Skip to main content

Full text of "Dialogus de oratoribus"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  prcscrvod  for  gcncrations  on  library  shclvcs  bcforc  it  was  carcfully  scanncd  by  Googlc  as  part  of  a  projcct 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverablc  onlinc. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  cxpirc  and  thc  book  to  cntcr  thc  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subjcct 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expircd.  Whcthcr  a  book  is  in  thc  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  cultuie  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discovcr. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  flle  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journcy  from  thc 

publishcr  to  a  library  and  fmally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Googlc  is  proud  to  partncr  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  thc 
public  and  wc  arc  mcrcly  thcir  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  liave  taken  stcps  to 
prcvcnt  abusc  by  commcrcial  partics,  including  placing  tcchnical  rcstrictions  on  automatcd  qucrying. 
Wc  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  ofthefiles  Wc  dcsigncd  Googlc  Book  Scarch  for  usc  by  individuals,  and  wc  rcqucst  that  you  usc  thcsc  filcs  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrainfivm  automated  querying  Do  nol  send  aulomatcd  qucrics  of  any  sort  to  Googlc's  systcm:  If  you  arc  conducting  rcscarch  on  machinc 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  laigc  amount  of  tcxt  is  hclpful,  plcasc  contact  us.  Wc  cncouragc  thc 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark" you  see  on  each  flle  is essential  for  informingpcoplcabout  this  projcct  andhclping  thcm  lind 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatcvcr  your  usc,  rcmember  that  you  are  lesponsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  arc  doing  is  lcgal.  Do  not  assumc  that  just 
bccausc  wc  bclicvc  a  book  is  in  thc  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countrics.  Whcthcr  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  wc  can'l  offcr  guidancc  on  whclhcr  any  speciflc  usc  of 
any  speciflc  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearancc  in  Googlc  Book  Scarch  mcans  it  can  bc  uscd  in  any  manncr 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  seveie. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Googlc's  mission  is  to  organizc  thc  world's  information  and  to  makc  it  univcrsally  acccssiblc  and  uscful.   Googlc  Book  Scarch  hclps  rcadcrs 
discovcr  thc  world's  books  whilc  hclping  authors  and  publishcrs  rcach  ncw  audicnccs.  You  can  scarch  through  thc  full  icxi  of  ihis  book  on  thc  wcb 

at|http  :  //books  .  qooqle  .  com/| 


i^artiarti  CoOege  Ittirarp 


Fram  ch« 

cx)NSTAisrnus  fund 

Bequeathed  by 

Evatigelinus  Apostolides  Sophocles 

Tutor  and  Profptsor  of  Gra«k 
1842-1883 

For  Greek,  Latin,  and  Arabic 
Ltterature 


P.  COEI^ELII  TACITI 


DlALOGUS  De  Oratoribus 


EDITED  WITH 


PROLKGOMENA,  CRITICAL  APPARATUS,  EXEGETICAL  AND 
CRITICAL  NOTES,  BIBLIOGRAPHY  AND  INDEXES 


BY 


ALFRED     GUDEMAN 


UNIVRKSITY  OF  PKXVSYLVAiriA 


5^7 

6U 


BOSTOX,    U.S.A. 
PUBLISHED  BY   GTXN  &  COMPANY 

1894 


Lt  /,  c' 


m  7,  isot 


JOHANNES    VAHLEN 


THIS  EDITION   IS  RESPECTFULLY 

DEDICATED  BY  ONE  OF 

HIS  FORMER 

PUPILS 


PREFACE. 


Thi  pwent  •ditUHi  of  Uie  Dialogus  de  Oratoribus  was  begun 
M  tar  back  h  1888.  Sinoe  that  tiiiM  I  have  sparad  no  effort 
to  read  aiid  ouefully  axunine,  linfl  in  et  «todio,  everything 
that  hae  been  written  npon  thii  eu-Iiflflt  podootioQ  of  R«nfl'B 
greatest  historian.  But  v/hile  thfl  abundant  tnlatioian  matflrial, 
accumulated  since  the  days  of  Lipsiua,  has  not  bflfln  neglflotfld, 
I  have  maiuly  relied  upon  my  own  extenaive  colleotanflfl,  and 
for  the  atyle  of  tbe  treatise  upou  the  admirahle  Lezicon 
Taciteum,  which  bad  not  yet  been  sufBciently  far  advanced  to 
be  of  real  eervice  to  previous  editore  of  the  Dialogue. 

In  tbe  Prolegomena  I  have  endeavored  to  give  an  exhaustive, 
but  at  the  same  time  succinct  and  lucid,  treatment  of  all  the 
interesting  and  difficult  problema  wbicb  the  Dialogus  presents, 
and  I  venture  to  hope  tbat  my  aolutions  of  them  may  convince 
even  thoae  critics  who  have  bitherto  espoused  other  views 
or  drawn  different  conclusions  frora  tbose  advanced  in  the 
sncceeding  pages. 

Tbe  Adnotatio  Critica  aims  at  completeness,  no  emendation  of 
any  intrinsic  value,  published  since  Micbaelis'  fundamental 
receusio,  being  omitted ;  the  readings  of  subsequent  editions 
are,  for  tbe  convenience  of  the  student,  also  added.  My  text- 
critical  attitude  and  the  arguments  for  the  readings  received 
into  the  text  are  fully  set  fortb  in  the  chapter  on  the  MSS.  and 
in  the  Critical  Notes. 

In  writing  tbe  Exegetical  Commentary  I  have  constantly  kept 
in  mind  the  golden  precept  of  Seneca :  "  Quo  ducit  raateria 


sequendum  est  non  quo  invitat,"  and  believe  that  no  really 
irrelevant  matter  has  been  allowed  to  intrude.  In  spite  of 
this,  tbe  commentaiy  may  possibly  appear  to  some  as  out  of 
proportion  to  the  brevity  of  the  treatise  itfielf.  Its  bulk  might, 
indeed,  have  been  considei-ably  ledaced,  bat  I  deemsd  it  more 
expedient  to  cite  moat  illiiitntiT«  pMngee  in  full,  beisg 
convinced  that  bat  tew  naden  will  oomnuutd  the  leisuxe  to 
look  up  the  qaotBtiMit  for  theinMlves,  even  if  they  had  the 
MRueee  withiu  immediate  leech. 

Of  mon  reoent  editors,  I  desire  to  acknowledge  my  indebt> 
ediMM  pwticiilarly  to  G.  Andresen  and  0.  John.  The  former 
hM  alftO  kindly  communicated  to  me  the  valuable  gleanings  of 
his  recoUation  of  the  Vaticani.  As  I  have  been  compelled  to 
dissent  from  Andresen^s  opinions  more  frequently  ttian  from 
those  of  any  other  scholar,  it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  state 
that  the  detailed  attention  everywhere  accorded  to  his  views  ia 
intended  as  a  sincere  tribute  to  the  high  rank  which  he 
deservedly  occupies  among  Tacitean  scholars  of  to<lay.  John'» 
contributions  have  also  been  a  great  help  to  me,  and  I  am  the 
more  glad  to  make  this  acknowledgment,  because  bis  leamed, 
acute  and  instructive  notea  have  hitherto  not  received  the 
recognition  which  they  merit. 

In  conclusion,  I  can  but  inadequately  acknowledge  the 
depth  of  my  gratitude  and  obligations  to  my  friend,  Prof. 
Chas.  E.  Bennett,  of  Comell  University,  who  has  not  only 
kindly  favored  me  with  many  valuable  suggestions,  but  has 
also  with  the  greatest  care  read  every  line  of  proof  in  its 
various  stages. 

The  eomplete  Index  Nominum  et  Rerum  ia  the  work  of  Dr, 
Wm.  MuM-Aniolt,  of  Cliicago  University,  while  the  equally 
exhaustive   Index   Locorum   was    compiled   by  Mr.  Somer  J. 


Edmiaton^  of  Cornell  University.  To  both  these  Bcholars  I 
Uere  extend,  both  in  behalf  of  myself  and  of  my  readera,  my 
warm  thanks  for  the  arduous  labor  which  they  have  devoted  to 
the  interests  of  tbis  book. 

ALFRED  GUDEMAN. 
Philadeli-hia,  Dec.  20,  1893. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


L  Froleoomena 

A.  TA«  Qaeiiion  o/ Axitiorthip xiii-lxiii 

1.  The  Hidtory  of  tlie  Controverey      .        .        .  xiii 

2.  The  Questions  at  Isaue: 

o.  The  TeBtlnionj'  ot  the  MSS u 

b.  The  Ununatic  Date xxll 

c.  The  Date  ot  Compoettlon  and  PabUcation          .  xxyi 

d.  Politioal  ViewB  of  TaciCoB    ....  inTi 

e.  Sociai  and  Ethical  Vlews  ....  xl 
/  Lltenry  CTiliclam  in  Taciuu  ...  xlil 
g.  Stylistic  Character  of  tbe  Dialogus  .  .  .  xliv 
h.  Summary  of  Argumenis  in  FaTor  of  TecitnB  ivii 
i.  Tbe  Clalma  of  Pliny  the  Younger  .  Iviii 
}.  The  Claims  of  Quintillan     ....  Ix 

B.  The  Dramatic  Slrucltire  of  tht  Dialogm,  the  Jnttrlocu- 

lora  arul  Ihelr  parlx Ixiv-lixxvii 

o.  Outllne  of  the  Debate          ....  Ixiv 

b.  The  Dramatic  Relevancy  of  c  1-13  Ixvl 

c.  CuriatiuA  Matemus Ixviil 

d.  Marcus  Aper Iix 

e.  Inlius  Secundus Ixii 

/.  Vipetanus  Messalla iniU 

g.  Tbe  Speaker  of  c.  36-40  a    .         .         .         .  Inv 

h.  The  Lacuna  after  c.  36 Ixxxiv 

C.  The  Lilerary  Source» Ixxxvii-ciii 

a.  The  Dlalogue  fictitious  (Cicero  the  model)          .  Ixxivii 

b.  Cicero xci 

c.  [Seneca] xciv 

d.  Mucianus'  '  Acta '  and  <  Epistulae '  xcvi 

e.  Chrysippoe'  II«pi  ralSut  iyuy^  xcvUi 
/.  Varro'8  De  liberis  educandis  oii 

D.  SlgU  and  Language   ...... 

E.  The  Manuxcripl» 

II.  Tbxt  an»  Adpjotatio  Cbitica l-iiS 

III.  ExEOF.TiCAL  ANu  Critical  Commf.ntary      .        .  56—382 

IV.  BlBLIOGRAPIIY 383-390 

V.  Index  locokiim .  3fll-42T 

VL    I,S'DEX    KOMIKCM    BT    KKKUM 429-447 


PROLEGOMENA. 


I.— THX   aTTESnOV  OF  AUTHOSSHIP. 


1.     HlSTOBY   OF   ThE   CONTKOTBRay. 


Befobe  entering  upon  a  detailed  discussion  conceraing  the  dis> 
puted  authorship  of  the  Dialogus,  a  brief  historical  outline  of  the 
vacious  phases  through  which  the  controversy,  now  more  than  300 
years  old,  has  passed,  wUl  be  appropriate.' 

The  first  to  cast  any  doubt  upon  the  authenticity  of  our  treatise 
was  Seatus  Rkeiianve  (Bilde  Ton  Rheiuau  1485-1547),  in  a  short  Bealtu 
note'  to  his  edition  of  the  works  of  Tacitus  published  in  Basle  in  Bhenamu. 
1519. 

Naturally  no  attention  was  paid  to  objections  based  npon  incred- 
ibly  slender  grounds,  and  scholars  continued  to  regard  the  Dialogus 
as  Tacitean,  until  the  appearance  of  Lipsius'  famous  edition,  pub-  Ivttu» 
lished  for  the  first  time  in  1574.  After  pointing  out  some  palpable  ^'P*^*"- 
differences  between  the  style  of  the  Dialogus  and  the  other  works 
of  the  historian,  Lipsius  concluded  as  foUows :  '  Superest  ut  de 
scriptore  huius  libri  verbo  admoneam  ;  quem  Tacitum  non  esae  tam 
certum  apud  me  est  quam  si  ApoUo  respondisset.  Inclino  ut 
Quintiliano  tribuam.'  True  to  this  conviction,  he  iasued  the 
Dialogus  under  Quintilian's  name  (Fabii  Quintiliani  ut  videtur 
dialogus  an  sui  saeculi  oratores  antiquia  et  quare  concedant,  Cor- 
nelio  Tacito  falso  inscriptus).  In  later  editions,  Lipsiua  began  to 
lose  faith  in  the  infallibility  of  the  oracle,  'falso'  was  replaced  by 

1  Cp.  Eckstein,  Proleg.  pp.  41  fl.  WeinkauH  pp.  XI-XLV. 

' '  Himc  dlalogum  vii  crediderim  eflse  Taciti,  qiiamquam  auctor,  quiBquis 
fuit  eiu8  eruditiHaimi  saeculi,  testatur  se  disertisBimnnim  liominum  aermonem 
repetere,  quem  iuvenla  admodum  audiverit  "  iisdem  nunc  nnmeris  iisdemquo 
rationibus,"  ut  potiua  loqni  illos  ipBOH  leclor  debeat  imaginari  quam  enm  qui 
conscripsit-  Sane  fit  hic  '  anni  sexti '  meiitio  '  VcspaGiani  principatus,'  quo 
lempore  iuvenis  fuit  admodum  Tacitus.  Fit  et  mentio  "  Mutiani,  Benatorum- 
que  eloquentium  Eprii  Marcelli  ac  Crispi  Vibii  quormn  qucHiue  meminit  Tacitua 
in  libris  Annalium.  Nec  Justus  Fabius  .  .  .  ez  Plinii  epislolis  ignotUB  est.  Sed 
baud  me  latet  etian  apud  vcteres  tam  apte  conscripta  quaedam  esse  ut  antiqui- 
ora  videri  queant  quam  sunt.' 


XIV  PROLEGOMENA. 

*viilgo'  in  the  title,  and  he  was  strongly  disposed  to  abandon 
Quintilian  altogether,  because  of  chronological  difiiculties.' 

Doubt  is  contagious.  In  the  present  instance  the  great  reputar 
tion  which  the  'sospitator  Taciti'  deservedly  enjoyed,  unfortunately 
blinded  subsequent  scholars  to  the  palpable  weakness  of  his  argu- 
ments.  Lipsius  himself  would  unquestionably  have  abandoned 
them,  if  he  had  been  able  to  account  for  the  manifest  stylistic 
difference  between  the  Dialogus  and  the  historical  works  of 
Tacitus,  and  it  is  this  argument  which  has  since  his  day  remained 
the  one  great  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  unanimous  verdict  in  favor 
of  the  writer  to  whom  all  our  MSS.  attribute  the  Dialogue.  Under 
the  circumstances,  however,  Tacitean  authorship  seemed  out  of  the 
question.  Quintilian,  in  spite  of  Lipsius'  later,  albeit  somewhat 
half-hearted  retraction,  had  the  most  supporters,*  doubtless  because 

*  As  Lipsius*  final  utterance  on  this  subject,  in  his  edition  of  1686,  virtually 
embodies,  though  in  some  cases  only  in  solution,  most  of  the  objections  sub- 
sequently  urged  against  the  Tacitean  authorship  of  the  Dialogue,  it  will  not  be 
out  of  place,  to  cite  the  passage  in  fuU :  ^  Scriptor  tamen  ipse  incertus.  Nam 
Tacitum  fuisse,  qui  credam?  Stylus  vcUde  aJbnuit^  idque  non  fallax  in  hoc 
genere  argumentum :  stylus  in  Tacito,  constrictus  ubique,  teres,  acutus  et 
severus  magis  quam  lepidus :  hic  omnia  contra.  (So  also  Andresen,  Einl.  p.  9 : 
Der  Stil  des  D.  hat  mit  dem  historischen  Stil  des  Tacitus  nichts  gemein.)  At 
mutari  is  in  aetate  aut  argumento  potest,  inquiunt.  Non  nego  :  sed  numquam 
ita  ut  abeat  prorsus  a  sese.  Quidquid  Cicero  scripsit  senex,  iuvenis  philologum, 
philosophum,  in  iis  tamen  liniamcnta  quaedam  apparent  eiusdem  viri  et  vultus 
.  .  .  aetaiem  etiam  vicfe,  si  non  pugnat,  Hic  scriptor  sermonem  hunc  habitum 
inducit  sexto  Flaviani  imperii  anno:  eique  interfuisse  se  admodum  iuvenem, 
Quomodo  vero  tunc  admodum  iuvenis  Tacitus,  si  honores  etiam  cepit  sub 
Yespasiano  .  .  .  Sed  exetnplaria  omnia  Tadto  librum  hunc  asserunt.  Quae 
illa?  vix  bina  aut  tema  credo  ea  esse  in  omni  Europa,  quae  tam  facile  et 
pronum  est  hic  mentiri  quam  in  aliis  libris  saepe.  Sed  etiam  Pomponius 
Sdbinus.  Is  igitur  Sabinus  mediae  aetatis  grammaticus  in  carmen  de  obitu 
Maecenatis :  Cornelius  Tacitus  appellat  scripta  Maecenatis  calamistros.  nec 
negare  certe  possumus  quin  is  locus  hodieque  in  hoc  libello  exstet.  quid  dicam  ! 
serio  et  ingenue,  nihil  me  credere  huic  ignobili  Sabino,  qui  ex  veteri  verbo 
Bomniavit  f ortasse  quod  voluit  ( ! !)  .  .  .  Incommodi  quid  erit  sive  Tacito  tribu- 
amus  sive  M.  Fabio  Quintiliano  ut  mihi  olim  visum  est.  nam  et  stijlus  ipse  plane 
geminu^  et  ille  se  de  causis  corruptae  eloquentiae  scripsisse  plus  uno  loco  fatetur: 
quem  titulum  valde  appositum  scio  huic  argumento  .  .  .  aetas  tamen  Quintiliani 
paullo  grandior  fuisse  videtur  quam  ut  hic  sermo  habitus  sit  illo  iuvene.  Itaque 
ambigo  et  cum  multa  dixerim,  claudo  tamen  omnia  et  signo  hoc  responso,  mihi 
non  liquere. 

*  We  even  find  "Quinctil.*'  added  to  the  title  of  our  treatise  in  the  cod. 
Vindobouensis  361,  but  by  a  different  hand  and  in  difterent  ink.     The  name 


PROLEGOMENA.  XV 

critics  felt  themselves  on  safer  ground,  if  they  attributed  the 
work  to  a  well-known  author  rather  tban  to  some  intangible 
unknown  indiTidual.  Among  the  better  known  scholars  who 
espoused  this  view,  may  be  mentioned  Gruter,  Gronovius,  Graevius, 
Dousa,  FreinBheim,  Fabricius,  Pichena  and  above  all  C.  A.  ffetimann,  Heumann. 
in  his  edition  of  the  Dialogue  puhlished  exactly  two  hundred  years 
after  Bhenanus.  Their  arguments  were  chieSy  based  upon  the 
stylistic  BJmilarity  between  the  Dialogue  and  the  Inatitutio  Oratoria. 
The  insuperable  chronological  difficulties  in  the  way  of  this  hypoth- 
esis,  though  hinted  at  by  Lipsius  and  strongly  emphasised  by 
Dodwell,  were  either  studiously  ignored  or  curtly  diBmissed  as 
irrelevant.  It  remained  for  Spalding,  in  a  long  note  to  Quint.  VI  Spalding. 
prooem.  3  (voL  II  [1803]  pp.  424  ff.),  to  deal  the  final  death- 
blow  to  the  view  held  so  obstinately  and  so  long,  although  R. 
Novik  has  quite  recently  again  made  a  laborious  attempt  to  resus- 
citate  the  Quintilian  theory,  '  non  melius,'  to  uae  Aper's  words, 
'  qiiam  [alii]  sed  felicius  quia  illum  fecisse  pauciores  sciunt.' 

Lipsius'  non  liquere,  however,  opened  wide  the  door  for  other 
conjectures  regarding  the  real  author,  for  the  orthodox  view  had 
still  but  few  supporters,  the  idea  tliat  the  stylistic  problem  was 
capable  of  a  solution  being  as  yet  entertained  by  no  one.  In  1778, 
/.  /.  H.  Na»t  published  a  German  translation  of  the  Dialogue,  in  NatL 
which,  for  the  first  time,  the  younger  Pliny  enters  the  list  of  com- 
petitors  for  the  authorship  of  the  treatise.  The  arguments  of  Nast 
were  based  on  the  same  grounds  which  liad  prompted  so  niany 
previous  scholars  to  declare  in  favor  of  Quintilian,  —  alleged  re- 
markable  parallelisms  iii  thought  and  diction,  the  biographical  data 
of  Pliny  being  violently  twisted  into  conformity  with  the  evidence, 
historical  and  literary,  furnished  by  the  Dlalogus.  Nasfa  liypoth- 
esis  was  aubsequently  championed  by  Wittich,  Kramarczik  and 
especially  elaborated  by  Fr.  Hess.  To  say  that  this  view  has  been  Hat. 
finally  disposed  of  by  Eckstein,  Gutmann  and  Vogel  is  perhaps 
hazardous,  tor  Pliny  may  still  find  some  belated  supporter  as  did 
Quintilian  !  It  may,  however,  be  remarked,  tliat  if  we  are  forced 
to  assigu  any  argumentative  validity  whatever  to  the  numerous 
stylistic  iiarallelisms  adduced  in  favor  of  Pliny  and  of  Quintilian, 
only  one  of  two  inferencea  will  be   possible  :    Either  1'Iiny  and 

tnay  have  been  ioserted,  on  the  aulhority  of  Lipelus,  by  Johaniios  Smiibucus 
(1531-I5»4),  to  whom  this  M.S.  is  knonn  to  have  belongcd. 


XVI  PROLEGOMENA. 

Quintilian  wrote  the  Dialogus  or  neither  of  them  did !  The  gamut 
of  possibilities  had,  liowever,  not  yet  been  run,  and  accordingly  we 
find  that  there  were  not  wanting  some  '  scholars '  who  pushed  the 
claims  of  Suetonius  and  even  of  Messalla  and  Maternus.'  That 
no  one  should  have  espoused  the  cause  of  Aper  or  Secimdus  may, 
under  the  circumstances,  well  excite  our  astonishment. 

But  the  claims  of  Quintilian  and  Pliny  to  the  authorship  of  our 
treatise,  having  been  exposed  as  worthless,  the  sceptics,  forced  to 
concede  their  ignorance  of  the  real  author,  were  now  content  to 
attribute  the  work  to  some  anonymous  cultured  contemi)orary.* 
Thus  the  question,  after  traversing  many  by-paths,  had  returned  to 
the  point,  where  Lipsius'  *  non  liquere '  had  placed  it,  and  so  even 
Eckstein.  Eckstein  (1836),  to  whom  we  owe  a  masterly  discussion  of  the 
entire  controversy,  af ter  successfully  ref uting  most  of  the  arguments 
against  Tacitean  authorship,  closes  by  saying  '  summam  superesse 
diflicultatem  in  dicendi  genere  a  Taciti  usu  plane  abhorrente 
positam,  quare  totam  rem,  dum  meliora  proferuntur,  in  medio 
relinquendam  esse  censuimus.'  The  most  persistent  and  obstinate 
Outmann,  advocate  of  the  *  anonymous '  theory  was  IL  Gutfnann  (1830).  He 
again  emphasised  the  stylistic  objections,  but  went  beyond  his  pre- 
decessors  by  contending  that  the  style  showed  evident  signs  of  a 
decadence  in  taste  and  that  the  matter,  barring  perhaps  the  chapter 
on  the  education  of  children,  was  unworthy  of  Tacitus.  "Der 
Herrliche  verliert  nichts  bei  diesem  Spiel,  er  gewinnt  vielmehr" 
(p.  148).  Gutmann,  following  a  hint  thrown  out  by  Lipsius,  also 
objected  to  the  phrase  *iuvenis  admodum'  as  incompatible  with  the 
ascertainable  data  of  the  life  of  Tacitus. 

The  supporters  of  the  Taciteau  authorship,  always  few  in  num- 
bers,  had  hitherto  been  forced  to  assume  a  defensive  and  apologetic 
attitude.  The  genuineness  of  the  Dialogus  was  more  or  less  an 
article  of  faith  with  them  rather  than  a  subject  capable  of  demon- 
stration  one  way  or  another.  However  successfully  the  claims  of 
Quintilian  and  Pliny  had  been  repulsed,  there  still  remained  the 
palpable  difference  in  style  which  the  opponents  never  wearied  in 
pointing  out  as  the  one  great  argument,  decisive  against  Tacitean 
authorship.  The  problem  thus  presented  could  not  be  ignored  with 
impunity  nor  explained  on  the  ground  that  the  author  was  still 

6  See  Eckstein  pp.  48-4(5. 

^e.  fi.  F.  A.  "VVolf,  Eichsttidt,  Nipperdey,  Andresen,  Ribbeck  (Gesch.  d.  rom. 
Dichtung  III  p.  89). 


PROLEGOMENA.  XVU 

very  young  and  that  the  language  of  the  treatise  waa  not  hia  own 
but  that  of  the  interloeutors,'     A  more  scientific  and  rational  solu-     ■ 
tion  of  the  difficulties  was  imperatively  called  for,  and  this  was 
precisely  what  the  critics  up  to  the  time  of  Woelffiin,  barring  a  few 
vapue  gueases,  were  incapable  of  furnishing. 

It  is  uecessary  to  bear  this  state  of  affairs  well  in  mind,  if  we 
wish  to  understand  tbe  sensation  which  A.  G.  Lange^a  alleged  dis-  Lange. 
covery  of  nothing  less  than  a  contemporary  allusion  to  the  Dialogus 
iti  a  letter  of  none  other  than  the  younger  Fliny,  Ta^itus'  tntimate 
friend,'  ereated.  The  letter  in  question  (IX  10)  is  addressed  to 
Tacitus  and  reads  as  foUows :  Cupio  praeceptU  tuis  parere,  sed 
aprorura  tanta  pennria  est,  ut  Minervae  et  Dianae,  quas  ais  pariter 
colendas,  eonvenire  non  possit.  Itaque  Minervae  tantum  servi- 
endum  est,  delicate  tamen  ut  in  secessu  et  aestate.  In  via  plane 
Donnulla  leviora  statimque  delenda  ea  ganulitate,  qua  sermones  in 
vehiculo  seruntur,  exteudi.  His  quacdam  adtlidi  in  villa,  cum  allud 
Don  libcret.  Itaque  poemata  quieseunt,  quae  tu  inter  n?:mora  et 
Luco.s  commodissime  perfici  putas.  Oratiuneulam  unam  et  alteram 
retraetavi,  quamquam  id  genus  opcris  itiamabile,  inamoenum  magis- 
que  labortbus  ruris  quam  voluptatibus  siniile.  Vale.  The  words  'tu 
inter  nemora  et  lucos  coramodissime  perfici  putas,'  Lange  itisisted, 
eontain  an  uninistakable  reference  to  c-  9  20  fE.,  where  Aper  says : 
adice  quod  poetis,  si  modo  dignum  aliquid  elaborare  et  efficere 
velint,  relinquenda  conversatio  amicorum  .  ,  .  atque  ut  ipsi  dicunt, 
in  nemora  et  luros,  id  est  in  solitudinem  secedendutn  e.st  and  ao 
again  in  c,  12  l  f.  nemora  vero  et  luci  et  secretum  ipsum  quod  A])er 
increpabat  etc.  This  argument,  taken  in  connection  with  the  testi- 
mony  of  the  MSS.  and  a  number  of  internal  reasons  which  Lange 
partly  reiterated,  [^artly  addueed  for  the  first  time,  appeared  so 
convinoing  that  tlie  long-standing  cotitroversy  was  generally  re- 
garded  as  having  been  permanently  decided  in  favor  of  the  great 
historian.     For  whatever  weight  an  unprejudiced  critic  might  be 

'  So  Woltmann  anrt  Lanfre  atnonR  otliere. 

■  The  tirst  announcement  of  Uiia  ttnd  waa  made  by  Spalding  in  a  note  to  bia 
paper  on  Seneca'»  CooBoliitiD  ad  l'olybium,  publislied  aa  carly  aa  180^.  Qut  tlie 
bope  there  exprensed  that  the  fortunate  scbolar  would  si>'e  publieity  to  his 
liiHcovery  was  nol  rcalised  till  1814,  when  Lange'a  short  treatise  appeared  in 
Beck'B  Acta  Sem.  et  Soc.  Philol.  Lipa.  I  77-88.  But,  presumably  owing  to  the 
Tery  limited  circulation  of  tbis  publication,  the  author'8  artlcle  attracted  no 
attention  whatever,  unCil  Dronke  reprint«d  it  In  bis  edition  of  the  Dialogus  in 
18*8  pp.  XVI  ff.  ■ 


XVUl  PROLEGOMENA. 

supposed  to  attach  to  the  troublesome  and  apparently  irrefutable 
objections  derived  from  the  style  of  the  treatise,  they  now  happily 
all  paled  into  utter  insignificance  by  the  side  of  the  unimpeachable 
testimony  of  a  contemporary  of  Tacitus !  Quod  volunt,  credunt. 
Among  tlie  many  scholars  who  confidently  and  often  in  very  strong 
terms®  expressed  themselves  in  favor  of  the  genuineness  of  the 
treatise,  may  be  mentioned  Boeckh,  Niebuhr,  Hofman-Peerlkamp, 
Dronke,  Seebode,  Ruperti,  Bach,  Ritter,  Orelli,  Doederlein,  Schopen, 
Nipperdey,  Massmann,  Walch,  Teuffel. 

The  consternation  in  the  ranks  of  the  opposition,  caused  by  so 
unexpected  an  assault  upon  what  appeared  to  be  a  fairly  impreg- 
nable  position,  is  well  reflected  in  the  absurd  attempts  made  two 
years  later  by  Gutmann  (1830)  and  subsequently  by  Fr.  Hess,  who, 
though  guided  by  different  motives,  both  endeavored  to  neutralise 
Lange's  argument  by  contending  that  the  letter  iu  question  was 
not  by  Pliny,  but  by  Tacitus,  it  having  by  some  strange  accident 
found  its  way  into  Pliny^s  correspondence  !  It  might  seem  incred- 
ible,  were  it  not  for  the  reasons  given  above,  that  Lange's  inference 
should  have  blinded  the  eyes  of  scholars  to  its  utterly  fallacious 
character  for  a  quarter  of  a  century,  for  it  was  not  till  1855  that 
Haase  disposed  of  it  by  convincing  arguments.^®     Two  years  after 

•Teuffel,  Introd.  to  his  transl.  p.  20  f.,  well  voices  the  sentiment  of  contem- 
porary  scholars  :  Die  Zweifel  an  dem  Taciteischen  Ursprung  unserer  Schrift .  .  . 
sind  vollends  zu  nahezu  mutwilligen  geworden,  seitdem  A.  G.  Lange  darauf 
hingewiesen  hat,  dass  wir  f  Ur  die  Urheberschaft  des  Tacitus  ein  Zeugniss  haben, 
wie  fUr  wenig  andere  aus  dem  Alterthum  etc. 

^^  The  grounds  upon  which  Pliny^s  alleged  testimony  must  be  peremptorily 
rejected  may  be  briefly  summarised :  (1)  The  context  of  the  letter  can  leave  no 
doubt  that  '  quae  tl-  inter  nemora  et  lucos  commodissime  perfici  putas  '  and 
the  words  immediately  preceding  *quas  tu  ais  pariter  colendas  etc.'  refer  to 
one  and  the  aame  source,  but  the  latter  statement  has  nothing  whatever  ta 
correspond  to  it  in  the  Dialogus.  (2)  The  parallelism  in  question  is  a  literary 
commonplace  as  old  as  IIesiod's  Theogony,  and  the  identical  collocation 
*  nemora  et  lucos '  is  found  not  only  in  other  Tacitean  passages  but  also  else- 
where.  See  my  note  to  c.  931.  (3)  Tu  putaa  cannot  possibly  contain  a  refer- 
ence  to  the  Dialogus,  unless  we  absurdly  suppose  that  Pliny  totally  overlooked 
the  fact  that  Tacitus  ezpressUj  disclaims  the  thought  in  question  as  his  own,  it 
being  introduced  as  an  opinion  common  to  poets  {ut  ipsi  dicunt).  (4)  It  i» 
incredible  in  any  case  that  Pliny  would  have  quoted  a  sentiment  from  a  treatise 
of  Tacitus  written  ftft^en  years  or  more  previous,  for  the  adherents  of  Lange, 
with  the  exception  of  Nipperdey,  all  agree  in  assigning  an  early  date  to  our 
treatise.  (5)  The  very  vaguene^s  of  the  reference  in  a  correspondence  intended 
for  publication  and  by  a  writer  so  habitually  iroXi;Xo7os  as  Pliny  were  also  very 


PROLEGOHENA.  XIX 

Haase'3   valuable   eommentatio  de  Taciti  vita,  ingenio,  scriptis, 

Franz  Weinkauff  px\>[\s\ieA  his  first  dissertation,  £>e  Taciti  Dialogo,  Weinliamff. 

-with  an  index  comparativus,  which   was  foUowed   by  an  index 

Latinitatis  in  1859.     Witb  the  appearance  of  these  weighty  con- 

tributions,  we  enter  upon  a  new  phase  of  the  controversy,  charac- 

terised  by  a  more  or  less  general  acquiescence  in  the  genuineDess 

of  the  Bialogus.     Laying  due  stress  upon  the  many  remarkable 

points  of  agreement  in  the  general  mode  of  thought  and  feeling, 

the  criticiams  on  men  and  measures  between  our  treatise  and  the 

historical  writings  of  Tacitus,  aome  of  which  Lange  and  Ecketein 

had  previously  collected,  Weinkauff  for  the  first  time  instituted  an 

exhaustive  stylistic  and  rhetorical^'  comparison  whioh  showed  that 

the  stylistic   resemblances,  even   down   to   minutiae,  were  more 

numerous  and  striking  than  even  the  most  ardent  advocates  of 

Tacitean   autborehip  could   bave   expected.     Nevertbeless,  there 

were  not  wanting  critics,  like  Bernhardy,  who  still  insisted  that 

these  coincidences  were  after  all  not  sufhcient  to  caunterbalance 

the  equally  striking  differenees,  and  these  Weinkauff,  like  all  bis 

predecessors,  had  failed  to  account  for  satisfactorily.     That  was 

reserved  for  Eduard  iVoelfftn  who,  in  a  series  of  articles  in  the  E.  Wo^Jlliii. 

Philologus,  beginning   in  1868,  proved  conclusively   by   a  large 

number  of  apt  illustrations  that  this  stylistic  difference  is  the 

result  of  a  genetic  development  which  we  are  still  able  to  trace 

through  the  works  of  the  historian,  'dass  in  dem  Stile  des  Tacitus,' 

to  use  his  own  worda,  'nicht  nur  das  Individuelle  von  dem  der 

Zeit  Angehorigen  zu  scheiden  ist,  sondern  dass  das  erstere  Element 

in  den  frUheren  Schriften  noch  wemger  zur  Geltung  koramt,  sich 

im  weiteren  Verlauf  des  Schreitiens  stilrkt,  und  dass  schliesslich 

Tacitus  in  den  Annalen,  wir  wollen  nicht  sagen  am  besteu  schreibt, 

aber  eben  erst  der  wahte  Tacitus  ist.' " 

Five  years  before  Woelfflin'8  epoch-making  investigations, 
Steiner^s  famous  'Programm'  appeared,  in  which  the  paramount  Sfrfner. 
validity  of  the  MS.  testimony  is  for  the  first  time  properly  em- 
remarkable.  The  qaotatiomi  under  nolice  were  Bimply  called  forlh  by  two  lost 
letterB  ot  Tacitus,  t«  wbich  Pliny's  epistles  I  0  and  1.^^  10  are  the  extant  repliea. 
Cp.  Hftaae,  Praef,  p.  XV  l.  note  81  Steiner  pp.  11-13  Jansen  pp.  45-18. 
Schwabe's  uaqualified  support  of  Lsnge'»  inference  even  in  his  last  reviBion  ot 
Teiiflel's  BOm.  Lit.'{  331,1,  csji,  in  my  opinioD,  be  explBined  onl;  on  tbe 
ground  ot  '  PietJit '  or  negligence. 

11  In  thia,  he  had  a  predeceseor  in  Pabst  (1841). 

»»PhltoLXIVp.9a. 


XX  PROLEGOMEKA. 

pbasised  and  convincingly  demonstrated.  But  the  most  valuable 
part  of  his  treattse  is  tlie  proof  tliat  clironological  considerations 
render  a  later  date  for  the  coinposition  of  the  Dialogus  than  the 
teign  of  Titas,  altogether  untenable.  "  Taeitua  hat  dmi  Dialoy 
nieht  VSTEH  oder  xach,  aondern  vor  DomitiuH  ijesehri^en,  ofler 
er  hat  ihn  oak  nicht  geachrieben  "  (p.  20). 

The  antagonists  of  the  genuineuess  of  the  Dialogue  having, 
thanks  to  tlie  labors  of  Weinkauff  and  Woeltflin,  been  completely 
dislo<lged  from  their  chief  stronghold,  shifted  their  operations  and 
Dow  placed  their  main  reliance  upon  chronological  arguments 
-which,  it  was  contended,  proved  a  later  date  than  that  of  Titus 
aud  lience,  according  to  the  alternative  formulated  by  Steiner  him- 
self,   non-Tacitean   authorship  of   the   Dialogue.      The   foremost 

Andreten.       spokesman  of  this  party  is  Georg  Andresen. 

Most  of  these  chronological  objections  were  skilfully  refuted  by 

Janten,  Jansen  (1878),  in  one  of  the  ablest  contributions  to  the  controversy 

ever  made.  Psychological  and  rlietorical  reasons  are  here  also 
adduced  to  explain  the  stjlistic  cliange  so  conspicuous  in  the 
admittedly  genuine  works  of  Tacitus. 

Finally  the  entire  question  was  again  taken  up  by  Weinkauff  in 
his  '  Untersuchungen  zum  Dialogus  des  Tacitus'  (1881),  but  this 
later  work,  though  indispensable  owiug  to  the  material  accumulated, 
does  not  mark  any  advance.  It  is  marred  by  a  deplorable  diffuse- 
ness  and  prolixity  of  treatment  which  obscures  ratlier  than 
illustrates  the  issues  involved  and  by  an  excessive  zeal  which  but 
too  often  tempts  the  author  to  fiud  coincidences,  where  none  ezist. 

2.    The  Questio-ss  at  Issue, 

ThMlt^immy     ^ff^  ^re  now  prepared  to  examine  the  points  at  issne  In  thig 
o/HieMSS.  _  -     1  1  ■! 

controversy  more  in  aetail. 

Our  MSS.,  a  dozeu  in  nuniber,  unanimously  ascribe  the  Dialogus 

to  Cornelius  Tacitus,"  as  do  the  oldest  editions  whieh  were  directly 

printed  fram  MSS.  e.  g.  the  editio  princeps  (Spirensis)  and  edition 

of  Puteolanus  (1475)."     This  consisteut  tradition  naturally  was  a 


"  With  the  exception  ot  the  oodei  Vai 
fragraent  (c.  20  f).      Cf.   Maasmann,  Tac.  Ger 
Quinct.  in  Sambueus'  MS.,  see  nole  4. 

"  About  the   sanie  tinie  .lulius   Pomponiiia   I/aelus   Sahinus  SanseverinuB 
(I4S5-1'108),  the  intimate  Irieud  of  FJus  11,  tbe  teacher  ol  some  well-hnown 


PROLEGOMENA.  XXI 

serious  obstacle  to  those  who  denied  the  genuineness  of  the 
Dialogus,  and  accordingly  we  are  uot  surprised  to  find  that  Lipsius 
was  bent  upon  impugning  the  validity  of  the  evidence  itself,  his 
contention  being  that  the  name  might  have  been  added  to  the 
treatise,lianded  down  to  us  &&i<nroTov,  by  aceident  or  design.  When 
it  became  known  that  a  far  greater  number  of  MSS.  of  the  Dialogus 
existed  than  Lipsiua  had  supposed,  it  was  claimed  tliat  his  inference 
still  held  good,  inasmuch  as  these  MSS.  were  not  so  many  inde- 
pendent  witnesses  but  were  all  ultimately  derived  from  a  sinffle 
copy,  not  oldei  than  the  middle  of  the  XIII.  century.'*  Taking  this 
very  questionable  fact  in  connection  with  the  observation  (!)  tbat 
the  Dialogus  invariably  occupies  the  l.tst  place  in  a  codex  miscel- 
laneus  containing  also  tbe  Suetouius  fragment  and  Tacitus' 
Gennania,  Hess  and  Haase  confidently  argued  that  the  pres\imably 
anonymous  treatise  owed  the  uame  of  Tacitua  to  the  Germania 
immediately  preceding  it.'*  Unfortunately,  the  order  of  the  three 
treatises  in  our  MSS.  irrefutably  disproves  this  very  premise''  and 
with  it  the  inference  based  upon  it,  for  ttie  GBTTa&nm  precedes  the 
Bcholare  such  as  Sabetltcus  and  Peutinger  and  ediwr  of  Terence,  Salluat,  Varro, 
Livy,  PUny  the  Youngcr,  and  Quintilian,  quoted  a  passage  froiii  the  Dialogus  of 
TacitUB  (c.  20  3).  This  seemed  such  strong  lestiniony  in  favor  of  the  hislorian 
that  Lipsius,  as  we  bave  seen,  wishing  to  get  rid  of  tlila  anknard  evidence  at  all 
hazards,  slultified  himself  hy  accuaiug  Sabiitua,  wliom  lie  styles  ignobilia  gram- 
maticus,  ol  forging  the  citation  I  Gutmann  reilerated  tlie  sauie  al»urd  ciiarge 
and  Fr.  Hess  p.  18  actually  ceusured  the  leamed  Italian  for  attributing  ttte  phrase 
'calamistroB  Maecenatis'  to  Tacitns,  nhereas  it  is  in  reality  used  byMessallal 
The  citation  ot  course  proves  nothiug  eicept  tlie  well-known  fact  that  no  sub- 
picioQ  was  entertained  regarding  tbe  TaciLean  aulhorship  of  the  Dialogus  before 
the  time  ot  RbenanuB.  Sabinua  may  easily  have  obtained  his  inEormation  from 
Bome  of  the  printed  editions  published  during  his  life-tinie  or  even  from  some 
MS.  He  Is  known  to  liave  copied  the  Agricola  wiib  his  owd  hand.  Cp. 
Eckstein  pp.  03-^5  Maasniann  p.  150. 
>*  Massmann  pp.  1826. 

"  Hess  p.  14  Haase  p.  XV  :  accedil  quod  dialogus  in  nullo  alio  librorum 
genere  eervatus  esse  videtur,  nisi  in  quo  is  Gennaniae  Taciii  subiunctus  esset,  ut 
factle  potuerit,  id  quoil  saepissime  factuni  esl,  auctoris  noiiien  recte  in  antece- 
denle  llbro  pceitum  ad  alium  librum  transferri  qui  tn  eodem  volumine  illum 
exciperet. 

"  A  — Genu.  Suet.  Dial.  E  — Suet.  Dial.  Miscellanea. 

B  —  Dial.  Genn.  Suet.  V711  — Germ,  Dial.  Suet. 

C  — Ann.  HiaU  Dial.  Germ.  Suet.  V  351  — Ann.  Hist,  Germ.  Diai. 

D  —  Suet.  DiaL  Germ.  H  — Suet.  Dial. 

4— Suet.  Pb.  Pliny  de  vir.  ill.  Agr.      P— Suet.  Dial. 

Diai.  Germ.  M — Suet.  Dial.  Germ. 


XXU  PROLEGOMENA. 

DiaL  in  tmly  two  codices  and  of  these  one  contains  only  Tacitean 
writings !  If  any  such  transference  had  taken  place,  it  was  far  more 
likelv  that  the  name  of  Suetonios  would  have  become  attacbed  to 

m 

our  treatise,  the  more  so  as  the  Suetonian  fragment  also  dealt  with 
purely  literary  topics.  Xay  more.  on  Haase*s  theory,  we  should 
be  compelled  to  conclude  that,  inasmuch  as  the  Crermania,  preserved 
in  but  a  single  MS.,  almost  invariably  follows  the  Dialogus,  the 
uame  of  Tacitus  was  thence  transferred  from  the  treatise  which 
preceded  !  Again,  it  must  be  observed,  that  many  a  work  handed 
down  to  us  under  a  definite  name,  would  have  to  pass  as  oScovorov, 
if  critics  can  with  impunity  discredit  an  otherwise  unimpeachable 
tradition,  simply  because  it  is  based  upon  a  single  MS.  and  happens 
'to  conflict  with  a  pet  hypothesis.  In  the  present  instance,  such 
reasoning  would  endanger  the  authenticity  of  the  Crermauia  and 
the  fragment  of  Suetonius  no  less  than  that  of  the  Dialogus.  The 
archetypon,  moreover,  can  be  traced  at  least  as  far  back  as  the 
ninth  century,  all  direct  knowledge  of  Tacitus,  never  extensive  at 
auy  time,  having  been  wholly  lost  for  the  six  centuries  preceding 
the  rediscovery  of  his  works.^*  But  the  nearer  we  approach  the 
historian's  own  time,  the  more  precarious  becomes  the  supposition 
of  Lipsius  and  Haase,  the  more  intrinsieally  trustworthy  the  testi- 
mony  of  the  archetypon. 

Such  being  the  case,  we  must  insist  with  Steiner  and  Jansen, 
that  the  eWdence  in  favor  of  Tacitean  authorship  furnished  by  the 
MSS.,  is  an  argruuient  of  adamantine  strength  which  can  only  be 
demolished  by  eontrary  proofs,  overwhelming  in  their  number  and 
of  convincing  validity.  It  therefore  follows  that  every  examination 
of  otlier  objections  that  have  been  brought  forward  since  the  time 
of  Lipsius  must  stiirt  out  with  tlie  prrsumption  that  the  Dialogus 
de  oratoribus  is  as  genuine  a  work  of  Taeitus  as  the  Germania,  the 
MS.  history  of  both  being  identical. 
he  dramatic  The  opponents  of  the  genuineness  of  the  Dialogue  justify  their 
^^^  rejection  of  the  explieit  testimony  of  the  MSS.,  so  far  as  they  do 
not  lind  it  more  convenient  to  ignore  its  existence  altogether,  by 
contending  tbat  stf/listic  reasous  on  the  one  hand  and  chronological 

*■  The  Germania  was  not  aliosreiher  unknown  iu  ihe  early  ^fiddle  Ages,  but 
thc  title  is  never  jriven  and  Cassiixiorius  Senator,  ihe  last  lo  cite  Tacitus'  name 
for  a  pa^age  taken  from  it  (c.  4.>),  does  so  only  at  second  hand.  *  hoc  quodam 
Cquondam*  suggested  by  Bn">tier  is  an  imfK^iWe  reading)  CoTnelio  «cribente 
UgUurr  Cp.  Massmann  p.  137  Riiter,  l*rooem.  p.  XXXV  Haase,  Praef.  p.  LVII. 


PROLEOOMENA.  XXIU 

difiictilties  on  the  other  exolude  the  posaibility  of  Tacitean  anthor- 
ship.  It  will  be  expedient  to  take  up  the  latter  objection  first,  but 
to  answer  it  successfully,  it  will  be  necessaiy  above  all  to  ascertain, 
if  possible,  the  dramatic  date  of  the  Dialogue  and  the  date  of 
publication."' 

P.**  Cornelius  Tacitus  was  probably  bom  not  earlier  than  64  and 
not  later  than  66  a.  d.'' 

Now  in  c.  17  10  ff.,  Aper,  the  champion  of  the  modern  style  of 
elo<iuence,  in  order  to  prove  the  purely  relative  meaning  of  the 
term  '  antiqui '  and  the  consequent  injustice  of  its  pereistent  appli- 
cation  to  the  orators  of  the  Roman  Republic,  draws  the  attention 
of  his  bearers  to  the  fact  that  the  interval  that  has  elapsed  between 
the  death  of  Cicero  and  the  preseiit  day  does  not  exeeed  the  limit 
of  a  nian's  life-time.  To  substantiate  this  assertion  Iie  gives  an 
annalistic  enumeration  of  the  reigns  of  the  Roman  emperors  from 
Augnstus  down  to  Vespasian.  (Statue  sex  et  quinquaginta  annos 
quibus  mox  divus  Augustus  reni  publicam  rexit .  .  .  ac  sextam  iam 
felicis  huius  princi])atus  stationein  ^  quo  Vespasianus  rem  publicam 

'>  Some  criticB,  like  Lange  and  Urlichs  for  instance,  in  order  to  avoid  certsin 
objectiuiis  to  wbicb  Ihey  attached  undue  weight,  suggesled  that  possibly  a  long 
interval  liadeiapBed  between  the  coniposition  and  the  publication  ot  the  Irealise. 
But  tbis  hypotheais  is  worlhleM  and  uncailcd  for  ;  worthteBs,  because  it  involves 
the  gratuitouB  aagumption  that  Tacitus  was  pnvented  from  publisbing  the 
treatise  in  tlie  reigii  of  'J'iius,  and  if  so,  tliat  lie  iasued  this  work  of  liis  youtb  in 
the  reign  of  Trajan,  when  wholly  occupied  with  hiatorical  composition.  It  is 
micalled  tor,  because  the  difRculties  wbich  gave  it  birth,  do  nol  ezist,  as  we 
ahall  Eee. 

*'  Tbe  praenomen  Fublius,  givcn  by  the  cod.  Mediceus,  has  been  recentlj 
conJirmed  by  a  Carian  inscription  (Bull.  de  Coiresp.  Jiel].  1800  p.  021)  'Affui»! 
'luxf  'Arev[riTif]  Ila.  Kapr[7,\lie]  Ta.ir^  Apoll.  Sidon.  Ep.  IV  14.  22  caiisbim 
twice  Gaius,  but  the  C,  found  also  in  a  few  MSS.,  was  prol>ab1y  originallj  due 
to  a  dittography  of  the  iniiial  leiter  of  tlie  nomen  gentile. 

^"  In  the  famousand  mucb  disputed  passase  at  the  beginningol  Ihe  Historie» 
(I1>:  dignitatem  nostram  a  Vespasiano  (Gfl-Ttl)  ineohatam,  a  Tito  (T9-S1) 
anctam,  a  Doinitiano  (81-fifl)  longiua  provectam  non  abnuerim,  dijnitatejn  .  .  . 
auetitm  is  the  technical  designation  for  Ihe  quaestorship  (Borghesi,Ur1ichs),  and 
If  Tacilus  was  appointed  to  this  ofBce  by  Titus  '  sno  annn,'  he  waa  Iwenly-fiBe 
yeare  old  and  Iherefore  bom  54,  56  or  50,  In  the  present  diacuasion,  it  will  ba 
eipedietU  to  asaume  the  earlieat  dalc  with  7<lppcnlcy,  for  by  making  this  con- 
cession  the  chronological  objections  will  be  empbasised  as  strongly  as  posaible, 
and  their  Bubseqnent  refutation  accordinRly  tbe  more  convincing. 

°  On  Btatio  which  haa  alao  created  unnecessary  diffirulty,  aee  noto  ad  loc. 
Tbe  peculiar  meaning  whlch  the  word  has  here,  is  perhape  a  Galliclam. 


XXIV  PROLEGOMENA. 

fovet.  Centum  et  vlffinti  anni  ab  interitu  Ciceronis  in  huDc  diem 
colliguntur,  unius  houinis  aetas.)  Now  in  adding  up  tbe  vanous 
items,  it  was  found,  that  the  suin  total  ouly  amounted  to  117  years 
(43  B.  c.  —  74/75  A.  D.).  As  Maternus  repeats  Aper'9  statement  in 
almost  identical  language  (c.  24  ext.)  and  as  '  in  hunc  diem'  was 
taken  to  mean  '  dowu  to  this  very  diiy  '  (Dee.  7.  43  b.  c.  —  Dec.  7. 
74  A.  D.),"'  the  discrepancy  appeared  so  glaring  as  to  be  explicable 
only  on  the  assumption  of  a  textual  corruption.  But  as  the  number 
l!iO  waa  fixed  by  the  repetitiou  mentioned  and  as  the  completed 
reigns  of  the  emperors  cited  are  known  to  be  indisputably 
historical,*  the  errot  was  supposed  to  Inrk  in  the  last  item,  and 
accordingly  critics  have  vied  with  oue  another  in  correcting  the 
writer's  faulty  aritbmetic.  Their  conjectures,  enumerated  on  p.  21, 
have  deservedly  failed  to  carry  conviction,"  and  heuce  tlie  great 
majority  of  modern  scholars  were  forced  to  resort  to  the  expedient 
of  taking  120  years  as  a  routtd  number,  a  supposition  which  does 
not  account  fot  the  elaborate  enumeration  preceding. 

I  am  convinced  that  the  difiiculties  hitherto  discovered  in  the 
passage  uiider  notice  are  imaginary,  for  the  statement  '  centnm  et 
viginti  anni  etc.'  neither  expressea  an  exact  nor  an  apptoximate 

"  We  are  not  only  uiider  □□  compulsion  lo  take  '  in  hunc  diem'  in  tliis  Eense, 
but  tliere  are  also  weighly  reaflOnB  afiainst  its  beiiig  80  iiiterpreted.  (1)  It  ia  not 
eaay  to  iinderstand  how  Materiius  could  have  referred  baok  to  Aper'a  compulation 
more  accurately  tlian  by  repeating  hia  own  words,  a  device  met  with  elaewliere  in 
tbe  Dialogue.  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  0  ext.  and  12  I,  c.  24  ext.  and  .t2  32,  e.  3(1  G  and  40  T. 
(2)  TUe  demonBtrative  pronoun  'hic,'  esp.  when  joined  to  tiine  deaignations,  is 
exceedingly  common  In  tlie  eense  of  'tbe  preacnt,  now  existing,'  0)  '  Down 
to  this  very  day '  would  bave  been  correctly  eipressed  by  '  in  hunc  ipsmii  diein.' 
(4)  An  exacl  interpretatlon  of  the  phrase  involves  tlie  absurd  aasumption  that 
the  author  ot  the  Dialogus  intenlionally  placed  the  debate  on  tlie  anniversary  of 
Cicen>'H death (Dec.  7),a  suppoBitionBufficieiiilyrefuted  by  prope  quadriennium. 

"  This  applies  alao  to  Ibe  duration  of  the  reign  of  Aug:usius,  although  Ihe 
MSS.  give  0!)  years  in  our  passage,  by  which  tlie  beginnine  oE  his  reign  is  made 
lo  antedate  tlie  assassinatioii  of  Caesar  1  Lipsius  has  therefore  justly  changed 
the  number  to  5fl,  for  Sueloniua,  Dio  Caaaiua  and  TacUas  himaelf  date  tlie  reifin 
of  Augustus  from  the  year  42/3  b.  c.  while  others  took  the  battle  of  Actiuin 
(31  B.  c.)  as  a  starting  point.  Tlie  error  in  our  MSS.  is  aimply  due  to  the  hap- 
hazard  alteinpt  of  some  ancient  ecribe  or  reader  who  wished  to  bring  up  the  suiu 
total  to  120. 

»  Andresen  in  his  latest  reviaion  of  Kipperdey'H  Annals,  Einleit.  p.  7,  actually 
proposes  in  nll  BeriouHness  to  delete  '  sexiam  iam '  nliogeilier !  liut  iio  conceivable 
motiTe  can  evet  have  induced  a  mediaeval  scribe  or  reader  to  inlerpolaie  so 
iffinile  a  sl 


PBOLEGOUENA.  XXV 

smn  total  of  &  preceding  enumeration,  bnt  is  the  objective  point 
of  Aper'»  entire  argumentation.  The  Qiunbec  120  is  a  jf xetf  quantity, 
for  according  to  a  prevalent  belief  among  tlie  Bomans  jiist  so  many 
years  constituted  tlie  ultimate  limit  of  the  natural  life  of  man,  and 
inasmuch  as  the  interval  between  the  deatli  of  Ciceio  and  the 
speaker'3  time  does  not  exceed  tbis  limit,  a  fact  whicb  ie  established 
by  the  computation  of  the  reigns  of  the  emperors,  the  injmtice 
of  the  appellation  '  antiqui,'  when  applied  to  the  oratora  of  the 
Ciceronian  age,  is  in  Aper's  opinion  clearly  demonstrated." 

Dut  if  our  text  is  perfectly  sound  and  unobjectionable,  the  data 
fumished  by  it  are  equally  uuimpeachable.  AVe,  therefore,  conclude 
that  the  dramatic  date  of  the  Dialogue  ia  the  year  75  or  74,  accord- 
ing  as  we  reckon  the  stiU  incompleted  sixth  year  (iam)  of  Vespasian 
from  Jan.  1.  70  or  July  1.  69  a.  d.  Tacttus  was  at  that  time  19/20 
years  old,  presumably  a  little  younger,  his  friend  Pliny  only  a 
boy  of  13/14,  and  Quintilian  nearly  40  and  for  about  three  years 
the  incumbent  of  a  rhetorical  chair  in  Rome. 

Tliis  date  is  in  a  measure  confirmed  by  a  terminus  ante  quem,  Trminus 
f urnished  by  c.  37  6  ff.  Mucianm  is  there  represented  as  still  '"''*  1^^"^ 
actively  engaged  upon  a  work  eutitled  '  Acta.' "'  But  in  tlie  follow- 
ing  passage  of  PIiny's  Nat.  Hist.  (XXXII  6,  62)  the  saiue  Muci- 
anus  is  unmistakably  allmled  to  as  one  no  longer  living  :  Haec  sint 
dicta  de  corpore,  sed  dicemus  et  de  nationibus,  ne  fraudentur  gloria 
sed  dicemus  aliena  lingua  quaeque  peritisaima  huius  censurae  iu 
nostro  aawofuit.  Sunt  ergo  Muciani  verba  quae  subiciam.  Now 
Pliny  dedicated  his  Natural  History  to  Titus  in  77  a.  d.  Alucianus 
must,  therefore,  have  died  a  short  time  previously,  the  reference 
to  him  being  found  in  the  32d  book.  Andresen,  whom  Peter- 
lechner,  as  usual,  simply  ecboes,  is  not  disposed  to  attach  any 
validity  to  the  inference  drawn  from  the  above  pass^e,  because 
Pliny  mai/  (!)  just  as  well  have  intended  to  convey  the  meaning 
'der,  wo  es  sich  um  die  Behandlung  aolcber  Dinge  handelte,  in 
'Onserem  Zeitalter  am  eiiiBichtsvollsten  geredet  hat.'    Thia  iiiterpre- 

"  For  a  detailed  discusBiou  of  this  interpretation,  the  reader  is  refcrred  to 
in;  iiot«  ad  loc.  (pp.  I8&-1BT).  Ur.  Lodge,  of  Bryn  Miiwr,  Ingeniously  su^^gesta 
that  my  view  would  derive  additional  weight,  if  we  read  'colligantur'  for 
'colliguntur.' 

"  I  rejolce  to  find  Ihat  my  conlention  that  these  '  Acta'  had  nolhing  what- 
ever  to  do  with  the  well  known  official  publications,  in  shared  by  Kubitscbek  in 
the  new  edition  of  Fauly'»  Realencycl.  I  col.  205,  Itiff.  s.  v.  Acta. 


XXVI  PROLEGOMENA. 

tation  has  always  seemed  to  me  singularly  far-fetched  and  nnnat- 
ural,  and  it  may  safely  be  said,  that  no  reader  would  ever  think  of 
understanding  the  words  in  question  in  this  sense,  unless  he  were 
determined  to  nullify  or  at  least  to  minimise  at  all  hazards  any 
awkward  evidence  that  may  be  found  in  the  way  of  a  preconceived 
hypothesis  concerning  the  authorship  of  the  Dialogus.      If  con- 
sistent,  Andresen  ought  also  to  have  denied  tliat  the  words  in  c. 
2  5  f .  venerunt  ad  eum  M.  Aper  et  Julius  Secundus,  celeberrima 
tum  ingenia  .  .  .  defuit  .  .  .   contemnehat  .  .  .   nescidtat  imply  that 
both  of  these  men  were  dead  when  the  Dialogus  was  written.* 
The  date  of        Intimately  connected  with  the  dramatic  date  of  the  Dialogue  and 
andmlbli^    in  a  large  measure  dependent  upon  it,  is  the  much  disputed  question 
tion,  regarding  the  date  of  cbmposition.     Steiner  had,  as  we  have  seen, 

greatly  simplified  discussion  by  a  clear  alternative  :  Tacitus  either 
wrote  the  Dialogue  hefore  the  reign  of  Domitiun  or  he  did  not  write 
it  at  alL^  Accordingly,  the  opponents  of  the  Tacitean  authorship 
directed  their  main  efforts  to  prove  that  the  Dialogue  could  not 
have  been  written  in  the  reign  of  Titus,  for  the  makeshift  that  the 
composition  and  the  publication  were  not  virtually  coincident 
was  justly  rejected  as  intrinsically  improbable.  The  arguments 
adduced  in  support  of  a  later  date  have  been  best  formulated  and 
most  persistently  advocated  by  G.  Andresen.     It  will,  therefore,  be 

28  This  opinion  is  actually  advanced,  tliough  still  cautiously,  by  Steiner  p.  24 
and  stoutly  advocated  by  Jansen  p.  20.  Both  were  doubtless  intluenced  by 
Nipperdey'8  assertion  tliat  the  Dialogus  cannot  have  been  written  before  the 
death  of  the  interlocutors,  and  as  Nipperdey  and  many  others  believed  Matemus 
to  be  identical  with  the  sophist  of  that  name,  executed  in  01,  and  tliat  Messalla 
is  the  same  as  the  consul  of  the  year  115,  the  motive  which  prompted  the  above 
mentioned  advocates  of  Tacitean  authorship  to  take  the  position  they  did,  is 
very  transparent.  We  shall  see  that,  even  supposing  Nipi)erdey's  contention  to 
be  valid,  there  is  no  obstacle  in  the  way  of  regarding  all  the  interlocutors  as  no 
longer  living  in  81  a.  i». 

2»  Of  modeni  critics,  Huebner,  Nipperdey,  Wutk,  Urliclis  and  Schanz  still 
believe  so  late  a  date  to  be  perfectly  compatible  with  Tacitean  authorship.  The 
last  named  styles  our  treatise  "einemit  Bewusstsein  vollzogeiie  kiinstlerische 
That"  (p.  301).  I  confess  that  this  phra.se  conveys  no  meaning  to  me.  Or 
does  Schanz  imagine  that  the  consul  Tacitits,  the  author  of  the  Agricola  and 
Germania,  whose  Ilistories  were  to  appear  a  few  years  later,  suddenly  about 
99  A.  T».  at  the  age  of  45  and  four  years  after  the  publication  of  QuintiHan^s 
great  work,  took  it  into  his  head  to  write  a  rhetorical  treatise,  couched  in 
Ciceronian  phraseology  which  he  culled  direclh/  from  Cicero^s  writings  ?  This 
seems  to  me  psychologically  improbable.     Non  eadem  erat  aetas,  nou  mens. 


PROLEGOMENA.  XXVU 

conducive  to  clearness,  if  the  foUowing  discussion  deaU  eiclusively 
Hrith  thia  scholar'a  presentment  of  the  caae.* 

After  dismiseing,  in  a  few  woids,  the  evidence  of  the  MSS.  as 
worthless  ajid  dealing  with  the  alleged  difficulties  regarding  the 
dramatic  date  in  the  traditional  way,  AndraseD  proceeds  as  follows: 
The  Dialogus  cannot  have  been  written  duiing  the  reign  of  Domitian, 
because  it  contains  criticisms  on  men  and  measures  which  could  not 
have  been  given  publicity  under  that  emperor.  Nor  can  it  have  been 
composed  before  Domitiau,  chiefly  for  two  reasons.  (1)  The  words 
in  the  introductory  chapter '  quos  eandem  hanc  quaestionem  pertra- 
ctantes  iuvenia  admodum  audivi '  are  unintelligible,  unless  we  supply 
in  thought  "  and  as'  a  mature  man  I  now  reproduce  in  writiiig,  what 
I  then  heard,"  hut  as  Tacitus  was  27  years  old  in  81  a.  d,,  he  could 
not  have  designated  himself  as  '  iuvenis  adniodum '  with  refevence 
fa>  the  time  in  which,  at  the  age  of  21,  he  had  listened  to  the  debate 
in  question  (75  \.  i>.),"  for  we  should  in  tliat  case  have  expected 
some  expression  Hke  'paucos  abliinc  annos.'  It  is  equally  incred- 
ible,  that  so  deep  a  problem  as  the  causes  of  the  decline  of 
eloquence  would  readily  have  suggested  itself  to  a  youth  of  27, 
even  granting  that  he  possessed  the  requisite  ititellectual  maturity 
to  grapple  witli  it.  Nor  is  it  at  all  probable  that  Fabius  lustus, 
who  cannot  liave  been  mucli  more  tlian  tweiity  in  the  reigii  of 
Titus,  had  occu|>ied  liimself  with  this  difficult  question  at  tliis 
titne,  (2)  It  is  incredible,  that  the  passages  concerning  E])riu3 
Marcellus  and  Vibius  Crispus  (c.  8  and  13)  were  written  at  a  time, 
when  these  powerful  infoniiers  were  still  alive  aiid  in  the  enjoy- 
ment  of  imperial  favor.  Marcellus,  it  is  graciously  admitted,  waa 
dead  when  Titus  ascended  the  throiie,  but  Crispus  lived  to  a  green 
old  age,  highly  esteemed  by  Domitian,  until  93  a.  d.  Hence  the 
Dialogus  raust  liave  been  written,  at  tlie  very  earliest,  shortly  after 
this  date.  But  this  approaches  a  jieriod  in  wliich  the  style  of 
Tacitus  had  already  been  fully  developed,  at  least  in  its  essential 
features,"  and  we  are,  therefore,  put  to  the  altemative  of  denying 

■>  Einl.  to  hls  edition,  18111».  Cp.  also  Eckatein  pp.  35-11)  Sauppe,  riiilol. 
XIX  256  ff.  Swiner  pp.  lS-20  Jaiiseii  pp.  18-30  Scliwenkenbecher  pp.  li~U. 

"  "  So  Bpricht  aber  Niemand  voii  Hich,  der  erat  siel>eii  oder  acht  Jahre  filter 
geworden  ist"  I     Nipp.-Anilr.  Etnl.  to  Tac.  Ann.  p.  12. 

•*  "In  seinen  Hauptzilgen. "  Thia  ia  a  aomewhat  tardy  concesHion  made 
under  the  influence  ot  WoellHin'8  discovery  concerninR  ihe  genetic  development 
in  tbe  atyle  of  Tscitua,     In  tLe  secoud  edition  (16T0),  we  Htill  read  >  voliatdTidig 


XXViii  PROLEGOMENA. 

the  Tacitean  authorship  altogether  or  of  accepting  the  psycbological 
impossibility  that  one  and  the  same  writer  at  one  and  tbe  same 

time  was  capable  of  employlDg  two  kinds  of  style,  so  different  as 
that  employed  in  the  Dialogus  and  in  the  Agricola  and  Germania. 
The  Trpurrov  •fit.vhoi  in  this  seemingly  cogent  and  logical  argumen- 
tation  is  the  utterly  unwarranted  assertion  that  the  quaestor  P. 
Cornelius  Tacitus,  who  at  the  early  age  of  23/24  had  become  tfae 
son-in-law  of  the  consul  Agricola,  then  in  tiie  zenith  of  his  fame, 
could  not  have  designated  himself  as  '  iuvenis  admodum '  in  refer- 
ence  to  the  time,  when  he  at  the  age  of  20/21  was  pursuiog  his 
studies  under  the  guidance  of  Aper  and  Secundus !  The  indis- 
putable  fact  has,  moreover,  often  been  pointed  out  that  in  no  otber 
period  of  a  nian's  life  will  even  a  few  years  work  greater  changes 
than  in  the  interval  between  youth  and  early  manliood,  and  if  thia 
is  the  case  with  men  of  average  intellectual  endowment,  how  much 
more  true  must  it  have  heen  in  a  man  of  genius,  such  as  Tacitus 
admittedly  was.  That  the  greatest  Boman  historian  received  a 
most  thorough  rhetorical  traiiiing,  that  lie  acquired  high  distinction 
as  an  orator  at  an  early  age  are  facts  denied  by  no  one,"  and  if  any 
doubt  as  to  his  precocity  still  remained,  it  would  be  dispelled  by  the 
following  famous  and  otten  cited  letter  of  Pliny  (VII  20,  3):  erit 
rarum  et  insigne  duoa  homines  aetate  et  dignitate  propemodum 
aequales  nonnullius  in  Htteris  nominis  alterum  alterius  studia 
fovisse,  equidem  adulesceniulus  (Pliny  was  born  62  a.  d.)  cum  iam 
ttt  /ama  gloriaque  Jforeres,  te  sequi,  tibi  longo  sed  proximo  inter- 
vallo  et  esse  et  haberi  concupiscebam.  et  enint  multa  clarissima 

ausgebildet.'  It  \a  also  worlhy  of  notice  that  Andresen  in  b\a  la&t  edition,  and 
in  bis  revision  of  Nipperdey'8  AnnalB,  tacilly  omits  all  referenoe  to  tlie  alleged 
execution  of  Maiemus  in  Cl  a.  h.  and  Uie  iQfereQce  baaed  upon  it  that  tha 
Dialogus  was  &  kind  of  In  Memoria.in  tribute  t  See  esp.  liis  Tae.  aU  Schullecture 
p.  322  f.  Ttiis  latter  view  is  well,  thougb  superfluously,  refuted  by  WeinkauS 
p.  LVIII. 

"  Cp.  Eckstein  p.  70  f£.  Haase  p.  VII  f.  XVI.  LI.  That  Tacitus,  like  hia 
friend  Pliny,  enjoyed  the  instruction  of  Quiiililian  is  bigbly  probabla  (cf.  e.  g. 
Liebert,  de  doctrina  Tac.  p.  4  ff,),  in  spite  ot  Wutk'B  contenlion  to  the  contrary 
(p.  XI  ff.);  'Curei  (sc.  Quintiliano)  operam  navaret  Tacitus,  viginti  iam  anno- 
rum  iuventB,  qnem  tum  vel  brevi  post  ad  causas  agendas  animum  convertisee 
eonicio  {l?)  —  et  cur  ad  Quintilianum  se  confcrret,  cum  MesBailam,  quem  arcta 
familiarilate  conipleius  esKc  videtur  (11.  III  !•  IV  42),  aequi  posset,  qui  Bimilia 
stque  llle  sentiret?!!  Hia  otber  argmuenis  are  of  an  equaliy  conviucing 
character. 


PEOLEGOMENA.  xxix 

iogenia  sed  tu  milii  (ita  Biioilitudo  naturae  ferebat)  maxime  imita- 
bilis,  maxime  imitaodus  videbaris ! 

And  this  man,  it  is  seriously  contended,  was  not  likely,  at  tbe 
age  of  27,  to  have  bad  any  desire  to  discuss  or  the  requisite  intel- 
lectual  equipmeat  aud  maturity  to  fatbom  a  problem  which  must 
needs  bave  suggested  itself  to  every  educated  observer  of  tlie  liter- 
aiy  cbaracteristics  of  his  time  !  But,  if  we  must  assume  that 
Tacitus  could  have  bad  no  scruples  in  calling  himself  'iuvenis 
admodum '  witb  reference  to  the  days  of  liis  forensic  apprentice- 
ship,  inasmuch  as  be  even  styles  bimself  '  iuvenis,'  at  tlie  beginning 
of  I>omitian's  relgn,'*  is  the  pbrase  itself  properly  applicable  to  a 
youth  of  21  ?  There  is  not  tbe  sligbtest  doubt  of  it,  for  words 
designating  time  of  life  are  of  an  extremely  elastic  nature  in 
Latin.**  Finally,  even  supposing  that  the  terra  'iuvenis  admodum' 
were  more  consistently  used  in  Latin  tlian  it  is,  and  bad  been 
rigidly  confined  to  tbe  17tb  or  ISth  year,"  Tacitus,  we  contend, 
would  Still  have  had  a  very  strong  motive  for  intentionally  pre- 
senting  hiraself  as  younger  than  he  actually  was,  in  order  to 
account    for    tbe    certainly    strange  cireumstance  tbat  he,  tbough 

M  Ag.  3  tot  aants  (i.  e.  81-00  a.  i>.),  quibus  iuvenei  ad  senectulem  (at  the  age 
of  42  !)  .  .  .  per  silentlum  venimuB.  Cp.  aleo  Ag,  0  consui  filiam  iuBeni  mihi 
despondit  (77  a.  d.). 

"  Tliua  e.  g,  Nepos  (Att.  8,  2)  spealts  of  Brutua  as  '  aduleacens '  at  tlie  age  of 
37,  of  Hamilcar  ajid  Eumenes  as  '  peradulescentes,'  wlien  21  years  old.  Sallust 
(CaL  S)  etyles  Iiimself  -adulescens'  at  tlie  age  of  34,  and  Caesar  (Cat.  4»)  at  36 
■adulescentuluB.'  Pompey  in  iiis  24tli  year  waa  still  'peradulesceiis,'  according 
lo  Cic.  (pro  leg.  Man.  21).  Cicero  himself  was  'adulescens'  at  the  age  of  26, 
when  be  defended  Roscius  (Orat.  -10,  107),  and  Gell.  XV  28,  5  in  speaking  of 
tboBame  trial  uses  ttie  phrase  'adinodum  adulcscens.'  Crassus  when  21  yeara 
oid  ia  '  aduleBcentulus '  and  'admodum  aduleecens'  (Cic.  de  off,  fl  \-i,  47  Brut. 
43,  150).  In  Cic.  Phii.  V  17,  48  we  read  '  aupcrior  Africanua,  T.  Fiamininua 
admodum  adulescentes  conaules  facti.  Veil.  Pat,  II  41,  3  stylcs  Cacsar  when  24 
'admodum  iuvenls,'  and  Quint.  (XII  0,  1)  finally  goes  so  fikr  as  to  designate 
Demoetbenes  at  tbe  age  of  21  as  '  admoduin  puerum '  I  Cp.  also  Eckstein  p.  37 
Haase  p.  XVI  note  82  Weinkauft  p.  XXIX.  XLIII.  CLVII  Jansen  p.  34  f. 

"  Cp.  Nipp.  Andr.  Einl.  Ann.  p.  7  "  Denn  frilhesltna  iat  diesc  Bezeiciinung 
wohi  filr  das  17te  Jahr  anwenilbar,  mit  weicheni  die  toga  virilia  augelcgt  wurde; 
wie  weit  sie  aber  filr  das  spStere  Alter  ausgedehnt  werden  konnte,  wird  aieh  bei 
dem  Schwankenden,  dasB  alie  Altersangaben  dieser  Art  haben,  kaum  bestimmen 
lasscn."  It  ia  very  remarkabie  that  Andreaen,  who  so  strenuously  objects  to 
tlie  phrase  '  admodum  luvenis,'  siiouid  have  allowed  the  above  words  to  stand, 
aithougb  he  quietiy  omitted  otlier  equally  imporlant  paasages  froin  Sipperdey'8 
original  introduction.     See  note  29. 


rROLEGOMENA. 

admitted  to  a  conversation  wliicli  took  place  in  the  house  of  a 
friend  of  his  teachers,  yet  remained  so  studiously  in  the  back- 
ground  as  not  even  to  represent  himself  as  joining  in  the  general 
laughter  at  the  close.''  We,  therefore,  conclude  that  no  argument 
against  the  date  of  composition  under  Titus,  the  only  date  compat- 
ible  with  Tacitean  authorship,  can  be  legitimately  drawn  from  the 
phrase  *  iuvenis  admodum.' 
y^^  We  proceed  to  the  discussion  of  the  second  objection,  that  the 

Dialogus  cannot  have  been  published  while  Crispus  was  still  living 
and  in  power.  It  requires  but  little  penetration  to  see  that  this 
argument,  so  far  from  invalidating  the  early  date  liere  advocated, 
rather  confirms  it  in  a  remarkable  manner.  Vibius  Crispus,  no  less 
feared  as  an  informer  than  Eprius  Marcellus,  wlio  had  to  commit 
suicide  after  being  detected  in  a  conspiracy  against  Vespasian  in 
79,  repeatedly  got  into  trouble  under  this  same  emperor  (cf.  Tac. 
H.  IV  41.  43).  During  the  reign  of  Domitian,  as  we  liave  seen,  he 
was  again  in  high  favor,  but  under  Titus  we  hear  nothing  of  him. 
See  also  note  c.  8  21.  Now  what,  I  ask,  can  be  more  probable  than 
the  supposition  that  Crispus  was  at  that  time  in  disgrace,  for  Titus, 
as  Suet.  Tit.  8  expressly  informs  us,  hated  tliis  whole  class  of 
'  delatores,'  even  going  to  the  extent  of  prosecuting  them  with  vigor 
throughout  his  short  reign.  But  instead  of  adopting  tliis  common- 
sense  and  intrinsically  plausible  explanation,  which  is  in  i^erfect 
keeping  with  the  necessary  presumption  that  tlie  Dialogus  is  a 
genuine  work  of  Tacitus,  we  are  called  upon  to  assume  a  date 
toward  the  close  of  Domitian^s  reign,  apparently  for  no  otlier 
reason  than  that  such  a  supposition  would  compel  us  to  attribute 
our  treatise  to  some  unknown  cultured  contemporary  !  ^  But  the 
refutation  of  the  objections  of,  Andresen  and  his  allies  after  all  only 
justifies  the  inference  that  the  Dialogus  may  have  been  written  in 

^  See  note  to  adrisissent,  discessimus  (c.  42  txt.). 

w  Tliis  pernicious  niode  of  argunientation,  whicli  meets  us  at  every  tum  in 
discussions  on  the  autlienticity  of  the  Dialogus,  has  been  so  well  characterised 
by  Ritschl,  Opusc.  I  43,  that  I  cannot  n^frain  from  reproducing  his  protest 
here :  **  Man  wetteifert  den  Bericht  des  Alterthums  zu  verdachtigen,  als  wenn 
von  vornherein  die  Aufgabe  galte  sich  eines  widerstrebenden  Zeugnisses  um 
jeden  l*reis  zu  entledigen,  wjilirend  doch  alle  Grundsatze  historischer  Kritik  die 
Sache  gerade  umzukehren  und  eine  vielverbtirgerte  Ueberlieferung  festzuhalten 
gebietcUf  sobald  sie  erstens  in  sirh  selbst  vemiinftis:  zusanmienhant^t  und 
zweitens  durch  anderweitige  Bedenken  und  Gegengriinde  nicht  erschiittert 
wird." 


FROLEGUMENA. 


the  reign  o£  Titus.  Happily  it  can  also  be  proved  (1)  that  it  mugt 
have  beett  composed  at  tliat  time  and  (2)  that  a  later  date,  white 
qiiite  incompatible  with  Tacitean  authorship,  is  at  the  same  time 
irreconcilable  witli  the  authorship  of  ani/  one  else,  so  tliat  we  are 
put  to  the  alternative  of  attributing  tlie  Dialogue  to  the  writer  to 
whom  the  MSS,  ascribe  it  (tlie  biographical  data  of  Tacitus  inter- 
posing  no  obstacle  to  this  aaaumption),  or  of  unwarrantably  suppos- 
ing  that  some  totally  unknown  author  wrote  the  treatise  between 
79-81 1 

In  ttie  hrst  place,  I  fully  agree  with  Andresen  and  others  that  tVritlen  ia 
the  view  which  briiigs  the  Dialogiis  within  close  temporal  proximity  xum'^^ 
to  tlie  Agricola  and  Germania  involves  a  psychological  impossibitity 
(see  also  uote  28). 

A  second  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  later  date  was  first  poiuted  out, 
I  betieve,  by  Steiner  (p.  17  f.).  In  the  introductory  chapter,  the 
author  tetls  us  that  he  intends  to  reproduce  from  memory  '  isdem 
numeris  isdemque  rationibus,  servato  ordine  disputationis,'  a  de1)ate 
whicli  lie  liad  heard  aa  a  very  young  man.  Now  ou  the  tlieory  tliat 
these  words  were  writteu  six  or  seven  years  after  the  event 
referred  to,  the  statement,  though  taxing  our  credulity  to  some 
extent,  nevertheless  remains  withiu  tlie  bounds  of  possihility.  At 
any  rate,  it  does  not  go  beyond  the  wide  latitude  whicli  the 
traditional  usage  of  dialogue  writers  from  Ptato  to  Cicero  has 
aanctioned.  lu  fact,  the  prooemium  of  the  Dialogus  is  unmistak- 
ably  modelled  upon  a  similar  dramatic  device  of  Cicero.^  Plato,  it 
is  true,  makes  most  extraordiiiary  demauds  upon  the  meuioiy  of  Lis 
Socrates,  hut  lie  is  very  careful  to  conhne  tlie  interval  between  the 
discussion  and  its  subseqiient  dotailed  report  to  very  narrow  liinits. 
In  view  of  tliese  facts,  it  may  be  safeiy  donied  tliat  a  writer,  wlio 
shows  himself  so  admivably  successful  in  imparting  to  a  fictitious 
debate  tlie  semhtance  of  historical  reality,  would  deliberately,  at  tlie 
very  outset,  disillusionise  liis  readers  hy  catmly  asserting  that  he 
was  siinply  retelling  from  memory,  with  all  accuracy  aud  niinute- 
ness  ot  detait,  a  conversation  whieli  lie  liad  listened  to  more  tliau 
—  twenf;/  years  previous  !  Such  self-stultification  on  tlie  pait  of 
our  author  is  incredible,  and  yet  we  should  be  forced  to  t>etieve 
in  it,  if  our  tieatise  was  not  written  till  after  the  death  of 
Domitian. 


XXXU  PROLEGOMENA. 

That  the  Dialogus  waa  published  duriBg  the  latter  part  of 
Doniitian'a  life  has  never  been  seriously  maintained.  Some 
seholars,  however  (e.  g.  Vogel,  WolfF),  have  thought  it  possible  that 
it  inay  liave  been  written  as  late  as  85  a.  d.,  on  the  ground  that  the 
despotic  nature  of  Uomttian  had  not  yet  manifested  itself  in  tliese 
earlier  years  of  his  reign.  This  liypothesis  is  so  clearly  a  mere 
subterfuge  resorted  to  for  the  purpose  of  escaping  the  alleged 
difHculties  found  in  the  use  of  '  iuvenis  admoduni,'  tlmt  we  dismiss 
it  without  further  comment,  especially  as  Yibius  Crispus  had 
by  that  time  been  doubtless  restored  to  imperial  favor,  if  not  to  his 
former  power,     Cf.  also  Peter,  Einl.  p.  16. 

But  we  may,  as  already  intimated,  go  one  step  furtber,  antl  show 
that  the  Dlalogus,  if  written  after  the  reign  of  Domitian,  would 
involve  a  literary  anachronism,  the  subject  with  wliich  it  deals 
being  no  longer  a  theme  of  discussion  in  tlie  time  of  ^erva  aud 
Trajaii.  If  so,  the  reign  of  Titus  will  remain  as  the  only  possible 
period  for  the  composition  of  our  treatise,  be  its  author  Tacitiis  or 
any  one  else  !  As  tliis  important  arg:ument  seems  not  to  have  been 
advanced  liitherto,  I  feel  justified  in  discussing  it  more  at  length. 

In  scanning  tbe  pages  of  literary  history  we  repeatedly  ineet 
with  eertain  controversies  whicli  seem  to  arise  suddenly,  one  knows 
not  whenee ;  gradually  they  seize  upon  the  minds  of  literary  men, 
and  a  battle  is  waged  for  some  time  between  opposing  factions, 
The  ultiniate  outcome  is  invariably  the  restitution  of  tbe'statu8 
quo';  no  side  ever  gains  a  decisive  victory.  First  a  cessation  of 
hostilities  ensues,  a  truce  is  declared,  a  reconciliation  effected  or  a 
compromise  made.  The  issue  is  then  forgotten.  Only  now  and 
then  in  literary  records  do  we  seeni  to  hear  a  faint  echo  as  of 
distant  thunder,  reminding  one  of  the  struggle  of  long  ago.  Other 
questions  have  succeeded  and  pass  through  the  same  stages  of 
growth,  culmination  and  oblivion.  We  may  illustrate  tliia  by  a 
number  of  concrete  examplos.  In  the  days  of  the  Sophists  aiid 
Plato,  we  have  tbe  question  whether  tliings  are  vo^([i  or  •^■xnu 
During  the  two  and  a  half  centuries  before  our  era,  the  discussion 
raued  tiercely  as  to  whctber  anomaly  or  analogy  was  the  dominant 
factor  iii  langiiage  formation.  In  the  age  of  Cicero,  Dionysius  and 
Caecilius  we  have  the  controversy  oonceming  tbe  respective  raerits 
of  the  Attieum  and  Asiannm  genus  dicendi.  At  the  close  of 
Quintilian's  life,  it  had  beeome  a  dead  issue.     In  the  Middle  Ages, 


PBOLEGOMENA.  XXXlll 

the  leamed  were  stirred  by  the  dispute  regarding  nominaliBm  and 
realism.  The  France  ot  the  17th  century  is  deeply  agitated  by  tho 
moTnentous  question  touching  the  superiority  of  the  wisdoin  of  tbo 
ancients  over  that  of  the  moderns.  The  war,  aa  often,  ended  tn 
a  compromise.  Perrault  on  his  death-bed  became  reconciled  to 
Boileau.  The  same  quarrel  had  been  transplanted  to  England  by 
St-  Evremond ;  it  is  represented  by  Sir  Win.  Temple,  Wm.  Wotton 
CReflections  on  Ancient  and  Modem  Learning'),  Dryden  (Preface 
to  his  translation  of  the  Aeneid),  Hoyle  and  Bentley,  Swift  (Tala 
of  the  Tub  and  the  Battle  of  the  Books).  There  is  scarcely  a  con- 
temporary  English  writer  of  repute  who  was  not  drawn  into  the 
fray  as  a  partisan.  Then  suddenly  we  hear  no  more  of  the  dispute ; 
it  bad  ceased  to  exist.  In  Erance,  in  the  18th  century,  another 
▼ery  similar  eontroversy  arose  in  regard  to  the  deeline  in  taste  and 
the  superiority  of  Homer  as  an  epic  poet.  The  works  of  Eegnier, 
F^nelon,  Hardouin,  Aubignac,  Terrason,  Buifon,  etc.,  etc.,  all  resound 
vith  the  discussion  of  this  pseudo-momentous  issue.  Finally,  on 
April  5,  1716,  Mad.  Bacier  and  La  Motte  signed  the  articles  of 
peace,  and  the  latter  annonneed  in  an  alleged  poem  to  a  breathlessly 
expectant  Academy,  that  the  war  was,  indeed,  ended,  the  victory 
being,  as  usual,  on  neither  side.** 

Now  the  controversy  eoncerning  the  decline  of  eloquence,  I  con- 
tend,  belongs  to  the  same  category  of  buming  issues  as  those  just 
enumerated.  The  identical  question  was  discussed  in  the  days  ot 
Demetrius  Phalereus  and,  in  Latin  literature,  esp.  from  the  4th-7th 
decade  of  tlie  first  centuiy,  references  to  tlie  same  topic  meet  ua 
at  every  turn.  Cp.  e.  g.  Petronius  in  the  very  first  cliapter,  Seneea 
in  bis  Introduction  to  the  Controversiae,  the  younger  Seneea  in  his 
Epistles,  and  the  anonymous  iiuthor  of  Ilepi  u^uv  in  tlie  fanious 
closing  chapter.  In  the  reign  of  Domitian  these  voices  are  liuslied. 
The  controversy  had,  as  in  all  tlie  instances  cited,  passed  off  the 
stage.  The  very  existence  of  Quintilian's  Institutio  Oratoria  bears 
eloqiient  testimony  to  this  fact.  He  does,  indeed,  preach  a  return 
to  the  classic  model  of  Cicero  to  counteract  the  pernicious  influence 
of  the  emasculated  tliough  scintillating  style  of  Seneca,  so  ]>opuIar 
at  the  time  6f  Iiis  arrival  iu  Kome.  But  when  he  wrote  his  great 
work,  a  more  hopeful,  optimistic  feeling  had  taken  possession  of 

**  Cp.  U.  Rigault,  L'bislolra  de  Ift  qneielle  de»  anciens  et  des  modeniea, 
Faris  ISW,  eap.  pp.  13(M31. 


XXXIV  PROLEGOMENA. 

him ;  the  age,  owing  in  a  large  measure  perhaps  to  his  own  teach- 
ing,  seemed  again  favorable  to  the  healthy  growth  and  development 
of  a  truer  eloquence.  Without  this  conviction,  the  Institutio  could 
never  have  been  penned.  Again,  if  the  problem  of  the  decline  of 
eloquence  had  still  beeu  a  living  issue  at  the  close  of  the  Ist  cen- 
tury,  where  should  we  have  come  upon  clearer  indications  of  its 
existence  than  in  the  epigrams  of  Martial  or  in  the  letters  of  Pliny, 
which  so  faithfuUy  mirror  the  intellectual  movements  of  the  time  ? 
Of  oratorical  decadence,  of  corruption — not  a  word.  The  historical 
works  of  Tacitus  himself  point  in  the  same  direction.  In  fact,  the 
amount  of  attention  paid  by  these  writers  to  oratorical  achieve- 
ments,  the  high  meed  of  praise  bestowed  upon  orators,  the  very 
number  mentioned,  prove  that  the  decline  of  eloquence  no  longer 
disturbed  their  reflections. 

Now  the  Dialogus  is,  in  my  judgment,  a  special  contribution^ 
perhaps  the  ablest  and  profoundest,  to  this  controversy,  and  hence 
it  was  necessarihj  written  at  a  time  when  the  question  was  still 
agitating  some  of  the  best  minds  of  literary  Rome.  But  this  was 
no  longer  the  case  at  the  close  of  Domitian^s  reign,  or  in  that  of 
Nerva  or  of  Trajan.  The  Dialogus  could,  therefore,  no  more  have 
been  composed  at  this  late  date,  whether  by  Tacitus  or  any  other 
contemporary,  than  Perraulfs  Parall^les  des  anciens  et  des  mo- 
dernes  or  Swiffs  Battle  of  the  Books  could  have  been  penned  in 
the  days  of  Louis  XVI.  or  George  I.  These  questions  had  all  been 
finally  disposed  of  and  now  figured  only  in  history,  typifying 
certain  intellectual  movements  of  an  earlier  period.*^ 

*i  It  is  with  some  reluctancc  that  1  take  notice  of  Wutk'8  lamentable  failure 
to  prove  tliat  the  Dialogus  of  Tacitus  cannot  antedate  the  20th  epistle  of  the  Ist 
book  of  Pliny'8  correspondence,  wliich  he  assigns  on  quite  unjustifiable  ground& 
to  the  year  99  a.d.,  but  as  Schanz,  Rom.  Lit.  p.  303,  has  been  led  astray  by 
Wutk^s  illogical  and  often  disingenuous  argumentation,  this  contribution  to  the 
*  Controversy '  must  needs  be  dignified  by  serious  refutation.  The  letter  in 
question  —  Wutk,  instead  of  citing  the  original,  characteristically  paraphrases 
its  contents  —  discusses  the  relative  supcriority  of  copiousness  and  brevity  in 
oratorical  composition,  and  Pliny,  who  declares  in  favor  of  the  former,  asks  his 
friend  Tacitus  to  give  his  views  on  the  subject.  Now  Wutk  asserts  that  Pliny 
could  not  have  made  this  recjuest,  if  he  had  read  the  Dialogus,  inasmuch  as 
Tacitus  had  there  already  given  a  satisfactory  answer  (c.  19  9  ff.).  A  copious 
array  of  alleged  parallelisms  between  l*liny  and  our  treatise  is  then  adduced,  all 
of  which  had  been  previously  utilised  by  Nast  and  Iless  to  prove  the  Plinian 
authorship  of  the  Dialogus ! !    None  of  these  j^assages,  moreover,  have  anything 


^MBH^H^B 


PHOLEGOMENA.  XXXV 

It  may  be  well,  at  thia  point,  to  cast  a  brief  retrospective  glance 
over  tlie  ground  so  far  trarersed.  We  have  seeQ  that  the  testimony 
of  the  MSS,,  though  they  are  derived  from  a  single  copy  of  the  13th 
century,  which  may,  however,  be  traced  back  to  an  archetypon  of 
the  9th  centuiy,  cannot  be  justly  impeached ;  we  have  seen  that  the 
drajnatic  date  of  the  dialogue,  though  hitberto  open  to  doubt,  owlng 
to  a  persistent  misinterpretation  of  a  pasaage  in  c.  17,  ean  be  deter- 
mined  with  satisfactory  accuracy  (74/75  a.  d.).  It  has  also  been 
shown  that  our  treatise  caniiot  possibly  have  been  composed  and 
published  later  than  tbe  reign  of  Titus  (79-Sl),  every  other  date 
iuvolving  us  in  insuperable  difltculties ;  tbat  the  phrase  '  iuvenis 
admodnm '  is  free  from  objections ;  that  Tacitus,  at  the  a^^e  of  27, 

in  common  wltb  tbe  Bnbject  matter  ot  tbe  20tb  letter  under  dlscuasion,  and  yet 
WuUt  triumphantly  ooncludes :  ex  his  atque  talihus  locia  qulbus  probatur  vet 
«udctn  cd  timiiibu»  vel  diteraU{\)  qnoque  inl«rdum  de  eloquenlia  opinionibus 
Tacitum  et  PlinLuni  esse  ductoe,  1'linium  illain  eplstolam  ad  Tacil.um  dare  non 
potuisse  efficitur  ei  dialogum  iegissec,  antfquam  ad  amicum  scril^eret.  Noiaet 
mim  amiUa  gune  intenogatuTUs  esset  ia  dialogo  responsuin.  Ex  quo  conficitur, 
Dt  1itt«nie  a,  Plinio  tum  miasae  sint  cum  opusculum  illud  Tacitus  nondum  com- 
posnerat  (i.  e.  after  09  *.  n.).  Never,  perhaps,  has  an  equally  far-reacbjng 
Infereace  been  based  upon  more  gratuitous  and  utterly  fallsoious  assumptions. 
In  tfae  fltst  place,  it  is  rtot  true  that  the  Dialogus  givea  an  answer  to  I'liny's 
question ;  on  Ihe  very  contrary,  it  must  have  ieft  liiin  completely  in  tbe  dark, 
u  it  does  every  reader  of  to-day,  as  to  Tacitus'  own  opiniou,  for  the  autfaor 
imptutially  allnws  Aper  on  tlie  one  hand,  and  Messalla  (c.  .tl)  and  Secundus 
(c.  38)  on  tbe  otlier,  to  give  eipression  to  diametrically  opposite  views,  so  tbat 
the  Dtalogue,  so  far  from  rendering  the  2Dth  letter  supertluous,  might  cven  faave 
induced  Fliny  to  compose  it '.  But  suppose  for  a  moment  the  Dialogus  did 
ayntain  a  tatitfactorii  ansipCT-  to  Pliiiy's  inquiry,  it  would  Htill  not  follow  that 
the  letter  anledated  the  treatise.  Wutk  accepts  the  Tacitean  authorship,  and 
u  no  amount  of  exegetical  sleight.of-hand  (e.  g.  p.  XI  f,)  can  dispose  of  Iha 
otwtacles  in  the  way  of  a,  later  date  than  the  reign  of  Titus,  an  interva)  of  nearly 
twtnty  yeats  will  faave  elapsed  between  the  pubtication  of  the  Dialogue  and  the 
compoeition  of  the  letter,  taking  Wutk's  own  dsle.  This  being  so,  is  it  un- 
Teasonable,  I  ask,  to  imagine  that  Pliny  at  tbe  age  of  37  (bom  62  a.  i>.)  niigbt 
poflEibly  faave  forgotten  sll  about  the  passages  in  the  Dialogus  which  he  had 
read  at  tha  age  of  18-10,  for  according  to  Wutk,  Pliny'B  higb  aduiiration  for 
Tacitus  precludee  hts  ignorance  of  any  work  fais  intlniate  friend  liad  written7 
And  if  we  add  that  the  refercnces  in  queation  are  but  incidental  to  tbe  main 
deslgn  of  the  treatiae,  it  ought  to  be  clear  to  everyWidy  not  blinded  by  pre- 
coDceived  opinions  that  riiny'B  letter  in  no  sense  impliea  the  non-existence  of 
the  Dialogus.  On  Wutk's  own  theory,  finally,  the  publication  of  tbe  Itialogtis 
would  be  well-nigh  cotncidenf  with  that  of  the  Histories  1  Pliny  alludes  to  tha 
Iktter ;  bow  could  be  ignore  tfae  f  ormer  ?  I 


XXXVl  PROLEOOMENA. 

as  we  must  infer  from  the  high  official  position  and  the  oratorical 
reputation  to  which  he  had  already  attained,  was  unquestionably  of 
sufficient  intellectual  maturity  to  grapple  with  a  problem,  in  which 
by  reason  of  his  rhetorical  training  he  would  naturally  have  felt 
an  interest. 

Now,  if  we  can  finally  trace  an  adequately  striking  correspond- 
ence  between  the  political,  social  and  ethical  convictions,  the 
criticisms  on  men  and  measures,  the  literary  judgments  found  in 
the  historical  works  of  Tacitus  and  the  Dialogue ;  if  even  the  style 
should  reveal  remarkable  and  numerous  coincidences ;  if,  in  a  word, 
to  use  Lipsius'  phrase,  '  liniamenta  quaedam  apparent  eiusdem  viri 
et  vultus,'  we  shall  be  forced  to  conclude  that  the  cumulative 
weight  of  these  parallelisms  of  thought  and  diction  will  form  a 
chain  of  evidence  in  favor  of  Tacitean  authorship  of  irrefragable 
strength. 

In  the  following  some  of  the  more  salient  coincidences  of  the 
many  pointed  out  or  discussed  in  the  Notes,  are  more  conveniently 
grouped  together  and  classified.*' 

(a)   PoUtical   Views. 

Sixteen  years  had  elapsed  between  the  Dialogus  (80/81)  and  the 
Agricola  (97),  foUowed  closely  by  the  Germania  (98).  The  Histories 
were  published  between  105  and  109  and  the  Annals  about  115. 
During  this  eventful  period,  the  great  historian  had  seen  seven 
emperors  come  and  go ;  he  had  lived,  in  enforced  literary  silence,** 

*2  Cp.  also  Lange  ap.  Dronke  pp.  xxi-xxviii  Eckstein,  Proleg.  pp.  68-83. 
Classen,  Eos  I  pp.  6  ff.  Haase,  Praefal.  I  pp.  xxxiv-xlii.  xlviii-lv.  Weinkauff 
pp.  xc-cii.  cxx-cxxxi.  cxxxvii-clxx.  pp.  20-^^0  (full  of  erroneous  and  irrelevant 
references  and  repetitions)  Jansen  pp.  48-82.  Nipperdey,  Tac.  Ann.'  Einleit. 
I  pp.  20  ff.  Fumeaux,  Annals,  Introd.  Vol.  I  pp.  27  f. 

*«  Ag.  3  tot  annis,  quibus  iuvenes  a<l  senectuteni,  senes  prope  ad  ipeos  ezactae 
aetatis  terminos  per  silentium  venimus.  Non  tamen  pigebit  vel  incondita  ac  rudi 
voce  memoriam  prioris  servitutis  ac  testimonium  praesentium  bonorum  com- 
posuisse.  This  famous  passage  does  not  necessarily  exclude  a  rhetorical  treatise 
like  the  Dialogus  any  more  than  some  of  Tacitus'  speeches  which  were  certainly 
published  in  the  reign  of  Domitian,  as  we  must  infer  from  Pliny's  letters.  The 
composition  of  the  Dialogue  during  that  time  is  rendered  impossible  on  intemcU 
grounds,  and  the  above  statement  of  Tacitus,  as  is  clear  from  the  context,  refers 
only  to  works  of  a  historicnl  dcscription.  Nothing  is  gained  by  attempting  to 
prove  too  much,  a  fault  into  whicli  many  advocates  of  the  Tacit-ean  authorship, 
notably  Weinkauff,  have  repeatedly  fallen. 


PBOLEGOMENA.  XXXVU 

thtough  thfl  borrora  of  the  despotic  reign  of  Doiuitian,  which 
threateDed  permanently  to  deatroy  what  was  still  left  of  freedom 
in  thought  and  aetion,  and  which  could  not  but  engeudeT  that 
longing  regret  for  the  better  days  of  ante-imperial  times  which 
vibrates  with  snch  pathetie  intensity  in  Tacitus  and  Juvenal.  The 
DialogoB  antedates  thie  epoch  ;  a  more  optimistic  feeling  permeates 
tbe  work ;  the  youthful  author  atill  dips  his  pen  in  snnlight.  In 
spite  of  this,  occaaional  shadows  flit  accoss  his  page,  harbingers,  so 
to  speak,  of  the  storm  clouds  which  were  destiued  to  darken  the 
narrative  of  Tacitus'  later  writings. 

Of  the  three  jjiosBible  forms  of  govemment,  Tacitua'  sympathies 
were  undoubtedly  on  the  side  of  the  Republic,*'  but  he  clearly  recog- 
nised  that  tbe  times  had  changed,  that  amid  the  multifarious  and 
ever-widening  interests  of  the  Empire,  peace  and  tranquillity  could 
only  be  secured  by  a  monarchical  r^gime.*'  We  must  resign  our- 
selves  with  philosophical  composure  to  the  inevitable,  however  much 
we  may  deprecate  the  abuae  of  tlie  one-man  power  and  tbe  denioraJ- 
ising  effects  produced  by  it."  Tacitus  is,  nevertbeless,  convinced 
that  even  under  despotic  rulers  great  and  good  men  may  live  unmo- 
lested,  provided  they  do  not  call  down  upon  tbemselvea  tbe  wrath 
of  tbe  Emperor  by  injudicious  opposition,*^  Tbrasea  Paetus, 
Helvidius  Priacus  and  Cn.  Piso*"  demonstrated  indeed  the  sincerity 
of  their  convictions  and  the  purity  of  their  motives,  and  Tacitus 
houors  tbem  for  it,  but  they  utterly  failed  to  bring  about  the 

**  Ann.  IV  33  {cit«d  to  DOt«  c.  41  IB)  VI  42  (48)  populi  imperium  iuzta  Uber- 
tat«iii,  paoconim  dominatio  regiae  libiilini  proprior  est.  I  74  monebant  etiam 
tnm  vcBtigia  morleutlB  llbertatis. 

••  H.  I  1  omnem  potentiam  ad  unum  conferri  pacis  interiuit  18  si  inniensum 
Imperjt  corpoB  stare  ac  llbrori  slne  rettore  posget  Jignua  eram  a  quo  res  publica 
inclpent:  nuDC  eo  neceesitatis  iam  pridem  ventum  ent  ut  nec  mea  senectus 
conferre  plaa  populo  Romsno  poeset  ijuam  bonum  successorem  nec  tua  plus 
■nventa  qnam  bonum  principem.  Ann.  I  D  non  aliml  discordaiitis  patriam 
remedium  f  uisse  quam  ut  ab  uno  ret^erctur. 

"  H.  IV  6  bonos  Imperatores  voln  expetere,  qualeBCUiique  tolerare   11 .17  f. 

"  Ag.  42  sciant  quibus  moris  est  inlieita  mirari,  posse  etiam  aub  malia 
princlpibus  ma^OB  viroa  esse,  obiier]ULuiiiquc  ac  modestiam,  si  indusiria  ac 
TigoT  adsint,  eo  laudes  escendere  qui  pleriijue  per  abrupta  sed  in  nullum  rei 
pnblicae  DHUm.  ambitlosa  morte  imdaruerunt. 

"  Anii.  XIV  12  T.  P.  silentio  vel  brevi  ailBensu  priores  adulalinnes  trans- 
mittere  solltns  exiit  tum  senatu,  ac  stbi  causam  periculi  fecii.  celeris  lilwrtatis 
Inltium  non  praebnit  40.  Ct.  alno  Ann.  I  74  manehant  elinm  tum  vestifia 
mnrlentis  libertatla  .  .  .  permotUH  bis  quantnque  incautiua  eHervernt  (sc.  Cn. 
PJMa). 


PKOLEGOMENA. 

realiaation  of  the  principles  for  whicli  they  sufEered.  Under  these 
circumstancea,  prudeuce  and  moderation  must  determine  our  mode 
of  eonduct,  and  danger  must  uot  be  wantonly  courted,  so  long  as 
hoDor  and  dignity  are  not  jeopardised.  Men  like  M,  Lepidus,** 
therefore,  L.  Piso,**  Memmius  Regulus"  and  above  all  the  htstorian's 
own  fatLer-in-law  "  receive  his  unatinted  applause,  The  lives  which 
these  men  lived  proves,  indeed,  that  there  were  not  a  few  of 
Tacitus'  contemporaries  who  shared  his  oppurtunistic  views.  But, 
so  far  aa  tbese  bave  found  literary  expiession  in  extant  utterances, 
the  Dialogus  is  the  only  work  wliicli  can  be  said  to  breathe  a 
political  atmosphere  similar  to  that  which  pervades  the  historical 
writings  of  Tacitus." 

It  is,  of  course,  impossible  to  determine  with  absolute  con- 
fidence  to  what  precise  extent  the  sentiments  expressed  by  the 
interlocutors  reflect  the  views  of  the  author,  for  Aper,  Secundus, 
Messalla  and  Maternus  are  unquestionably  diawn  to  the  Hfe,  and 
their  individual  characteristics  stand  out  in  bold  relief ;  neverthe- 
less,  the  prominent  position  assigned  to  Maternus,  the  very  signifi- 
cance  of  his  own  utterances,  and  the  unqualified  approval  which  he 
is  raade  to  give  to  Me3salla's  explaiiation  of  the  causea  of  the 
decline  of  eloquence  and  to  sonie  of  the  salient  features  of  Secundus' 
argument  prove  eonclusively  that  the  poet-advocate  must  be  re- 
garded  as  the  chief  exponent  of  the  writer's  personal  convictions, 
mucli  in  the  same  way  as  tlie  Crassus  of  ttie  de  oratoie  is  the 
mouthpiece  of  Cicero'8  own  viewa.  But  if  tliis  infeience  be  correct, 
and  it  lias  never  been  seriously  denied,  it  is  uf  the  highest  signifi- 
cance  to  olraerve  that  the  ooineidences  between  the  historical  works 
of  Tacitus  and  tlie  Dialogus,  so  far  as  tliey  pertain  to  political 
opinions,  aie  practically  confiiied  to  the  speeches  of  Mateinos  ! 

<"  Aiin.  IV  20  liunc  ego  Leitldum  temporibiu  illis  gmvem  et  saplentem  viriuii 
fuiss»  comperior;  n^m  pieraqiie  ab  saevis  adulHtioiiibus  aliorum  in  mellusflexlt 
. . .  (lubitare  cogur . . .  nii  Hit  a1ii|uid  iii  noiiiriii  coiiHiliis  liccatque  int«r  ftbrapl&m 
contumaciam  t-t  <loforiiie  obiiei)uium  pergen;  iter  ainbicioim  ai'  periculia  vacuura. 

''  Aiiti.  VI  10  (IG)  I..  1'iHO  ]>oiitifex,  rarum  in  ta.iit](  clariludine  fato  obiit, 
nuilius  servilis  sentenliac  Epoiite  auctor,  et  quntioiis  iieccssitae  Ingraeret,  sapi- 
enter  miKlcrans. 

"  Ann.  XIV  47. 

"  Agr.  i.  e. 

"  It  is  also  liigiily  Ri^ificnnt  tliat  tlie  auilior  of  tlic  DiaiogUH  as  well  aa 
Tacltns  In  thc  Aiiiials  ilates  tbe  bcginiiiu};  a(  Anpistus'  retgii  from  the  jeu  43 
B.C.    Seo  note  c,  IT  o. 


PROLEGOMENA.  XXXIX 

Maternus,  like  Tacitus,  sincerely  acquiesces  in  the  monarchical 
r^ginie  for  reasons  of  expediency,  for  the  ezlating  state  of  affairs 
ie  still  far  from  realising  bis  political  ideals.  He  willingly 
concedes  the  truth  of  Secuudus'  statenient  that  eloquence  found 
more  farorable  conditiona  of  growth  in  tbc  more  turbulent  times 
of  republican  Kome,  but  being  firmly  resolved  to  fotsake  the 
irksome  dutiea  of  the  forum,  which  had  become  repugnant  to  bim, 
he  maintalna  that  the  blessings  o£  peace  and  tranquillity,  possible 
only  uiider  the  governTnent  of  a  single  ruler,  mote  tlian  counter- 
balance  the  oratorical  superiority  of  tlie  republican  petiod.  If 
called  upon  to  choose  between  anarchy  and  otatotical  decadence, 
he  would  ptefet  the  lattet  as  the  lesser  of  two  evila." 

Eloquence,  like  tite,  tequites  fuel  to  feed  it  and  motion  to  fan  it 
into  a  blaze ;  in  fact,  any  inteiise  literaty  activity  is  incompatible 
with  politlcal  tranquiUity.  Tlus  observatiou  embodies  a  truth  so 
profound,  and  one  so  far  temoved  from  mete  commonplace  plati- 
tude,  that  I  cannot  believe  it  to  have  occurted  to  two  wtitets 
independently  of  each  other,  and  when  we  find  to  our  sutprise  that 
the  same  thought  is  met  with  in  but  one  other  passage  in  extant 
literature,  namely  the  —  Histories  of  Tacitus,  only  blind  prejudice 
can  fail  to  see  the  important  beating  which  this  patallelism  has 
upon  tlie  question  of  authorship." 

The  authot  of  the  Dialogue,  Hke  Tacitiis,  deplores  the  losa  of 
freedom  of  speech,  anil  the  rJsks  incurred  by  giving  voice  to  one'8 
convietions  are  alluded  to  by  both." 

But  the  sttiking  coincidences  do  not  end  here.  Jtaternus,  in 
opposition  to  Aper'8  admiting  coraments,  has  uothing  but  .supreme 
contempt  for  the  abject  servility  of  iuformers  and  'amici  principis' 

•*  Cf.  not«8  to  c.  41  and  37  32. 

"  c.  36  init.  38  ext.  longa  teuiponim  quieB  el  continuum  populi  otium  et 
sdsidua  seaatus  Iranquillitas  et  niaiime  principia  (liHciplina  ipsam  quoque 
etoiiuentiam  gicut  omnia  depacaTerat  41  ext.  nenio  eottem  t«iupore  adBequi 
potp«t  magnam  famam  el  maim'""  «luietem  and  Tae.  H.  I  1  postquani  beiiatum 
npud  Actium  alquc  omneni  potentiain  ad  unuiii  eonferrl  pacis  interfuit,  magna 
illa  ingfnia  cextere.  A  «iinilar  Idea,  with  speclal  reference  to  the  development 
(if  dramatic  poetry,  haa  been  nelt  Lrought  out  bj  J.  A.  Sjmonda,  Studia  o/the 
Grrek  Potlt  II  p.  11  0. 

**  c.  2.  27  13  cnm  de  antiquia  toquaris,  utere  antiqua  libertate  a  qua  vel  magls 
defteneraTimuB  quam  ab  eloquentia  Ag.  2  H.  I  I  dum  res  populi  Romanl 
memoratiantut  pari  eloqaeniia  ac  libertate  .  .  ,  rara  temporum  felicitate  ubi 
sentirc  quae  veiis  et  qiiae  sentias  diccre  licet   Ann.  IV  .^4  f. 


Xl  PROLEGOMENA. 

who  constituted  so  conspicuous  a  feature  of  the  imperial  court.^ 
In  like  manner,  Tacitus  seizes  every  opportunity  to  brand  in  bum- 
ing  language  the  pernicious  influence  exercised  by  these  fawning 
favorites  of  the  emperor."  Of  the  individuals  of  this  elass  ex- 
pressly  stigmatised  in  the  Dialogus,  three,  viz :  Vatinius,*  Vibius 
Crispus  and  Eprius  MarceUus,**  recur  in  Tacitus,  and  their  charac- 
terisation,  albeit  intensified  and  more  elaborated,  confirms  the  judg- 
ment  passed  upon  them  in  the  Dialogue  in  a  very  remarkable 
manner.  Marcellus'  encounter  with  Helvidius  Priscus  is  known  to 
us  only  from  the  Dialogus  and  a  naturally  more  detailed  accoimt 
in  the  Histories  ** 

The  low  and,  as  we  may  add,  unjust  opinion  of  the  Gracchi,** 
the  clearly  implied  censure  of  Pompey^  are  also  in  perfect  accord 
with  the  convictions  of  the  historian  at  a  later  period. 

But  if  the  political  opinions  in  the  Dialogus  and  the  historical 
works  of  Tacitus,  in  spite  of  the  long  interval  between  them,  show 
a  family  likeness  so  marked,  as  to  create  a  very  strong  presumption 
in  favor  of  identity  of  authorship,  we  discover  an  equally  pro- 
nounced  resemblance  in  the  domain  of  moral  reflections  and  in  the 
criticism  of  society  in  general. 

^"  Cf.  c.  13  15  quod  adligati  omni  adulatione  nec  imperantibus  umquam  satis 
servi  videntur  nec  uobis  satis  liberi. 

"  e.  g.  H.  I  2  nec  minus  praemia  delatorum  invisa,  quam  scelera,  cura  .  .  . 
agerent,  verterent  cuncta  odio  et  terrore  22.  II  92  III  47  V  9  Ann.  III  25 
multitudo  periclitantium  gliscebat,  cum  omnis  domus  delatorum  interpretatio- 
nibus  subverteretur  IV  30  delatores,  genus  hominum  publico  exitio  repertum 
VI  1  (7)  XII  69  odio  delatoris  XIV  39  —  11  12  libertorum  servilia  ingenia, 
amicis  inesse  adulationem   II.  I  76  II  95. 

*•  On  Vatinius,  cf.  c.  11  lo  and  Ann.  XV  34  there  cited. 

*^  On  Crispus,  cf .  c.  8 1  (with  note)  ii  ff. ;  on  Marcellus,  c.  5  30. 32  (with  notes) 
8  11  ff.  H.  II  63  invisum  memoria  dclationum  .  .  .  Marcdli  nomen,  and  in  gen- 
eral  c.  13  lo  ff.     See  also  note  79  below. 

•1  Cf .  notes  c.  6  ext. 

^-  Cf.  c.  40  25  nec  tanti  rei  publicae  Gracchorum  eloquentia  fuit  ut  pat^retur 
et  leges  and  Ann.  III  27  secutae  leges  etsi  aliquando  in  maleficos  ex  delicto, 
saepius  tamen  dissensione  ordinum  et  apiscendi  inlicitos  honores  aut  pellendi 
claros  viros  aliaque  ob  prava  per  vim  latae  sunt.  Hinc  Gracchi  et  Satumini 
turbatores  plebis. 

^  Cf.  c.  38  6  primus  haec  tertio  consulatu  Cn.  Pompeius  adstrinxlt,  imposuit- 
que  veluti  frenos  elo(|uentiae  and  Ann.  III  28  Tum  Cn.  Pompeius  tertium  consul 
corrigendis  moribus  delectus  sed  gravior  remediis  quani  delicta  erant,  suarum- 
que  legum  auctor  idem  ac  subvcrsor. 


PBOLEGOMENA.  Ul 

(b)   Ethieat  and  Sodal  Vtews. 

One  of  the  most  characteriatic  features  of  the  bistorical  works  of 
Tacitus  is  fais  ahnost  patfaetic  longiag  for  the  irrevocable  days  of 
old.  Anid  the  moral  degeneiacy  which  he  aaw  about  him,  he 
fondly  conjures  up  a  primitive  goldeu  agt  o£  justice  and  innocence, 
and  in  the  Germania  pictures,  for  the  benefit  of  his  contempoTarieB, 
a  aturdy  race  not  yet  contaminated  by  the  vices  of  civiliaed  Rorae.*' 
The  terms  'priscus,  antiquus,  vetus'  are  everywhere  laudatory 
epithets.  Still  he  does  not  give  way  to  despair,  but  recognises  that 
his  own  age  is  not  altogether  incapalile  of  noble  achievement,  and 
that  the  halo  which  envelopa  the  past  is  apt  to  blind  us  to  the 
good  qualities  of  which  no  period  is  wholly  destitute. 

These  views  coincide  in  all  particutars  with  the  sentiments  in 
the  Dialogus.  Messalla  deplores  tlie  indifference  of  his  contem- 
poraries  for  the  'mores  antiqui';"  the  golden  age  of  pristine  purity 
is  pictured  in  glowing  colora  by  the  poet  Maternus;"  antiquus, 
vetus  and  priacus  are  invested  throughout  with  the  same  signifi- 
cance  as  in  the  historical  worka  and  the  habit  of  idealising  the  past 
at  the  expense  of  the  present  is  repeatedly  alluded  to." 

The  reflections  in  the  Dialogus  on  modestia,  impudentia,  licen- 
tia,"  on  moderatio,"  invidia,™  adulatio,"  on  the  love  of  fame,"  the 
consulsbip  as  the  goal  of  a  Ronian'3  ambition,"  on  the  laxity  of 
educatioual  methods,'*  on  the  demoralising  effect  of  the  passion  for 
the  theatre,  hoTse-racing,  gladiatorial  contests,"  tlie  idea  of  the 
apread  of  corruption  into  the  provinces  from  Rome  as  a  centre,^ 
the  aristocratic  contempt  for  merceuary  professions"  and  lowly 
deacent,™  the  pointed  contrast  between  the  educated  clasaes  and 

*■  e.  g.  G.  19  ext.  nemo  iUic  vitla  rldet  nec  cormmpero  et  corrumpi  aaeculum 
Tocator  .  .  .  plusque  ibi  boni  mor«s  vaient  quam  alibi  bonae  teges. 

**  Cf.  Dotea  c.  28  T.  M  29  1  witb  tbe  parallel  passages  from  tbe  Agr.,  Genn. 
and  AnnaU  tbere  cited.  "  Ct.  noteB  c.  12  8.  u. 

*'  Cf.  notfs  c.  12  13  15  1  IS  18  41  ext. 

"  C[.  notea  c.  26  ig  20  7  40  s  Ann.  XIV  15  XV  2.  —  H.  II  6.  10  Ann.  III 
13.27   XIU26   XIV  20  f. 

•  c.  40  a  41  33   Ag.  4.  42   Ann.  VI  10  (16)  XII  37  XIV  63  H.  III  86. 

™  c.  23  M  25 17  40  4   H.  IV  B   Ann.  II  72  III 10.  63  IV  41. 

1  c.  13  IB   Ag.  43   G.  8   H.  I  1.  15   IV  4  Ann.  III  57.86  XIV  64  XV  59.73. 

"  c.  10  1.  "  c.  13  3.  "  c.  28  f. 


xlii  PROLEGOMENA. 

the  proletariat,^  on  the  irksome  necessity  of  remembering  the 
emperor  in  wills,*  legacy  hunting,*^  —  all  display  the  true  '  eolor 
Taciteus,'  as  evidenced  by  parallel  passages  in  his  works. 

In  his  fondness,  finally,  for  crystallising  psychological  and  ethical 
reflections  or  general  truths  in  pointed  epigram  and  well-balanced 
antitheses,  the  author  of  the  Dialogus  reveals  —  ex  ungue  leonem 
—  the  keen  analytic  observer  so  well  known  to  us  from  the  His- 
tories  and  the  Annals.*^ 

(c)    Literary  Critlcism. 

The  Dialogus  was  written  by  a  man  equipped  with  a  thorough 
rhetorical  training,  and  possessed  of  a  wide  knowledge  of  the 
characteristics  of  Roman  eloquence  and  its  history.  If  so,  can  we 
assert  with  confidence  that  the  historian  Tacitus  was  similarly 
qualified  by  natural  endowment  and  training  to  write  the  treatise 
which  has  come  down  under  his  name  and  which  otherwise  reflects 

•9  c.  19  9.  80  c.  13  ext.  w  c.  6  6. 

^-2  e.  g.  c.  1  8  ff.  ut  aut  de  ingeniis  male  existimandum  sit,  si  idem  adsequi 
noji  possumus  aut  de  iudiciis,  si  nolumus  8  27  divitiae  et  opes  quas  facilius 
invenies  qui  vituperet  quam  qui  fastidiat  10  3  mediocres  poetas  nemo  novit, 
bonos  pauci  12  12  aureum  saeculum  et  oratorum  et  criminum  inops,  poetis  et 
vatibus  abundabat  qui  bene  facta  canerent  non  qui  male  admissa  defenderent 
13  15  nec  imperantibus  umquam  satis  servi  videntur  nec  nobis  satis  liberi  18  15 
nec  statiin  deterius  esse  quod  diversum  est,  vitio  autem  malignitatis  humanae 
vetera  semper  in  laude,  praesentia  in  fastidio  esse  (see  Ann.  II  88  cited  ad  loc.) 
21  28  non  melius  quam  Cicero  sed  felicius  quia  illos  fecisse  pauciores  Bciimt 
23  17  prope  abest  ab  infirmitate,  in  qua  sola  sanitas  laudatur  26  13  oratores 
nostri  tenere  dicere,  histriones  diserte  saltare  dicantur  27  ii  utere  antiqua 
libertate,  a  qua  vel  magis  degeneravimus  quam  ab  eloquentia  (see  G.  45  in 
tantum  non  motlo  a  libertate  sed  etiam  a  servitute  degenerant)  29  18  coram  qua 
neque  dicere  fas  erat  quod  turpe  dictu,  neque  facere  quod  inhonestum  factu 
videretur  32  2  aliter  utimur  propriis,  aliter  commodatis,  longeque  interesse 
manifestum  est  possideat  quis  quae  profert  an  mutuetur  33  20  eandem  esse 
rationem  et  percipiendi  quae  proferas  et  proferendi  quae  perceperis  37  ext.  ut 
secura  velint,  j^ericulosa  extollant  40  ext.  nec  tanti  rei  publicae  Gracchorum 
eloquentia  fuit,  ut  pateretur  et  leges  nec  bene  famam  eloquentiae  Cicero  tali 
exitu  pensavit  418  supervacuus  esset  inter  innocentes  orator  sicut  inter  sanos 
medicus.  and  37  21.32.  Cp.  also  Hofman-Peerlkamp  p.  100  ^Saepissime  auctor 
dialogi  ita  scribit  ut  praeter  Tacitum  nemo  umquam  scripsit .  .  .  nam  sicuti 
multi  homines  lioc  liabent,  ut  ex  ineessu  motuque  corporis  eminus  cognoscantur 
iidemque  alium  incessum  motumque  fingere  ac  simulare  perpetuo  non  possint, 
ita  Tacitum  sua  ars  et  ratio  satis  manifestum  ostendunt :  natura  illius  ubique 
recurrit  et  (juasi  flamma,  ut  ait  poeta,  indicio  proditur  ipsa  suo.' 


PROLEGOMENA.  xliii 

liis  individual  chaTacteristics  in  so  striking  a  manner  ?  The  answer 
rniist  again  be  in  the  affirmative.  We  have  already  aeen  that  TacituB 
began  his  careei  as  an  orator,  that  he  won  such  high  distinction  in 
this  field  at  an  early  age  as  to  call  forth  the  unstinted  admiration 
of  the  younger  Pliny,"  and  the  latter'8  correspondence  alludes  to 
two  of  the  doubtless  numerous  speeches  of  Tacitus  in  eulogistic 
terms."  Happily  we  are  not  confined  to  second-hand  testimony, 
for  the  works  of  Taeitus  himself  not  only  furnish  superabundant 
evidence  of  the  oratorical  education  of  their  writer,  in  the  many 
speeches  put  into  the  mouths  of  the  actors  of  his  historical  drama 
(which,  moreover,  exhibit  a  marked  differenee  in  style  from  that 
employed  in  the  narrative  portions  proper"),  but  he  never  loses 
an  opportunity  of  characterising  or  criticising  the  oratorical  efEorts 
of  individuals.*  Xor  is  this  all,  for  on  comparing  the  judgments 
passed  upon  those  men  who  are  also  mentioned  in  the  Dialogue, 

••  See  Ep.  VII  20  cited  above. 

•*  Ep.  II  1,  6  laudatus  est  (bc.  Verginius  Rutua)  a  consule  Comelio  Tacito: 
nam  bic  supTeinua  (elicitati  ciua  cuniulua  accessit  laudator  eloquentjasimua  II 
11,  17  Respondit  Comclius  Tacitus  cloquenlissime  ct  quod  eiimium  orationl 
«ius  ineat,  vt^rwt.  That  Tacitua  a1«o  publixbed  liis  speeclies,  which  Iluebner 
(Hermes  I  440)  denied,  seems  to  me  to  be  clearly  implieil  iti  the  well-known 
passage  In  Plin.  Kp.  IX  2.?,  2  Narrabat  (sc.  Tacitus)  sedisse  se  cum  quodam 
Circenaibue  proximis:  hunc  poet  varlos  eruditosque  aermoncs  requisisse  'Italicus 
ea  an  prorliicialis?'  se  respimdlSEW  'niMi  me  et  quidem  ex  studiiH.'  Ad  boc 
lllum  '  Tacitua  es  an  Plinius  ? '  exprimere  nnn  poasum  quam  sit  iucundum  mihl 
quod  nomina  nostra,  quasi  litterarum  propria,  non  hominum,  lltteris  redduntur, 
quod  utcrque  nostmm  hia  etiam  ex  studiis  notus  quibua  allter  ignotua  est.  The 
doubt  waa  justifiable  only,  if  Tacitus  and  Pliny  were  known  to  Tacitus'  neighbor 
u  'celebeirima  tum  ingenia  fnri,'  Had  tbe  Historiea  (105  a.  t>.)  been  aJready 
before  the  public,  the  two  names  would  acarcely  have  been  at  once  assoclaled 
In  the  tnind  of  the  questioner,  on  being  told  '  nosti  me  et  quidem  ex  ttudii».' 
If  80,  we  Bhall  also  have  a.  terminus  anle  quera  for  the  otherwiae  indetermf- 
nable  dato  of  thia  letter. 

••  e.  g.  Ag.  30-^.  II.  I  15  f.  20  f.  .37  f.  83  f.  II  47.  76  t.  III 13. 19  f.  IV  14. 
16  f.  24.  42.  58.  64.  73  f.  70  Ann.  I  22.  28.  42  f.  58  II  ;f7  f.  71  III  12.  10.  50. 
53  ft.  IV  8.  34  f.  .17  f.  40  V  6  (VI  1)  VI  8  (14)  XI  24  XII  37  XIV  4.3  f.  53  ff. 
Cp.  E.  Walter,  Re  T.  attidii»  rhetoricia  (conflned  to  the  speechea  in  Ann.  I-VI). 

"  e.  g.  II.  I  BO  et  etant  qui  genua  ipsum  orandi  noscerent.  crebrn  fori  usu 
celebre  et  ad  impiendaa  populi  aures  latum  et  aonana  111  comptior  Galbae  .  .  . 
■ermo,  Pisonls  coniis  oratio  IV  42  occurrit  trucl  oratione  MontanuB  43  elo- 
quentia  clanis  (sc.  Cluvius  Rufus),  Ann.  tll  31  oratorum  ea  aetate  uberrimus 
erat  VI  20  (35)  (de  Mamerco  Scauro),  III  34  (Valerius  Messalinus),  IV  61 
(Haterius.  aee  note  c.  6  m),  V  II  (VI  tt)  Trio  .  .  .  foro  exercitus.  VI  15  (21)  mitia 
ingenio  et  comptae  facimdiae  <sc,  Vinicius),  48  (54)  Balbus  truci  eloquentla 


Xliv  PROLEGOMENA. 

we  again  find  a  very  pronounced  family  likeness,  it  being  also  a 
peculiar  characteristic  of  both  authors  that  their  prejudices  against 
the  moral  conduct  of  a  man  do  not  prevent  them  from  doing  fuU 
justice  to  his  intellectual  abilities.^^ 

Tbe  same  association  of  ideas,  finally,  is  noticeable  in  certain 
miscellaneous  items,*^  particularly  in  utterances  on  the  materi- 
alistic  character  of  forensic  oratory  as  compared  with  that  of  the 
past,®  on  the  influence  formerly  enjoyed  by  orators,"  the.  pursuit 
of  philosophy"^  and  the  like.  Everywhere  "apparent  liniamenta 
eiusdem  viri  et  vultus,"  but  what  is  still  more  significant  perhaps, 
the  entire  treatise  contains  not  a  single  thought  that  can  be  said 
to  have  been  repudiated  or  contradicted  in  the  historical  works  of 
Tacitus.*» 

(d)    The  Stylistic  Character  of  the  Dialofjfus, 

We  have  reached  the  last  stage  in  our  journey  and  are  now  pre- 
pared  to  consider  the  argument  derived  from  the  style  of  the 
Dialogus,  which  constituted,  as  has  been  repeatedly  remarked,  the 
one  great  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  general  acceptance  of  the  treatise 
as  a  genuine  work  of  Tacitus. 

habebatur,  promptus  adversus  insontes,  XIII  3  oratio  a  Seneca  composita 
multum  cultus  praeferret  ut  fuit  illi  viro  ingenium  amoenum  et  temporis  eius 
auribua  adcommodatum  (see  also  XIII 11  XIV  52  and  note  c.  21 12) . . .  Augusto 
prompta  etprofluem  .  .  .  eloquentia  fuit  (see  note  2  ii.  14).  Tiberius  artem  quo- 
que  callebat,  qua  verba  expenderet,  tum  validus  sensibus  aut  consulto  ambiguus, 
etiam  Gai  Caesaris  turbata  mens  vim  dicendi  nou  corrupit.  nec  in  Claudio, 
quotiens  meditata  dissereret,  elegantiam  requireres. 

^^  Cp.  his  remarks  on  CAESARf  note  c.  21  21 ;  on  Eprius  Marcellus,  c.  5  30 
adcinctus  et  minax  H.  IV  43  minacibus  oculis  Ann.  XVI  29  cum  per  haec 
atque  talia  Marcellus,  ut  erat  torvus  ac  minax^  voce  vultu  oculis  ardesceret  and 
note  1.  c;  on  Helvidius  Pri8cu8,  c.  5  32  sapientiam  and  H.  IV  5  doctores 
sapientiae  secutus  est ;  on  Vipstanus  Messalla,  H.  IV  42  magnam  .  .  .  elo- 
quentiae  famam  V.  M.  adeptus  est  and  c.  15  6  ff. ;  on  Vibius  Crispus,  c.  8.  12 
H.  II  10  pecunia  potentia  ingenio  inter  claros  magis  quam  inter  bonos  IV  42 
quomodo  senes  nostri  Marcellum,  Crispum  .  .  .  imitentur;  on  Pomponius 
Secundus,  note  c.  13  lo  ;  Domitius  Afer,  ibid. 

88  Cf.  notes  c.  5  12. 19  10  22  12  19  13  2.  25  17  12  19  9  32  34  37  32. 

89  c.  8  and  note  c.  12  9   H.  IV  42  and  esp.  Ann.  XI  5  ff. 

»  c.  30  init.  Ann.  XV  21.  »1  Cf.  note  c.  19  19  32  ext. 

w  Ann.  IV  01,  cited  c.  0  25,  is  hardly  a  genuine  exception,  for  although 
Tacitus  may  iu  his  later  y ears,  as  has  been  pointed  out  ad  loc. ,  have  esteemed 
exteiuporary  effusions  less  highly,  it  raust  be  remembered  that  in  the  earlier 
passage  he  speaks  more  particularly  of  the  pleamre  afforded  by  improvisations, 
whereas  tlie  passage  from  the  Annals  deals  rather  with  the  ephemeral  character 
of  impromptu  speechea. 


PBOLEGOMEKA.  ilv 

To  be^  witb,  it  cannot  be  too  strongly  or  too  often  emphaBised 
that  the  refusal  to  accept  the  Dialogua  aa  Tacitean  is  ultimately 
and  primarily  based  upon  a  methodological  abeiration.  For,  let  US 
consider  for  a  moment  the  status  quo.  Here  was  a  treatise  ascribed 
to  TacituB  in  dut  MSS.  which  was  found  to  exhibit  remarkable 
Btylistic  discrepancies,  when  compared  wlth  the  admittedly  genuine 
writings  of  the  historian,  especially  tbe  Annals.  This  being  so, 
one  might  hare  supposed  that  the  only  legitimate  metbod  of 
criticism  would  bave  been  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  some  plausible 
reasons  for  the  phenomenon  in  question."  But  instead  of  adopting 
thia  course,  scholars  from  the  time  of  Lipsius  precipitately  aban- 
doned  the  unimpeachable  testimony  of  the  MSS.,  boldly  declaring 
the  stylistic  character  of  the  Dialogus  to  be  incompatible  with 
Tacitean  authorship.  This  wholly  unwarranted  inference  being 
regarded  almost  in  tbe  light  of  an  axiom,  a  perverse  ingenuity 
subsequently  succeeded  in  discovering  other  confirmatory  evidence 
of  the  spuriousness  of  the  treatise.  These  objections  have  been 
dealt  with  in  the  foregoing  pages  and  it  has  been  shown  that  they 
not  only  possesa  no  validity  whatever,  but  that  weighty  intemal 
reasons,  which  the  aceptics  atudiously  ignore  or  strangely  overlook, 
confirm  the  MS.  tradition.  We  shall  now  prove  that  the  obaervable 
stylistic  differencea,  thougli  habitually  exaggerated  on  the  one  hand, 
can  be  satisfactorily  accounted  for,  while  on  the  other  they  are 
ofEset  by  equally  striking  coincidencea  which,  quite  apart  from  tha 
abundant  evidence  already  furnished,  canuot  but  dispel  any  doubt 
still  remaining  as  to  identity  of  authorship." 

■  Schanz,  B'6n\.  Lit.  II  p.  3fl3,  well  aaya  'Daa  Problem  besUbt  nicht  darin 
die  SlilveTHchlbdenbeit  des  Dialogs  zu  erklaren,  sondern  die  der  btstoriBcben 
Scbrilten,'  but  how  tbe  same  wrilcr  can  contend  in  tbe  same  breaUi  that  thls 
dtfference  is  not  'das  Froduct  einer  Entwickelune'  but  'eine  mit  Bewusstsein 
Tolizogene  kllnatlerisehe  That'  is  incompreliensible  to  nie.     See  also  noie  20. 

»•  Cp,  the  remarks  of  Teuffel,  Irttrod.  to  liis  German  translation  p.  18  f. :  "In 
der  That  kennen  wir  kaum  eine  scliwerere  Veriming  dea  Urtbeils  als  dia 
BeEweiluIung  oder  Bestreitung  des  taciteischen  TJraprungs  unsercr  Schrift  und 
wir  erblicken  darin  eincn  a1)Bc}ireckenden  Beweis,  auf  welche  Abwege  ea  fiUirt, 
wenn  man  bei  einem  srbriftatelleriachcn  Producte  statt  in  dessen  Tiefe  einzu- 
dringen,  vielmelir  an  der  Oberflache  und  dem  Aeuflserlichen  kleben  bleibl. 
X>an  ein  Unterachied  iat  zwiachen  der  DarslcUungaweiae  nnscrer  Schrift  und 
den  tlbrigen  taciteiscben  —  zumal  wenn  man  vorzujisweise  die  Annalen  der 
Vergleichtmg  zu  Grunde  legt  —  kann  ein  Blinder  seben;  nber  nur  eln  Solcher 
kaun  aucb  die  ganz  wesentlichen  und  characlcriHtiscben  Punkte  der  Gleichheit 
mid  Aebnlicbkeit  veTkenaeu,  und  uur  plonipes  Zutappen  kann  aus  jenen 


Xlvi  PROLEGOMENA. 

Relegating  the  reader  for  detailed  comment  to  my  Notes  and  to 
the  chapter  on  '  Style  and  Language/  I  here  content  myself  with 
an  enumeration  of  some  of  the  more  striking  stylistic  coincidences 
between  the  Dialogus  and  the  historical  works  of  Tacitus. 

a.  The  '  happy  audacity '  with  which  Tacitus  enriched  the  vocab- 
ulary  of  the  language  ^  is  already  noticeable  in  the  Dialogus,"  the 
foUowing  expressions  being  also  found  in  the  later  works,  but  not 
elsewhere :  histrionalis  (c.  2(S  9  29  11  Ann.  I  16),  clientuliis  (c.  37  2 
Ann.  XII  36),  educationihus  in  the  plural  (c.  28  23  Ann.  III  25) 
and  perhaps  et  —  et  after  a  negative  (c.  5  6  34  11  Ag.  35). 

b.  Expressions  invested  with  a  new  meaning  and  apparently  not 
elsewhere  in  prose:  cura  =  '  liber'  (c.  3  13  6  22  Ann.  III  24  IV  11), 
lenocinarl  (c.  6  24  G.  43),  sacra  = '  sacra  loca '  (c.  13  19  H.  III  33 
Ann.  I  54.  79),  inpexa  in  a  figurative  sense  (c.  20  10  and  perhaps 
Ann.  XVI  10),  cogitatio  =  ' cow^iWnm'  (c.  3  13  21  21  Ag.  39  H.  I  27 
II  74  Ann.  XV  54),  incitamentum,  an  extremely  rare  word,  except 
in  Tacitus  (14  times),  and  not  elsewhere  used  of  persons  (c.  40  II 
H.  II  23  Ann.  VI  29),  ohviam  ire  used  in  a  non-hostile  signification 
(c.  41 19  H.  IV  46  Ann.  IV  6  XIII  5),  inauditus  in  a  legal  sense 
first  found  in  Tacitus  and,  with  two  exceptions,  always  joined  with 
•indefensus'  (c.  16  14  H.  I  6  II  10  Ann.  II  77  — Ann.  IV  11 
XII  22). 

c.  Expressions  of  very  rare  or  not  common  occurrence  in  good 
Latin  prose  met  with  both  in  the  Dial.  and  the  historical  writings 
of  Tacitus  :  quisque  with  phiral  predicate  (c.  1  17),  utrique  =  ^  \xtei' 
que '  (c.  2  6),  modo  .  .  .  nnnc  (c.  3  16),  gloria  *  literary  fame '  (c.  5  10), 
mediocrifas  (c.  7  4),  ingero  *  din  into  the  ears '  (e.  7  14),  notahilior, 
Iwnorijicentius,  audentius  (c.  8  12  9  9  18  7),  aTro  koivov  constructiou 
of  relative  pronoun  (c.  8  24),  ^are  =  *  dedere '  (c.  8  30),  concessive 
ut  (c.  9  18),  vanescere  (c.  10  24),  uUus  as  a  noun  (c.  12  14),  adj.  with 
inf.  (c.  16  11),  sita  for  *  posita'  (c.  18  2),  use  of  quodsi  (c.  19  15),  etst 
non  ,  ,  ,  at  cerfe  (c.  19  21),  adjfuens  (c.  20  8),  nisi  quis  —  nisi  qui 
(c.  21  24),  epexegetic  que  (c.  22  9),  cowce.s\s// = '  consensu '  (c.  25  12), 
ante  — post  *  superior  —  inferior  to '  (c.  26  31),  numerare  *  esteem  ' 
(c.  26  32),  del egari  =^  committeiQ^  (c.  29  l),  Ar?^^rc  = '  continere  ' 

Differcnzen  auf  Verschiedenheit  des  Verfassers  scliliessen,  statt  sich  des  Gltlckes 
zu  freuen,  da.ss  uns  von  einein  denkwtlrdigen,  schriftstellerischen  Entwicke- 
lungsgange  die  beiden  Endglieder  wie  die  Mittelstufen  erhalten  sind." 

M  See  the  lists  in  Boettirher,  Lex.  Tac.  LI-LV  I)r.  Stil  p.  116  ff. 

^  See  below,  Vogel  pp.  279  ff.  Jansen  p.  06  ff. 


PROLEGOMENA.  xlvii 

(c.  30  13)  'opuB  ease,  aufflcere,  expedire'  with  vt  to  avoid  the 
dependence  of  one  infinitive  upon  another  (c,  31  1  32  2  Ann.  III 
69),  pudendus  as  an  adjective  (c.  32  14),  inffenuitas  (c.  32  21),  rfwi» 
with  ind.  pres.  in  orat.  obl.  (c.  32  83),  adversus '  as  compared  with ' 
(c.  33  5),  M*  = '  ita  ut '  (c.  33  19),  factle  ducerim.  and  similar  phra^es 
(c.  35  e),  fideVau  (c.  34  26),  rohuitioi-ea  opp.  to  'pueri'  (c.  35  15), 
eompositus  (c.  36  5),  hinc  '  out  of  such  conditions  arose '  (c.  36  8 
Ann.  III  27),  reus  in  a  lesa  restrieted,  non-Iegal  sense  (c.  36  10 
Aun.  II  24),  distrahere  (c.  36  13),  quo  modo  in  comparative  clauses 
(c.  36  32),  rH/w  =  'pudor'  (c.  37  l),  nee='nee  ideo'  (o.  3"  24), 
proeliatoT  (c.  37  33  Ann.  II  73),  itis  '  privilege '  (e.  40  1  Ann.  11  30), 
«a;«Aer='validus' (c.  41  11  H.  V  6  Ann.  II  33),  con/erre 'discuss' 
(c.  42  6  and  perhaps  Ag.  15). 

d.  Words  and  constructions  in  the  Dialogus,  especially /«yuen( 
in  Tac.  or  eharacterittic  of  his  style  :  ipse  (c.  1  4  3  12),  tamijuam 
used  objectively  (c.  2  2),  nec  —  et  (c.  2  10),  in  quantum  aud  like 
prepositional  phrases  (see  below),  ii»o  minHs  =  'qa\a'  (c.  3  C),  rertere 
as  a  middle  (c.  4  3),  adj.  =  adv.  (c.  4  3),  dativus  subjectivua  (e.  4  8), 
praevtilere  = '  plus  valere  '  (c.  5  4),  indefinite  relative  pronoun  fol- 
lowed  by  attus  (c.  5  9),  ftivere  (c.  5  10),  adj.  =  subordinate  clauae 
(c.  5  2;t),  officium  'oflfice'  (c.  6  e),  sufintius  (c.  6  12),  et  —  jkoi/k» 
(c.  C  18),  ellipais  of  sed  (ibid.),  diu  = '  iam  diu '  (c.  6  27),  ellipsis  of 
verb  (c.  7  4),  tt(»rfi'(«j(  =  'auditu  cognitua'  (c.  7  18),  tihlttteratus  (e.  8  3), 
AfiAere  withgemndiveandgerund  (c.8ll),rfnnec='quamdiu' (c.8n), 
prineipes  in  amintia  (ibid.),  mansiirum,  and  the  use  of  a  fut.  act. 
part.  =  adj.  clauae  (c.  9  22),  ellipsis  of  verb  governing  aec.  with  inf. 
(c.  10  3.t),  ellipsia  of  verb  after  kinc  (ibid.),  inerepare  (c.  12  l),  j>rae- 
cipuiis  in  a  aupcrlative  aense  (c.  12  2),  et  before  negative  (c.  12  8), 
rnWn  = '  scelus '  (c.  12  12),  adjective  with  genitive  (c.  13  22),  an 
as  a  diajunctive  conjunction  (c.  13  13),  ablative  of  rest  (c.  13  25), 
comjmund  verba  with  acc.  (c.  14  4  25  14),  satis  constat  (c.  16  21), 
eitm  mtixime  (c.  16  20),  ■mox  '  anbsequently '  (c.  17  10),  abandonment 
of  the  oratio  obliqua  (c.  17  in  25  4  30  17  32  32),  t(n  ='itaque' 
(c.  17  IB),  rursns=av  (c.  18  24),  i(ei-  =  'ratio' (c.  19  22),  quasi-instru- 
mental  ablative  (c.  19  23),  postqaam  with  pluperfect  ind.  (e.  22  8), 
asyndetic  collocations  (c.  23  10),  affirmative  et  (e.  25  24),  tiiine 
(c.  2C  27),  primum  —  mox  (c.  28  7),  /laurire,  in  a  figurative  sense 
(c.  28  28),  perfect  passive  participle  for  abatract  noun  fc.  29  II), 
et  ipsis  'likewise'  (c.  30  l),  an  in  indirect  questions  with  'utrum* 


xlviii  PROLEGOMENA. 

omitted  (c.  32  4),  ellipsis  of  demonstrative  pronoun  (c.  32  8), 
plural  predicate  after  two  singular  subjects  in  adversatiye  clauses 
(c.  42  6). 

e,  Peculiar  collocations  and  figurative  expressions  common  to 
the  historical  works  and  the  Dialogus :  Kepetition  of  the  same 
word  within  short  intervals  (c.  1  8  13  8),®'  non  modo,  non  . . .  modo, 
non  solum,  non  tantum  (c.  2  6  7  13  14  16),  paupertas  et  angustia 
rerum  circumsteterunt  (c.  8  12  H.  I  17  IV  79),  a  general  term  more 
closely  defined  by  a  specific  word  or  phrase  (c.  9  1  2  12  13  3  16  29 
19  7. 24  20  8  22  18  24  10),  in  herba  vel  flore  (c.  9  20  H.  V  7),  natura 
—  denegavit  (c.  10  10  Ann.  XV  42),  oblectare  otium  (c.  10  12  Ann. 
XII  49),  nomen  inserere  famae  (ibid.  H.  II  61  Ann.  VI  2),  variation 
and  repetition  of  preposition  (c.  10  26  critical  note),  aut  probata . . . 
aut  excusata  (c.  10  38  Ag.  3),  ingredi  auspicatus — pleonasm  (c.  11  8 
18  7  35  12),  in  Neronem  improbam  .  .  .  potentlam  (c.  11  0),  sa4^ra 
studiorum  (ibid.),  nullis  conta^ta  vitiis  pectora  (c.  12  8  10  18  31  25 
Ann.  I  10  III  30),  position  of  adverb  (c.  12  19),  quos  vocetis  .  .  . 
quam  determinetis  and  analogous  amplifications  (c.  16  16),  sing. 
predicate  with  two  subjects  (c.  22  20  26  18  40  14),  non  .  .  .  neque 
. .  .  sed  (c.  29  7),  position  of  umis  (c.  34  31),  hanc  illifamam  circum- 
dederunt  (c.  37  20  Ag.  20  H.  IV  11.  45  Ann.  XIV  16.  53),  verb- 
subject-verb  or  object-verb-object  (c.  37  36).* 

/.  One  of  the  most  noticeable  features  of  the  style  of  Tacitus, 
when  compared  with  that  of  post-Augustan  prose-writers,  is  his 
peculiar  predilection  for  alliterative  combinations.*'  It  is,  there- 
fore,  of  the  highest  significance  in  the  present  discussion  to  observe 
the  same  fondness  for  alliteration  in  the  Dialogus.  See  '  Style  and 
Language.' 

The  failure  of  so  many  scholars  from  Lipsius  to  Andresen  to 
recognise  any  resemblance  between  the  style  of  the  historian 
Tacitus  and  that  met  with  in  our  treatise  was  primarily  due  to  the 
deplorable  fact  that  the  Histories  and  more  particularly  the  Annals 
were  taken  as  the  sole  criterion  and  standard  of  comparison.  In  the 
later  works,  Tacitus,  like  Thucydides,  seemed,  if  we  may  appropriate 
the  language  of  Quintilian,  *densus  et  brevis  et  semper  instans,' 

^"^  Cp.  also  the  remarks  of  Kaibel,  Stil  und  Text  der  UoX.  *kO-nv,  des 
Aristofeles  p.  50  with  the  passage  from  Soph.  Elect.  680  ff.  there  cited. 

^  Half  a  dozen  instances  excepted,  all  of  the  illustrations  of  Tacitean  usage 
given  under  a.  b.  c.  d.  e.  are  omiited  in  Weinkauffs  collection  pp.  cxxxviii-clxiv  ! 

M  This  peculiarity  dld  not  escape  his  later  imitatorf  Ammianus  Marcellinus. 


PBOLEGOMENA.  xlix 

while  the  writer  of  the  DiiUogug  ia  'dulcis  et  candidns  et  fuBus;  ille 
vi  [melior],  hic  voluptate.'  And  auch,  it  is  true,  muat  be  the  Buper- 
ficial  impression  which  every  reader  will  carry  away  from  a  penisal 
of  tbe  historical  works  and  the  rhetorical  treatise,  but  it  is,  never> 
thelesa,  a  one-sided  one,  because  superficia,l.  A  closer  examination, 
as  the  above  coincideuces,  intentioually  selected  almost  exclusively 
from  the  Histories  and  Anuals,  must  have  made  tolerably  clear,  on 
the  one  hand  utterly  inralidate»  the  assertion  of  Lipsius  and  his 
followers  that  the  Annals  and  our  treatise,  published  more  thaa 
thirty  years  previous,  bave  absolutely  no  stylistic  features  in  com- 
mon,  while  on  the  other,  it  aa  fully  confirms  Lipsius'  dictum  'mutari 
is  (bc.  atilus)  in  aetate  aut  argumento  potest .  .  .  sed  numquam  ita 
ut  al>eat  prorsus  a  sese.' 

But  if  we  must  needs  admit  that  remarkable  stylistic  coincideaceB 
exist  side  by  side  with  equally  remarkable  stylistic  divergencies, 
all  objections  urged  against  Tacitean  authorship,  quite  independent 
of  the  weighty  internal  evidence  already  adduced,  will  be  disposed 
of,  if  we  liiially  succeed  in  giving  some  plausible  answer  to  the 
foUowing  questions :  (1)  How  came  Tacitus  to  write  iu  the  fluent, 
esuberant,  rhetorical  style  of  the  Dialogue  1  (2)  How  came  he  to 
abandon  it  for  the  nervous  energy,  the  studied  brevity,  and  the 
succinctneas  of  expression,  thought-laden  to  tlie  verge  of  ol)seurity, 
so  characteristic  of  the  Annals  ? 

We  have  seeu  that  Tacitus  enjoyed  a  thorough  rhetorical  training  CKeronuin 
preparatory  to  the  forensic  career  which  he  had  chosen.  At  the  ''V'"*"**- 
time  when  the  future  historian  began  his  studies,  Quiutilian  had 
already  started  out  ou  his  life-loug  crusade  agaiust  the  atylut 
Seneca  by  preaching  a  return  to  tlie  chaste  and  classic  model  of 
oratorical  excellence  which  he  saw  typified  in  Cicero.  Now  even 
if  it  were  not  all  but  certaiu  that  the  youug  Tacitus,  like  his  friend 
Pliny,  had  been  a  pupil  of  the  great  rhetorician,  the  treatise  itself 
would  prove  that  its  author  had  at  all  events  come  under  his  influ- 
ence,  for  so  far  from  rcflectiug  the  stylistic  mannerisms  of  Seneca, 
so  much  affected  by  the  writera  of  tlie  time,  tlie  Dialogue  displays 
not  only  a  profound  aiid  exteiisive  acquaintance  with  the  works  of 
Cicero,  as  we  shall  see,  but  its  very  diction  is  saturated  throughout 
with  Ciceronian  phraseology.  The  docuraentary  evidence  of  thia 
has  been  collected  in  the  Oommentary,  and  the  index  locorum  s.  v. 
Cieen  will  reveal  at  a  glance  the  great  extent  of  the  author'8 


1  PBOLEGOMENA. 

iiidebtedness.^*"  This  conscious  imitation  is  of  course  primarilf 
responsible  for  the  ubertas  dicendi  which  pervades  the  entire 
treatise ;  more  concretely  it  is  seen  in  tbe  writer's  fondnesa  for 
collocations  of  a  more  or  less  synonymic  and  tautological  character."" 
Of  about  100  examples  of  this  kind,  fully  one-half  may  be  paralleled 
from  Cicero,  our  author  often  betraying  hia  soucce  by  intentionally 
inverting  the  order  of  the  original  coUocation.™ 

But  successful  as  the  author  of  the  Dialogiis  unquestionably  was 
in  repToducing  the  tone-color  of  Ciceronian  diction,  he  was  after  all 
but  a  child  of  his  day  and  as  such  naturally  as  incapable  as  vere 
Quintilian  and  the  younger  Pliny,  who  imitated  the  same  stylistic 
model,  of  entirely  effacing  all  traces  of  the  idioms  and  the  usage  of 
his  time.  Ilence  it  is  that  we  eonstantly  meet  with  clear  evidenoe 
in  the  Dialogus  of  what  is  commonly,  but  very  inappropriately, 
designated  as  Silver  Latin,  so  many  tbreads,  as  it  were,  interwoven 
into  the  Ciceronian  texture.™ 
/  To  theae  two  strata  we  must  finally  add  a  third  element  which 
goes  to  make  up  the  heterogeneous  and  composite  charaeter  of  the 
style  of  this  treatise,  an  element  naturally  less  pronounced  in 
youthful  authors  of  talent,  but  never  wholly  absent,  naiuely,  the 
individuality  of  the  writer  bimself.  It  shows  itselt  not  so  much 
in  the  tendency  to  coin  new  expressions  or  to  put  old  words  to  new 
uses,  a  tendency  very  strong  iu  the  later  writings  of  Tacitus,  aiid 
already  noticeable  in  thc  Dialogus,  as  \ve  have  seen,  but  rather  in 

""  Cf.  al«o  Rckstein  pp.  70  B.  Welnkauff  pp.  cxxxvi  f.  Knaut  pp.  2-S  Jaaaea 
pp.  61  ff.   Kleiber  pp.  11-3.1,  and  li*low  pp.  Ixxiviii-xciv- 

i°i  In  WeinkaufI'H  long  llst  (pp.  3S-4T),  tlie  particulBr  paasages  and  even 
the  titlc  of  tbe  Ciceroiiian  works  in  whicli  tlie  parallel  itiBtanccs  occur,  are  con- 
Biatenlly  omitteU  1  llia  collection  (130  inatances  in  all)  conWins,  moreover, 
nutncroua  repetilions  and  erront;ous  refcrences,  many  eollocations  cited  by  hlm 
iDeing  inore  appropriaiely  classed  under  the  head  of  llendiadyx,  in  the  use  of 
which  Taciliis  cannot  be  said  to  transcend  the  limits  observed  by  other  good 
prose  writers.  Cp.  alao  Roth,  De  T.  aynonymis  et  per  figuram  tr  8i4  Svolt 
dictia.  Niimberg  182(1  Eckstein  pp.  80-8;!  Ruperti,  Index  III,  b.  vv.  Hendiadys 
and  Si/nomjnia,  Spitta,  Ulbricht  (see  Bibliography),  Jansen  pp.  74-70. 

■«  To  the  ingtaiices  enumerated  in  not«  c.  4  3,  add  c.  32  6.  io  37  37  30  B. 

'"  Of  tbe  numerous  lllustratlona  ot  post-Aujtuslan  unape,  duly  pointed  out  in 
the  Conimentary,  a  few  mny  be  here  enumerated  :  c.  1  2. 18  2  2,  G.  10  3  2.  b.  a.  it 
6*.  28  0  25  7  3.*  8  7,9. 11.  IB  1122  30  10  21  1212  131.22  168  18  1  1019.19  20  I.l  21 19 
23  0  25  23  20M.31  27  10  2813  30  2,  K  33  6  .11  7.  3B  30  II  .1718  -10  9.  M  40  if7  422. 
Cp.  alflo  Weinkauff,  THalogi  quaedam  vocabala  apud  aXio»  Kriptore»  obvia  pp. 
30-30  Klelbcr  pp.  38-68. 


PROLEGOMENA.  H 

boldnesB  of  metaphor  and  in  peculiar  rhetorical  features  generally.'" 
A  few  instauces  of  such  peculiarities  found  only  in  the  Dialogus  or 
else  of  but  sporadic  occurrence  in  later  Latin  may  auflice : 

a.  Vocabulary:  *a7iyMinana  =  'aanguinariua' (c.  129),«(a(to'yeat 
of  reign '  (c.  17  H),  planitaa  (c.  23  2*),  tinnitua  in  a  figurative  senae 
(c.  26  4)  —  all  &wai  tlpifii.iva.,  antiquarius  (c.  21  19  37  6  42  8),  wnfr- 
forme  (c.  32  2)  and  especially  noteworthy  the  uae  of  ahstract  nouns 
with  a  rhetorical  signification  which  elsewbere  beTongs  only  to  the 
corresponding  adjectives  e.  g.  altitudo,  scurrilitas,  laetitia,  sordes, 
tepor,  lentitudo,  planitas.     See  note  c.  21 10. 

h.  Metaphorical  phrases  :  ^.^.eo'niplectiprovinciaa(c.5\&'),7rietuvi 
et  terrorem  feras  (c.  6  22),  »uhstantia  facultatum  (c.  8  16),  utilltates 
alunl  (c.  9  3),  suum  genium  propitiare  (c.  9  28),  odoratus  philosopkiam 
{c,  19  16),  adfluena  auditor  (c.  20  8),  vetemo  inquinatus  (c.  20  19), 
ratio  temporum  eoUegerit  (c.  24  15). 

e.  Rhetorical  structure :  Two  stftumymaus  verbs  joined  by  et;  if 
in  eausal  relation,  by  atque  (see  note  4  3) ;  libration  or  equilibrium 
of  clauses  (see  e.  g.  c.  10  24  f.  12  ext.  13  25  f.  15  ext.  22  15  fE.  23  22  £E. 
28  20  f.  29  est.  30  ext.  31  12. 22  if.  32  11  f.  34  ext.  3C  30.  32  f.  37  16  ff. 
39  17  f.  41  0). 

So  much  in  anawer  to  the  first  question  propounded  above.  We 
now  turn  to  the  aecond  :  '  How  came  Tacitus  to  abandon  the  style 
of  the  Dialogus  for  the  characteristic  diction  of  tbe  Histories  and 
Annals  ? ' 

Tlie  principal  reason  for  this  change,  first  pointed  out  or  at  least  ^** 
first  properly  emphasised  by  Jansen,*"  is  of  a  psychological  nature  tlemenl. 

>'»  It  should  be  notlced,  honever,  Ihat  by  far  the  majority  at  these  BtyliBtic 
pecuharitiea  are  put  iDto  the  mouth  of  Aper,  doubtless  with  tlie  design  to 
individoaliae   the  diction   of  this  [lassioniite  advocate  ot   the  new  school  of 

•»•  pp,  69-72.  I  cannot  forbear  to  quote  part  of  Janaen^s  adrairable  d[s- 
cuffiion  :  Haec  est  animi  humani  ratio  ac  natura,  ut,  si  quia  iratus  ac  laceBsitus 
BlatiDi  uanciBcatur  occanionem  aperieiidi,  qaae  animum  angant  et  premant, 
oratione  volubili,  profluente,  perenni  irae  induigeat,  b\  vero  per  quoddam  tempua 
ad  animi  impetum  coercendum  cogatur,  oblata  tandem  libere  ioquendi  poteatale, 
diu  in  coKitationibus  iracundis  veraatus,  indignatlonem  inveteratam  patefaciat 
Bententiia  aaperis,  brevibus,  abruptia,  acerbis.  Per  quindecim  annoa  T.  ad 
invitam  deaidiam  et  turpe  silenlium  coactus,  durissimo  imperio  pressus  ac 
veiatus  .  .  ,  vitam  degerat  animi  dolore  et  angore,  continua  ira  ac  indigiiatione 
plenam  ac  refertam.  Quare  minime  mirum,  eum.cum  recuperata  landem  libere 
loquendi  facult^te  "memoriam  prioris  servltutiB  et  teatimonium  praesentium 
bonomm"  compoDera  inciperet,  redintegrare  non  potdiBse  floridom  illud  ac 


lii  PROLEGOMENA. 

and  is  found  in  tbe  indelible  impress  made  upon  tbe  mind  of 
Tacitus  by  the  borrors  of  tbe  reign  of  Domitian,  for  according  to 
Buffon's  famous  pbrase,  "le  style  est  de  Tbomme  mSme,"  and  so 
Groetbe  says  "Im  Ganzen  ist  der  Stil  eines  Schriftstellers  ein 
treuer  Abdruck  seines  Inneren."  But  if  tbe  man  Tacitus  neces- 
sarily  revealed  himself  in  tbe  stylht  Tacitus,  it  was  as  natural  tbat 
tbe  buoyant  optimism  of  bis  youtb  sbould  revel  in  the  exuberance 
of  diction  whicb  characterises  tbe  Dialogue,  as  tbat  a  brief,  suo- 
cinct,  nervous,  and  energetic  style  sbould  become  the  fit  vebicle  of 
expression  for  tbe  feelings  of  intense  indignation  which  had  taken 
possession  of  Tacitus  when,  after  the  death  of  Domitian,  be  deter- 
mined  to  devote  bimself  to  bistorical  composition. 
Ji%/luence  of  Still  another  reason  for  tbe  change  under  discussion  is  the  differ- 
mOfjectrmaUer.  ^^^^  ^^  ^j^^  svhject-matter  itself.     A  speecb,  a  history,  a  dialogue  or 

a  letter  call  for  distinctly  different  stylistic  treatment,  at  least  in 
the  hands  of  an  ancient  writer,  for  Latin,  as  well  as  Greek,  thougb 
perhaps  in  an  inferior  degree,  by  reason  of  an  incomparable  flex- 
ibility  of  structure  and  elasticity  of  form,  can  be  made  to  reproduce, 
like  a  musical  instrument,  characteristic  features  of  thought  and 
feeling.  In  fact,  it  is  only  in  music  tbat  we  can  find  a  modem 
analogue  to  this  unrivaled  versatility  of  expression  of  Greek  and 
Latin,  modern  languages  being  far  more  rigid,  less  plastic  and  more 
devoid  of  stylistic  freedom.  Hence  we  find  the  various  species  of 
literary  composition  in  tbe  classic  tongues  conforming  to  particular 
types  or  genera  dicendi  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  tbought  wbicb 
tbey  are  designed  to  embody,^^  and  the  numerous  ancient  systems 
of  rhetoric,  which  to  modern  notions  seem  so  often  only  the  result 

laetum,  numerosum  et  aequabile  dicendi  genus,  quo  iuvenis  viguerat,  sicut  con- 
tinuis  imbribus  vexata  et  prostrata  seges  non  ad  priorem  integrum  laetumque 
florem  resurgit,  cum  praesertim  uberes  iam  et  frequentes  spicas  conceperit. 
Animo  eius  concusso,  ex  acerbato,  indignato  talis  sermo  non  amplius  conveni- 
ebat ;  uti  potuit  oratione  non  fere  alia,  quam  qua  usus  est,  brevi  et  nervosa, 
interdum  aspera  et  acerba.  Sive  igitur  Taciti  in  scribendo  consilium  sive  animi 
eius  immutationem  respicimus,  saevo  Domitiani  imperio  effectam  facere  eum 
non  potuisse  videmus,  quin  in  historicis  suis  scriptis  componendis  uteretur 
semione  a  dialogi  stilo  prorsus  alieno. 

^^*  It  is  this  mechanical  element  which  alone  explains  the  successful  perpetra- 
tion  in  antiquity  of  such  literary  frauds  as  that  of  Anaximenes'  Tpucdpavoi  or 
the  numerous  apocryphal  writings  of  Lysias,  Demosthenes,  etc.,  no  less  than  the 
stylistic  parodies  of  Plato.  See  Classical  Studies  in  Honor  of  Henry  Drisler 
1804,  ^Literary  Frauds  among  the  Greeks.' 


rROLEGOMENA.  liii 

of  an  OTer^ingenious  subtlety  of  analysis,  are  but  called  fortli  by  the 
infinite  stylietic  capabilities  of  the  languageB  themselves.  Tbat 
oratory  aod  history,  vith  which  we  are  heie  more  immediately 
coQcemed,  demand  different  rhetorieal  treatment,  is  particularly 
emphaBiBed  in  a  well-known  passage  of  the  younger  Pliny."'^ 

Theae  two  causes,  then,  the  psyohological  and  the  rhetorical,  taken 
in  concection  with  the  long  interval  of  yeara  that  bad  elapsed 
between  the  puhlication  of  the  Dialogus  and  the  larger  historical 
writings,  would  in  themBelves  be  sufficient  to  account  for  the 
stylistic  change  which  confronts  us. 

An  examination,  howeTei,  of  the  Agricola  and  the  Germania,  GentUe 
which  are  chronologically  iutermediate  between  the  Dialogus  and  «"T™™- 
the  Annala,  showa  that  still  a  third  factor  had  its  share  in  effecting 
the  change  under  notice.  Foi  we  observe  that  the  Agiicola  and 
the  Germania  bave  still  many  Btylistic  features  in  common  with 
the  Dialogue  which  one  would  look  for  in  vain  in  the  Bubsequent 
writings.  Again,  not  a  few  characteristic  usages,  still  raie  in  tbe 
Dialogue,  occur  with  constantly  increasing  frequency  in  the  later 
works,  while  others  common  in  the  Dialogus  show  a  corresponding 
decrease,  often  disappearing  entirely  in  the  Annals.  In  other 
words,  the  style  of  Tacitus,  as  it  is  revealed  to  us  in  its  maturest 
and  latest  form,  is  to  a  considerable  extent  the  result  of  a  genetU 
development,  passing  gradually  through  various  phases  of  growth  or 
decay,  which  we  are  often  still  ahle  to  trace.  This  fact,  thanks  to 
Woelfllin,  is  now  all  but  universally  admitted,"'  and  it  will,  there- 
fore,  suffice  for  our  present  purpose  to  illustrate  the  point  by 
adducing  a  few  salient  examples."^ 

""  Ptin.  Ep.  V  B,  9  f.  habet  quidem  oratio  et  kisloTia  niult&  communia  sed 
plim  diversa  in  bis  ipeiH  quae  communia  videntur,  uarrat  illa,  narrat  haec  sed 
aliter :  hnic  pleraque  bumilia  et  sordida  el  ei  mediu  petita,  illi  omnia  recondita, 
qilendida,  eiceisa  conveniunt:  hanc  saepius  oasa  musculi  nervi,  illam  tori  qui- 
dam  et  quasi  iubae  decent :  haec  vel  maxime  vi  amaritudine  instantia,  illa 
tractu  et  suavltate  atque  etiam  dutcedine  placet ;  postreino  alia  verba,  alius 
lonuB,  alla  constructio. 

"•  Wolfl,  Die  Spraehe  dea  TacitJiA  and  Schanz  I.  c.  are,  so  far  a«  I  know,  the 
only  ecbolara  who  seem  disposed  to  questiou  the  truth  of  Woelfflin's  observation, 
bnt  even  Wolil  does  so  onl;  in  part,  while  Schanz  merely  deniea  it  without  tbe 
■lighte«t  attempt  at  refutatirm, 

•»•  Cp.  also  Jansen  pp.  73-78  Weinltauff  pp.  ciixvii-cxlii.  Tliis  indei  com- 
parativua  abounds  in  erroneous  referenoea  and  irrelevant  quotatinni*,  and  may 
w  far  as  ityliUic  questionH  are  cnnccmecl,  be  practically  dispensed  with,  tho 
monomental  Lex.  Tae.  belng  nearly  completed. 


liv  PBOLEGOMENA. 

The  following  worda  are  Gommon  to  the  minor  writings  of 
Tacitus,  but  not  found  in  the  later  works  :  adligo  (e.  13  15  G.  24), 
ascenda  in  a  figurative  sense  (c.  7  9  G.  25),  atlinet  impersonal 
(c-  25  31  Ag.  33),  caementum  (c.  20  25  G.  16),  eitra  =  sine  (c.  27  lO 
Ag.  1  G.  16),  eoUiffQ  =  computo  (e.  17  le  G.  37),  eaynatw  (c.  25  23  G- 
38),  in  cmimnne  =  in  publicum  (c.  20  20  G,  27),'eoncentug  (c.  15  16 
G.  3  virtutis  c),  coneito  (c.  14  1  Ag.  38),  confero  '  discuaa '  (c.  42  6 
Ag.  15),  eotttentio  '  verbal  encounter '  (c.  4  2  Ag.  9),  eontacfm  '  con- 
taminated '  (c.  12  8  G.  10),  conversatio  =  usus  farailiaris  (c.  9  30  G. 
30),"°  cura  '  researcli '  (c.  16  3  Ag.  10),  dominus  ae.  infans  (c.  29  8 
G.  20),  fas  est  with  acc.  and  inf.  (c.  36  6  Ag.  46),  lacertm  (c.  10  23 
G.  17),  ItniaTnentum  (c.  33  3  G.  16  but  in  the  non-tropical  sense), 
offensa  (c.  3  5  10  30  and  in  the  Histories;  in  the  Annals  only  offensio, 
neither  form  appearing  in  tlie  Agr.  or  Germ.),  opinari  (c.  2  lo  G.  3), 
positio  (c.  16  29  Ag.  11),  remissio  (c.  28  20  Ag.  9).  Cp.  alao  the  use 
ot  cupido  and  eupiiUtas  (c.  2  B),  eligere  and  deli^ere  (c.  10  32),  the 
frequency  of  abatract  plurala,  use  of  neut.  adj.  aing.  and  plural  for 
nouns,  perfect  passive  part.  for  abstract  nouns,  fut.  part.  for  adj. 
and  many  other  examples  commented  on  in  the  Notea  and  in  the 
chapter  on  '  Style  and  Language.'  Syntactical  illuatrationa  are 
furnished  by  the  usage  of  anastrophe  of  conjunctions  and  prep- 
ositions,  et  before  negatives,  et  in  asyndetic  collocations,  ehange  and 
repetition  of  prepositions,  the  use  of  jiarticles  and  the  like. 

The  cumulative  weight  of  this  evidence  in  proof  of  a  genetic 
development  in  Ta^itean  style  is  considerahle,  but  it  is  perbaps 
most  conspicuous  in  the  decreasing  frequency  of  synonymous  col- 
locations,  discussed  above,  inasniueh  as  the  fondness  for  such  com- 
binations  is  equally  characteristic  of  many  other  writers,  Quintilian 
alone  forming  a  rather  remarkahle  exception,  wben  we  conaider  the 
length  of  the  Inatitutio.  Now  the  Agricola  (97  A.  d.)  atill  exhibits 
64  instances  of  aynonymic  groupings  ;  in  the  Germania  (98  a.  d.) 
tliere  is  a  decided  falling  off,  only  28  esamples  being  found,  while 

""  It  ia  ^^uriolm  to  notice  Ihat  Tacitus  in  the  second  part  of  the  Annals  occb- 
slonally  ruviirtH  to  liis  earlier  UAiige.  cimrersatio  is  uscd  in  tbe  Bcnse  of  '  con- 
verMtion'  in  Ann.  XII  49.  Cp.  also  eum  .  .  .  tiim  {o.  6  6  14  ifl  Ann.  XV  48), 
daninart  =  iniprnbari  {o.  10  m  Aim.  XVI  28),  denego  (c.  10  ii  Ann.  XV  42), 
didciptim  '  instruction '  (c.  30a  :U2  Ann.  XVG:>),  divitiae  (c.  8  27  Ann.  XVI  3 
elaewhere 'opes'),  eJnnfiiluin  rpiHriKUT  (c.  11)21  ^Oi  Ann.  XIII  3),  erjc)  — igitur 
(c.  341  G.22.45  Ann.  XIV  3  XV  .^1),  e/«i  Hon-n(  certe  (c.  lOai  G. :«  Ann.  XII 
3(1),  intenfio  (c.  14  3  Ann.  XVI  34),  licet  concewive  (c,  fl  S  13  3  Ag.  32  Ann. 
XtV  65),  numerare  (c.  21 3ti  G.  7  Ann.  XV41),i)ercon/a«o  (c.  1  T  Ann.XV68). 


PBOLBGOHENA.  Iv 

the  entire  historical  works  (lOd-lld  A.  d.)  furnisb  scarcely  more 
than  50  genuine  instances  in  all,  the  proportion  being  about  2  : 1  in 
favor  of  tlie  Histories,  some  parrticular  groupings,  however,  occur- 
ring  repeatedly,  e.  g.  discordia,  turbae,  dissensio  ;  fama,  laus,  gloria, 
notnen ;  quies,  pax,  otium ;  vires,  arma,  manus ;  inauditus,  inde- 
fensus.  The  great  majority  of  instances  are  met  with  also  in  the 
minor  writings,  but  the  followlng  collocationa  in  the  Dialogus  are 
exactly  paralleled  only  in  the  Agricola  and  Germania :  meium  ae 
terrorem  (c.  5  22  Ag.  32),  tueri  et  defendere  (c.  7  8  G.  14),  nemora  et 
tueos  (c.  9  32  12  1  G.  9.  10.  45),  foHuitae  et  subitae  (c.  10  81  G.  11), 
gtoria  .  ,  .  honor  (c.  12  14  G.  5),  ingenium  ae  sttidium  (c.  14  10  Ag.  3), 
citeli  aidermnque  (c.  16  29  Ag.  12),  vi  et  poteatate  (c.  19  28  G.  42), 
vim  et  ardorem  (c.  24  2  Ag.  8),  aeveritate  ac  diaciplina  (c.  28  11 
G.  25),  remiationes  luausque  (c.  2820  Ag.  S),  prolntati  neque  modeatiae 
(c  29  7  40  G.  3C),  anifustis  et  brevihus  (c.  30  27  G.  C),  consilio  et 
auctoritate  (c.  30  22  G.  12),  quies  .  .  .  otiam  (c.  38  17  Ag.  6.  21.  42). 
Only  abont  a  dozen,  finally,  ajiparently  lack  an  exact  or  analogous 
equivalent,  either  in  the  other  writinga  of  Tacitus  or  elsewhere.'" 

Lastly,  attention  may  be  drawn  to  the  extensive  use  made  of  the  Oratio 
80-called  oratio  bimemhris  and  trimembris,  which  consista  in  the  ""'P^tW*»* 
more  or  less  redundaot  amplification  of  a  thought  and  evidently 
serves  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  stylistic  equilibrium  or  rhetor- 
ical  libration  of  clauses.  Weinkauil  (pp.  89-97)  has  with  great 
industry,  though  an  excessive  zeal,  collected  315  ( !)  alleged  iiistances 
of  this  usage  fpom  the  writings  of  Tacitus.  Unfortunately,  by  far 
the  greater  number,  especially  in  the  case  of  those  given  under 
oratio  bimemhria,  exhibits  no  feature  that  might  not  be  readily 
paralleled  e.  g.  from  Cicero,  Livy,  and  Pliny.  They  are,  therefore, 
quite  valueless  for  purposes  of  comparison  of  the  usage  of  the 
IMaloguB  and  the  other  writiugs  of  Taeitus.  Kevertheless,  there 
remain  not  a  few  illustrations  which,  by  reason  of  a  peculiarity  of 
collocation,  are  not  without  some  significance  in  the  present  discus- 
sion.     £.  g. 

a.  The  amplififing  elause  ia  preeeded  hij  a  parenthetical  phrase: 
c.  2  10  purus  et  pressus  et,  in  quantum  satis  erat,  profluens    9  8 

'"  Cp.  e.  g.  rotes  to  velere*  et  aenes  (c.  (1  ii),  iuvenea  , . .  oduieKenlea  (c.  7  13), 
paupertas  et  angusiia  rerum  (c.  8  12),  notitiae  ac  nomtnu  (e.  11  il  36  18),  poetit 
et  vatOtus  (c.  12 12),  aiifiuena  d  vagua  (c.  20  S),  triatem  et  inpexam  (20 10),  os»a .  .  . 
maciem  (c.  21  4),  lentitwiini»  oc  tepori»  (21  2e)  loeupletem  ac  tautum  (c.  22 11),  in 
publieum  d  in  eommune  (c.  28  »). 


Ivi  PROLEGOMENA. 

egregium  poetam  ve\,  si  hoc  honorificentius  est,  praeclaxissimum 
vatem  12  II  felix  illud  et,  ut  more  nostro  loquar,  aureum  saeculum 
12  17  Orphea  et  Linuni  ac,  si  introapicere  altius  velis,  ApoUinem. — 
G.  2  inmensus  ultra,  utque  sic  dixerim  adversus  Oceanus  33  non 
armis  telisque  BomaniB,  sed  quod  magniiicentius  est,  oblectatione 
oculisque  Ann.  I  13  [eum]  non  indignum  et  si  oasus  daretur, 
ausurum.  —  Ag.  46  admiratione  .  . .  et  immortalibus  laudibus  et  si 
natura  suppeditet,  similitudine  G.  40  (Weink.  and  Jansen  IS/) 
vehiculum  et  vestes  et,  si  credere  velis,  numen  ipsum  H.  I  51  f. 
odio,  metu  et,  ubi  vires  suas  respexerant,  securitate  II  80  dum 
quaeritur  tempus,  Jocus,  quodque  in  re  tali  difficillimum  est,  prima 
vox, 

b.  The  ampUfying  pkrase  ta  a  negative  clause,  gejieralltf  bt 
NTTLLua :  c.  12  S  in  illa  casta  et  nullis  contacta  vitiis  pectora  28  24 
sincera  et  integra  et  nuUis  pravitatibus  . . .  detorta  natura — Ag.  16 
innocens  Bolanus  et  nuUis  delictis  invisus  G.  10  candidi  et  nullo 
mortali  opere  contacti  28  promiscuas  adhuc  et  nulla  regnorum 
potentia  divisas  H.  IV  42  ignotum  adhuc  ingenium  et  nuUis 
defensionibus  expertum  Ann.  II  25  iuvictos  et  nulUs  casibus 
superabiles  Romanos    III  37  solus  et  nuUis  voluptatibua  avocatus. 

e.  The  last  member  preeeded  by  et  tantum  :  c.  6  10  illa  secretiora 
et  tantum  ipsis  orantibus  nota  G.  4  (cited  as  H.  IV  f.  by  \Vkf. !) 
magna  corpora  et  tantum  ad  impetum  valida  29  exerapti  oneribus 
.  .  .  et  tantum  in  usum  proeliorum  sepositi  H.  II  45  expeditis  et 
tantum  ad  proelium  egressis  —  or  l/ii  et  ceteri  c,  21  25  Caesaris 
pro  Decio  Samnite  aut  Bruti  pro  Deiotaro  rege  ceterosque . . .  libros 
2527  et  livore  et  ceteris  .  .  .  vitiis  adfici  37  11  Lentulos  et  MeteUos 
.  .  .  ceteram  procerum  manum  Ag.  12  oleam  vitemque  et  cetera 
,  ,  .  sueta  32  tributa  et  metaUa  et  ceterae  ,  .  .  poenae  H,  I  22  II 
16.  71  III  20.  40  IV  5. 10.  14.  20.  71.  74  V  17.  25  Ann.  17  II  73 
IV  6.  9,  71  XI  0.  30  XII  46  XIII  6  XIV  3  XV  53.  66  XVI  26, 
'omnia'  or  'alia'  often  taking  the  place  of  'cetera'  in  the  Annals. — 
orby  a  BELATivE  pho.voun  :  c.  10  15  iucunditatem  et ,  .  .  lascivias 
et  .  .  .  luaus  et  quamcunque  aliam  speciem  15  10  Nicetes  et  si  quis 
alius  18  3  Galbae  aut  C.  Carboni  quosque  alios  19  11  series  et  .  .  . 
osteutatio  et . . .  gradus  et  quidquid  aliud  21  H  Canuti  aut  Atti .  .  . 
quosque  alios  25  5  sive  illos  antiquos  sive  maiores  sive  quo  aUo 
mavult  nomine  35  18  praemia  aut  .  .  .  electiones  aut  .  .  .  reniedia 
aut  iucesta  .  .  .  aut  quidquid  aliud'"  H.  I  C3  feminis  puerisque 
"'  Tliese  passoges  are  omitted  in  WeinkauCT'8  list. 


PBOLEOOHENA.  Ivii 

goaeque  alia  89  otiens  occidensque  et  quidquid  II  6  III  62  Ann. 
I  32  Tigilias,  statioaes  et  si  qua,  alia  35  II  33  III  28  XII  36  XIV 
3.  5.  — orbtf  an  asvbrb  r  c.  16  18  veteres  et  olim  natos  24  10  more 
vetere  . . .  saepe  celebrato  Ag.  14  vetere  et  iam  pridem  recepta 
G.  2  TOcabulum  receos  et  nuper  additum  5  veterem  et  diu  notam 
13  tobuBtioribus  ac  iam  pridem  probatis  41  iuclutum  et  notum 
olim  H.  II  38  vetus  et  iam  pridem  iosita  53  (for  Ann.  II  53 !  iu 
Wkf.)  novus  adhuc  et  .  .  .  nuper  adscitus  Ann.  IV  34  (43  Wkf.) 
novo  ac  tum  primum  audito  XIII 19  non  vetera  et  saepiua  iam 
audita  XV  5  vetus  et  penitus  infixum   24  priora  et  totiens  iactata. 

d.  »im  leUh  »ubst.  foUowed  bij  adj.:  c.  40  11  sine  obsequlo,  sine 
aeveritate,  contumax,  temeraria  G.  36  sine  cupiditate,  sine  impo- 
tentia,  quieti  secretique. 

e.  Tke  laat  member  ia  ampUfied:  o.  6  11  veteres  et  senes  et  totius 
orbis  gratia  subnixos  9  22  amicitiam  .  .  .  clientelam  .  .  .  mansurum 
in  auimo  beneficium  13  18  sollicitudinibus  et  curis  et  necesaitate 
cotidie  aliquid  contra  animum  faciendi  30  9  labor  .  .  .  meditatio  et 
iu  omni  genere  studionim  adsiduae  exercitationes  31  22  if.  ad- 
strictum  et  collectum  et  singula  statim  argumenta  concludens 
dicendi  gcnus  . . .  fusa  et  aequalis  et  ex  communibus  ducta  sensibus 
oratio  Ag.  13  delectum  ac  tributa  et  iniuncta  imperii  munera  41 
vigorem  et  constantiam  et  expertum  belli  animum  G.  33  superbiae 
odio .  .  .  praedae  dulcedine  .  .  .  favore  quodam  erga  nos  deorum  H. 
I  18  tonitrua  et  fulgura  et  caelestes  minae  ultra  solitum  III  25 
miraculum  et  questus  et  saevissimi  belli  execratio  41  vis  et  pecunia- 
et  ruentis  fortunae  novissima  libido  IV  44  ingenia  et  opes  et 
exercita  malis  artibus  potentia  Ann.  I  41  pudor  .  .  .  miseratio  et 
patris  Agrippae,  Augusti  avi  memoria  II  14  pila  et  gladios  et 
haerentia  corpori  tegmina  69  carmina  et  devotiones  et  nomeu 
Germanici  plumbeis  tabulis  insculptum  XIII  8  corpore  ingens, 
verbis  magnijicis  et  super  experientiam  sapientiamque  etiam  specie 
inanium  validus  XV  6  tributa  ac  leges  et  pro  umbra  regis  Koma- 
num  ius. 

We  may  now  briefiy  summarise  tbe  argiuments  in  favor  of  the  Summorv. 
Taciteart  autkorahip  of  the  Bialoffus,  presented  in  the  preceding 
pages.      It  haa  been  sliown  : 

(1)  That  the  testimony  of  the  MSS.  is  unimpeachable^ 

(2)  That  the  treatise  canuot  possibly  have  beeu  composed  after 
the  reign  of  Titus  (79-81). 


Iviii  PROLEGOMENA. 

(3)  That  this  date,  examined  in  the  light  of  the  ascertainable 
facts  of  the  life  of  Tacitus,  is  free  from  all  chronological  or  internal 
objections,  and  therefore  no  obstacle  to  the  assumption  that  the 
Dialogus  was  written  by  the  author  to  whom  the  MSS.  assign  it. 

(4)  That  the  Dialogus  and  the  admittedly  genuine  writings  of 
Tacitus  reveal  an  attitude  of  mind  and  heart  in  the  judgments  and 
criticisms  passed  upon  men  and  m^asures  so  remarkably  similar,  as 
to  be  explicable  only  on  the  supposition  of  identity  of  authorship. 

(5)  That  by  the  side  of  palpable  stylistic  divergencies,  there 
exist  equally  palpable  coincidences. 

(6)  That  these  differences  in  no  sense  militate  against  the  genu- 
ineness  of  the  Dialogue,  being  demonstrably  the  necessary  result  of 
certain  natural  and  well  ascertainable  causes  which  combined  to 
shape  as  well  as  to  change  or  even  to  destroy  many  stylistic 
features  characteristic  of  the  earliest  publication  of  the  future 
historian. 

Under  these  circumstances,  we  might  be  free  to  dispense  with  a 
discussion  of  the  rival  claims  of  Quintilian  or  of  Pliny  the 
YouNGER  to  the  authorship  of  the  Dialogue.  But  inasmuch  as 
their  cause,  notably  that  of  the  former,  has  from  the  days  of 
Lipsius  found  staunch  adherents  among  scholars  of  repute,  we  must 
needs  enumerate,  as  briefly  as  possible,  the  reasons  on  the  basis  of 
which  their  case  would  have  to  be  summarily  rejected,  even  if  the 
Tacitean  authorship  of  the  Dialogus  were  less  firmly  established 
than  it  is. 
TUny,  The  Plinian  hypothesis  "'  need  not  occupy  us  very  long,  for  the 

reasons  which  Nast,  Hess,  Wittich  and  Kramarczik  have  advanced 
are  either  ridiculously  absurd  or  absolutely  gratuitous.  The  spuri- 
ousness  of  the  treatise  was  of  course  taken  for  granted  and  the 
numerous  insuperable  obstacles  in  the  way  of  their  theory  persist- 
ently  and  disingenuously  ignored.  We  are  told,  among  other  things, 
that  the  dramatic  date  of  the  Dialogue  admirably  agrees  with  the 
ascertainable  data  in  Pliny's  life,  that  Pliny  was  by  virtue  of  his 
oratorical  training  and  talents  peculiarly  fitted  to  discusd  the  prob- 
lem  dealt  with  in  the  Dialogue,  that  in  fact  the  method  of  treatment 
of  the  subject  is  quite  in  the  manner  known  to  us  from  his  corre- 
spondence  !  Fabius  lustus  also,  to  whom  the  treatise  is  addressed, 
is  repeatedly  and  significantly  mentioned  in  the  letters  as  a  friend, 

"»  Cp.  Crome  11  pp.  13-20  Eckstein  pp.  46-52  Vogd  pp.  266-271. 


FROLEOOMENA.  Ux 

Finally,  the  style  of  the  Dialogue  exhibits  most  astonishing  resem- 
blanees  to  the  other  writinga  of  Pliny. 

That  these  statementa  are  partly  open  to  the  gravest  objections, 
partly  of  no  argumentative  validity  whatever,  can  be  easily  sbowiL 
In  the  first  place,  Pliny  was  only  13  years  old  in  75  a.  n.,  the 
dramatic  date  of  the  Dialogue,  which  fact  renders  his  presence  at 
the  discussion  in  the  house  of  Maternus  an  impossibility,  not  to 
mention  the  trifling  circumstance  that  a  boy,  and  be  he  never  ao 
precocious,  would  not  have  been  capable  of  following  the  conversa- 
tion  nith  intelligence.  For,  unhistorical  as  the  reported  dialogue 
unquestionably  is,  the  author,  we  must  remember,  represents  it  as 
having  actually  taken  place  in  his  own  presence.  Again,  Aper  and 
Secundus,  the  leading  advocates  of  the  period,  are  introduced  to  us 
as  the  teachers  of  the  writer,  to  whom  he  was  devotedly  attached ; 
Pliny,  on  the  other  hand,  nowhere  even  alludes  either  to  Aper  or  to 
Secundus,  but  on  the  contrary  expressly  informs  us  tbat  he  was  a 
pupil  of  Quintilian  and  Nicetes  Sacerdos !  "• 

Still  another  argument  against  tbe  Plinian  autborship  of  tbe 
Dialogus  must  be  found  in  the  simple  fact  that  Ptiny  himself 
strangely  faila  to  claim  tbe  beautiful  treatise  as  his  own,  it  being 
n«t  Bo  much  aa  even  casually  alluded  to.  The  signiticance  of  this 
argumentum  ez  silentio  will  be  apparent,  when  it  is  remembered 
that  this  vain  author  seizes  eveiy  possible  opportunity  in  his  letteia 
to  mention,  for  the  benefit  of  an  inquisitive  posterity,  all  literary 
productions  "'  that  ever  emanated  from  hia  husy  and  versatile  pen, 
even  down  to  the  most  trivial  doggerels. 

Regarding  Pliny'3  style,  finally,  for  it  is  tiresome  and  needless 

'"  I  am  Bony  to  oheerve  that  Hillscher,  Fleck.  lahrb.  Suppl.  Vol.  XVIII 
(IWl)  p.  410,  agajn  awumea  but  one  rhetorician  of  Uiis  nauie,  identifying  him 
with  the  Nicelea  mentioned  by  Seneca,  Tacitu»  (c.  15  is  whera  see  uiy  note), 
Pliny,  Philostratus,  one  Autoniedon  in  an  epigram  (Anth.  Pal.  X  23)  and 
Hieronymus  (to  the  year  33  B.  C. :  Nicetes  et  Ilybreaa  et  Theodorua  et  Plutio 
aobJflHintt  artis  rhetoricae  artia  Graeci  praeceptorea  habetitur).  If  eo,  he  muat 
have  been  about  140  yeara  old  when  Pliny  came  under  bis  instructlon  !  The 
«iiler  Nlcetea,  mentioned  by  Tacltus,  naa  probably  bom  at  the  t^ef^niiinfc  of  our 
era,  hln  diii^  falling  at  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Tiberius  (see  Seneca).  In  that 
cafle,  tlie  above  epigram  referB  to  a  yoiinger  namesalie,  Pliny's  toacher,  and  tbe 
poet  Automedon  will  remain  a  contemporary  of  Nerva  as  heretofore,  the  reign 
of  Aupnistua,  to  which  Hillsoher  asaigna  him,  being  out  of  the  c^ueation. 

"*  Fnr  P]iny's  numerous  referencea  to  his  own  writinga,  see  Teuftel 
I  »0,  2-4. 


iX  PEOLEGOMBNA. 

to  multiply  objections  *"  against  the  hypotheBiB  iinder  discuBsion, 
it  may  be  said  that  it  bears  as  much  resemblance  to  the  diction  o£ 
tbe  Dia]o^u3  as  it  does  to  that  of  his  teacher,  Quintilian.  Of  the 
maoy  so-called  parallelisms  coUected  by  Kast,  Heas,  Eckstein  and 
Vogel,  by  far  the  greater  number,  it  must  also  be  observed,  belong  to 
the  common  vocabulary  of  the  language ;  others  more  particularly 
exhibit  the  features  of  post-Augustan  usage  and  the  stereolype 
cbaracter  of  what  may  be  called  the  rbetorlcal  vernacular  of  the 
scbools  of  the  day.  More  important  is  tbe  fact,  that  amid  so  much 
of  unavoidable  similarity,  the  diction  of  Pliny  on  cloaer  inspection 
displays,  when  compared  with  the  style  of  the  Dialogue,  so  many 
inherent  divergencies,  as  to  render  identity  of  authorship  quite 
impoBsible."' 

Tha  argumeuts  advanced  in  favor  of  Quintilian"*  are  substan- 
tially  based  upon  the  same  observations  and  considerations  as  soma 
of  tbose  just  mentioned.  Tliey  are,  however,  more  numeroua,  more 
subtle  aud,  as  tbe  nou-Tacitean  authorship  of  tbe  Dialogue  is  ex 
hypothesi  complacently  regarded  as  indisputable,  not  without  some 
shadow  of  probability. 

Lipsius  and  his  followers  were,  it  seems,  primarily  lured  into 
boldly  declaring  in  favor  of  the  great  rhetorician,  not  so  much  by 
stylistic  considerations  as  by  the  fact  that  Quintilian  himself 
repeatedly'"  refers  to  a  treatise,  published  but  a  few  years  before 
the  Institutio,  entitled  de  caasia  corrujitae  eloqtientiae,  for  this 
title  appeared  to  Lipsius,  as  we  have  Been,  to  harmonise  so  per- 
fectly  witb  the  subject  discussed  in  the  extant  Dialogue  that  he 
bad  no  scruples  in  identifying  it  with  the  lost  treatise  of  Quintilian. 
It  is  psychologically  interesting,  in  tbis  connection,  to  observe  how 
completely  a  preconceived  opinion  was  able  to  blind  even  so  great 
a  critic  as  Lipsius  to  the  palpable  fact  that  the  very  quotations 
frora  the  '  de  causis  corruptae  eloquentiae '  are  not  only  not  found 

1"  See  esp,  Eckstein  1.  c.  I  am  not  diaposeii  to  attach  too  much  weight  to 
the  objection,  based  upon  Pliny'^  umisEioQ  of  any  reference  to  Measalla  or 
MatemuE,  for  thCEC  were  duubtlegB  long  dead  when  the  earliest  extant  letter  was 
wrltten  ({17  a.u.),  and  it  is  doubtful  if  the  alleged  poetic  reputation  of  Matamiu, 
alludei.1  to  onli/  in  tlie  Dialogiis,  long  survived  him. 

1"  See  Vogel  p.  270  f. 

"»  Cp.  EckBtein  pp.  62-Cl  Vogel  pp.  2&4-2C5  Gruennald  pp.  1-41  Kleiber 
pp.  eO-tK)   Xovfik  II  pp.  185-228. 

"»  Ct.  Quint.  11  4,  41  f.  V  12, 17-23  VI  prooem.  3  VIII  3,  66-68.  6,  73-76. 


FBOLEOOMENA.  Ixi 

in  the  Dialogiie,  bnt  coold  not,  ftom  their  Veiy  nature,  bave  ever 
occurred  in  it,  as  they  deal  with  the  faults  of  "  elocutio  "  proper, 
Buch  aa  the  KOKotriKoy,  hyperbole  and  the  like.""  But  if  so,  we  are 
put  upon  the  horns  of  a  dilemma,  of  which  it  would  be  hard  to  say 
which  is  the  more  absurd.  For  either  Quintilian  wrote  a  book  '  de 
causis  corruptae  eloquentiae '  and  the  Dialogus  de  oratoribue,  but 
by  some  strange  accident  repeatedly  referred  to  the  former  only,  or 
else  the  two  are  identical,  the  author^s  citations  being  by  an  equally 
Btrange  accident  absent  from  the  extant  treatise'**  —  wbich  had  no 
place  for  them  anywhere  1 

The  remaining  arguments  adduced  in  favor  of  Quintilian  pertain 
to  the  matter  and  the  form  of  the  Dialogue,  the  treatiee  revealing, 
it  is  conteuded,  ao  many  elements  in  common  with  the  Institutio 
Oratoria  aa  to  establish  identity  of  authorship  beyond  question. 

Now  as  regards  the  contents  of  the  two  works,  thete  can  be  no 
possible  doubt,  as  we  may  at  once  admit,  that  many  and  even 
Btriking  points  of  resemblance  exist,  and  they  have  bcen  duly  noted 
in  the  Commentary,"'  but  this  fact  can  in  no  sense  justify  the 
inference  that  lias  been  drawn,  for  the  following  reaaons  : 

(1)  Similarity  of  subject  matter  neoeasarily  leads  to  similarity  in 
its  presentation. 

(2)  Very  many  of  the  coincidences  coUected  by  the  writers 
mentioned  are  not  peculiar  to  Quintilian,  bnt  may  be  readily  paral- 
leled  from  other  authors,  notably  Cicero,  to  whom  both  Quiiitilian 
and  Tacitus  are  alike  largely  indebted.  This  is  equally  true  of  the 
numerous  aesthetic  criticisms  of  Ilterary  men,  upon  which  uudue 
stress  has  been  laid,  for  here,  if  anywhere,  the  great  rhetorician  ia 
almoat  wholly  dependent  upon  earlier  sources,  not  only  in  Greek, 
but  to  some  exteut  even  in  Latin  literature,  where  we  certainly 
inight  have  expected  greater  independence  and  originality.'"  These 
judgments  had  in  course  of  time  become  stereotyped  and  common 
property,  so  to  speak. 

^  Cp.  Spalding  (cited  p.  XV),  GnieDwald  pp.  41-40  and  eEp.  the  ezhauBtive 
diacussion  of  A.  Reuter,  De  liuiniiUani  lHiro  qui/uit  de  enHSiS  corruptac  eloquen- 
tiae,  l>isB.  Breslau  1887  pp.  1-42. 

^'  It  Ib  amusing  to  fiiiii  sonie  early  advoctttea  of  the  Quintilian  tlieory  getting 
over  tbis  difficulty  by  supposing  that  the  pmtBageti  in  queation  oiay  possibly  all 
have  been  miraculously  accumulatecl  in  the  lacuna  after  c.  30 ! 

™  Cf,  Indei  locoruin  s.  v.  Quinfilianua. 

""See  H.  Usener,  De  Dioaysii  Ilalic.  imitat.  reUqniae  1880  11,  Nettieship, 
Jcmr.  ofPhil.  XVIII  225  B.    Peierson  to  Quintilian  X  Bk.  pp.  xxii-xixix. 


Ixii  FBQLEUUMEIJA. 

(3)  Soine  utterances  which  happen  to  be  found  only  in  the 
Dialogue  and  Quintillan,  bo  far  as  they  night  not  have  occurred 
indepcndently  to  two  writets  like  Tacitus  and  Quintilian,  may  well 
owe  their  existence  in  our  treatise  to  the  fact  that  the  youthful 
author  had  heard  them  from  the  living  Hps  of  Quintilian,  having 
either  remembered  them  or  taken  them  from  lecture  notes.^" 

(4)  There  are  unmistakable  contradictions  between  the  Dialogue 
and  the  Inatitutio.     Cf.  e.  g.  notes  to  c.  5  0  21  7  22  12  35  ext. 

(5)  In  still  other  pasBageB  Quintilian  aeems  to  take  direct  issue 
with  statements  niade  in  the  Dialogue.     Cf.  e.  g.  c.  12  S  23  1. 

(6)  The  political  tone,  which,  as  we  have  Been,  is  the  same 
thtoughout  the  Dialogue  and  the  historical  writings  of  Tacitus,  is 
wholly  different  in  the  work  of  tlie  eulogist  of  Dumitian. 

(7)  The  chronologieal  data  of  the  life  of  Quintilian  are  absolutely 
incompatible  with  the  theory  under  discussion,'  The  writer  of  the 
Dialogue  was  a  very  young  man  in  75,  but  Quintilian  nearly  forly 
at  that  time.  The  autbor  of  the  treatise  tells  us  that  in  75  he 
waa  still  assiduously  purauing  his  forensic  atudies  under  the 
guidance  of  Aper  and  Secundua  ;  Quintilian,  on  the  other  hand,  is 
known  to  have  been  a  pupil  of  Reramius  Palaemon  (acliol.  luv.  VI 
451)  and  especially  of  DomitiuB  Afer,  as  he  tells  us  himself  {V  7,  7 
X  1,  86).  Aper  is  never  mentioned,  Secundus  repeatedly  (X  1, 120, 
3,  12  XII  10,  11),  but  as  an  intimate  friend  and  equal  in  aye 
(aequalis),  and  wlien  Secundus  and  Aper,  accompanied  \>y  their 
young  pupil,  paid  their  visit  at  tlie  house  of  Maternus,  Quintilian 
had  been  for  three  yeara  or  more  the  occupant  of  a  professorship 
of  rhetoric  established  by  Vespaaian."' 

™  That  his  pupils  were  wont  to  take  notea  is  not  only  iiitrineicallj  probablf, 
bnt  is  cxpressiy  altested  in  a  well-knowu  paesage  of  the  Inslitutio,  I  prootrni.  Ti 
duo  iam  sub  noiuine  meo  libri  ferebanlur  anis  rli^toricae  neque  editi  a  me 
namque  alterum  sennonem  per  biduum  habitum  pueri,  quibus  [d  praeslabatur, 
exceperant,  iilti-rum  pluribus  sane  diebus,  quanltim  notando  conaequi  polerant, 
interceplmii  boni  iuveues  seil  niiiiium  amantes  mci  temerario  editionis  lionore 
vulgaverant.  Wilami)witz'a  (?)  statement  cited  liy  JieuWr  p.  (W  "Tacitus' 
Dialog  iat  der  KeHex  der  quiiitiilancuietien  Kritik  in  der  Seele  clnes  Histori- 
kers,"  though  uicely  put,  is  only  partlally  tnie,  as  it  implies  too  late  a  date  for 
the  componition  of  the  treatise.  On  Tarilu!!  aa  a  pupil  of  Quintilian.  aee  Liebert 
(cited  imt*'  .'ia),  Gnienwald  pp.  W  3.  Waller  p.  10  ff.  and  below,  note  147. 

'"^  Tliese  chronolopical  objections  alone  are  bo  completely  subverBive  of  the 
Quintilianean  hyputlieKlR.  that  ils  latest  advocate,  li.  Nov^,  takes  refuge  in  tlie 
gratuitous   Bupposilion   tliat   Quintilian   intentionally   concealed   hia  idenlity ;. 


FROLEGOMENA.  Ixiii 

(8)  Regarding  tbe  stjlistic  coiDcidences,  it  bas  already  been 
remarked  (p.  xv)  tbat  the  mere  fact  that  the  authorship  of  Pliny 
no  less  than  that  of  Qiiintilian  has  been  based  upon  them,  con- 
stitutes  a  clear  reductio  ad  absurdum  of  the  hypotbesis  itself. 

But  this  is  Dot  all,  for  when  we  examine  the  congeries  of  illus- 
trations  coUected  in  '  deadly  parallel '  columns,  by  the  excessive 
leal  of  Kleiber,  Vogel,  Gruenwald  and  Xovdk,'"  we  find  that  fully 
oue-haJf  are  met  with  elsewhere,  are  in  fact  part  of  tlie  common 
vocabulary  of  Latin  or  of  the  rhetorical  vernacular  of  the  time. 
Others  present  uo  analogies  or  coincidences  that  would  be  recog- 
nised  as  peculiar  or  significant  by  any  one  not  bent  upon  proving  iP 
preconceived  theory.  In  the  case  of  a  few  phrases  which  Quintilian 
and  the  author  of  the  Dialogue  seem  to  sbare  between  tbem,  it 
would  be  difficult,  a  similar  idea  once  being  given,  to  express  it  in 
dissimilar  language. 

Finally,  amid  many  genuine  parallelisms  of  diction,  we  at  the 
same  time  come  upon  most  striking  stylistic  divergences.  Thus, 
to  uieution  but  a  few  instanccs,  Tacitus  is  exceedingly  fond  of 
alliterative  and  synonymic  collocations,  Quintilian  liabitually  aiid 
studiously  avoids  tbem,  while  constructions  such  as  postiptam  with 
plup.  ind.,  hahere  witb  gerundive,  dun  with  the  pres.  ind.  in  orat. 
obl.,  /iftej-  =  'oratio,'  and  tbe  omisaion  of  vtruni,  though  common  iu 
the  writings  ot  Tacitus,  never  occur  in  Quintilian,*" 

or,  if  he  waa  aot  the  auUior,  then  some  one  elae  was,  Tiicltua  being  conBidei«d 
by  KoTtlk  as  out  of  Ihe  queation  !  I 

^  Tbe  only  independent  value  of  Navi1<'s  Ireatiae  canHiBla  in  bis  adducing  a 
number  ot  Btyliatic  reaemblances  fruin  tbe  eo-called  DeclamHtloneB  of  Pseudo- 
Quintilian,  hitberto  overlooked.  But  when  he  calmly  regarda  these  rlietorical 
ezeTciscs  as  geraiiae  productions  of  Quintilia.n  and  utiliaea  thetn  tu  prove  the 
Quintilianean  authorahip  of  the  Dialogue,  he  thercby  at  onoe  forfclts  all  cloims 
to  further  ronsideration,  even  if  he  had  not  alao.  throughout  bia  Creatise,  Inten- 
tionally  mjtpTeaaed  the  numerous  parallelisms  in  the  hiBtorical  worksof  TaeUua, 
while  even  earlier  writera.  such  aa  Cicero  anU  Livy,  are  mentioned  not  roore 
than  25  timea  in  a  list  of  over  .350  alleged  coincidences  between  Ihe  Dialogue  on 
tbe  one  hand  and  Quinliiian  and  the  Declamatlones  on  the  otherl 

i"  For  otber  Instances,  see  Weinkauff  p.  cM  and  Vogel  p.  256  f. 


UUT  PROLEGOMENA. 

n.~THX  SRAKATIC  8TB.TrCTUSE  Of  THE  BIALOOITa,  AITD 
THE   INTEKLOCVTOBS. 

The  scenety  of  the  Diaiogue  is  la.id  in  the  house  of  the  poet 
Curiatius  Mateniua.  One  afternoon'"  of  the  year  74/75  a.d.,  pre- 
sumably  iu  the  winter,  as  the  conversation  takes  place  in-doors, 
Marcus  Aper  and  Juliua  Secundus,  two  intimate  friends,  accom- 
panied  by  a  devoted  disciple,  the  youthful  Tacitus,  eall  upon  their 
mutual  friend  and  to  tlieir  surprise  find  him  reading  the  very 
tragedy  which  he  had  tlie  day.  previons  recited  and  whir.h  had, 
as  we  are  told,  given  offence  to  the  '  powers  that  be,'  becanse  of 
some  pronounced  liberal  sentiments  put  into  the  mouth  of  Cato 
Uticensis,  the  hero  of  the  play.  Secundua  deprecates  the  out- 
spokenness  which  the  poet  has  injudiciously  thought  fit  to  display, 
and  Aper  endeavors  to  impress  upon  him  the  necessity  as  well  as 
the  expediency  of  entirely  abandoning  so  precarious  and  useless  a 
pursuit,  particularly  as  it  must  seriously  interfere  with  his  forensic 
duties.  Maternus  in  reply,  to  the  evident  astonishment  of  his 
visitors,  expresses  his  unalterable  determinatiou  to  withdraw  en- 
tirely  from  the  forum  and  the  law-courts,  and  to  devote  himaelf 
hencefortli  exclusively  to  tlie  cultivation  of  the  Muses. 

This  announcement  .  naturally  leads  to  a  discussion  between 
Maternus  and  Aper,  touching  tlie  intrinsic  value  and  respective 
superiority  of  oratory  over  poetry,  Secundus  having  politely  but 
firmly  declined  to  act  aa  umpive,  because  of  ineradicable  prejudicea 
for  one  side  of  the  question.  The  ensuiiig  debate,  conducted  in  set 
speeches,  which  admirably  portray  the  character  and  convictions  of 
tlie  two  contestants,  is  made  to  end  in  a  draw,  for  reasons  to  be 
pointed  out  lielow,  a  tuni  in  the  conversation  tieiDg  brouglit  about 
by  a  not  unuomnion  dramatic  device,  borrowed  in  this  instance 
directly  from  Cicero,  namely,  the  introduction  of  a  new  speaker,  in 
the  pevson  of  Vipstanus  Messalla. 

Tlie  new-comer  observing  from  the  countenances  of  those  present, 
that  the  discnssion,  internipted  by  tils  entrance,  had  been  unusually 
wann  and  animated,  it  naturally  fell  to  the  lot  of  Secuudus,  as  the 
only  passive  listener,'™  to  acquaint  Messalla  with  tlie  subject  of 

'^  Tlie  time  of  riny  may  be  interrpd  frnin  c.  42  eit.  niei  iSm  dies  easet 
exactiis.  fcir  Hie  ciitlre  diiiloinie  is  of  compnmtivply  vi-ry  Hhort  duration. 

'"  The  yoiithful  nuthnr  bPiiie  a  peinoiia  nnita  thrnushout.  keepa  himseU 
BtudiouRly  in  the  back^^und  and  is,  dramaticiLily  considered,  non-exiEtent. 


PBOLEGOMENA.  Ixv 

the  previouB  conversation.  Messalla  expresses  his  sincere  delight 
OD  learning  that  his  friends,  as  indeed  befits  men  of  true  cutture, 
employ  their  leisure  hours  in  discussing  subjects  not  directly  con- 
nected  with  their  profession,  and  comptimenta  the  emiaent  lawyer 
Secundus  for  his  historical  researches,  while  Aper,  no  less  illus- ' 
trious.  as  an  advocate,  is  ironically  praised  for  not  allowing  his 
forensic  duties  to  alienate  him  from  the  theoretical  and  scholastic 
1  of  modern  rhetoricians.'"'  This  last  uttevance  (otium 
a  mavult  novorum  rhetorum  more  quain  veterum  oratorum  con- 
re),  though  apparently  nothing  more  than  a  haruiless,  ironical 
fling  at  Aper's  fonduess  for  tlie  rhetoricat  practices  of  his  time, 
which  Messalla  held  in  very  low  estimation  (see  c.  35),  is  of  para- 
mount  importance  in  the  dramatic  development  of  tbe  Bialogue. 
For,  by  calling  forth  Aper's  rejoinder:  Non  desinis,  Messalla, 
vetera  tantum  et  antiqua  mirari,  noatrorum  autem  gtudia  inridere 
atque  contemnere  .  .  .  cum  neminem  hoe  tempore  oratorem  esse  con- 
tenderes,  the  question  which  is  to  form  the  main  theme  of  discus- 
sion  is  with  wonderfully  artless  art  brought  upon  the  tapis.  It  in 
turn  naturally  leads  to  the  desire  of  learning  the  reasons  for  this 
vast  difference  between  the  oratory  of  tlie  past  and  the  present 
(e.  15  11  f.),  a  difFerence  which,  in  MeBsaIIa's  opinion,  was  not 
brought  about  by  any  healtliy  progress,  but  by  the  graduat  akiandon- 
nient  of  loftier  standards.  The  conflict  having  thus  beeu  prepared, 
and  a  distrilnition  of  the  contesting  apealters  arranged,  the  debate 
begins.  Aper,  who  has  to  stand  up  single-handed  agaiust  a  united 
cpposition,  opeos  the  discussion  (c.  16  14)  by  a  casuistical  argument 
concerning  the  retative  meaning  of  the  term  '  antiqui '  and  its 
proper  applicability  to  the  orators  of  the  Koman  republic,  and  then 
passes  on  to  a  scathing  indictment  of  its  greatest  representatives 
and  a  glowing  eulogy  of  the  characteristic  features  of  modern 
eloquence. 

Messalla  thereupon  takes  up  tlie  cudgels  for  his  beloved 
'  ancients,'  so  disparagingly  criticised  by  Aper,  but,  being  recalled 
to  the  main  theme  at  issue,  gives,  what  he  regards  as  tlie  principal 
reason  for  the  decline  of  eloquence.  Tlie  close  of  hia  argument 
is  lost.  Tbe  next  speaker,  who,  as  we  shatl  show  below,  is 
SecunduB,  supplements,  according  to  the  agreement   made  in  c. 

^  Matemns  is  not  Ukewise  commended  for  the  versatility  of  hia  interests, 
becaoBe,  thoufch  he  too  waa  an  advocat«  by  profession,  his  poetical  predllections 
were  too  well  known  to  have  apeclal  attention  drawn  to  them. 


Ixvi  PROLEGOMENA. 

16  8,  the  reasons  for  the  decadence  in  question,  by  pointing  out 
that  it  is  in  a  measure  due  to  the  lack  of  opportunity  for  the 
display  of  eloquence,  unsettled  political  conditions,  such  as  existed 
in  democratic  Athens  and  republican  Rome,  affording  a  more  favor- 
able  soil  for  the  growth  of  oratory,  than  the  regulated  order  of 
things  found  under  a  monarchical  government. 

Maternus,  in  summing  up  the  debate,  brings  about  a  reconcilia- 
tion  by  observing  that  the  differences  between  the  ancient  and 
modern  types  of  eloquence  are  indeed  historically  conditioned  on 
the  one  hand,  but  on  the  other  not  due  to  any  intellectual  inferi- 
ority  of  contemporary  speakers,  for  which  reason  we  should  take 
things  as  we  find  them  and  make  the  most  of  the  opportunities 
which  one's  own  age  unquestionably  offers  in  satisfactory  abun- 
dance. 
On  the  The  foregoing  outline  will  have  made  it  clear  that  the  Dialogue 

relemn!^  develops  naturally  and  consistently  from  c.  14  to  the  end.  But  this 
cf  c.  1-13.  manifest  unity  of  plan  will  seem  to  have  been  very  seriously 
destroyed,  if  it  be  true  that  the  first  thirteen  chapters,  dealing  with 
the  respective  superiority  of  poetry  and  oratory,  are  a  mere  intro- 
ductory  episode,  without  any  organic  connection  with  the  enquiry 
into  the  causes  of  the  decline  of  eloquence,  which  Tacitus  himself 
repeatedly  affirms  to  bc  the  main  theme  at  issue."^  This  seeming^ 
flaw  in  dramatic  construction  has  actually  led  one  scholar  to  assert, 
in  tlie  face  of  the  author'8  own  unequivocal  testimony  to  tlie  con- 
trary,  that  "  Die  Frage,  ob  die  Beredsamkeit  vor  der  Poesie  (und 
vielleicht  der  Ubrigen  Thfltigkeiten  eines  otium  litteratum !  ?)  den 
Vorzug  verdiene,  diese  Frage,  die  den  Gegenstand  des  ersten 
Theiles  des  Dialogs  bildet  und  die  Maternus  am  Schlusse  entschei- 
dend  lost  (??),  sie  ist  der  eigentliche  Gegenstand  der  gesammten 
Schrif  t ! "  ^*^ 

1'^  Cf.  besides  the  prooemium,  c.  15  lO  fif.  ac  velim  impetratum  ab  aliquo 
vestrum  ut  causas  huius  infinitae  differentiae  scnitetur  ac  reddat .  .  .  quia  video 
etiam  Graocis  accidisse  ut  longius  absit  ab  Aeschine  et  Demosthene  Sacerdos 
iste  Nicetes  .  .  .  quam  Afer  aut  Africanus  aut  vos  ipsi  a  Cicerone  aut  Asinio 
recessistis  24  ii  ff.  exprome  nobis .  .  .  causas  cur  in  tantum  ab  eloquentia  eorum 
recesserimus  27  3  ff.  sed  causas  exquirimus  quas  te  solitum  tractare  paulo  anto 
dixisti  (viz.  c.  15)  02  22  ff.  hanc  ego  primam  et  praecipuam  causam  arbitror  cur 
in  tantum  ab  eloquentia  antiquonim  oratorum  recesserimus. 

13^  W.  Gilbert,  Die  Einheitlichkeit  des  Taciteischen  Dialoga  (Fleck.  Jahrb. 
CXXXIII  p.  211).  Cp.  also  p.  212:  »'Tacitus  verschleicrt  absichtlich  (? !)  da.s 
Endziel  seiner  Schrift,  bezciclmet  als  Thema  eine  haufig  erorterte  Frage  und 


PROLEGOMENA.  Ixvii 

This  amusiDg  paradox  must,  of  course,  be  rejected,  but  does  the 
alleged  incongruity  of  c.  1-13  and  14-42,  which  gave  rise  to  it, 
really  exiat?  Is  the  first  part  of  oor  treatise,  as  scholars  have 
hitlierto  eitber  tacitly  or  expressly  assumed,  Dotbing  more  than  a 
kind  of  dramatic  setting  or  frame-work,  designed  primarily  to  bring 
out  some  of  the  interlocutors  into  strong  relief  ?  I  am  disinclined 
to  rest  satisfied  with  this  explanation,  for  I  regard  it  as  an  unjusti- 
fiable  and  unmethodical  proceeding  to  stamp  one  third  of  an  entire 
work  as  Tirtually  irrelevant  and  external  to  tlie  principal  theme, 
which  in  the  remaining  portions  exhibits  an  undeniable  unity  and 
consistency  of  plan.  We  must  thetefore  look  for  some  closer  inter- 
dependence  between  these  parte,  and  perhaps  the  foUowing  con- 
siderations  may  go  to  prove  that  sucb  a  link  does  indeed  ezist. 

It  has  often  been  observed  that  Latin  literature  of  the  first 
century  beare  an  unmistakable  poetical  coloring,  and  that  poetical 
effusions  greatly  preponderate  over  prose  productious.  '  Scribimus 
indocti  doctique  poemata  passim'  migbt  well  serve  as  the  motto  of 
this  period.  Even  prose,  in  order  to  please,  had  to  clothe  itsetf  in 
poetical  raiment,  and  so  Aper,  tbe  passionate  advocate  of  t]ie  elo- 
quenee  of  his  time,  continuatly  insists  that  a  speech  mnst,  above 
all,  possess  rhythm  and  poetical  imagery.  Cf.  e.  g.  c,  20  18  exigitur 
iam  ab  oratore  etiara  poeticua  decor  22  13  sensus  apte  cadunt  et 
quodam  lumine  terminantur  20  id  marmore  nitent  et  auro  radi- 
antur.  Eloquence,  in  the  beautiful  peroration  of  Messalla  (c,  32), 
once  the  queen  of  all  the  arts,  wbo  held  sovereign  sway  over  the 
souls  of  men,  is  now  banished  from  her  proper  realm ;  she  is 
stripped  of  her  retinue,  without  honor,  witbout  freedom.  But,  so 
we  may  add,  keeping  up  the  personification,  her  life  was  not 
extinguished,  but  ahe  passed  as  a  slave  into  the  bands  of  poetry. 
Hence  it  is  that  the  poetry  of  the  age  ia  saturated  throughout  with 
oratorical  elements ;  it  liad  become  declamatory,  as  ]irose  had 
become  poetical,  making  free  use  of  the  poefs  vocabulary  and  con- 

stelJt  sich  betrefls  deTsetben  mit  der  angegebenen  Altemative  einstweilen  (!)  aul 
den  Slandtpunkt  aeiner  ZeitgenoeBen,  er  ven<chinitlil  (?)  ea  beretts  jetzt  anzu- 
deuten,  due  er  sie  auf  eine  der  ilblichen  Auffassung  nichl  enleprechenden  Weise 
ztt  lilaen  und  mit  ihr  zugleich  eine  tiefere,  ihin  mehr  am  Ilerzen  liegende  (?)  und 
zugleich  im  Anlang  der  Schrift  zu  steiiende  Frage,  die  Frage  nacli  dem  Wertb 
der  Beredsamkeit  zu  entscheiden  gedenke.  Und  der  Spannung  der  Leser  liat 
er  d&mit  einen  guten  Dienst  getban  (?t)."  llow  gratuitous  and  absurd  tbiB 
all  isi 


Ixviii  PROLEGOMENA. 

structions.  '  Facundus/  in  the  period  under  notice,  is  significantly 
enough  one  of  the  highest  attributes  of  the  poet,  while  the  very 
term  *  eloquentia  *  is  made  to  include  all  species  of  poetical  com- 
position  (see  c.  10  13).  This  being  so,  the  question  must  have 
presented  itself  to  so  analytic  an  observer  as  Tacitus  admittedly 
was,  which  of  these  two  species  of  literary  composition,  poetry  or 
oratory,  was  the  more  important,  and  hence,  before  entering  upon 
a  detailed  discussion  of  the  causes  of  the  decline  of  eloquence,  he 
very  appropriately  introduces  the  orator  Aper  and  the  poet  Matemus 
in  a  preliminary  debate  concerning  the  relative  superiority  of  poetry 
and  eloquence.  The  problem  is  purposely  left  unsolved.  Why  ? 
Because  it  did  not  admit  of  a  solution,  the  author  clearly  perceiv- 
ing  tliat  in  the  literature  of  his  day,  oratory,  so  far  as  it  still 
flourished,  did  so  only  by  paying  heavy  tribute  to  poetry,  while  tlie 
latter  in  its  turn  was  distinguished  by  its  oratorical  character.  In 
other  words,  neither  seemed  complete  without  the  other ;  each  was 
regarded  as  essential  to  the  other.  Viewed  in  this  light,  the  intro- 
ductory  chapters  become,  in  my  judgment,  an  integral  and  organic 
part  of  the  dramatic  plan  of  the  Dialogue. 

Of  the  four  interlocutors,  but  little   in  the   way  of  concrete 
biographical  information  is  known  to  us  beyond  what  Tacitus  has 
thought  it  sufficient  to  tell  us  about  them. 
Cufialius  The  host  Curiatius  Materxus  is  introduced  to  us  in  the  double 

capacity  of  a  renowned  advocate  and  a  tragic  poet  of  great  repute. 
He  seems  to  have  been  a  native  of  Gaul,  although  this  is  not 
certain.  He  was  undoubtedly  the  oldest  in  the  company,  having 
scored  a  pronounced  success  as  the  autlior  of  a  fabula  praetextata 
in  the  reign  of  Nero  (c.  11  9).  The  time  when  the  dialogue  is 
supposed  to  have  taken  place  marks  a  turning  point  in  his  career, 
as  he  announces  his  intention  to  retire  permanently  f rom  the  forum 
and  the  bar,  in  order  to  devote  the  rest  of  his  days  'far  from  the 
madding  crowd's  ignoble  strife'  to  the  peaceful  cultivation  of 
the  !Muses."* 

He  was  very  probably  no  longer  living  when  the  Dialogue  was 
written,  for  the  opinion  universally  entertained  down  to  very  recent 
times,  that  he  is  identical  with  a  sophht  of  that  name  executed  in 

i'*  There  is  possibly  some  truth  in  Baehrens*  remark  (Comm.  Crit,  p.  99): 
ad  versus  faciendos  eum  traxit  animi  mentisque  indoles,  in  foro  ut  versaretur 
causasque  suscipcret  coegerunt  rerum  angustiae  paupertasque. 


McBtemua. 


PBOLEGOMBNA.  Ixix 

91  A.  D.  by  Domitian  for  declaitning  against  the  ty rants,"*  ib  aovr 
jostlj  abandoned.  This  identification  is  improbable  on  many 
grounds.  In  the  first  place,  it  inTolres  an  impossible  date  for  the 
composition  of  the  Bialogue.  Then  again,  the  term  tro^ioTi};  is  in 
uo  sense  applicable  to  Uaternus,  the  poet  and  pleader,  not  to 
mention  that  it  is  intrinsically  improbable  that  a  man  of  such 
idealistio  aspirations  should  sixteen  years  later  have  degenerated 
into  a  mere  school-rhetorician.  Finally,  the  name  itself  is  exceed- 
ingly  frequent.  A  Curiatiwi  Matemtu  is  met  with  twice  in  inscrip- 
tions,'"  while  Matemus  (or  Matema),  apart  from  tbe  Spanisb  jurist 
ao  bighly  complimented  by  his  fellow-townsman,  Martial,"*  and  tbe 
two  well-known  Firmici  Materni  of  the  4th  century,  occurs  about 
100  times.'" 

Matemus  ia  undoubtedly  the  protagonist  of  the  Diaiogue,  and 
may  be  considered,  for  the  reasons  given  on  p.  xxxviii,  as  in  a  large 
measure  representing  the  author's  personat  convictions.  The  scene 
of  the  debate  is  laid  in  his  house.  He  suggests  the  preliminary 
discussion;  directs  the  coutse  of  the  conversation,  answering  for 
himself  and  for  Secundus  (c.  16  B) ;  he  summarises  the  arguments 
of  the  various  speakers  (c.  24  i  fE.  33  i  fE.) ;  recalls  Messalla  to  the 
main  theme  at  issue ;  requests  him  to  continue,  at  the  same  time 
assigning  the  particular  topic  which  he  desires  him  to  treat.  It  is 
also  Matemus,  finally,  who  closes  the  cntire  debate  by  a  speech 
designed  to  reconcile  the  opposing  factions.'" 

"•  Dio  Cass.  LXVII  12  Mdripmr  Si  ffo^iorJji'  flri  iiari  Tvpdrr<tr  tWt  n  iff.a» 
(=  declamans)  i-wtrrart.  \l  bas  even  been  supposed  that  the  closlng  wordB  at 
c.  13  were  inlended  by  TacituB  as  a  vaticinium  ei  evenlu !  See  p.  ixvii  note  32. 

«  C.  1.  L.  11  8783  Iir  420. 

"  UarL  X  37  iuris  et  aequBrum  cultor  sanctissime  leguin  |  veridico  Latium 
qai  regis  ore  forum  |  Municlpi  Mateme.     See  alao  I  00  11  74. 

■*'  See  the  indeiea  lo  the  Latin  Corpus.  Vol.  11  (Spciin  — about  30  Matenii 
kncl  a-l  Matemae)  III  {5  times)  V  (0  — Xo.  950.  7950  from  Gaiil)  VII  (England 
—  4>  VIII  (Afrlca  — 6)  XII  (GaUia  JVurJwnensts  — about  25  Maumi  in  a11>. 
As  the  great  preponderance  of  the  name  in  Vols.  II  and  XII  can  hardlf  be 
accidental,  the  Matemus  of  Tacitus  muat  have  hailed  either  from  Spaln  or  Gaul, 
tbe  presnmptlon  being  very  Blrong  in  favor  ot  Gaul,  because  both  Aper  and 
Secundus  were  natives  of  thia  province. 

"*  See  p.  xuii,  the  aynopeis  on  p.  3(S8  and  Doederiein,  Ithein,  .Vu>.  III  p.  10: 
bis  endlich  der  Dichler  Matemus,  welcber  bei  allem  Talent  fdr  das  pmctischa 
Lelten  doch  nur  in  cont«mplativer  Thatigkeit  Ruhe  und  Friedcn  eucht  und 
findet,  auf  den  welthlstorischen  Standtpunkt  Iritt  und  den  Zwiespalt  veniiiltelnd 
nnd  veratihiiead  lelgt,  wie  der  Verfaii  der  Beredxamkeit  als  ein  nothwendiges 


Ixx  PROLEGOMENA. 

M,  Aper,  Marcus  Aper,  known  to  us  only  from  the  Dialogus,  is  a  man  of 

a  quite  different  stamp.  Born  in  some  Gallic  municipality,^"  not 
particularly  favored,^*^  perhaps  neglected  by  the  central  govern- 
ment,  he  seems  to  have  emigrated  at  an  early  age  to  the  imperial 
city."^  Having  acquired  a  thorough  rhetorical  training  and  an  all- 
round  education,  he  soon  succeeded,  in  spite  of  the  obstacles  thrown 
in  the  way  of  a  novus  homo  from  a  distant  province,  in  reaching 
the  praetorship.  But  he  too  does  not  seem  to  have  long  survived 
the  debate  in  which  he  is  given  so  conspicuous  a  part;  at  all  events, 
he  was  dead  when  Tacitus  composed  the  treatise,  as  is  evident  f rom 
c.  2  5  f."^  He  is  not  mentioned  either  by  Quintilian,  who  pays 
80  glowing  a  tribute  to  Secundus,  or  in  Pliny's  correspondence,  and 
his  name  does  not  appear  in  our  lists  of  the  Roman  consuls. 

Aper  exhibits  all  the  self-satisfied  complacency  and  pride  of  the 
successful  self-made  man,  and  is  naturally  an  enthusiastic  advocate 
and  staunch  supporter  of  the  existing  political  r^gime,  under  which 
he  was  enabled  to  rise  from  obscurity  to  affluence,  influence  and 
fame.  His  views  are  thoroughly  utilitarian;  wealth  and  power 
command  his  respect  and  admiration,  regardless  of  the  moral  worth 
of  their  possessor.  '  Corriger  la  fortune '  is  his  motto.  A  man  of 
a  combative  and  polemical  nature,  a  shrewd  lawyer,  he  does  not 
shrink  from  casuistry,  exaggeration  and  even  misrepresentation,  if 
it  suits  his  purpose. 

His  oratorical  ideal  is  that  of  the  modern  school,  as  represented 

Uebel  aus  dem  unsch^tzbaren  Gut  eines  festen  inneren  Friedens  fliesse;  in  dem- 
selben  Sinnc  iu  welchem  Tacitus  selbst  (see  p.  xli  and  note  67)  .  .  .  die  Klage 
Uber  die  Gegenwart  zu  massigen  pflegt.  I  cannot  aflord  to  discuss  the  aberra- 
tion  of  those  critics  who  hold  that  the  attitude  of  Matemus  in  the  closing  part 
of  the  Dialogue  is  irreconcilable  with  his  views  in  the  opening  chapters,  an 
opinion  which  reached  an  absurd  climax  in  the  contention  of  Strodtbeck  that 
the  closing  utterances  of  the  poet  must  be  regarded  as  purely  ironical  I 

^89  c.  10  6  ne  quid  de  Gallis  nostris  loquar. 

^*'  c.  7  3  in  civitate  (probably  *  city ')  minime  favorabili  natus. 

"1  He  had  also  been  in  Britain,  as  we  leam  from  c.  17  17,  but  whether  this 
visit  antedates  his  departure  for  Rome  or  whether  he  went  there  in  some  ofiScial 
capacity  subsequently,  cannot  be  ascertained.  The  latter  seems  to  me  on  the 
whole  the  more  probable. 

^*2  See  p.  xxvi.  The  supposition  that  he  possibly  left  Rome  shortly  after  75, 
never  to  retura,  is  in  my  judgment  quite  incompatible  with  the  attitude  of  a 
man  whose  very  being  was  so  intimately  bound  up  in  the  city  of  his  adoption, 
and  whose  appreciation  of  the  rewards  of  oratorical  success,  possible  only  in  a 
large  city,  was  so  keen  as  that  of  Aper.     See  c.  6  and  9  ext. 


FBOLEGOHEHA.  Ixxl 

by  Cassias  SeTerus  and  Seneca,  and  be  Tehemently  protests  against 
tbe  disparagement  of  contemporary  rhetoric  at  the  expense  of  the 
ancient  type  of  eloquence,  whicli  he  regards  as  no  longer  suited  to 
the  demands  uiade  upon  moderu  orators  by  the  altered  taate  and 
the  higher  culture  of  his  time. 

In  giTing  a  characteristic  tone  to  Aper's  diction,  the  authot  dia- 
plays  greater  skill  than  in  the  stylistic  indiTidualisation  of  the 
other  interlooutorB.  It  is  typified  by  redundancy  of  expression,  a 
fondness  for  metapbors,  often  singular  and  bold,  and  an  occasionally 
peculiar  Tocabulary,  all  of  which  features  are  far  less  conspicuous, 
if  uot  whoUy  absent,  in  the  speeches  of  Matemus,  Measalla  or 
Secundus.'**  How  far  Aper'3  style  is  a  faithful  reproduction  of 
the  oiiginal,  can,  of  course,  not  be  determined.  The  fact,  however, 
that  the  man  himaelf,  drawn  to  the  life  as  be  seems,  has  been 
inTested  with  sorae  touches  which  were  uuquestionably  copied  from 
Cicero's  portrayal  of  Antonius  in  the  de  oratore,  suggests  tbe  prob- 
ability  tbat  Aper's  speechea,  with  their  nuraeroua  Ciceronian  remi- 
niscences  in  thought  and  phraseology,  are  also  from  the  formal  side 
an  artistic  production  of  the  author,  the  really  historical  elemeuts, 
if  such  exist  at  all,  being  exceedingly  few  in  number. 

•TuLius  Secundus  is  far  better  known  to  us,  for  Quintilian  juUu* 
speaks  of  him  in  three  pasaages  :  X  1, 120  lulio  Secundo,  si  Ungior  Seeunibia. 
eontiijisset  aetaa  clarissimum  profecto  nomen  oratoris  apud  posteros 
foret ;  adiecisset  enim  atque  adiciebat  ceteria  Tirtutibus  suia  qnod 
desiderari  potest,  id  est  autcm  ut  esset  multo  maijis  puijnax  et 
saepius  ad  curam  rerum  ab  elocutione  respiceret.  Ceterum  inter- 
ceptus  quoque  magnum  sibi  vindicat  locum  :  ea  est  facundia  tanta 
in  explicando  quod  Telit  gratia,  tam  candidum  et  lene  et  speciosum 
dicendi  genus,  tanta  verborum  etiam  quae  adsumpta  sunt  proprietas, 
tanta  in  quibusdam  ex  periculo  petitis  significantia  3, 12  aeijuaUm 
meum  atque  a  me,  ut  notum  est,  familiariter  amatum,  mirae  facun- 
diae  Tirum,  infinitae  tamen  etirae  XII  10,11  elegantiam  Secundi, 
He  was  probably  a  knight,  and  haa  Tcry  plausibly  been  identified 
by  O.  Hirschfeld  with  the  SckouvSik  6  p^aip  (i.  e.  the  well-known 

'"  Some  of  tbese  features,  from  a  miBtaken  notion  of  the  purpose  for  nhich 
tbey  ftre  designed,  bave  been  severely  ceneured  and  ueed  aa  an  argument 
•gainst  the  Tacltean  authorabip  of  tbe  Dialogue,  but,  as  WeinkauS  (p.  cii±t^ 
haa  well  ohaerved,  emphatic  relteration,  whlle  possibly  objectionable  to  a  reodcr, 
b  in  iuelf  not  ill-suited  to  a  tpoken  epeecb  which  purports  to  represent  an  actual 
Impnmsation. 


Ixxii  PBOLEQOUENA. 

orator)  Jiri  riav  iTrurraXiSv  ycrofimtt  rou  *O0(dv(k  mentioneii  by  Flut. 
Otho  G.  9.'**  That  he  died  at  an  early  age,  pethaps  about  the  same 
tinie  03  Aper,  is  clear  from  Quintillaa  and  c.  2  G  of  ttie  Taciteaa 
treatise.'" 

The  internal  agreement  between  Tacitus  and  Quintilian,  in  the 
high  estimate  of  the  oratorical  abilities  of  Secundus,  is  remaikable 
and  seoms  to  prove  that  hia  picture,  as  drawn  by  the  former,  is 
a  tolerably  faithfu!  lilieness.  He  is  coupled  with  Aper  as  among 
the  'celeberrima  ingenia  fori*;  his  cautious  disposition  and  non- 
combative  nature,  alluded  to  by  Quintilian,  is  revealed  in  the  very 
firat  words  put  into  his  mouth  by  Tacitus  (c.  2  4  ff.  niliilne  te  .  .  , 
fabulae  malignorum  terrent  .  .  .  sublatis  si  qua  pravae  interpreta- 
tioni  materiam  dederunt,  emitteres  Gatonem  .  .  .  seciiriorem?)  and 
Quintitiau'8  statement  regaiding  his  overscrupulous  care  finds  an 
echo  in  the  phrase  in  c.  39  9  curam  et  ddigenti»  stili  anxietatem 
contrariam  experimur.'"  This  characteristic  seema  to  have  occa- 
sioned  the  charge  that  he  lacked  readiness  and  fluency  of  speech,'*' 
a  criticism  wliich  hia  devoted  pupi!  does  not  really  refute,  when  he 
assures  us  '  Secundo  purus  et  pressus  et,  tn  guantum  satis  erat, 
profiuens  sermo  Twn  defuit.'    Gombining  all  these  features,  one  can- 

'"  Cf.  Friedlaender  S.  G.  I*  183. 

■^  8B  A.  u.,  the  date  givea  by  Andresen  uid  Peterson,  Qulnt.  X  1,  120  is 
much  Mo  XaXe,  for  aparl  from  the  (act  that  Secundua  would  slill  have  been 
living  wlien  tlie  Dialot^ua  waa  publiehed,  we  should  be  iuvolved  in  another 
difBcuIty.  For  it  ia  not  likely  that  Tacitua  came  under  the  iostruction  ot 
Quinlilian  betore  the  death  of  Secundua.  Kow,  Tacitus  muat  have  compleied 
bis  atudiea  befure  AgTicoIa  betrotbed  bia  daugUter  to  him  (77  a.  i).),  But  if  ao, 
tvhat  ia  niore  naturtil  tban  to  suppose  that  the  young  Tacitua,  Secundus  having 
died  aliortly  after  7()  a.  d.,  became  for  a  short  time  the  pupil  of  Quintilian,  who 
bad  lived  on  tenns  of  the  closeist  intiuiacy  with  his  departed  teacher  ?  Both  must 
bave  beeu  previously  acquainted,  and  it  ia  pleaaant  to  thmk,  albeit  a  mere 
(aucy,  tbat  Quintilian  may  have  been  an  occaaional  participant  in  tbe  ■  diaputa- 
tiones  et  arcana  aemotae  dictionlB,'  which  Tacitus  so  often  had  the  privilege  of 
liatening  to  in  the  houso  of  Secundua  (domi  quoque  .  .  .  adsectabar).  At  all 
events,  we  may  say  that  tbe  aasumptlon  of  any  later  date  tor  tbe  death  o( 
Secundus  thau  tlie  one  here  advocated,  would  at  Ihe  same  time  necesaitate  tbo 
rejectioii  o(  tlie  all  but  certain  bypntheaia  that  the  tuture  historian  had  come 
uuder  the  dlrect  intlnence  of  the  preat  rhetorician. 

'*•  It  is  no  exa^geration  to  say  that  thia  statement  ia  aa  eminently  cbaracter- 
Istic  of  BecundUH,  aa  it  Is  absolutely  out  of  place  in  the  moutb  of  the  poet 
Uaternua. 

'*'  0.  2 10  f.  quamvis  maligne  plerique  ('  very  many ')  oplnarentur  nec  Secimdo 
promptum  ei 


PEOLEGOMBNA.  Ixxiii 

not  lielp  tliinking  that  nature  had  rather  marked  him  out  tot  a 
scholar  than  for  the  active  and  less  peaceful  vocation  of  an  odvo- 
cate,  and  hence  we  aie  not  surprised  to  learn  that  he  also  devoted 
himself  to  historical  researcli,  and  faad  published  an  admirable 
biography  of  Julius  Africanus  (c.  11  21  f.). 

In  the  present  mutilated  condition  of  the  Dialogue,  Secundus 
scarcely  figures  as  aii  iiiterlocutor  at  all.  But  that  the  author  did 
assign  to  liim  a  mucb  larger  sbaie  in  tbe  conversation  seems  to  me 
indiaputable.  For  the  conspicuous  manner  of  his  introduction,  the 
careful  description  of  tbe  oratorical  characteristics  of  himself  and 
Aper,  witb  whom  he  is  placed  upon  a  perfect  footing  of  equality, 
finally,  the  very  phrase  of  the  prooemium,  '  cum  sinyvli  .  .  .  tausa» 
adferrent,'  no  less  than  tbe  words  in  c.  16  B  pro  duobus  promitto: 
nam  et  ego  et  Seeundas  exsequemur  eas  partes  etc.,""  render  the 
supposition  that  the  author  had  nevertbeless  condemned  him  to 
silence  throughout  tbe  debate  quite  inconceivable,  But  whether 
his  contribution  to  tbe  discussion  was  lost  in  tbe  large  lacuna  after 
c.  35,  which  has  been  tbe  opinion  of  some  scholars,  or  whetber  we 
still  possess  pait  of  it  in  tbe  speech  cammonly  assigned  to  Maternus, 
is  quite  another  and  more  difRcult  question,  which  we  shall  endeavor 
to  answer  at  the  close  of  the  chapter. 

The  fourth  interlocutor,  and  the  last  to  appear  upou  the  scene,  is 
ViPSTANus  Mkssalla."'     He  waa  the  only  native  Roman  in  the  VipiiaTUu 
company,"*  of  illustrious  family,  and  piobably  a  diiect  deacendaiit      ***""'■ 
of  the  famous  il.  Valeriua  Measalla  Coivinus.     This  is  nowhere 

1«  Thi»  nnequivocal  and  positive  promise  of  a  Hpeech  by  Secundus  is  quite 
genetall;  set  aaide  U  worthlesB,  but  TacituB  waa  under  no  compuiaion  to  mske 
a  purposeless  et&tement,  nor  doea  an  artist  introduce  a  '  motive '  merely  for  llie 
nke  of  abandoning  it  at  pleasure.  It  luis  also  etrangel;  been  argued  tbat 
SecnndtiB'  wBJit  of  oratorical  facility  may  well  account  for  hin  not  appe&ring  as 
aJi  inierlocntor.  But  tliia  eiplanation  utterly  ignorea  the  fact  that  tlie  author 
expressly  attributes  wliat  he  regards  as  an  unjust  accusation,  to  tlie  malignilj/ 
ot  eome  rritiCB.  If  so,  he  bad  the  more  reason  for  eihibiting  Secundus  aa  a 
Jluenl  apeaker  inatead  of  virtually  conflrmiDg  the  charge  by  allowing  him  to 
lemain  silent  1 

I"  Cp.  Pb.  Fabia,  Le»  tourcea  de  TaciU,  Paria  1803  pp.  231-243. 

u>  This  is  made  evident  not  only  by  c.  28  a  vestra  vobis  notiors  sunt:  ego 
de  urbe  et  hli  propriis  ac  vemaeulia  vitiis  loquar,  but  also  by  the  fact  tliat 
he  alone  speaks  of  malores  ttoitH  (c.  30e  34 1  3o3),  wbile  Matemua,  address- 
isg  Meaaalla,  deaignateg  the  orators  of  the  Boman  republic  as  maiores  tuo» 
<C  27  .). 


/ 


Ixiiv  PROLEGOMENA. 

ezpressly  indicated'"  in  the  Dialogue,  batclearly  implied  in  the 
sigiiificaDt  omission  of  his  ancestor  in  c.  25  15  S.  This  extremely 
meagre  information  can  happily  be  considerably  augmented  from 
Tacitus  himself. 

Messalla  vaa  born  about  46/7  a.d.,  for  in  the  year  70  he  had  not 
yet  reached  the  senatorial  age,  whicli  had  been  fixed  by  Augustus 
at  25.'"  In  the  war  between  Vitellius  and  Vespasian  (69  a.  d.), 
he  was  tribune  of  the  seventh  or  Claudian  legion,  whicli  formed 
part  of  the  Moesian  army,  and  subsequently  joined  the  forces  of 
Antonius  Primus,  then  stationed  at  Hostilia,  near  Verona,  taking 
part  in  tbe  secoud  battle  of  Bedriacum  and  at  the  siege  of 
Cremona.'"  After  his  retum  to  Kome,  he  seems  to  have  written 
historical  memoirs  deacribing,  with  the  accuracy  of  an  eye-witness, 
the  chief  events  of  the  war,  a  work  which  Tacitus  utilised  as  a 
secondary  source  for  his  narrative  of  thia  period.'** 

Like  the  rest  of  the  interlocutors,  he  was  probably  no  longer 
living  in  the  reign  of  Titus,'"  and  he  does  not  appear  in  Pliuy'a 
correspondence.  The  Iiigh  compliments  whicb  Tacitus,  in  the 
Hiatories,  pays  to  liis  character  and  his  oratorical  accomplislimcDts 
ooincide  so  perfectly  with  what  is  said  of  him  and  what  he  is  made 
to  say  in  the  earlier  treatise,  that  we  cannot  but  reot^niae  in  thia 

'"  For  '  Maiores  tuoe '  has  beea  mlsLnterpreted  to  mean  '  Your  onceator.' 
See  note  ad  loc. 

"^  Tac,  II.  IV  42  magnam  eo  die  pietatia  eloquentiaeque  famam  Vipstaani 
Mcssalla  adeptus  est,  nondum  aenatoria  aetate,  auaus  est  pro  fratre  Aqoillo 
Regulo  deprecari. 

"*  Tac.  ni  9  f.  Interim  Aponius  Satuminus  cum  lc^one  septima  Claudian» 
advenit.  I*gioni  tribunus  Vipstnnus  Meaaalla  praeeral,  clarus  maioribus,  esre- 
giu»  ipse  et  qui  aolus  ad  id  betl'im  artea  bonas  adluUtaet. 

'^  H.  III  25  rcm  nominaque  auctore  Vipstano  Messalla  tradam  28  Hormina 
id  ingeniuro,  ut  Messalla  tradit,  an  potior  auctor  ait  C.  Piiniua,  qui  Antonium 
incuaat,  liaud  facile  discreverim.  On  the  probable  time  of  pubiicatioa  of 
Meesalla'^  memoirs  and  their  relation  to  Pliny'H  history,  cp.  the  discussion  fn 
Fabia  p.  184  tl.  2^4  ff. 

■''Tbe  identiflcation  ot  Vipstanu»  Messalla  witb  M.  Valeriu»  Messalla — 
the  cognomen  is  exceedingly  common  —  wlio  waa  consul  with  one  M.  Pedo 
Vergilianus  in  110  a,  i>,,  thougli  advocated  by  the  great  majority  of  Hcholan, 
from  LipsiuB,  Sohulze  and  Ecksiein  down  to  Steiner  and  Jansen,  must  be 
rejected.  Partly  because  we  should  in  that  case  have  certalnly  met  with  his 
name  in  Pliny,  who  mentions  his  half-brother  Re)^luB  so  often,  partly  because 
it  is  incredible  that  a  man  of  hls  prominence  and  talents  did  not  reach  the  con- 
Bulsbip  Ull  past  tlie  age  of  70 1 


rROLEGOMENA.  Ixxv 

ODe  of  the  maDy  clear  proofs  of  the  identity  of  Tacitus  with  the 
author  of  the  Dialogue.'* 

Full  of  enthusiasm  for  the  Bublime  oratorical  achievemente  of 
liis  coimtrymen,  he  represents,  in  pointed  contrast  to  Apei,  the 
uacompromising  laudator  temporis  acti  who  is  unable  to  see  in  the 
eloquence  of  his  time  anything  more  than  a  deplorable  corruption 
and  retrogreasion  from  the  higher  ideals  and  the  chastei  models  of 
the  republican  period.  This  remarkable  change  he  primarily 
attributes  to  the  prevailing  laxity  of  home  tiaining  and  the  per- 
nicious  educational  methods  of  contemporary  rhetorical  schools, 
wbich  totally  unfit  the  young  and  ambitious  aspirant  to  foiensio 
reputation  fot  the  practical  duties  of  his  profession.  The  close  of 
)[essalla's  argument  is  unfortunately  lost  in  the  large  lacuua  aftei 
c.  35.  In  what  foUows,  quite  a  different  subject  is  under  discus- 
sion,  whicb  unquestionably  points  to  another  speakei.  Can  his 
identity  be  determined  ? 

The  problem  here  presented  is  intimately  ot  tathet  inextricably  271«  ^ptaitr 
connected  with  the  question  whether  the  existence  of  anothei"-^  ^' 
lacuna,  not  indicated  in  the  MSS.,  must  be  assumed;  and  this  in 
tutn  depends  upon  the  degiee  of  homogeneity  inherent  in  these 
dosing  chaptets,  a  point  on  which  critics  even  to  this  day  widely 
differ.  The  ptoblem  is  rendeted  still  more  complicated  by  the  fact, 
that  even  those  scbolats  who  postulate  a  second  lacuna  aie  not 
agreed  as  to  the  place  in  the  text  to  which  it  must  be  assigned, 
some  holding  that  the  gap  oecurred  before  the  words  '  Finierat  .  , 

Matemus,'  while  others  insist  that  it  must  be  placed  after  '  admo-  " 
vebant '  (c.  AX  7).  Still  others  deny  the  existence  of  any  additional  - 1 
lacuna  whatevet,  attributing  the  wliole  argument  from  c.  36-42  to 
MatetnuB.  Under  these  circumstances,  it  will  again  be  expedient, 
before  dlscussing  what  I  hold  to  be  the  true  solution  of  the  diffi- 
culties,  to  give  a  very  brief  historical  survey  of  the  phasea  through 
which  this  controversy  haa  passed. 

As  usual,  it  was  a  remark  of  Lipsiua  which  started  the  problem 
on  its  cateer,  foi  to  c.  42  init.  in  the  firgt  edition  (1574)  he  in  a 
hapless  moment  jotted  down  these  wotda :  'Hinc  colligere  eat 
quam  multa  huic  syntagmati  desint.    Neque  enim  initium  sermonis 

"■  Cp.  CiaHsen,  Eok  I  p.  6  R.  The  fact  Ihat  Mesaalla  hJmself  repudJBtes  tlia 
uame  of  ui  orator,  thougb  eniineDtly  entitled  to  it  (c.  IC  4  fl.),  indicates  perhApa 
th2t  the  sotdier  ajid  man  of  aSairs  took  up  tbe  careet  of  an  advocate  mora  uan 
«Tocstion  than  a  profHUOD. 


Ixzvi  PBOLEOOMENA. 

Materni  extat  sed  haec  omnia  contiiienter  sab  MestaUae  persona 
leguntur.'  Lipsins  did  not  pursue  the  thought  any  further,  qot  did 
he  state  his  reasona,  but  he  doubtless  felt,  as  Lauge  and  Steiner 
did  at  a  later  period,  that  tbe  closiiig  woids  were  somehow  incon* 
siatent  with  the  previous  utterances  of  Maternus,"'  a  conviction 
wbich  subsequently  culminated  in  Strodtbeck'B  and  £ckstein'a 
intcrpretation  of  Maternus'  closing  address  as  ironical,  a  suppo- 
Gition  which  obviated  the  assumption  of  a  lacuna  and  allowed  the 
whole  speech  to  he  apoken  uno  teaore  by  the  iuterlocutor  vhom 
the  MSS.  expressly  designate  as  the  last  speaker. 

Lipsius'  conjecture  was  universally  rejected  or  ignored  for  nearly 
300  years,  until  Steiner'"  endeavored  to  restore  it  to  honor,  only 
differing  from  him  in  that  he  suhstituted  Semindu»  in  place  of 
Messalla,  as  the  preceding  speaker,  partly  because  Messalla  would 
otherwise  have  monopolised  the  discuBsion  of  all  the  causes  of  the 
decline  of  eloquence,  partly  because  he  was  convinced  that  Secundus 
coald  not  bave  beea  so  strangely  igiiored  by  the  author.  A  lacuna 
after  c.  40  7  he  rejected,  because  the  MSS.  do  not  indicate  it."* 
Stciner  fouad  soine  support  for  Lipsius'  view  in  a  few  dots  wliieh 
CyrilluB  aasertcd  were  found  betwcen  tlie  words  'utatur'  and 
'finierat'  in  the  codex  Farnesianus  (C).'"  But  even  granting  tliat 
these  problematical  dots  pointed  unmistakably  to  a  lacuna,  Steiner's 
theory,  which  has  found  no  follower  save  Weinkauff  (p.  Ixviii, 
Ixxsiv),  falls  to  the  ground,  if  it  can  be  shown  that  the  c.  36-42 

"'  Lange  apud  Dronke  p.  xxiii  not«  6 :  Matemnm  domliiationia  laudea  in 
exitu  praedicantem  slbi  non  satia  constare.     Steiner  p.  30  f. 

'"  p.  33-30.  Woltmaon  cuU  ihe  Gordian  Itnot  b;  calml;  emendlng:  Flnl- 
erat  Messalla,  tum  Msternus  I 

"*  p.  30  '  Auch  tritt  von  jenen  Worten  an  keineswegs  etwtts  Neuea  (?)  ein, 
Bondem  eg  ist  die  natilrliche  (?)  Fortsetzung  dea  liis  dahin  erJinerteD  politischen 
ZuBlandes  auB  dem  Munde  einer  und  dentlAen  Peison.  Diese  Person  aber, 
welche  jene  polUischen  Ursaclien  der  Beredsamkeit  darlegt,  hann  Matemus 
nictit  gewesen  sein,'  ior  tlie  rcason  given  by  Lange.     See  nole  167. 

iK  "  inierest  spatium  distinctum  ac  lacunam  inilicans."  Eclortein  in 
Walther's  edition,  followed  hy  most  criticB,  aupposed  this  insigniflcantly  email 
Bpace  to  have  liecn  left  vacant  "ad  (inem  serraonis  indicandum,"  whiie 
Baehrens  (Conim.  Crit.  p.  S9  note)  thought  "  nil  nisi  litteram  inltialem  omissam 
esse  scilicet  a  rubricatore  addendam,  id  quod  de  Vaticano  (A)  quoque  testatur 
Michaelis"  (viz.  inierat  —  F  in  margine  minio  picturufl  erat  lihrarius).  But  the 
very  eiiatenee  of  these  dola  in  C  is  douhtful.  Michaelis  ia  titent  about  the 
Fameaianua,  and  no  trace  of  any  dots  or  vacaut  spaces  is  found  In  the  other 
MSS.  m  the  placc  mentioned  I 


PROLEGOMENA.  btxvii 

cannot  be  assigned  to  one  lingle  speaker,  be  his  name  Messalla, 
Secundus  or  Maternus,  because  of  the  hetetogeneous  character  of 
their  contents,'*' 

Another  theory  was  adranced  by  Heumann,  who  contended  that 
a  lacuna  must  be  aasumed  after  the  words  '  faces  admovebant/ 
because  of  the  want  of  any  organic  connection  with  what  follows. 
The  worda  cited  he  regarded  aa  the  close  of  Massalla'»  argument, 
while  the  remaiuder  was  assigned  to  Matemus.  This  view  did  not 
tind  a  champion  till  Becker''**  strongly  advocated  it  a  century  later, 
with  the  modification,  however,  that  he  too  assumed  the  preceding 
speaker  to  have  been  Secundus,  his  grocnds  being  similar  to  those 
idvanced  by  Steiner.  But  this  explauation  waa  also  ueglected  or 
lejected,  until  Atulreeen,  fifty  years  still  latcr,  again  returned  to  the 
original  bypothesis  of  Heuniann,"*  adding,  what  his  pretlecessora 
had  failed  to  do,  a  few  passages  as  evidence  of  the  cotitradictory 
character  between  tbe  two  parts.  Finally  the  whole  question  waa 
taken  up  anew  by  Habbe,^"  who  in  turn  argues  in  favor  of  Becker'3 
solution  of  the  problem. 

The  great  majority  of  editors  and  critics,  however,  obstinately 
hold  to  the  view  that  everytliing  from  c.  36  to  42  was  spoken  by 
Maternus,  some  of  these  clinging  to  the  helief  tliat  Secundus  did 
not  speak  at  all,'"  wliile  otliers  maintain  that  he  did  so,  but  that 
his  contrihution  to  the  debate,  together  with  the  close  of  Messa11a's 
argujnent  and  the  beginning  of  Maternus',  was  lost  iu  the  lacuna,'°* 
which  they  iu  consequence  assume  to  be  one  of  considetable 
maguitude. 

»1  Wben  Stelner  also  arguea  that  Pontanus  (the  cod.  B  Js  the  apographoD  of 
hU  copy,  now  lost)  lnft  the  middle  of  p.  30*  and  the  whole  of  p.  30''  vacant,  In 
the  hope  that  the  loat  speech  of  Matcmus  might  Home  da;  tarn  up,  his  prejudices 
allowed  him  to  to^et  that  if  such  had  beeii  1'ontaiiua'  motivc,  we  should,  to 
say  the  least,  have  expected  some  epace  to  have  been  left  vacnnt  after  the  word 
'  utatur,'  and  not  merely  at  the  elose  of  the  entire  treatiae  1  Cp.  also  Baebrena 
t  c.  and  Meiser  p.  5S  t. 

iM  Becker,  Seebode'»  Archiv  II  (1824)  71  R.,  reprlnted  In  Orelli'  pp.  (15-08 
and  in  Roperti  ad  c.  35  ext.  (Vol,  IV  pp.  44,V447). 

1"  Tacitus'  Dialogiis  ala  Schullecture,  in  Zeilscbr.  t  Gymn.  XXV  (1871)  pp. 
31B  B.  In  his  varionB  edltinnK  of  Uie  Dialogua,  Andresen,  however,  coiU[(mal1y 
vacillatea  between  Secundus  and  Messalla  aa  the  apeaker  of  c.  Hli-^l  r. 

"*  De  Dial.  de  oral.,  qiii  T.  ease  eiisiimatuT,  locis  duobus  l/iciini>sis,  Progr. 
C«lle  1881  pp.  13-10. 

"•e.g.  Eckstein,  Peter,  WollT,  .Tohn  (Jterl  Philol.Wor/iensihTift  1880  p.634). 

"*  So  e.  g.  Brotier  (aee  below)  and  Doederteiu  (ItUein.  Mus.  III  p.  16). 


Ixxviii  PBOLEGOHENA. 

I  am  conTinc«d  tliat  the  explanation  given  hj  Becker  and  fol- 
lowed  by  Habbe  is  the  only  true  solution  of  the  problem,  but  their 
argumeiitation  seems  to  lack  precisiou  and  cogency,  and  bas  con- 
sequently  failed  to  carry  conviction.  Perhaps  the  following  remarks 
may  contribute  somethiiig  to  the  more  general  acceptance  of  their 
view. 

The  ehief  objection  of  the  conservative  critics  ^ainst  the  assump- 
tion  of  a  lacuna  seems  to  be  tliat  the  MSS.  furnish  no  clue  to  its 
existeiiee,  But  the  non-indication  of  a  lacuna  is  by  no  means  a 
clear  proof  of  its  non-existence.  For  while  it  may  be  admitted  that 
the  writer  ot  the  archetypon  of  our  MSS,  may  have  been  careful 
enougli  to  leave  a  vacant  space,  in  the  expectation  that  the  missing 
portiuns  miglit  some  day  be  found,  tbe  BCiibes  of  a  later  age,  no 
longfir  cherishiiig  sucli  hope,  would  either  coiitent  themselves  with 
a  few  dots  or  a  vacant  space,  which  in  turu  might  be  easily  over- 
looked  by  subsequent  copyists,  or  else  they  would  at  once  write  on 
continuously,  thus  covering  up  all  sigus  of  an  original  gap.  That 
this  liapi^ened  repeatedly  in  actual  practice  is  a  fact  indisputably 
established  by  palaeograiihical  research;  nor  are  such  neglected 
lacunae  contined  to  the  omissions  of  mere  words  and  phraaes.'"  To  ■ 
show  tlie  inhcrent  weakness  of  the  objection  in  question,  it  is  only 
necessary  to  draw  atteiition  to  an  instance  very  near  at  hand,  which 
has  nevcrthelcss  been  completely  overlooked  even  by  tlie  supporters 
of  a  second  lacuna  in  the  Dialogus.  I  refer  to  the  condition  of  Bk. 
V  of  the  —  Annals  of  Tacitus  !  For  after  the  words  (c.  5)  '  nec 
ultra  deliberatum,  quo  minus  non  quidem  extrema  decemerent  (id 

'"  Cp.  Ciibet,  Oratio  de  arte  itUeTpretandi  etc  Leyden  1840  pp.  16.3.  On 
lacnniu'  p.  il(l-7&  nud  eep.  p.  (17;  isti  liialus  et  lacunae  duplici  fere  mcMlo  oriri 
soletit.  Aut  iii  Hiiti(|ui^imia  libris  mtinbranarum  tineae  perroBerant  aut  macula 
vvl  luivlxr  ikliquot  vocabnla  vel  vereuE  liauBerant  aut  alius  casua  aliquam  sentrn- 
tia^  jant'111  aleuin)i«eRit ;  (]Ui  liaec  deliide  describebant  librarii  primum  reliu- 
quebolil  iillijiiiil  HjKitii,  sl  forte  alicundi'  supplerj  possent  quae  eiciderant;  tandein 
aIII,  Iuic  spc  nbiei'tn.  (]uae  supcreTnnt  eodeni  teniire  quasi  nibil  deesset  perecrl- 
bebant.  Aiuii  velfrem  librariuni  Laec  caiidide  confitcntem  in  Plutarchi  codice 
Repiii  Pari»,  U171  S.  XIII:  ri  x<iphr  towo  igtt<fi4<rraT6r  Irri  jid  t6  wtWaxoS 
tnlfSapirTa  Ti  rur  iraXaiur  irTiyfid^y  /i^  Si/nffAii  aiffii'  t4>  aur^tuK'  rev 
\6t<k:  (aj  ilior  iyj  wa\aiir  ^f/JXov,  ir  S  ToXXaxov  JiaXd^iiOTa  4'  <^t  l^h 
tvr^f/rTot  ToC  ypaitrirTot  lupitt  t4  XtfiroiiTo  i\-rl9arT0t  S'  fffiat  tip^- 
tfiti-  AWaxoi'-  irravBa  fitrroi  KaTd  avrfxi^^*  ^lf^^^  ^^  iia\tiworTa 
■t}  u4"T'  l\vtSat  (Trai  ri  XdrorTa  tbptlC-^ttaiai.  tiAt  aM  Toirvr  XP^ 
mlr  lal  irarraxai'  ;ii;JXIou  fi4a  Tii  roiatVTi)  do-d^ia  tbflimrTai. 


FROLEGOMENA.  Ixxlx 

enim  Tetitnm)  sed  paratos  ad  ultioDem  vi  principis  impediri  testa- 
rentur,'  the  Mediceus,  one  of  tlie  most  oaiefully  written  MSS, 
wliich  we  pOBsess,  afier  un  intervenini/  ajiaee  o/  only  thkee  ou  four 
LKTTEB»,  continues  witli '  quattuor  et  iiuadragiuta  oratioues  «uper  ea 
re  liabitae,'  and  yet  tliere  is  not  only  a  huge  gap  in  tbe  narratire, 
covering  a  period  of  tvm  years,  but  modem  schulars,  foUowing 
LipsiuB,  even  begin  a  new  book  at  thia  point,  no  previous  editor 
having  had  the  slightest  suspicion  of  a  lacuna  !  "*  Now  when  it  ia 
observed  that  the  editors  of  the  Dialogus  before  Beroaldus  do  not 
even  indicate  a  lacuna  after  c.  35  (doubtless  because  they  found 
none  in  the  MSS.  from  which  their  text  was  printed)  and  that  our 
best  MSS.  are  some /our  centuries  younger  than  the  Mediceus  and 
incomparably  inferior  to  it  in  point  of  scholarly  accuracy  and  care, 
it  is  certainly  no  rash  infercnce  to  assume  that  the  scribes  of  our 
late  MSS.  may  possibly  have  failed  to  mark  a  lacuna  after  c.  41  7, 
supposing  it  to  have  existed  in  the  archetypon,  when  a  vacant  space 
of  three  or  four  letters  was  tliought  sufficient  to  represent  an  im- 
measurably  greater  gap  in  the  Aunals,  not  to  mention  that  it  is 
just  as  possible  that  this  amall  space  may  have  been  after  all  only 
int«nded  to  indicate  the  beginniag  of  a.  new  paragraph .'  We  tliere- 
fore  conclude  that  even  in  the  absence  of  any  ertemal  evidence, 
the  assumption  of  a  lacuna  will  be  methodicatly  justiRed,  if  we  can 
adduce  weighty  intemal  grounds  in  its  favor.  Happily  these  are 
not  wanting. 

The  speaker  of  c.  36  had  pointed  out  that  the  development  of 
the  splendid  eloquence  of  republican  Rome  was  directly  conditioned 
and  stimulated  by  the  anarchical  state  of  affairs  wliich  theii  oxisted 
(horum  quoque  temporum  oratores  ea  consecuti  suiit  quae  annjimita 
et  quieta  et  beata  re  pub/ica  tribui  fiis  erat  tanien  i/la  peitiii-/Hii!oiie 
ac  licentia  plura  sibi  adsequi  videbantur,  cum  mLttin  omnihiis  et 
moderatore  vno  carenfHus).  This  is  the  very  cornerstoue  of  his 
argument,  and  he  therefore,  lest  it  be  lost  sight  of,  repeats  it  iu  the 
very  next  chapter  {c.  37  20  £.  sed  ut  suhimle  atlmoneo,  quaestionia 

"■  It  will  also  be  noticed  Ihat  both  Bentences,  at  the  beginniiig  aiid  the  end 
of  the  iacuna,  are  cotnplete  in  »en»e,  which  dispoBcs  of  another  objection  {made 
by  Peter,  Woiff,  and  others)  to  thc  effect  that  tlie  eraimniuical  completenfss  ot 
the  Iwo  senlencea  in  the  DialoguB  (c.  41 7)  militatea  against  ttie  aasumplinn  of  a 
Ucuna.  Aa  a  matter  of  fact,  gape  would  bc  far  more  eastly  overlooked  in  Buch 
caoes  tban  if  Ibe  sentence  brobe  ofl  in  thc  miildte,  as  it  does  in  c.  35  ext.  So 
e.  g.  ia  Plaul.  MosL  040  A  alone  reveals  ihe  cxislence  of  a  lacuna. 


Izxz 


PROLEGOHENA. 


memineFiiniig  sciamusque  nos  de  ea  re  loqui  qnae  facilius  turbidis 
et  inquietis  temporibus  existit).  And  yet  we  are  asked  to  believe 
that  the  same  speaker,  after  the  fetvid  exclamation  'quaDtum 
ardorem  ingeniis  quas  oratotlbus  faces  admovebant,'  immediately 
coQtiuued  with  '  non  de  otiosa  et  quieta  re  loquimur ' !  "  Yes,  we 
know  you  are  not,"  so  we  can  imagine  his  heaters  saying,  "  fot  you 
had  told  us  so  at  the  beginning,  and  only  just  reiterated  it  in  a  still 
more  emphatic  manner,  asking  us  to  remember  and  understand  that 
it  is  only  'turbida  et  inquieta  tempora'  that  you  have  in  mind; 
why  then  repeat  it  a  third  time,  particularly  as  your  eloquent 
exposition  left  no  doubt  on  that  point?"  There  is,  therefore,  a 
decided  difHculty  here,  not  to  mention  tbat  the  transition  is  intol- 
erably  abrupt  and  sudden.  'Now  the  assumption  of  a  lacuna  at  this 
juncture  solves  this  difliculty.  But  if  so,  it  also  foUows  that  the 
words  '  non  de  otiosa  et  quieta  re  loquimur '  belong  to  a  different 
speaker,  the  very  phrase  itself,  as  shown  in  my  note  ad  loc.,  point- 
ing  to  the  same  conclusion. 

Thia  inference  will  be  fully  justified,  if  we  succeed  in  proving 
that  the  speech  preceding  tbe  lacuna  conflicts  not  only  witb  tlie 
following  utterances  of  Matemus,  but  also  with  those  put  into  his 
mouth  in  c.  11-13.  As  these  discrepancies  have  been  duly  noted 
and  discussed  in  the  Commentary,  I  can  content  myself  in  this 
place  with  a  mere  enumeration  of  them : 


c.  30  iT  plua  apud  principes  gratiae, 
plus  auclorltatis  apud  patrea,  plus 
iiotitiae  atque  nomiiuB  apud  plebem 


;.  12  14  nec  alliB  aut  gloria  malor  erat 
aut  augustior  honor  13  g  neqne 
apud  divum  AnguBtum  gratia  caruit 
neque  apud  populiun  RomaniuD  no- 


I  aliquam  invidiam 


denduin  haberent  .  .  .  . 
eloquentiae  praemia  : 
ueceaaitaB  accedebat 


i  sollicitudinibus  et 
curie  et  necessitate  cotidie  aliquid 
conlra  animum  faeiendi  .  .  .  nec 
insammi  ultra  et  lubricum  fornm 
famamque  pallentem  experiar  II  1£ 
nam  stntutn  cuiusqae  ac  securitatem 
meliua  innocentia  tuetur  qoani  elo- 
quentia,  nec  vereor  ne  mihi  umqimm 
vtfrba  in  senatu  nisl  pro  alterius 
diacrimlnc  faelenda  sint 


FROLEOOMENA. 


Izxxi 


^  80  u  mBgnIs  cnmnlara  praemila 
Tidebantur  .  .  .  faciliuB  hDaores  ad- 
aequebuitur . .  .  bi  clientelis  etiam 
extereiuiii  nationum  reduDdabaDt 
etc. 


,  11 13  nec  comltatuB  istoe  et  egresroa 
aut  trequentiam  Halntantinm  con- 
cupUco  non  magla  quam  aera  et 
imaginea 


;.  36  4  qnae  compOBita  et  quieta  et 
beata  re  publica  tribui  faa  eraL 
38  to  omnia  in  foro  .  .  .  quod  maius 
aigumentum  eat 

;.  36  7  moderatore  uno  carentibus . .  . 
hinc  contionea  magistratnum  paene 
pemoctantium  iu  rostris  etc.  40  1 
coationee  adstduae  et  datum  ius 
potentiaaiginm  queroque  vezandi  ft. 


:.  41 1  qnod  superest  antiqui  orktoribua 
tori  non  emendatae  nec  usqne  ad 
votum    compositae    civltatis    a^u- 


:.  41  is  fl.  qnid  multls  apnd  populnm 
contionibus,  cum  .  .  .  non  multi .  .  . 
deliberent  sed  BapientissimuB  et 
unuB?  quid  voluntariis  accuBatloni- 
buB    40  21  Dnlla  superlonim  leve- 


:.  41 1< 


e.  37  X  plnres  tamen  bonoa  proelia- 
tores  Iwlla  quam  pax  terunt 

a.  36 II  hinc  procerum  tactiones  et  ad- 
sidua  adversus  plebeni  certamlna 

c.  36  3  ff.  uemo  Intra  pauclssimaB  per- 
oraie  bores  .  .  .  modum  in  dicendo 
•ibi  quisque  Eumebat  39  7  S.  eat  ali- 
qnis  oratonim  campus  .  .  .  saepe 
interrogat  indez  etc. 

c.  37 1«  S,  quae  mala  Blcat  non  acci- 
det«  melius  est  isque  optlmus  civita- 
tis  Btatus  habendus  in  quo  nibit  tale 
patimnr,  ita  cum  acclderent,  Ingen- 
lem  eloqnentiae  materlam  aubmini- 
strabant .  .  .  non   quia  tanti   fuerit 


a.  40  !3  tutit  sine  dnbio  valentiorem 
eloquentiam 


!.  41  22  f.  nuUa  in  indiciis  moderatlo 
,  ,  .  nullua  magistratunm  modus 


.  40  2C  nee  tantl  tei  publlcaa  Gracebo- 
nun  eloquentla  fuit  ut  paleretur  et 
leges  nec  bene  famam  eloquentlas 
Cicero  tali  exltu  pensavlt. 


To  my  mtnd,  these  numerous  contradictious  and  repetitiona,  with 
their  polemical  additions,  are  guite  incompatible  witli  tlie  suppo- 
sitioD  that  Maternus  is  the  speaker  throughout,  and  this  may  be 
further  ahown  by  some  more  general  considerations. 

In  the  first  place,  the  high  eulogy  which  is  indirectly  paid  to  the 
oiatois  of  the  Bepublic,  the  intense  admiration  for  their  superior 


Ixxxii  PROLEGOMENA. 

oratorical  acliieTement  which  pervadea  eTery  line  of  c  36-40  8 
(cp.  eep.  37  11  ff.),  is  quite  out  of  place  in  the  mouth  of  MaterDus, 
because  he  ezpressly  reetrains  Mesaalla  fiom  iudulging  in  a  similar 
Btrain,  regarding  any  panegyric  of  the  eloquence  of  the  republican 
period  as  superfluous.  Op-  c.  21 11  exprome  nobis  non  laudationem 
antiquorum,  satis  enim  illos  fama  sua  laudat  27  2  neque  hoc  colHgi 
desideramus,  disertiores  esse  antiquos,  quod  apud  me  quidem  in 


Again  in  c.  36  23  S.  34  f.  the  indiapensahUity  of  eloquence  is 
strongly  maintained,  but  Maternus  cannot  well  have  shared  this 
opinion,  for  otherwise  he  would  hardly  have  biddeu  farewell  to  the 
forum.  Maternus  accepts  the  reason  for  the  decline  of  eloquence 
as  given  by  the  previous  speakei,  but  with  thia  caidinal  difference. 
The  one  contends  that  a  atiiidy  eloquence,  howevei  deaiiable,  if 
possible  only  uudei  anarchical  conditions,  is  no  compensatiou  for 
a  peaceful  commouwealth  with  a  eoiiespouding  oratorical  letro- 
giession ;  the  othei  leaves  us  to  infei  that  he  would  rejoice  iu 
a  superioi  oratoiical  development  at  any  cost,  though  he  piizes  the 
blessings  of  peace  no  lesa  highly  than  hia  fiieud.  Maternus,  as 
bebooves  the  poet,  in  AiistotIe's  opinion,  takes  a  philosopbical 
view ;  he  deals  more  or  lesa  with  general  truths.  Tbe  attitude  of 
the  speaker  of  c.  36-40  8,  on  the  other  hand,  is  tbat  of  the  historian 
who  searches  into  the  causes  that  underlie  historical  phenomena, 
and  who  illustrates  his  argument  by  conciete  illustratious  and 
learned  detail.  Cp.  e.  g.  the  lefeience  to  Mucianus,  the  date  of 
one  of  Pollio's  speeches,  the  enumeratiou  of  Cicero'3  orations,  the 
allusion  to  an  enactment  in  one  of  Pompey's  laws,  tlie  discuasion 
concerning  the  procedure  in  the  law  courts,  the  attire  of  advocates, 
and  many  minor  items.  '  Eadein  ratio  in  nostr.^  quoque  civitate ' 
proves  conclusively  that  the  same  speaker  gave  the  snme  reason  for 
tbe  decline  of  Greek  oratory  as  for  the  Eoman.  But  this  exposition 
ia  again  uiisuited  to  thc  poet  Mateinus, 

It  furnishes  tbe  tme  sohition,  moieovei,  of  the  singulai  coin- 
cidence  which  Messalla  had  told  hia  hearers  often  puzzled  him 
(c.  15  13  quod  quibusdam  solacio  est,  mihi  auget  quaestionem 
etc.).  The  passages  dealing  so  successfully  with  tbis  perplexing 
problem  cannot  therefore  have  been  spoken  by  Messalla.  The 
same  inference  must  be  drawn  from  a  more  esternal  observation. 
MeBsalIa's  sbare  in  the  dobate  takes  up  about  tbree  tenths  of  the 


PROLEGOHENA.  IxxxUi 

entire  extant  treatise.  Now  if  we  assume  him  to  have  continued 
down  to  c  40  8,  including  the  certainly  not  inconaiderable  portions 
lost  in  tbe  lacuna,  he  would  have  given  all  the  causes  of  tbe  dccline 
of  eloquence,  thus  practically  monopolising  the  eutire  conversation 
after  the  close  of  Aper'8  speech,  — a  preposteroua  supposition,  un- 
worthy  of  the  literary  artist  who  penned  the  Dialogue,  and  flatly 
contradicted,  not  only  by  c.  16  6  ff.,  but  alao  by  the  fact  that 
Messalla  had  ceased  apeaking  at  c.  32  ext.,  being  prevailed  upoa 
only  at  tha  urgent  request  of  the  host  to  bring  his  discnssion  to 
its  proper  close.  But  what  follows  from  c.  36  on  deals  with  an 
entirely  different  subject.  If,  thetefore,  for  the  reasons  given, 
neitber  Matemus  nor  Messalla  can  be  the  speakers  of  the  part 
betweeu  the  two  lacunae,  there  remains  only  Secitndm,  the  histo- 
rian,  How  perfectly  in  keeping  with  bia  attainments  and  convic- 
tions  the  passages  thua  assigned  to  him  are,  must  be  clear  from 
tbe  foregoing  remarks.  We  have  also  seen  that  there  are  other 
strong  grounds  for  believing  that  Secundus  waa  not  relegated  to 
the  background,  and  tbat  the  very  phrase  in  c.  39  0  ipBam  quin 
immo  curam  et  diligentis  stili  anxietatem  contrariam  experimur 
is  pregminently  appropriate  to  tbc  individual  wbom  Quintillan 
had  cbaracterised  as  being  'infinitae  tamen  curae.' 

There  is  still  one  objection  to  tbe  view  liere  advocated  whicb 
calls  foT  a  brief  consideration,  aa  it  has  often  been  advanced  to 
sbow  tbat  an  important  role  cannot  wcU  have  been  aasigned  to 
Secundus  in  this  debate,  —  namcly,  the  omission  of  his  name  at  the 
close  of  tbe  treatlse  ['£go'inquit  (sc.  Maternus)  'te  poetis,  Messalla 
antiquariis  criminabimur '  'At  ego  (ac.  Aper)  vos  rbetoribus  et 
scholasticis '  inquit].  A  iittle  reflection,  however,  will,  I  am  con- 
fident,  be  sufflcient  to  dispose  of  this  objection  also,  as  it  proceeds 
from  a  atrange  miaconception  of  the  attitude  of  the  respective 
speakera.  T"or  Secundua,  alone  of  tbe  interlocutors,  tbough  aa 
admirer  of  the  ancients,  nowhere  exbibita  tbe  UQComproniising 
antagoniam  toward  coutempotary  oratory  so  marked  in  MesaaUa'B 
answer  to  Apet,  nor  again  does  he  extol  poetry  at  the  expense  of 
eloquence,  as  does  Matemus  in  opposition  to  the  same  Aper. 
Fnrtbennore,  both  Aper  and  Messalla  attack  or  eulogise  certaia 
oratorical  manifestations  in  the  perxons  of  tbeir  chief  representap 
tives;  Secundus,  on  tbe  otber  band,  simply  analyses  eonditions  from 
m  objective,  historical  point  of  view.   Hia  atrong  paitiality  for  tbe 


Ixxxiv  PROLEGOHBNX 

ancients  is,  in  perfect  keeping  witb  the  cautiouB  nature  of  the  man, 
brought  out  iu  a  negative  way  by  his  contention  that  the  modems 
did  not  enjoy  tbe  easeiitial  conditioiiB  whicb  made  tbe  oratory  of 
tbe  past  wbatit  was.  The  prerequisite  element  of  a  direct  aud 
irceconcilable  antagonism  between  tbe  two  eminent  teachers  of 
Tacitus  is  tberefore  wbolly  and  aignificantly  wanting,  and  hence 
there  esisted  no  motive  for  including  Secundua  in  the  '  criminatio,' 
with  whioh  Maternus  and  Messalla  on  the  one  side,  and  Aper,  their 
equally  fervent  opponent,  on  tbe  other,  good-naturedly  tbreaten 
one  another  in  parting. 

Summing  up  tlie  previous  discussion,  we  conclude  that,  after 
Messalla  had  tinisbed,  Secundus  followed  in  a  speech,  and  tbat  be 
in  turn  was  succeeded  by  Maternus,  who  brings  the  entire  debate 
to  a  close.  But  the  beginuing  and  eud  of  Secundus'  speecb,  the 
eud  of  Messalla*s,  and  tbe  beginuing  of  that  of  Maternus  are  lost 
in  tbe  two  lacunae  (c.  36  ext.  40  7)  wbich  unfortuuately  disfiguie 
the  closing  portions  of  the  treatise. 

There  remains  the  vexed  question  as  to  the  probable  eztent  and 
contents  of  the  lacuna  after  c.  35,  the  text  breakiug  off  and  begin- 
uing  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence. 

Of  our  MSS.,  only  tbe  X  claas  (A  and  B)  seem  at  first  sight  to 
furuisb  a  dofinite  clue  to  the  exact  size  of  the  gap,  both  stating 
tbat  ,f(j-  jiiiffes  were  niissing.  But  unfortunately  tbe  Dialogus  takes 
up  IC  pages  in  A  and  29  in  B,  which  proves  that  the  words  'sex 
pagellae '  were  simply  copied  from  their  common  source,"*  now  lost, 
Bo  tbat  we  are  still  ignorant  as  to  tlie  actual  dlmensions  of  the 
page  in  tbe  original  archetypon,  Egger'™  inaiutained  that  nine 
pages  liad  been  omitted,  basing  bis  calculation  upon  the  worthless 
cod.  1'arisiensis  7773,  but  bis  premise  is  a  pure  fancy,  and  ba^  justly 
been  rejeeted  by  Habbe'''  (p.  8).  His  own  attempt,  bowever, 
though  iiigenious,  rests  ujwn  no  firmer  foundation,  as  he  operates 
witb  two  undemonstrable  assumptions.  He  tacitly  takes  it  for 
granted ;  (1)  Tbat  the  number  sir  was  found  iu  the  margin  of  the 
cod.  Hersfeldensis  (!')  That  the  codd.  Sred.  47,  36  and  68, 1,  con- 
taining  respcctively  the  letters  of  Pliny  and  Tac.  Aun.  V  (VI),  and 
■written  by  the  same  hand,  were  copied  from  a  codex  miscellaneus, 
oomprising   also   the   I>ialogus,  the  Germania  and  the  Snetonian 

!*■  ^e  also  E  (pp.  fl>'-l(>*<):  liic  iU-«st  aultuiu:  in  ezemplari  dieitur  deesM 
atx  pagiaos. 

™  Zeitstlir.  t,  Allerthumswiss.  III  (1830)  p.  338.         »"  Cf.  op.  cit.  pp,  7-10. 


PHOLEGOMENA.  IZXXV 

fragment.  If  so,  he  argues,  we  can  ascertain  with  mathematical 
accuracy  the  size  of  the  page  of  the  archetypon  by  a  simple  com- 
parisoD  with  the  known  extent  of  the  omissions  in  Pliny's  letters, 
these  lacunae  not  being  found  in  all  MSS.  of  Flitiy.  Habbe  thus 
calculates  the  gap  in  the  Dialogus  at  one-seventh  of  the  enttre 
treatise."*  With  those  who,  like  myself,  are  unable  to  attach  any 
argumentative  validity  to  his  premises,  the  result  reached  by  means 
of  them  will  not  carry  conyiction,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that 
no  satisfactory  answer  can  be  giyen  to  the  question  under  notlce 
without  the  acceseion  of  new  MS.  material. 

In  the  determination  of  the  contents  of  the  lacuna,  scholars  were 
of  course  influenced  by  the  views  which  they  held  regarding  the 
degree  of  prominence  given  by  the  author  to  Secundus.  Those  who 
maintained  that  he  did  not  speak  at  all  were  unable  to  inrent  any- 
thing  else  that  might  have  been  spoken  by  Maternus ;  of  others 
who  believed  that  Secundus'  entire  speech  was  lost  in  the  lacuna, 
only  Brotier  has  ventured  to  reconstruct  in  detail  the  topics  dis- 
cussed  in  the  mtssing  portions.  His  restoration,  though  written  in 
fluent  Latin,  would  scarcely  deserve  mention,  save  as  a  jeu  d'esprit, 
did  not  Habbe,  after  giving  a  short  synopsis  of  tt  (p.  10  f.),  express 
his  conviction  that  this  supplement  is  in  every  way  worthy  of  being 
rescued  from  oblivion,  '  Atque  Broterium,'  he  continuea,  '  melius 
meritum  esso  puto  de  aureolo  illo  libello  recte  percipiendo  quam 
nonnullos  illorum  .  .  .  partis  amissae  imaginem  non  multum  a 
veriiate  abliorrentem,  ante  oculos  legentium  exposuit.'  "■ 

This  favorable  comment  is,  in  my  judgment,  a  deplorable  aberra- 
tioQ,  for  Brotier's  supplement  is  based  upon  a  complete  misunder- 
standing,  not  only  of  the  scope  and  the  plan  of  the  Dialogue,  but 
also  of  the  attitude  and  the  character  of  the  interloeutors.  Tlie 
utterances  put  into  the  mouth  of  Messalla,  of  Secundus  (sij;  long 
chapters  are  devoted  to  him)  and  of  Maternus  aie  a  kind  of  con- 
glomeration  or  potpourri  of  criticisms,  anecdotes  and  the  like, 
culled    from    Seneca   Khetor,   Velleius,   Seneca   the    philosopher, 

in  I  append  the  concluaioD  (p.  10): 
"2  cbartae  =  4  pag.  cod.  arcbet.  =  fere  ^  cod.  Med.  47,  36  (Pliny). 
3       "        =6    '■       '■         "       =    "     A  +  l!l  =  T}!  =  A(Di»l.). 
Dlilogi  autem  quod  reliquura  est  ad  hunc  codtcem  Mediceum  ut  1  ad  S.     Krgo 
pin  Dislogi  amiBsa  ^  /,  =  1  "1     Q.  R.  D. 

'"  Tlie  same  favorable  view  is  taken  by  Krauss,  who  incorpomted  the 
Bniierian  sapplement  Into  bis  Cierman  trantilation,  Stuttgart  1B82. 


Ixxxri  PROLGGOHENA. 

Quiatilian,  Pliny,  Juvenal  and  Tacitus.  Only  a  tew  selections 
from  Brotier's  testoration  (?)  can  here  be  given,  by  way  of  iUus- 
tratlon.  Thus  the  over-cautious  Secundus  ia  made  to  fulminate 
'  ingentibus  verbis '  ^^ainst  the  vices  of  his  time  !  ?  Seneca,  who 
is  dealt  with  at  length,  represents  in  his  eyes  tlie  very  incar- 
nation  of  everything  that  is  loatheome  and  comipt  in  morals, 
oratory  and  literature.  Even  Largus  Liclnius  —  save  the  mark ! 
—  comes  iu  for  a  good  deal  of  scathing  denuneiation ;  an  elab- 
orate  eulogy  ia  pronounced  upon  Vespasian ;  Maternus  is  con- 
gratulated  on  his  resolution  to  quit  the  fonira  amid  conditions 
so  hopeleasly  corrupt ;  "*  the  poet  again  gives  his  reasons  for  his 
det^rmination,  and  then  suddenly  comes  to  the  rescue  of  the  too 
much  abused  rhetoricians  (!),  Quintilian  being  lauded  to  the  skies, 
as  a  kind  of  prospective  '  vagae  moderator  summe  iuventae,  gloria 
Eomanae  togae.""  Human  afFairs  are  then  compared  with  the 
human  body,  which  passes  from  youtb  to  maturity,  and  then  to 
decay,  and  we  learn  with  regret  that  nature  is  not  prodigal  of  genius, 
and  that  every  field  of  liuman  activity  has  but  one  golden  ^e,  so  to 
si>eak.  The  language  of  men  is  a  mirror  of  the  times  in  which  they 
live,  of  which  truth  direct  application  is  made.  Matemus  ends  his 
epigrammatic  philosopliy  by  a  characterisation  of  the  eloqueuce  of 
Demosthenes,  and  then  proi^eeds  as  in  the  MSS.  Some  of  Maternus' 
utterances  are  not  unworthy  of  the  contemporary  of  the  French 
Revolution,  and  we  actually  hear  of  the  powerful  effect  of  elo- 
quence  in  allaying  internal  dissensions  or  terrifying  into  retreat  an 
invadiiig  army  of  foreign  enemies  !  There  is,  in.  fact,  scarcely  a 
single  thought  in  the  entire  supplement  which  is  in  keeping  with 
the  eontext  or  relevant  to  the  design  of  the  treatise  or  possible  in 
the  mouths  of  the  interlocutora  as  Tacitus  has  drawn  theni  1  So 
far  as  1  can  see,  there  is  but  one  topic  that  can,  without  fear  of 
contra<liction,  be  put  down  as  having  been  dealt  with  in  the 
portions  now  lost.  It  is,  as  already  intimated,'"  a  more  or  les» 
detailed  treatmmt  of  Attic  elnquence,  introduced  to  show  that  the 
aame  causes  that  led  to  tho  development  of  a  superior  type  of 

"*  One  U  Borely  tempted  to  enquire  why  SecuDdus  did  not,  nnder  the 
circumatances,  &lso  retire. 

"'  The  xaTiLge  criticiHm  of  Seneca  (a  bomlisatic  amptiflOition  ot  Quintilian 
X  1,  125  S.),  as  well  as  tbe  eulogy  of  Quiutilian  himgelf,  suppoaed  to  bave  been 
Dttered  in  74/75,  is  of  courHe  an  amusing  anachronism  I 

■"  See  above  p.  Ixxxii. 


PROLEGOMENA.  Ixxxvii 

oratorj  in  republican  Kome  were  operative  in  producing  a  similar 
phenomenon  in  democratic  Athens.  To  attempt  to  go  beyond  this 
is  to  leave  the  terra  firma  of  fact  for  the  limitless  regions  of  con- 
jectural  fancy. 


III. -THE  LITEEABT  SOUBCES  OF  THE  DIALOOirS. 

The  Dialogus  de  oratoribus  purports  to  be,  as  we  have  seen,  the  The  Dialogm 
faithful  reproduction  from  memory  of  a  debate  which  the  young*^       ^*** 
Tacitus  had  been  privileged  to  listen  to,  and  which,  about  seven 
years  later,  after  the  death  of  the  noted  interlocutors,  still  seemed 
to  him  of  sufficient  interest  and  positive  value  to  merit  the  atten- 
tion  of  posterity. 

The  great  majority  of  editors  and  critics,  with  the  solitary 
exception  of  Kleiber  and  Rausch,^"'  tacitly  assume  that  the  author's 
explanation  of  the  origin  of  the  treatise  was  given  in  good  faith,  a 
few  only  venturing  far  enough  to  concede  at  least  the  bare  pos- 
sibility  that  the  debate  in  question  may  be  in  reality  essentially 
unhistorical.  The  above-mentioned  scholars  dealt  with  this  subject 
only  incidentally,  and  neglected  many  clear  indications  of  the 
correctness  of  tlieir  view.  The  following  remarks  will  therefore 
not  be  out  of  place. 

The  Dialogus,,we  contend,  is  a  treatise  cast  into  the  dramatic 
form  of  a  debate  by  its  author  for  the  same  reasons  tliat  prompted 
Plato  or  Cicero  to  choose  this  particular  species  of  literary  com- 
position.  For  it,  and  it  alone,  enabled  tliem  thoroughly  to  discuss 
a  subject  from  all  points  of  view,  without  ex  cathedra  utterances  or 
dogmatic  exposition.  The  grounds  which  compel  me  to  look  upon 
the  Dialogue  in  this  light  are  briefly  as  follows : 

(1)  There  is  no  instance  of  a  similar  work  in  any  literature 
which  can  be  regarded  as  strictly  historical.  In  all  dialogical  com- 
position  the  author  invariably  exercises  tlie  right  of  the  creative 
artist  to  invent  his  characters  and  to  place  them  in  such  situations, 
as  may  be  best  conducive  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  object,  but, 
being  an  artist,  he  also  endeavors  to  impart  an  air  of  verisimilitude 
to  his  creation  by  giving  a  kind  of  pictorial  reality  to  the  scenery 


1"  Kleiber  pp.  19-21   Rausch  pp.  5-7. 


M 


Ixxxviii  FROLEGOMENA. 

and  by  inresting  his  diamatis  personae  with  tbe  requisite  historical 
coloring.  The  letters  of  Cicero  may  be  cited  as  accurately  repre- 
senting  his  own  method  of  procedure  no  lesa  than  that  of  the 
ancients  in  general."" 

(2)  The  artistic  structure  and  unity  of  plan  which  our  treatise 
rereals  is  in  itself  sufficient  to  lefute  tbe  supposition  tbat  tbe 
debate  tepresents  an  accurate  and  faithful  reproduction  of  an 
informal  and  improvised  discussion  between  intimate  friends.'^ 

(3)  The  language  put  into  the  mouths  of  the  interlocutors  is 
unmistakably  Cicet-onian  in  thougbt  and  pbraseology. 

(4)  In  the  stnicture  of  tbe  Dialogus  tbe  autbor  has  repeatedly 
apprvpriated  dramatic  devices  and  motives  from  Cicero : 

1"  Cp.  esp.  the  dedicator;  episUe  to  V&rro  (ad  tam.  IX  8}:  Feci  igitur  Benno- 
nem  (vlz.  Acad.  Poet.)  inter  nos  habitum  tn  Cumana,  cuiii  esaet  una  Pomponiua. 
Tibi  dedl  part«s  Antlochinas  quas  a  te  probarl  intellexi»se  tnilii  BideliaT,  mihi 
Bumpgi  Philonis.  Futc  fore  ut,  cum  legerla,  mirere  nos  Id  locatos  esse  int«r  no8 
quod  num^udin  toeuti  sumu«  sed  nosti  horeh  dialogori:»  ad  Att.  XIII  10,  3 
aic  ealni  conatitueram  neiiilneiii  includere  in  diatagoa  evrum  qui  elcerent .  .  .  si 
Cottam  et  Varronem  feclsseiii  ialer  se  dispuuinWs  .  .  .  meuui  jiw^r  wpituiror 
easeL  hoc  In  antlqula  suaviier  Rt  ut  et  Heracieldea  in  niullis  et  nos  sez  de 
republlca  libris  feciinus  .  .  .  sunt  etiSim  de  oratore  noatri  trea  .  .  .  puero  tne  hic 
■ermo  inducitur  nt  nullae  esse  poasent  parlea  meae  .  .  .  Laec  Acadeiuica,  ul  scis, 
cum  Catulo,  Lucullo  Hortenalo  contuleram.  Sane  in  personas  non  cadebanl, 
erant  enim  Xa^nwrcpa  quam  ut  llll  de  ila  somniasae  umquam  vidercntur  .  .  . 
aciimen  habent  Antiochl,  nitorkh  oiiat:onis  nostrcm.  ad  Quint.  frat.  III  & 
(concerning  the  plan  of  the  de  republica),  ad  fam.  I  9, 23  scripai  igilur  Ariatotetio 
more  queiiiadmodum  quidem  volul,  tres  libros  In  disputatione  ac  dialogo  de 
oratore.  See  alao  the  iiitroduclion  of  tfae  de  oratore  and  of  the  Laelius  (1,  4); 
Catonem  induxi  aenem  disputantem  quia  nuila  vidAnlur  aptior  pertona  quae  de 
illa  aolate  loqueretur  .  .  .  iiloaen  mlhi  Lael!  persona  visa  est  qoae  de  amlcitia  ea 
ipaa  diasereret.  Geniin  aiitein  hoc  Krmonum  poaitum  in  hominnm  velerum 
auctoritatc  el  eorum  llluatrium  plua  nescio  quo  pacto  videtur  babere  gravi- 
tatls. 

'"  Cp.  the  previous  chapMr  and  the  sd  speechea  throughout  the  Di&logoe, 
wlth  Iheir  careful  announcement  and  auhsequent  recapilulation  of  the  topics 
discussed,  aa  well  as  the  elabnrate  peroratlons  (c.  5  is  f.  16  IB  17  1  22  1  23  exl, 
26l28s(.ii  32eit,  l^Js  ff.uf.  34lfl.2ef.  381).  The  followlns  expressiona  are 
also  oul  of  place  in  an  impromptu  convereation  ;  c.  14  19  lucnndlasimum  nblect*- 
mentum  cum  vobis  qui  ista  disputatia  adferunt,  tum  etlam  ila  ad  qwinim  aiire» 
penenerlitt  2T  8  nec  vos  ofTendi  deceblt  Bi  quid  forle  aures  vestraa  perst.rininit 
cum  acIo/Js  hanc  es«e  eiu»  mndi  sfrmomim  legem  iudlrium  animi  citra  damnum 
adfectna  proferre  (aee  above  '  nosti  morem  dialogorum ')  32  si  quoa  d  forte  haec 
andlerlnt. 


FROLEOOMENA. 


Ixxxiz 


E.  1  1  aaepe  ez  me  reqniria  10  B.  vix 
herde  aaderem  si  mihi  mea  eenlentia 
proferend»  ac  non  dlsertiBslmornm 
.  .  .  boroinuin  eenno  repeteudus 
ewet  qnoe  eandem  hanc  quaestionem 
pertraMaotes  admodum  laventB  au- 
divi.  ita  non  ingenio  Bed  memoria 
et  lecordattone  opuB  est 


B.  2  11  fl,  Secnndo  .  .  .  Aper  omni  eru- 
didone  imbatus  conlemnebat  potiua 
litleras  quam  nesciebat  tamquam 
maiorem  .  .  .  gloriam  habituruH  sl 
la  nulliB  alleuarum 
lculis  Innitl  videretur 


le  ontt.  I  2,  4  Bc  mihl  repetenda  est 
TeteriB  cuiuBdam  memoiiae  non  sane 
Balis  expllcata  recordatio,  sed,  nt 
arbitror,  apta  ad  Id  quod  requiris, 
ut  cognoacas  quae  vlri  omnium  elo- 
quen^imi .  .  .  Benserint  de  omni 
ratione  dlcendi  de  rep.  I  8, 13  neo 
noetra  quaedam  eet  inBtltuenda  nova 
et  a  nobis  biventa  ratlo  sed  .  .  . 
clarlssimoram  .  .  .  virorum  dlspu- 
tatto  repetenda  memorla  est  qoae 
mihl  tihlque  adulescentulo  eat .  .  . 
exposlta,  In  qua  nihtl  fere  .  . .  prae- 
t«nnisBum  puto. 

le  oraL  I1 1, 4  Bed  luit  hoc  In  utroque 
ut  Cratsu»  .  .  .  Antmdu»  autem 
probabiliorem  hoc  populo  omionem 
foro  cenBebat,  si  omnino  didiclese 
numquam  pularetur,  atque  Ita  se 
uterque  graTiorem  fore,  si  coulem- 
nere,  alter  ne  uoBse  quldem  Graecos 
vlderetur. 


:.  3  t  Igitnr  nt  intravimns  cubicnlum  de  nat.  deor.  I  T,  16  nam  cum  feriis 

Hal«mi,  aedentem  Ipeumque  quem  LatiDis   ad   eum   ventBsem,   offendl 

pridterecItaTeiat Ubrumlntermanus  eum  sedenteni  in  exhedra  et  cum 

habentem  deprehendlmus  Velleio  dUputantem. 


i.  4 1  perturlmrer  hac  tua  seveiitate 


de  orat.  I  51,  210  neque  t 
goedlls  tuis  perturbor. 


D  Istls  tra^ 


;.  II 1  enbrtdens  Haternus'paiantem' 
inquit  *me  non  mtnos  diu  accusare 
oratores  quam  Aper  laudaverat .  .  . 
arte  quadam  mitigaTit,  concedendo 
Us  qui  cansas  agere  non  poesent  nt 
Terais  facerent 


c  14  I  tr.  vizdum  flnterat  Hatemus, 
cnm  Vipetanua  Messalla  euhlculum 
eius  IngresBua  est .  .  .  '  num  parum 
tempesttrus '  tnquit '  interveni  secre- 
tam  conrilinm...''minime,mintme,* 
iDqait  SecnndiiB 


ie  orat.  1 17,74  tum  ridens  Scaevola 
'  non  luctabor  tecum  *  Inquit .  .  .  '  id 
eulm  Ipeum  quod  contra  me  locutua 
es  arttflcio  quodam  es  consecutua, 
ut  et  mlhl  quae  ego  vellem  non  ease 
oratorls  concederes  et  ea  Ipsa  .  .  . 
rursus  detorqueres  atque  oratorf 
propria  traderes. 

de  rep.  1  12,  17  Haec  Sclpio  cum  dl- 
ziBset,  L.  Furlum  repente  venlentem 
BSpexlt .  .  .  Tum  Fnrlus:  quid  Toa 
Bgltls?  num  sermonem  Testmm  all- 
quem  diremit  noeter  tnterventus? 
Hintme  vero,  Africanus. 


FROLEGOMENA. 


c.  16  1  tum  Aper:  'Kon  desinls,  Mes- 
galla,  vetera  taDtmn  .  .  .  mirari  .  .  . 
cuQi  .  .  .  nemiiiem  hoc  tempore  ora- 
torem  es8e  contenderee . . .  cuin  eam 
glorlam  quaut  tibi  alii  concedunt 
ipee  libi  denegaiea' 

O.  16  1  'magnam'  inqult  Secundus  'et 
diguam  tractatu  quaestionem  mo- 
vlBliB,  sed  quls  eain  iuBtlus  explicabit 
quam  tu  ad  cuiua  summam  eruditio- 
nem  et  praestantlsslmum  ingenium 
cura  quoque  el  medltatio  accesalt? 

plenunque  conqulro. 


B.  16  B  B.  '  aperlam  .  .  ,  cogitationea 
meas  si  illud  a  Tobia  ante  impe- 
travero  .  .  .  <pro  duobus,'  inquit 
Maternus,  'promitto:  nam  et  ego  et 
Secundus  exsequeiiiur  eas  partes 
quas  IntellezerlmuB  te  non  tam 
e  quam  nobia  reliquiHse* 


c.  23  IB  vo«  vero  ,  .  .  ut  poteslis,  ut 
facitls,  inlustrat«  saeculum  nostnim 
pulcherriiuo  genere  dicendi 

c.  24  0  ac  ne  ipse  quidcm  ita  sentlt  sed 
more  veiere  el  a  veteribus  philoso- 
phis  saepe  celebrato  sumpsit  sibi 
contradicendi  partes 


de  rep.  1 13,  20  tum  Manilius:  >Fer< 
gtsne  eam,  Laeli  artem  inlode»  in 
qua  primum  eicellis  ipee 


Brut.  87,  297  rem  oommovistlH  noTa 
disputatione  dlgnam  derep.121,34 
erat  aequum  de  re  publlca  poLissi- 
mum  prlncipem  ret  publicae  dlcere 
sed  eLiam  quod  roemineram  persaepe 
te  cum  Panaetio  disserere  solitum 
.  .  .  qua  in  dispulatione  quonlam  tu 
paratior  es,  fecerls, . . .  si  de  re  pul>- 
lica  quld  sentias  expUcaris,  nobts 
gratum  omnlbua. 

de  orat.  II  7, 27  ipee  obmutescam,  nlsi 
prius  a  vobis  impetraro  .  .  .  ego,  in- 
quit  luiius,  pro  utroque  reapondeo 
Brul.  32,  122  de  orat.  II  89,  362 
1  de  orat.  II  29, 126 
privabis  ut  si  quid 
t  praetemiissum  aut 
n  explores,  neque  te, 
Antonl,  si  quid  non  diilsll,  ezisti- 
mablmusnon  potuissequamaCTasso 
dlci  malulsse 


de  leg.  I  lt,£ 

ab  Antonlo  a 

rellctum  sit,  n 


de  orat.  I  8, 34  quam  ob  rem  pergite, 
ut  facitis,  adulescentes  atque  In  id 
studium  in  quo  estis  incumblt« 

de  orat.  I  62,  263  Atque  nescio  an 
allter  sentias  et  utare  tua  mirifica 
ad  refellendum  consuetudlne  .  ,  .  In 
phtlosopbonim  conmietudine  versa- 


G.  26  !8  veritus  credo,  ne  multos  of- 
fenderet,  d  paucos  excerpsisset. 


:.  28  1  tum  Messalla:  non  reconditas, 
Mateme,  cauaas  requiris  nec  aut  tibl 


Brut.  65, 231  vererl  te,  Inqult,  arbltror, 
ne  tlbi  succenseant  quos  praeterteris 
de  rep,  I  1,  1  commeniorate  eos 
deaino,  ne  quta  se  aut  suorum  ali- 
quem  praetermisaum  queratur. 

de  oral.  III  .37, 148  tum  Crassus:  Per- 
volgaus,  Inqult,  et  Ul)l  non  tncog- 


FROLEGOMENA. 


XCl 


.  .  .  ignoUa  etl&m  sl  mihl  partes  ad-  nltu  rea  lequirU    de  rep.  1  46,  70 

■igiiaiia  proferendl  In  medium  quoe  quam  ob  rem  ingrediar  in  ea  qoae 
omaea  BemimuB.  nota  Bunt  omDibus  ,  .  .  quoniam  ea 

quM  tenebftlis  Ipsi,  etiam  ez  ms 

audlre  volulstU. 

C   33    deinde  cnm   ApeT    quoque   et      Hortens.  fragm.  4  quod  cum  uterque 

Secundus  idem  adnuinent,  MesHallB  aoBtrum   adnuiffient     Brut.  56,  201 

qvM^  Tunns  Incipiens:    quoniuu,'         cum  tiaec  disBeruissem  ut«rque  as- 

iitqait  sensuB  est.     et  ego    tamquam  de 

iolegro  ordleoB ;  quBndo,  Igitur,  In- 


But  if  the  Dialo^e,  barring  a  certain  historieal  background  and  Soobcm. 
a  tolerably  faithful  portraiture  of  the  interlocutors   themaelres, 
laust   be   regarded   as  a  work   of  the   creative  imagination,   the 
question  as  to  the  Sources  which  the  author  consulted  and  utilised 
at  once  assumes  an  iadependent  and  intrinsic  importance. 

That  Cicero's  worka  were  tlie  chief  and  foremost  o£  these  Sources  Cken. 
is  universally  admitted  and  sufficiently  clear  from  the  foregoing. 
But  that  the  youthful  author'3  indebtedness  to  the  great  orator 
extends  far  beyond  phraseological  imitation  and  the  repetition  o£ 
dramatic  motives,  is  made  equally  manifest  by  the  astonishingly 
large  number  ot  reminiscences  of  Ciceronian  ideas  in  general. 
Indisputable  analogies  in  other  ancient  writera  would  alone  have 
amply  warranted  the  assumption  that  Tacitus'  appropriations  were 
not  restricted  to  the  passages  expressly  cited  from  Cicero,"* 
Happily  we  are  not  confined  to  mere  iiiferences,  justihable  though 
they  be,  for  the  singularly  fortunate  prcservation  of  the  originals 
themselves  stiU  enables  us  to  determine  not  only  the  precise  extent 
of  this  indebtedness,  but  what  is  iucomparably  more  interesting 
and  iustructive,  we  can  also  observe  in  what  manner  the  writer 
assimilated  and  utilised  his  borrowed  material.     Some  o£  the  more 


iK  viz.  the  HortenriuB  (note  to  c.  10  28  and  below)  Bmtus  (c.  30  ii)  Orator 
(c.  32  37)  de  orat.  (c  35  s),  to  which  may  be  added  Ttro'8  Life  of  Cicero  (c.  17  T). 
Tbe  followtng  orationB  &re  incidenlaily  alluded  to :  pro  Tulllo,  pro  Caecina 
(c.  20  3  f.),  pro  Archia,  pro  P.  QuEntio,  Jn  Catillaam,  the  PhiKppics  (c.  3B  K  f.), 
pro  C.  Corueiio,  pro  M.  Scauro,  pro  L,  Bestla,  In  P.  Vatinium  (c,  30  M),  pro 
Milone  (3B  n  30  21),  in  Veirem  (c.  20  3  38  ZT).  Flnally  the  general  statemenla 
in  c.  -30 IB  in  litnls  Ciceronia  deprehendere  licet  and  c.  38  11  neque  Ciceronis  .  ■  . 
liber  apad  ceDtumTiros  dictua  legatur  also  seemB  to  imply  a  profound  knowledge 
ol  Cicero'B  WTitings. 


PROLEGOMENA. 


striking  of  these  reminisceDces  from  among  the  laaaj  collected  in 
the  Notes'*  may  here  be  enumerated  by  way  of  illustration  : 


0.  &  20  S.  quid  est  tutiiu  quun  eam 
exercere  Eirtem  qoEi  semper  uinatiiB 

praeBidium  &inicis,  openi  alienis, 
Balutem  periclitAntibue,  invidis  vero 
et  inimicis  roetum  .  .  .  ultro  feraef 
ipee  secunis  et  ■  ,  .  poteBtate  munt- 
tua  .  .  .  eloquentia  .  ,  ,  praesldium 
Bimul  ac  telnm  quo  propuguare 
psriter  et  Incessere  .  .  ,  possis 

O.  6  19  B.  quod  illud  gaudium  consur- 
gendi  adslstendiqne  inter  tacentes 
et  in  ununi  couTersos  .  ,  .  eive  adcu- 
ratam  meditatamque  profert  oratio- 
nem,  eat  quoddam  slcut  ipsiuH 
dictionis  ila  gaudll  pondua  le  coire 
populum  .  .  .  et  accipere  adfectum 
quemcunque  oraUir  induerit 


o.  16  is  uon  esse  nuum  eloquentlai 
vultum  sed  in  illia  quoque . .  .  plures 
specieB  depretiendi  nec  statim  de- 
terius  esse  quod  diveraum  est  and 
c.  25  e-n, 

C  22  22  procui  srceautur . ,  .  oblitterata 
et  obeoieta;  nullum  sit  Terbum  velut 
rubiglne  infectum 


de  orat  I B,  32  quid  tun  porro  regium, 
tam  liberate,  tam  munificum  quam 
openi  terre  supplicibua,  excitare 
afSictos,  dare  salutem,  litierare  peri- 
culis  ,  .  .  qnid  autem  tam  neces- 
sarium  quam  tenere  semper  orma, 
quibus  vel  tectus  ipee  esse  poeels  vei 
provocare  improbos  vel  te  ulcisci 
lacessitns? 

de  ont  I  8,  31  quld  enim  est  ant  tam 
admlrabile  quam  ex  inllnlta  multi- 
tudine  exlstere  unum  .  .  .  aut  tam 
iucundum  cognitu  atque  aiidltu 
quam  saplentibus  aententiis  gravi- 
busque  verbis  omata  oiaiio  et  po- 
lita?  25,  110  magnum  quoddam 
est .  ,  ,  munua  suscipere  atque  pro- 
flleri  se  omnlbus  silenttbus  nnum 
mazimis  de  rebua,  ma^o  in  con- 
ventu  tiominum  audiendnm  19,  87 
nti  ei  qni  audirent  sic  adftcerentur 
animis  ut  eos  adfici  veilet  orator. 

Brut  60,  204  atque  in  his  oratoribns 
illud  animadvertendum  est,  posge 
esse  summos,  qui  inter  se  sunt  dis- 
slmUes.    de  oraL  II  23, 9i   III  7, 26. 

de  otat.  III 10, 39  neque  tamen  uten- 
dum  verbis  iis,  quibus  lam  consae- 
tudo  non  utitur;  sed  usilatts  ila 
poterlt  uti,  lectiasimis  ut  utatur 


B>  23  II  quoa  more  antiquo  apud  iudi-      Bruu  84, 
cem   fabulantes   non   auditores   se-  non  m 

quuntur,    non    populus    audit,   vix 
denique  liligalor  perpetitur 


c.  30  24  ita  est .  ,  .  ex  muita  eruditione 
et  plurimia  artibus  et  omnium  rerum 
sclentia  exundat  et  exuljerat  illa  ad- 
mirabilis  eloquentia 


.  isti  dicunt  Atticl 
non  modo  a  corona  .  .  .  sed  etiam 

ab  advocatis  reiinquunlur 


de  otat.  I  6,  20  nemo  poterlt  et 


Et  enim 

ez  reruni   cognitione  efBorescat  et 
redundel  oportet  oratio 


PROLEQOMENA. 


XCUl 


E.  81 1  S.  hoo  Blbl  illi  Tetcres  perauo- 
•enDt  .  .  .  opuB  eflse  noa  ut  in 
rhetorum  echoUa  declamarettt  nec 
Dt  fictis  nec  tillo  modo  ad  veritat«m 
MCedentibus  controTersiis  Unguam 
modo  el  vocem  eiereerBnt 

e.  31 10  fl.  de  qulbus  copioee  et  ornate 
nemo  dicere  potest,  niHl  qui  cognoTit 
nMunuu  huroftnam  et  Tim  Tlrtutum 
praTitatemque  Titlorum  .  .  .  ez  hia 
fantibuB  etiam  IUa  profluuut,  ut 
(acilius  iram  iudlcls  Tel  instiget  vel 
leniat  qui  sclt  quid  Ira  et  promptiuB 
ad  miaeraUonem  impellat  qui  scit 
quid  sit  miaerlcoTdia  et  qulbua  animl 
moUbus  coDcttetnr. 


do  orat.  I  33, 149  equidem  probo  Ista 
ut  cauaa  allqua  propoaita  con^mlli 
causarum  eanmi  quae  in  forum  do- 
ferantur,  dicatls  quam  maxime  ad 
Terttatem  accomodate.  Sed  plerique 
in  boc  vocem  modo  .  .  .  eiercent 


E.  39  13  res  vetut  in  solltadine  agltur, 
OTatori  autem  clamore  plauHuque 
opuH  est  et  Telut  quodam  theatro 
.  .  .  cum  U)t  pariter  ac  tam  nobiles 


de  oiat.  1 12, 63  quis  enlm  Deacil  mazl- 
mam  vlm  existere  oratoris  in  homl- 
mim  menKbus  vet  od  iram  sut  ad 
odium  aut  ad  dolorem  incllandla  Tel 
ab  hisce  Iwiem  permotionlbus  ad 
leullstem  mLHericordiamque  reTo- 
candis?  quae  nial  qui  naluraB  homi- 
num  Timque  omnem  humanitatla 
causasque  eas  qulbua  mentea  ant  - 
lucitantur  aut  reflectuntur,  penitna 
petspexerit,  dicendo  quod  volet  pei- 
ftcere  non  poterit. 

de  otat.  II  83,  338  lit  autem  quht 
mazima  omlori  scaeoa  contio  est. . . 
liabel  fuiui  uiultitudo  vim  talem  ut 
orator  sine  multitudine  audiente 
eloquena  esae  non  poterit. 

That  the  lost  dialogue  Hortenaiua  was  also  more  exteasively  used 
thaii  might  appear  from  the  soHtary  quotation  In  c.  16  28  could 
hare  been  safely  conjectured  on  general  grounds,  for  it  is  not 
likely  that  an  author  who  proves  himiielf  so  profoundly  conversant 
with  Cicero'B  worka  vi-onld  have  negleeted  to  pluck  some  flowets 
from  the  'regina  dialogorum,'  as  the  Hortensiua  haa  been  justly 
styled."'  One  such  reminiscence  can  still  be  traced  with  absolute 
certainty,  while  in  two  other  instauces  direct  indebtedness  is  at 
least  not  improbable. 

Scbolars  have  long  ago  demonstrated  that  lamblichus  in  the 
Protrepticus  as  well  aa  Cicero  in  the  Hortensius  alike  drew  upon 
a  common  source,  namely  Aristotle's  ^porpnmKm.*"  Bearing  this 
fact  in  mind,  we  may  compare  the  foUowing  two  passagea  : 

>*>  That  the  aubject  o(  eloqMnee  waa  aUo  diacussed  In  it  haa  been  shown  by 
Fluberg,  De  Ciceroni*  Ilorlenaio  p.  34  f.,  although  he  strangely  overloolied  the 
ptuaage  cil«d  from  Auguslinua. 

"»  For  Ihe  detailed  proof,  see  Bywater,  Joiir.  o/  Fliit.  II  05  ff.  Usoner,  Rftein. 
JfM.  XXVIII  390  ff.  Diels,  Arckia  f.  Geach.  der  PkUoaophie  I  477  ff.  The 
ttUmpt  of  P.  Hartlich,  Leipz.  Stud.  XI  201-300  and  paasim,   to  show  that 


i 


ZCIT 


PROLEGOMENA. 


lambl.  p.  134  (c.  8)  rl  3'  Arrl  lumpir      Tac.  Dial.  c.  16  15  fl.   qaod   sp&tium 

4  t1  roKuxpirmt  rCir  Mpurrlrur;  dXXi  temporin  Bi  ad   infiniliUt«m  corpo- 

Itit  ri^f  itiirripa.r  irHttiar,  eiimi,  cal  nim     nostrorum    refera*,    fortaase 

ptm/   ppaxir7rr»    nal    rairra    ^xrai  lon^m    Tideator,   «i    ad    naturam 

roU.  saeculorum  ftc   reapectum    iDmensi 

huius    ftevi    perqiuun    breve   et   in 

proximo    est.      Nam   ut   Cicero   in 

Horteraio  scribit  etc. 

This  remarkable  parallelism  cannot,  in  my  judgment,  be  ac- 
counted  for,  except  on  the  supposition  that  the  passage  preceding 
tlie  direct  citatioa  frora  the  Hortensius  is  also  baaed  upon  this 
same  dialogue. 

Still  auother  echo  of  this  Ciceronian  treatise  I  am  disposed  to 
find,  although,  unlike  the  previous  instance,  my  suspicion  does  not 
admit  of  positive  proof,  in  the  following  parallel  with  a  fr^ment 
preserved  by  Augustinus,  de  trinit.  c.  XIV  9 : 


Si  nobis  cum  ex  bac  vita  emigraveri- 
mus  in  beatorum  insulis  inmortale 
aevum  ut  fabulae  ferunt  degere 
licet,  quid  opu»  eaaet  eloquenlia  cum 
tudicia  nutla  Jierent .  .  .  nec  iustiUa 
cum  esset  nihil  quod  appeterentur 
alieni  nec  temperantia  quac  regeret 
eas  quac  nullae  eHaent  iibidines,  na 
prudentia  quidem  egeremus  nullo 
delecto  proposito  bonorum  et  ma- 


Dial.  c.  41  T  B.  quod  si  inveniretur  ali- 
qua  civitas  in  qua  nemo  peccoret, 
supervacuuB  esBet  inter  i 
orator . . .  quid  Tolunt&riis  ai 
onibua  (sc.  opus  est)  cum  tam  raro 
et  tam  parce  peccetur  12  II  felix 
iltud  .  .  .  aureum  saeculum  et  ora- 
torum  et  crimlnum  inope  .  .  ,  inter 
quos  neminem  causidicum. 


Finally,  it  may  be  remarked  that  the  fact  that  the  Hortensius 
contained  a  detailed  discussion  of  poetry,'**  lends  some  eolor  to  my 
conjecture  tttat  Tacitus  was  possibly  indebted  to  it  for  some  ideas 
found  in  Maternus'  'Defence  of  Poetry.'"* 

That  Tacitus  liad  also  read  and  studied  tho  works  of  Seneca,  the 
brilliant  writer  so  popular  in  the  days  of  his  youth,'"  may  be  con- 
fidently  asserted,  even  if  all  positive  evidence  were  lacking,  which 
is  far  from  being  the  case.'" 

Cicero  derived  the  bulk  of  his  information   not   directly  from  Aristotle,  but 

through  thc  intermediary  cliQnnel  of  Poseidonioe,  hos  not  convlnced  me. 
■»»  See  Piasbei^  pp-  '27  t.  "*  Proc.  Am.  Fhil.  Aaa.  XXII  p.  xlviit 

■^  Cf.  Quint.  X  1, 1'2G  tum  autem  solus  hic  fere  in  manibua  adulescentium 

fuit> 

"'  Cp.  M.  ZimmermanD  De  T.  Senecae  phitoaoplU  imitatOTe  (Breal.  Abh.  V,  1 

pp.  73). 


PROLEGOMENA.  XCV 

This  being  so,  we  should  not  be  surprised  to  find  distinct  tracea 
of  Tacitus'  acquaintance  with  Seneca  in  the  Dialogus.  And  accord- 
ingly  Peter,'"  starting  out  with  this  prcBumption,  recognises  tbis 
influence  "in  der  Freiheit,  mit  welcher,  wie  unser  Verfasser,  bo 
auch  Seneca,  nur  in  viel  ausgedehnterem  Maasse  als  dieser,  dem 
Sprachgebrauch  Gewalt  antliut,  um  den  Ausdruck  bezeichnender 
und  ausdrucksvoller  zu  machen"  and  in  Seneca's  fondness  for 
epifframmatie  expressions.""  Now  it  is  curious  to  observe  that  in 
the  many  illustrations  given  by  Peter  of  Seneca's  stylistic  audacity, 
the  Dialogus  eithet  fumishes  no  analogous  usage  or,  where  it  doea, 
the  expression  is  neither  peculiar'"  to  Seneca,  nor  in  any  way 
characteriatic.  The  same  criticism  holds  good  of  the  formidable 
array  of  evidence  accumulated  by  Kleiber.""  For  of  the  64  in- 
stances  of  atylistic  parallelisms  between  the  Dialogus  and  the 
writings  of  Seneca  cited,  there  is  not  a  aiw/le  phraae  which  can 
confidently  be  regarded  as  a  genuine  reminiscence.  For  even  in 
the  case  of  some  synonymic  collocations  like  emendatus  et  com- 
positus  (Ep.  4,  1  Dial,  c.  41  2)  or  quietum  compoaitumque  (Ep. 
100,  8  Dial,  c,  36  5),  which  apparently  do  not  oecur  elsewhere, 
it  were  extremely  rash  to  assert,  in  view  of  the  demonstrable 
fondness  for  similar  fuUness  of  expression,  not  only  in  the  minor 
worka  of  Tacitus,  but  in  Latin  writers  generally,  that  tliey  were 
taken  directly  from  Seneca !  The  other  instances  present  at  beat 
but  a  very  remote  resemblance,  whether  in  thought  or  diction,  or 
they  are  of  frequent  occurrence  elsewhere,  or  purely  commonplace 
and  nondescript.*" 

"•  EinUUung  pp.  10-14. 

u>  See  also  Kleiber  pp.  TB-80.  But  this  is  !i  higbly  cbaract«riBtlc  feature  of 
the  styiistic  individuality  of  Tacitua,  conspicuous  in  ull  his  writings.    Cp.  p.  xliL 

^  Thls  applies  also  to  the  use  of  incipU  =  sequitur  with  inf.  (c.  10  32),  for 
which  Novilk  (p.  186)  adduces  a  nuuiber  of  parallel  instances  from  Pseudo 
QaiDtilian's  Declamationes :  26, 5  quare  si  apparuerit  te  inalain  causam  habere, 
inclpis  rem  iniquissimam  postulare  16(S,  5  quoticns  nulluiii  praelinilum  e&t 
lempuB,  incipit  esse  213, 6  illo  vcro  sublato  iucipit  ultimum  esse  quod  relietum 
«sL     Tbe  others  clted  from  2.3.?,  0  and  Quint.  III  0,  17  are  not  in  point. 

'•'  pp.  73-80.     Index  locorum  s.  v.  Smeca. 

'"  As  it  Is  inexpedient  to  reprint  Kleil)er's  entire  list,  I  must  content  myself 
witb  3.  haphazard  Belection,  whleh  will,  however,  be  sufficient  to  substantiate 
the  statement  inade  above :  hoc  enlm  vocari  solebiiiit  (.'ipn,  Pial.  11  IP,  41  and 
c.  1  8),  toto  anlmo  incumbam  (Ep.  72.  2  — c.  3  13),  intra  se  (Dial.  XII  C>,  I  — 
c.  3  11),  malignis  sermonibns  (Dial.  VTI  17,  1  — c.  34),  securum  esse  (Dial.  11 
2, 1  — c.  6  s),  rebuB  prosperis  (see  not«  c.  S  3(),  quicquid  optimum  est  (Dlal.  Xlt 


PROLEOOMENA. 


The  works  of  Seaeca,  moreover,  with  the  solitary  exception  of  a 
tew  epistles,  like  the  lOOth  and  the  114th,  furnish  little  or  no 
material  which  the  author  of  a  treatise  on  eloquence  might  have 
incorporated  with  advantage.  Tacitus,  under  the  influence  of 
Quintilian'H  teaching,  took  Cicero  for  his  model,  and  the  Dialogus 
in  conaequence  betrays  at  every  turn  the  paramount  influence  which 
the  profound  study  of  all  the  orator's  writings  exerted  upon  the 
youthful  author.  This  fact  alone  renders  it  intringically  improb- 
able  that  lie  should  at  the  same  time  have  allowed  himself  to  be 
captivated  by  tho  scintillating  brilliaiicy  of  Seneca's  style,  a  view 
amply  borne  out  by  the  absence  of  all  genutne  reminiscences.  We 
therefore  conclude  that,  while  an  ocquaiHtance  with  the  writings  of 
Seneca  on  the  part  of  Tacitus  cannot  be  denied,  we  are  not  justiEed, 
on  the  face  of  the  evidenee  accessible  to  us,  in  including  his  works 
among  the  sources  of  the  Dialogus. 

Ancient  writers  rarely  cite  their  authorities,  aud  Tacitus  is  no 
exception  to  this  rule.  Sometimes,  however,  the  source  of  some 
particular  pieco  of  information  is  given,  and  i£  the  original  work 
is  fortunately  still  estant,  as  for  esample  in  the  oase  of  Cicero, 
we  are  apt  to  discover  to  our  surprise  that  the  extent  of  the 
author^s  indebtedness  is  fai  greater  than  one  could  have  sup- 
posed.  Now  this  fact,  for  which  we  possess  numerous  analogies, 
necessarily  creates  a  very  strong  suspicion  or  presumption  that  a 
closer  relationship,  than  miglit  appear  at  first  sight,  exists,  where  an 
equally  casual  acknowledgment  is  made  to  some  work,  preserved  to 
us  only  in  fragments,  as  the  Hortensius,  or  entirely  lost.  Xo  thia 
latter  class  belong  the  eompilations  of  Mucianus,  entitled  '  Acta ' 
and  '  Epistolae,'  which  are  known  to  us  only  frora  a  solitary  refer- 
ence  in  the  Dialogus.     The  former  of  these,  as  has  been  remarked 

8,  4 — c.  6  13),  omnia  diea,  omnis  hora  (see  note  c.  82),  ex  municipiis  et  coloniis 
Buis  <Dial.  XII  0,  2->c.  T  is),  abiecla,  HordidB  (note  c.  8  11),  volo  [laeUtinmj  tibi 
domi  nojtci  (Ep.  23  3->note  c.  9  13),  nmra  ingenium  dedit  (Dial.  VIII  5,  3  — 
note  c.  10  11),  proceritas  Bilvae  et  gecretum  loci  (Ep.  41,  3  — c.  12  1),  Holacio  ertt 
(Dial.  II  18,  5  — c.  16  13),  Bi  me  ImerTogaa,  nibil  puto  viro  mlserum  (Ep.  96,  1— 
c.  IS^).  boni  sanguinls  (Ep.  11,  6  —  c.  21  as),  robigo  animorum,  in  morcm 
oantici(Ep.  96,  30.  114,  1— c.  22  23.34),  quoliens  causa  poscet  (Dial.  IV  7,  2  — 
c.  2SS3),  utar  tota  libertate  (Ep.  25,  1— c.  27  11),  scholas  intravi  (Ep.  76,  4  — 
c.  21)  is),  antiqultates  cvolvere  (Dial.  VIII  6,  2  —  r.  .'102),  pro  culusque  natura 
(Dial.  IV  Ifl,  5  — c.  31  20).  linlruam  .  ,  .  eiercete  (Dial.  VII  20,  6  — c.  314). 
multae  inridimt  cauaae  (Dial.  IV  2(1,  1  — c.  31  34),  elnquentiae  famam  (Dial.  IX 
1,  3  — c.  .14  23).  nobilea  equi  (de  clem,  T  24.  2— c  .10«.  ad  votum  (Ep.  16,3  — 
c.  412),  adversum  medentem  (Dial  II  13,  2— c.  41  io)!l 


PBOLEOOMBNA.  XCVU 

in  the  note  to  c.  37  S,  was  undoubtedly  a  kind  of  oratorical  anthol- 
ogy.  If  so,  it  is  in  the  highest  degree  probable  that  some  other 
similar  details  conceming  the  orators  of  the  Republic,  especially  in 
those  instances  in  which  the  Bnitus  of  Clcero  could  not  have  been 
Tacitus'  source,  were  cuUed  from  Mucianus'  handy  colleetion. 

To  tbis  '  Quelle '  I  am  disposed  to  assigD  the  interestiug  passage 
in  which  we  are  told  that  the  great  oiators  of  the  Republic  de- 
livered  no  speeches  before  the  centumviral  court,  Follio's  celebrated 
speeches  for  the  heirs  of  Urbinia  constituting  only  an  apparent 
exception.     See  note  to  c.  37  14. 

The  other  passa^e  which,  in  my  judgment,  was  taken  from  the 
'  Acta,'  is  the  close  of  c.  34,  which  gives  the  age  at  which  Crassus, 
Caesar,  Asinius  Follio  and  Calvus  made  their  oratorical  d^ut,  and 
the  names  of  the  men  whom  they  prosecuted  on  that  occasion. 
For  it  will  not  be  denied  that  it  is  intrinsically  improbable  to 
Euppose  that  Tacitus  laboriously  collected  each  single  item  from 
independent  and  necessarily  widely  scattered  sources,  a  hypothesis 
rendered  the  more  precarious,  when  it  is  remembered  that  our 
passage  contains  two  palpable  chronological  errors,  and  that  one  of 
these  data  (conceming  Crassus)  is  given  correctly  by  Cicero  in  the 
de  oratore,'"  with  which  dialogue  our  author,  as  we  have  seen,  waa 
very  familiar.  The  detailcd  information  bears  all  the  marks  of 
having  been  due  to  some  compendium  or  annalistic  record  of 
literary  history.  Several  works  of  this  kind  are  known  to  ua. 
But  the  Chroniea  of  Nepos  were  unavailable,  because  they  were 
published  before  63  b.c,  and  could  not,  therefore,  have  included 
Pollio's  speech  against  C.  Cato ;  the  Annales  of  Atticus  are  also 
excluded,  because  they  constituted  Cicero's  source  in  the  de  oratore. 
The  Annales  of  Fenestella.  recorded  the  dates  of  the  speeches  of 
celebrated  orators,  their  chronology  having  already  io  his  day 
become  confused,  as  we  may  infer  from  a  well-known  passage  in 
Gellius,"'     Tacitus    may,  therefore,  have    been    indebted   to   this 

*•'  See  ray  noW  to  c.  34  32  R.  (p.  324  f.). 

••<  K.  A.  XV  28  CorneUua  Nepos  et  rerum  memoriae  non  Indiligena  et  M. 
Ciceronis  ut  qui  maxiuie  amicus  familiarlB  fuit.  Atque  U  tamen  in  llbromin 
primo  quoa  de  vita  illius  composuit,  errasse  videtur  cum  euin  ecripsit  Ire»  et 
Tigijdi  annoi  natum  primam  cauanm  iudicii  puUici  egisse  Rextumque  Boscium 
.  .  .  defendiBse.  Dinumeratis  qulppe  annis  .  .  .  sex  et  viginti  annl  reperiuntur 
...  In  qua  re  etiam  Fenesteltiim  errasse  FediAnuii  AROonius  animajlvertit  qnod 
enm  ecripeerit  lexto  viceneimo  anno  pro  Seztio  Roacio  dizisae.  Cp.  alao 
TrmtMuf.  Am.  FhO.  Au.  XX  p.  147. 


XCVm  PBOLEGOHEXA. 

author  for  his  iuformation,  the  errors  included.  But  since  the 
data  under  notice  are  of  a  nature  extreniely  well  suited  to  a  work 
such  as  we  must  conceive  the  '  Acta '  of  Mucianus  to  have  been, 
and  as  this  coUection  is  expressly  eited  iu  the  Dialogue,  it  will  be 
more  methodical  to  assume  this  same  publication  as  the  direct 
source  of  Tacitus,  while  Fenestella  or  Yarro  may  possibly  have 
been  among  the  informants  of  Muciaiius. 

But  not  ouly  were  the  'Acta'  probably  laid  under  contribution  in 
the  two  additional  instances  just  dealt  with,  but  Tacitus'  indebted- 
ness  to  the  'Epistolae'  of  Mucianus  seems  also  not  to  have  been 
confined  to  the  paasage  in  which  they  are  cited,  for  I  feel  convinced 
that  what  we  learn  of  the  epistolary  war  wa^ed  between  the  ad- 
herents  of  the  Attic  school  and  Cicero  (c.  18  21  ff.  25  23  ff.)  ia 
directly  based  upon  this  identical  compilation,  it  being  again 
extremely  unlikely  that  Tacitus  had  recourse  to  the  not  easily 
aceessible  original  lettera  of  Brutus  and  Calvus,'"  when  he  might 
have  availed  himself  of  Mucianus'  labors.  The  same  convenient 
edition  of  these  collected  letters  was  doubtless  used  by  Quintilian 
and  perhaps  by  Plutarch.'" 

I  must  still  discuss  one  other  possible  sourco  of  Tacitus,  to  which 
the  Dialogus  itself,  howover,  fnrnishes  no  direct  or  indirect  clue. 

The  remarks  on  the  education  of  children,  put  into  the  mouth  of 
Messalla  (c.  28  f.),  are  admittedly  among  the  most  interesting  and 
beautiful  passages  of  the  Dialogus.  F.  A.  Wolf  was,  indeed,  dis- 
posed  to  regard  tlicm  as  the  gem  of  the  entire  treatise,  and  even 
Gutmann  expressly  exempts  this  portion  from  his  otherwise  dis- 
paraging  criticism.  Now  the  impression  of  a  certain  maturity  of 
judgment  and  experience  which  these  chapters  unquestionitbly 
leave  in  the  mind  of  the  reader,  haa  led  some  scholars  to  think 
that  the  author  must  have  been  more  than  27  jears  of  age  when 
this  tirade  agiiinst  the  laxity  of  contemporary  educational  methods 
was  written,  from  which  it  would  follow  that  the  Dialogue  was  not 
composed  in  the  reign  of  Titus,  and  all  that  this  inference  implies. 
But  the  early  date  as  well  as  the  Tacitean  authorship  of  the 
Dialogue  rests  upon  too  firm  a  foundation  to  be  thus  easily  over- 
thrown,  for  even  admitting,  what  is  by  no  means  cerfcain,  tliat 
Tacitus  at  the  age  of  27  would  not  likely  have  given  expression  to 
the  views  in  question,  it  does  not  seem  to  have  oecurred  to  any  one 

i*'  c.  Xi  32  haec  vetera  quae  et  id  antiquarionun  LibliothecU  adhuc  manent . . . 


FROLEQOMENA. 


that  Tacitas,  here  too,  as  elsewhere,  may  simply  have  followed  in 
tbe  footsteps  of  one  or  more  previous  writers,  aiid  thia  seems  in 
fact  to  have  been  the  case. 

The  education  of  children  waa  frequently  made  the  subject  of  Chryt^ipo*. 
monographic  treatment  by  the  ancients,  more  particularly  by  the 
Greeks."'  The  originals  have  unfortunately  been  entirely  lost,  or 
preserved  only  in  meagre  and  insigni&cant  fragments,  but  among 
these  Chrysippos'  Utpi  toiSu»'  iyoiy^s  seems  to  have  heen  the  most 
extensively  uaed.  Its  popularity  was  not  so  much  due  to  any 
originality  of  treatment,  stylistic  charm  or  profundity  of  observa^ 
tion,  for  the  Stoic  Chalcenteros  was  not  distinguished  for  any  of 
these  qnalities,  but  rather  to  the  accumulation  of  the  opinions  of 
otbers,"*  which  could  not  but  make  his  compilations  a  repository 
of  nseful  informatioQ,  highly  welcome  to  later  writers.  We  are 
accordingly  not  surprised  to  find  that  Quintilian,  in  discussing  the 
edacation  of  children,  has  recourse  to  this  identical  treatise  of 
Chrysippos,  and,  what  has  hitlierto  escaped  notice,  that  the  un- 
known  autbor  of  Utpl  xoiSuv  dyuy^s,  which  has  come  down  to  ua 
under  Plutarch's  name,  ia  also  indebted  for'some  of  his  material  to 
the  same  Stoic  source.  The  indiaputable  proof  of  this  is  furnished 
by  the  following  paasages  : 

Quint  I  1,  4  Ante  omnia  ne  sit  viU-      Pb.  Plut.  c.  5  rit  tt  Tlrtat  lad  rpo^. 


}  nuuriclbus  quas,  8i  fleri 


o^  rdi  Tii^oi/ffiit 


dXV  <. 


pOflset,  sapieDl«S  CAT^lipjlUS  Optavit,  irrouSalai  iotitiairricr 

cert«  qoantnin  lea  pateretur,  opti-         rior  itpiiTurra  ri  )iir  ffvouiara 
IDM  eligi  voluit.  et  moniin  quidem  Tpim/i  fn  lUrrai  'EXXiiiwi  irai  i 

in  hia  band  dubie  prior  rstio  est.  rpam  XaXi»  rm  fi))  vunnx^mi^i 

flappdpoi.. 


I  3, 14  CMdl  vero  diacentea,  quamlibet 
et  recepuun  ait  et  ChiysippM  non 
Improbet,  minime   velim,   pruDum 


:.  12  KiKtlri  4^iu,  itu  Ttit  irarani  M 
Tlk  laU  Twr  iirtT-ifitvitiTiiir  tliui  ■wor 
poiWirnri  «1  XdToit,  n^  ni  dta  r\ifi^i 


1"  See  the  list  of  titles  in  Wyttenbach,  Animadv.  to  Pliit»rch'8  Moralia, 
VoL  I  p.  32f.,  Graefenhan,  Ge»ch.  der  FhHologie  II  p.  152,  and  Grasberger, 
Enithung  und  UnleirieM  II  pp.  9-12.  Of  Latin  treatises,  onl]'  Varro'B  Catus, 
de  iiberia  edncandis,  is  known  to  me. 

••  Cf.  Laeit.  Diog.  p.  180  f.  xoyuniraTif  T«  wofi  in-.nCi-  -r^nt  iJi  *5X«r  /n 
rwr  royypatittiTitr  atraS  ■  .  .  .  tw\JiBan  Si  airi  iroXXii«i  Srrlp  tih/  aiVroS  Si^^Tot 
/r(x«pvr  Kol  w3r  ri  ^nwtair  ypi^iar  lal  Siopffoiiurot  rXtoninf  irXdirrii  rt  TiSr 
fiaprvpiAr  wofaHcH  xf^i^-  ■  ■  ■  "^'  y^l>  '<>  d^/Xoi  rur  XpvirfvTau 
ffiffUut  SJ  iWirpia  wapariBiiTn,  Ktrii  airf  i  xipr-^i  KaraXi- 
X(l)t*rai."      nl  rai>ra  iiit  'AroXXUupOf. 


PROLEGOUENA. 


quia  defonue  aUiue  Berrile  est . .  . 
deinde,  quod,  ei  cui  tam  est  mens 
iUiberalis  ut  obiurgstioQe  nou  corri- 
gatur,  is  etiam  ad  plagas .  .  .  dura- 
bitur  .  .  .  adde  quod  multa  vapu- 
lantibus  dictu  deformia  et  moz 
Ter«cundiae  futura  saepe  dolore  vel 
metu  accideruQt,  qui  pudor  frangit 


lafi'  aiiariiaii.  'Ew  yip  rov  Tovra  rotf 
foi^XjHT  /uXXcv  q  r«T  iXevdipoii  rpirar 
.  .  .  ArompKugi  ^dp  101  ^rraviri  rpii 
rodi  rjnuf,  rik  filp  it^  rit  dXiniMraf 
rui»  TXiryAr,  Ti  Si  mtl  iii  rif  u^tf. 
Ivuiw  JW  icai  ^l^frYw  rirtt  ttatr  aUlat 
u^AitubTtpai  rnii  /XnMpBit  etc 


But  if  Quintllian  and  Ps.  Plutarch  drew  from  the  same  fountain, 
it  foUows  that  other  striking  parallelisms  between  them,  where 
Quintilian,  however,  fails  to  acknowledge  his  direct  indebtedness, 
can  only  be  explained  on  the  same  assumption : 

Quint.  I  1,  2  L  praestat  .  .  .   ingeuio      c.  4  tl  Si  ni  obTai,  to^  d^  ci  n^urriraf 

alius  alium  . .  .  nemo  Teperitur,  qui         ^ia^wt  mI  iitXiriit  Tuxirrai  6peiit 

Bit  Btudio  nibil  consecutus.  «pAt  iprr^*  oAc  S>  t4'  r^i  ^cui  Adr- 

Twti'  <h  rtiriixtpttat  intApatutr,  bru 

rai^^u  .  .  .  StaiiapTitioiw. 

.  1  ri  Si  rdiTUi'  ntytrTM  .  ,  ,  rwr  elp'7- 
liirui'  lf>x(vat    ^piavK       SiSaaii^vt 

yhp     fVF'"'    TOM    T/jtHKI    ol    Knl     ToTf 

filnt  etaly  dJui^iTTOt  .  ,  .  icai  Tatf  4i^ 
rctpfaif  d/wrrot. 


I  1,  8  de  pueris  vero  .  .  ,  idem  quod 
de  nutricibus  dictum  aiti  de  paeda- 
gogis  hoc  amplius  ut  aut  Bint  erudlti 
plane,  quam  primain  esae  curani 
velim,    aut   se    non    esse    eruditos 


II  parentibQB  vero  quam  pluri- 
esae  eruditiouis  opCaverim 


ll)id.  yvr  Si  Tif  «al  )taTa»Ti»-*i«  rul»  » or^ 
puf  irlur,  ofrtm  rpip  AoJtt/uiffai  toi^ 
/lAAorrai  SMatnr  Si  d'V»tai',  laB' 
Srt  ical  5t'  drctpfar  irSpiirott  iSoxliau 
.  .  .  iyx**piia<iai  roh  ratJlaf  etc. 
"  Clirysippus'  IIcpl  ralSwr  drvv^t  is  quoted  by  Quintillan  in  thrce  otber 
0  wbich  there  are  no  strictly  analogous  parallelisms  in  Ps.  Plutarch ; 
I  1,  16  sed  alii  quoque  auctores,  inter  quos  Eratosthenea,  idem  praeceperunt, 
meliuB  auCem  qui  nullum  tcmpus  vacare  c^nra  voluQt,  Qt  CkTT/aipp\ia.  Qam  is, 
quamvis  Qutricibua  trieoQium  dederit,  tameu  ab  illia  quoque  iam  formaQdBm 
quaiQ  optimis  institutia  mentem  infantium  iudicat.  I  10,32  et  Chrysippus  etiam 
nutricum  illi  quae  adhibetur  infaQtibua  ndlectationi  Buum  quoddam  carmen 
adsignat.  I  11,  IT  cum  praesertim  liaec  chironomia  quae  est,  utl  nomine  Ipso 
declaratur,  lex  gestus  .  .  .  et  a  ChTi/sippo  in  praeceptui  de  liberorum  educaiione 
non  omiasa.  Tbe  last  phrase  also  beara  witneas  to  tbe  completeneai  of  the 
Greck  treatisc,  for  to  aay  'nor  haa  tbls  been  omitl«d  by  Chryaippus  in  his 
precepts  ctc.'  implies  tbat  Quintilian  would  have  beeu  very  much  suiprised,  had 
he  done  ao.  Tlie  woni  x**/»'"^"  '*BGlf  may  have  been  coined  by  Chrysiiipos ; 
at  least  it  does  not  seem  to  occur  before  the  time  of  Lucian,  being  found, 
Bigniflcantly  enough,  in  the  irtpi  ^px^fyrttiK  c.  78.  The  verb  x-paioiiar  ia  met  with 
occasionally  in  Mato  e.  g.  de  Icg.  795  d.  700  e. 


PROLEGOHENA.  Cl 

I  S,  8  duda  eat  tamen  omnlbna  {sc.       c.  13  •fuxii  tmi  fiJr  cvinttrfoa  avftrat 

poBrig)  aUqoa  lemiBBio  quia  nulU         «^i,  toIi  a'  tet^XXDiNn  ^rrffn-ai. 

na  en  qiue   perferTe   poasit   con-  AnVer  «fr  Tolt  ratrlr  irainrlir  rur 

tinnnm  laboiem  etc.  cvrrx&r  w&rur ,  .  .  vSi  i  pioi  4;iu>>  ili 

Aitair  Kol  ffiravJj)r  JtifpTrriu. 

I  1,  36  nwn  et  mazline  Dececsaiia  eat      ibld.  Iliin-ut  Si  m  MXmt<i  H)t  /ir^fiiir 
.  .  .  memoria  et  e»  praectpuo  llima-  riSr  nlSm  iaiutt  koX  rumeiitit  rrX.'*' 

tur  Uqoe  alitar  ezercitatioDe  etc. 

Now  tbe  DialoguB  of  Tacitus  contains  a  nmnber  oi  equally 
striluQg  coincidences  with  passages  in  the  Ps.  Flutarchean  treatise. 
It  tberefore  follows  that  he  too  is  ultimately  indebted  to  Chrysip- 
pos'  n«p(  ToiSwr  i.yir^'i,  the  eommon  source  of  Ps.  Plutarch  and 
Quintilian: 


r£na  rp^^w  niJ  rotfrMi  roih  fHurro^ 
^tx*".  miwaSicrtpiT  T>  'rJl^  Spi^itum 
Kol  AiA  i-Xiliuai  frifiA^ut  ui  Ar  f rSoAn' 
.  .  .  dTarArot  ri  t/khi.  (d  tIt^si  il 
ral  ol  Tpo^  t4'  fVfwar  ihra^Xt/ialar 
,  -  .  f^cowir,  dTi  /aiffSoG  ^iXovffai. 


1.  28  13  S.  Djun  piidem  mias  cuique 
flliua  .  .  .  non  in  cellula  emptoe 
nutricis  sed  In  gremio  ac  slnu 
matris  educabatur,  cuius  piaecipua 
laua  erat  lueri  domum  et  inserviie 


:.  S  MWra  itir  eiw,  Avfp  >'Pv'<  Tairra  c.  28  IG   aut   etigebatur  maior  allqua 

npo^/DrTitrfcraTp^^itTdi^iirrJpai'  natu  propinqua  culus  probatis  spec- 

tt  5'  tp'  Uirrdrui  ixottr  .  . .  dXXl  rii  taiisque  moribus  .  .  .  suboles  com- 

7«  rlT0at  «t  Tp6^aiiT  ai  rit  tux<x''<»  mitteretur 
dlV    tti  In  >idXirTa  ffravAiiIat   JoKt- 
>ia#T^p  irrl. 

Z.  7  trd  pQryT^  -nripam  roXXaii  bnp-  c.  29 1  At  nunc  natua  infana  delegatur 

»tfrarff>>aaTir  irri,  .  .  .  Sri  S'  Ar  «tpw-  Graeculae    alicui    ancillae   cul    ad- 

rtr  iripiwttor  o/raXi^ar  mi  Xixror,  iungitur  unus  aut  alter  ex  omcibus 

TpAf  iranr  rpay/iaTilar  Sxp^"<  toi}-  Bervis  plBnimque  vilisBimua  nec  cui- 

ry  ^parm  ihrB^XXouiri  rDi>i  uMt.  quam  Bcrio  ministeiio  adcommoda- 
tus 


.  29  3  horum  fabulia  et  erroribus  virl- 
des  statim  et  teneri  animi  imbu- 
untur  nec  qulsquam  .  .  .  pensi  tiabet 
quid  coiam  infante  domino  autdlcat 


B.  &  ■h'Xa«Tar  lip  nai  ir/pir  4  H^i^i  lat 
ralt  ro*ntr  ifvxaii  iliraXart  fri  ri  fiaf^ 
Itara  trrittTCU  .  .  .  al  pj^^ttt  thii  fri 
taiMir  ifiricaii  'niTorirroOmu . . .  ^iijN 
ro^  Tvxirtai  piBwi  Toi%  rai^ati  X^yrtr. 

Cp.  alBoQoinL  1 1,  &.  11. 


**  lliere  btb  other  tntcea  of  ChrjBippean  influence  in  this  treatiBe,  whlcb  it 
wonld  be  imlevaJit  for  my  prcsent  purpose  to  enumeiate.  Cp.,  Jiowever,  e.  g. 
e.  4  tniL  wlth  Plut.  De  Stoic.  repugn.  p.  1033  (Cbrysippos  n<pl  ^ur). 


PROLEGOMENA. 


(traicTtdt  roAf  iaidt.  .  .  .  ElTd  -it  li^r 
fyrtvicTixait  a^ai%  cTku  rapoffKeuiiFrfot 
Koi  ^i^j>wpiwiry6pm>t.  UT  yAp  tA  drtff^ 
rcuiTTa  rflr  ifdwf  iffTtr  ditofiitnjra  Ctc. 

Cp.  aleo  Qulnt.  I  2, 6  B. 
We  may  also  compare : 

C-  4  wi  ttt  r^p  iravTcX^  ^ununrpa7br  Tp^ 
Sei  evrSpaiuit,  ^ii^ir  lol  U^or  nat  (A». 
iraXA  »  Xiyiir  iiir  rj)r  ^%<rfi'.  ffisj  U 
ri|r  dfTjciTtriF.  al  3^  x>^4it'"i  T^t  /icXer^i 
.  -  .  i^  fx^r  7dp  ipOaii  iirru  iia6^rtut 
TV^XAr-  ii  Si  piavrii  llxa  'piBtm  iWi- 
r4>  ■  4  M  Avrfm  xvplt  diH^'  drtUi. 


C.  0  TJ)v  ff/iuc/uXo^uiv  Tqt  X/fewt  nl  ro- 
«iriiwir  ropoiru  Suv^aptifOai  .  .  , 
KaSdwtp  Si  tJ  aSiui  cfi  iiAi-or  ^icirir, 
dXXa  (ol  t6iKTUi6o  tltai  xM'  «ol  T^r 
XJYor  »saAT<^  ai<c  «nwar  /limy,  dXXd 
(ol  tvpLirror  fltai  iii. 


c.  2S  18  coram  qua  neque  dicere  fas 
erat  quod  turpe  dictu  29  6  quin 
etiam  ipai  parenten  non  probitati 
neque  modeatiae  pairulos  adsue* 
faciunt  eed  laeciviae  et  dicacitati 
per   quae   paulatim  impudentia  tn-- 


B.  33  1D  neque  enim  Bolum  arte  et 
scieutia  sed  longe  magis  facultate  et 
uau  eloquentlam  conlineri  19  imi 
ut  Bcientiae  meditatio,  meditationi 
facnltas,  facultatl  uaus  eloquentiae 
accedat .  .  .  si  cui  obecurlora  haec 
videntuT  isque  icieotiam  ati  exerci- 
talione  aeparat.     See  notes  ad  loc. 

c.  23  13  adeo  maeatl  .  .  .  iatam  ipeam 
.  .  .  sanilatem  non  firmitate  eed 
ietunio  consequuntur  .  .  .  parum  eet 
aegrum  non  esae :  fortem  et  laetuni 
et  alacrem  volo ;  parum  abest  ab 
infirmitale  in  quo  sola  Banitas  lau- 


!,  37  e 


^ 


Finally,  I  desire  at  least  to  eu^eet  the  possibilitf  that  Varro's 
Catus,  de  liberis  edncandis,  may  also  bave  furniBbed  our  autbor 
with  Home  ideas,  Tacitus  uuquestionably  knew  tbe  writings  of 
Varro  (see  iiotes  c.  23  9  30  18) ;  that  he  was  acquainted  with  the 
particular  treatise  just  meiitioued,  can  of  course  not  be  convlnc- 
ingly  demonstrated.  It  is  still  cited  by  Gellius  K.  A.  IV  9  and 
Macrob.  Sat.  III  6,  5,  but  wbat  appears  to  me  especially  significant, 
is  that  Tacitua  uses  '  educare '  in  c.  38  16  of  pkysical  training.  I 
have  been  able  to  find  but  one  otber  passage  where  this  word  must 
bave  the  aame  moaning,  namelj'  in  an  example  cited  by  Konius 
from  —  Varro,  de  liberis  edunandis  !  Varro,  moreover,  as  is  well 
known,  was  the  laudator  temporis  acti  par  excellenee,"'  ao  that 
nothing  is  more  probable  than  that  a  complaint,  similar  to  that  put 
into  the  mouth  of  Messalla,  may  have  been  made  in  his  Catns.     A 

^^  Cp.  esp.  the  fragmente  of  tbe  riparroJiida-KaXoi,  the  mau  of  aixty  and  tlie 
Uke.    - 


PROLEGOMENA.  CUl 

slight  self-contradiction  of  Tacitus,  moreover,  seems  also  to  betray 
an  earlier  source.  The  author  makes  Messalla  say  that  the  time- 
honored  custom  by  which  a  young  man  would  attach  himself  to 
some  great  orator,  had  gone  out  of  vogue  in  his  day  (c.  34  init.),  and 
yet  Tacitus  represents  himself  in  the  introduction  as  conforming  to 
this  very  practice  !  Now  this  discrepancy  is  at  once  accounted  for 
on  the  supposition  that  Tacitus  is  here  simply  echoing  the  views 
of  his  *Quelle.'  But  be  this  as  it  may,  deny,  if  you  will,  that 
neither  Chrysippus  nor  Varro  was  directly  coiisulted,  the  fact  that 
the  chapters  on  education  are  not  entirely  original  with  Tacitus 
must  nevertheless,  on  the  strength  of  the  evidence  accumulated 
above,  be  regarded  as  indisputable. 

We  have  seen  that  the  author  of  the  Dialogus  is  under  the  great- 
est  of  obligations  to  previous  writers,  notably  Cicero,  but  in  spite 
of  this  we  cannot  but  admit  that  Tacitus,  even  in  his  youth,  was 
no  servile  imitator,  but  that  he  assimilated  his  borrowed  material 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  it  practically  his  own,^^  admirably 
succeeding  in  producing  a  work,  homogeneous  in  construction, 
artistically  elaborated  in  its  style,  and  bearing  all  the  outward 
indications  of  an  original  composition. 


IV.-STYLE  AITD   LAITQUAQE»» 
A.    Syntax. 

1.      SUBSTANTIVES. 

(1)  Abstract  for  concrete : 

ingenia  (c.  2  6),   amicitia  (*c.  8  18  Ann.  II  27.  77) ,  clientelae 
(c.  39  17). 

(2)  Abstract  plurals: 

amicitiae  (c.  5  14),  voluptates,  comitatus,  egressus,  gaudia  (c.  6 

*^  On  the  originality  of  Tacitus  in  his  larger  historical  works,  see  the 
very  able  discussion  in  Fabia,  op.  cit.  pp.  206-312.  41(^-452. 

«^  Cp.  in  general,  Draeger,  SyrUaz  und  Stil  des  TacUus  1882»  pp.  130, 
Gantrelle,  Grammaire  et  Style  de  Tacite  1882'^  pp.  00,  Weinkauff,  Para  Bhetorica 
pp.  39-106,  Pars  Grammatica  pp.  107-123.  Prolegomena  pp.  xliv-xlviii.  li-lvii. 
Both  Draeger  and  Gantrelle  accord  a  very  niggardly  treatment  to  the  Dialogus, 
WeinkaufTs  second  part  is  wholly  inadequate,  and  Boetticher,  Lex.  Tac.  pp. 
xxxix-cii  is  very  incomplete  and  somewhat  antiquated.  The  above  synopsis 
aims  at  no  scientific  arrangement,  but  is  merely  designed  to  give  a  tolerably 
complete  survey  of  the  stylistic  usage  of  the  Dialogue,  in  a  conveniently  tab- 
ulated  form.  An  asterisk  refers  to  the  more  detailed  discussion  in  the  Notes 
ad  loc. 


PROLEQOMENA. 

1 14.  is),  tHbimataB,  piaetui&e,  consulatiu  (c.  7  8  f.),  laacivifte, 
lusus  ("0.  10  le  t.),  educationes,  pravitates  (*c.  28  39. »). 

(3)  Shetorical  plurals:    Menenii,  Appii  (*c.  21  9i). 

(4)  Subatantival  adjectivea  and  partictpUa :    See  s.  w. 
(fi)     Cates. 

a.  AccusATiTE !  cogitare  (•c.  2  3),  arguere  with  acc.  of  the 
peraoQ  (»0.  6  13),  audio  («0.  10  17),  anteira  ("c.  36  17).  In- 
transitive  verba  compounded  with  prepoBitlons,  e.  g.  prae- 
currere  (c.  20  *),  antccedera  (•c.  25  M),  obtrectara  («c.  25  23). 

6.  Qr7(itivb  :  witb  '  Incertua '  (*c.  13  23), — i^geetiix  gen. :  dexidia 
adTocationum  (*c.  4  4),  memoria  mel  (*c.  13  K),  fori  auditor, 
sectator  iudiciorum  ('c.  34  27),  ambttu  comitiorum  (c.  3T  IT). 

—  0/  prtce.-   penai  habere  ('c.  20  B),  tanti  est  (c.  37  w  40  zs). 

—  One  gen.  depending  upon  another :  populi  diverHiBaimarum 
aurium  copiam  (*c.  34  I6). 

C.  Dative  ;  Inciunbere  (*c.  3  li),  patiocinari  (c.  10  27),  inesse 
(■c.  33  iT).—  So-called  doC.  lubiectints.-  mlhl  sudatum  (*c.4  e), 
vobis  aperiri  aequum  est  (c.  32  30). 

d.  Ablativb  :  Modal  and  inalramentaX  abl.  of  gerund  (*c.  11  e 
93  10  —  14  22  27  B  SS  2);  cau*al  ab].:  vl  et  potestate,  iure  et 
legibus  (*c.  19  23  25  28);  abl.  o(  attewiatit  circumstancea  = 
abl.  abeol.:  concnrsu  (c.  6s  •89zi);  abl.  of  reri;  tumulo 
("c.  13  28).    - 

Adjectives. 

(1)     Substantival  vte  of  adjeetives: 

a.  Masc:  antiqui,  veleres  (c.  1  a  16  IB),  plure«,  alieni,  invidi 
(c.  6  12. 21. 22),  orbi,  locupletes,  imperiti  (c.  6  s),  negotiosi, 
peregrini  (c.  7  12. 17),  nalales  (c.  S  16),  olim  uati  (c.  16  I8), 
diserti  (c.  17  3),  studiosi  (c.  21  9),  posteri  (c.  23  27),  priores 
(c.  26  16),  parvuli  (c.  29  7),  infesti,  tristes,  cupidi  (c.  31 17  f.), 
piudentes  ("c.  32  16),  propinqui  (c.  34  3),  nobiles  (c.  39  le), 
sani  (c.  41  D). 

b.  NeuTitit  Simodlar:  secrctum  (c.  12  1),  honestum,  iustum, 
iniuBtum  (c.  31  b  f.).  Especially  common  in  adveibial  phrases 
lilte :  in  quantum,  in  tantum  (■c.  2  13  41  20  —  24  13  32  23),  in 
futurum  (c.  4  B),  in  contrarium  (*c.  15 10  16 11),  in  publicum, 
in  commune  Cc.  20  2»),  in  medium  (c.  28  3),  in  publico 
(c.  2  T),  in  proximo  (c.  10  28),  in  medlo  (c.  18  2).  Foi  eix. 
from  the  other  writingBof  Tacitus,  cf.  Rnperti,  Indtt  Latinit. 
p.  805  f.  Dr.  Stil  p.  C.  27.  20.  36. 

e.  Nei;teii  Flitral.  Very  common  and  generally  with  a  gen- 
itive  e.  g.  arcana  dictionis  (*c.  2  9),  sacia  studionim  (*c.  11  s). 
Witbout  a  genillve  e.  g.  summa  (c.  10  20),  sacm  {*c.  13  19), 
vetera  (■c.  37  6).  In  the  ablative  only  twice  viz.  omnibua 
(c.  19  20  ■36  T);  in  the  dat.  once  (c.  37  14).  No  instance  of 
the  gen.  plur.  occuis  in  ttie  Dialogus,  and  bnt  r«rely  iu  the 
Agricola  and  Gcrmania. 


PBOLEGfOMENA.  CY 

(2)  Predicate  adjeetive  for  adverb : 

cotidiannm  boc  patrocinimn  exercas  (*c.  4  4),  diem  Uetiorem 
egi(c.  71),siuTexit  uiuTeiBUB(c.  I3a),  treplduBexperlar{c.  1321), 
tempeniviu  interveni  (c.  14  4),  invitmi  lettuli  (c.  23  1),  pantio- 
rem  .  .  .  Tentarum  (c.  33  91),  Abeeutes  dare,  praeseutM  dicere 
(c.  36  30  f.),  altior,  ezcelslor  .  .  .  agit  (c.  37  S?). 

(3)  Comparuon  of  adj.  (and  adverbs) : 

RazeformH  ore:  sordidla8,ablectiuB(*c.8n),DOtabIlior("c.8l3), 
honoriflcentioa  (*c.  0  9),  audeiitius  (*C.  18  t),  dlatlnctlor,  poUtior 
(c.  16  10),  fldeliuB  (■c.  34  3s),  abaotntii^us  («c.  5  e),  impediti»- 
slmus  (c.  19  10). 

(4)  At^eetive  =  oijeetive  genitive: 
histTionalls  favor  (*c.  29  ti). 

(6)    Adjective  =  suhordinate  elause : 

ipae  secnrna  =  cum  ais  aecurus  or  «ecurus  iSr  (*c  6  23),  egregtoa 
(c.  8  le),  mttior  (c.  27  4).     Thta  ussge  is  higtaly  characteriBtio  of 
T&cllean  a^le. 
3,    Pbonouns. 

a.  Bic  =  w}stfr,  Bomanua:  «c.  T  is  20  30  28a  29  lo  *32  13  36«. 
6.    Hic  '(Ae  presCTit,  noio  inBOffue':  "c.  12  8  "17  18  24  eit.  37  37. 
e.    iFSK  in  the  nomtn.  with  oblique  ca»e  of  posa.  pronmin:  *c.  3 
II.  30  71  16  T.  is  36  S  37  30. 

d.  BBFLBZtTB  foT  ind^mle  pTonoun :  aibl  IpHl  ("a.  6  t). 

e.  quisqcE  wlth  plural  predlc&te :  Hui  quisque  .  .  .  redderent 
(c.  1  17). 

/.  ALiquiB  in  uegatlve  clanses  or  ivjtb  'sine';  c.  6  2.  't.  non 
sine  aliqua  trepidatione  (c.  612).  —  In  condttional  clauses: 
■c.  41  7.21  9  20  10  9  17  20.  — aUquis  =  quidam  (*c.  39  e). 

g.  qcnsQUAX  used  adjectivel;  :  nec  cuiqusm  Beiio  ministatio 
(•c.  2»  3). 

h.   QuiD  =  cuT,  in  indirect  questions :  *c.  17  0. 

i.  ALica  with  relatlve  pronoun,  foUowed  by  tndicatlve  i  "c.  1018 
"6  9. 

j.    CTR10I7E  =  nterque :  *c.  2  «  16  2S. 

k.    DLLi  aa  a  subetantlve :  *c.  12  14. 

I.  iB  =  taltB :  nou  eo  .  .  .  tecto,  ea  .  .  .  BupeUectili  (c.  22  iT. »), 
eaelecUo,  Is  ordo,  ea. . .  ubertas,  ea. . .  brevitas  (c. 23zsB.), 
ea  oatura  est  (c.  37  ag).  Tbia  usage  fs  more  common  ln 
Tacltus  than  in  prevtous  writeiB.  Cf.  the  many  exz.  (44)  In 
£«1.  Tac.  p.  709. 

m.  iB  for  the  refleiive  pronoun  :  bi  ingenium  eiuB .  .  .  inniti  vlde- 
retur  (c.  2  it),  ut  pro  eo  vereua  facias  {•c.  9  13).  Not  elae- 
wheie  In  the  minor  writingB,  but  frequent  in  the  other  workg. 
See  Lez.  Tac.  p.  709  f. 

n.  VESTEE  =  tnua :  *c.  10  14. 

o.  Chanoe  of  peraons:  apud  noe  arguam  (*crtt.  nota  C  6  13). 
8ee  alao  note  c.  1  lo. 


I  PROLGOOHBNA. 

p.  OviMioH  ot  pronoun,  Bee  under 'EUipsiB.' 

4.  Adverbs. 

a.  Kuxc 'now,  however,  instead':  •c.  28  w. 

b.  HiNc  'out  of  Biich  coDditionB';  *c.  36  B. 

e.  BUKBuB  *on  the  other  hand';  •c.  18  m.  On  the  fonn,  cf. 
•c.  16  30. 

d.  COM  HAXtKB  'iuBtnow':  *c  16 2S. 

e.  iDBOQCB  =  itaque :  •c.  81  aa. 

/    LONQB  =  multo :  •c.  32  3  33  10.  M. 

g.    PLANB  —  nimirum :  'c.  28  32 ;  wlth  compantiTe :  "0.  27  1. 

ft.  ABHfc  =  etiamtum :  «c.  2&  33.     Cf.  also  Dr.  8til  p.  8  f. 

i.  VGBK  (ferme,  the  form  excluBlvely  nsed  in  the  latcr  writings 
of  T.)  doeH  not  occur  aa  a  pred.  adj.  oi  as  an  attributive, 
although  other  idverhB  are  frequently  so  UBed  by  T.  It  is 
everywbete  an  adverb  pure  and  Binple,  and  aa  sucb  joined 
to  the  verb,  even  though  it  occauonallj  signifles  'ut  fleri 
solet,  ut  plerumque  flt'  (soe  Lex.  Tac  b.  v.  fere,  ferme): 
•c.  20  2  "31  T. 
J.  OBTBBUM  leeumpUve:  "c.  26  30;  tranBitloual :  c.  261;  ad- 
versative ;  «c.  12  ii. 

Jt.  Bic=:ita:  ut  aic  dizerim  (•c.  34 T  40 le),  sicut  — ita  for ut — 
ila:  c.  ti  Sl  *1I  T.  quomodo  — Bic:  *c.  36  32  26  lo  306  41  9. 
quem  ad  modum  —  Bic,  is  far  rareiin  Tac.:  •c.  33  s. 

{.    OLin :  In  TacitUB  alicayi  of  tbe  past,  as  In  c.  16  18  32  la. 
On  the  poaition  of  adverba,  see  '  CoUocatlo  veitrarum.' 

5.  VKRBa. 

(1)  Simple  for  compound: 

scrvare  (■c.  1 18),  dare  (■c.  8  3o),  pelleie  (c.  17  19>,  flectere  {c. 
104),  fateri(c.  2&9),  cludere  (c.  30  27),  parare,  Bectari  (c.  343.4), 
linire  (c.  38  e),  agitaie  (c.  41  e). 

(2)  Compound  for  simple : 

consurgere  (•c.  6  is),  demonstiare  (•c.  T  IT),  proseqni,  lecunere 
(c.  0  10. 12),  denegare  {•c.  10  ii),  pertrahere  (c.  17  Sl),  determinare 
(•c.  22  36),  deBuniere  (c.  37  36),  depacare  ("c.  38  I9). 

(3)  Some  twteworthij  iiaes: 

vertere  aa  a  middie  (•c.  4  3),  nasci  ad  (•c.  6  I3  6  *  10  23),  darc 
=  trjbuere  ("c.  C  7),  audiri  =  auditu  cognoac)  {•c.  7  IB),  mereri 
=  consequi  ('c.  0  36),  ferie  and  finiie  used  abBointel;  {■c.  10  20 
—  •c.  14  1  421).  refert  quod  (•c.  26  33),  deiegaie  =  committeie 
(■c.  20  i),  abnucre  =  negare  (•c.  33  ii),  cumulaie  aliquid  aliqua 
le  (■c.  36  H). 

(4)  Mowh: 

a.   IsrisiTivE. 

o,  defendere  dalui  (•c.  "  8).  — educere  sustJnnit  (•c.  26  M), 

p.   ynm.  c.  i}\f.  trilh  rfr6a.-  libei  dictua  [e«e]  l^atui  {■c. 

38  14).  lepes  [fuisse]  tiaduntur  {■c.  40  14);  with  aij.:  con- 


PROLEGOMENA.  Cvii 

tontus   (•c  IS  13  23e  26  Vi),   miuiifesUu   (*c.  16  11),   ob- 
noxius  (c.  10  27). 

y.  Acc  vrith  ii^nit.  aft«r :  concedere  (■o.  12  IS  33  Z9,  but 
wllh'at,'  0. 11  e  21»),  negaUTed  'dubih)'  («c.  18 17). 

j.  Ii^nitive  M  subj.  with  abtiraxt  noun  aa  predicaU:  qood 
gaudium  .  .  .  coira  populum  etc.  (»0.  6  ib),  yoiuptM  qutun 
spectare  (c.  6  ll).  Cf.  alao  Ag.  26  maiore  fajim  .  .  .  op- 
pugnaie  ultro  44  grande  solatlum  tulit  evaalne  Ann.  XI 
20  labor  eSodere  rivoB  XIV  11  cupido  erat  curriculo  iu- 
sistere  .  .  .  studium  citharo  .  .  .  canere. 
b.   Indicativb. 

s.  AfteT  sunt  qui :  sant  apud  qaos  .  .  .  meretnr  (■o.  81  33). 

/S.  In  oratio  oUiqua:  'c.  17  19  «^&i  -30  IT  »32  32. 

e.     SUBJDNCTITE. 

a.  Potential:  Umuerim  (c.  13  s),  ceraerit  (c.  IS  ID),  vocave- 
rlmos  (c.  IB  4),  negaverlm  (o.  26  u),  dixerim  (c  82  21), 
POBSiB  (c.  22  H). 

/S.  melia»  faiatet  for  erat  («o.  41  «). 

7.  Afternec.-  See  'nec.' 

B.    Detiberative :  an  invideret  (c.  25  30). 

«.    Su6j'.  of  characteristic :  qui .  .  .  tateretur  (»0.  17  17). 

f.    CimieciUive  subj.  in  relative  clauBes  are  very  numeroQS, 

but  tiiey  do  not  call  for  speciai  comment. 
il.    Bepeated  actiim :  e.  g.  c.  18  3  10  is. 
#.    Ijtd^niie  frequejicy :   c.  19  ii. 

I.    Auimilation :   adferrent  .  .  .  dum  .  .  .  redderent  (•c.  ]  IT), 
ut  arriperet .  .  .  tncIinoMrf  ('c.  28  J7). 
(6)    Teiuie». 

a.  Pbbfect. 

a.   Per/ect  {aorM)  polerUiat:   paene  dizerim  (c.  82  2i).     CL 

Dr.  Stit  p.  13. 
p.   Fer/ect  infinitive  =  preB.  inf.;  velim  impetratum  (*c  1610). 

In  'c.  24  B  inmutasse  non  dcbGt,  tbe  action  is  regarded  as 

already   compieted.     On   incipil  ( =  aequitur)   extitlsse, 

see  c.  16  32. 
7.   Perf.  subj.  =  present,  in  sutiordinate  ciausea :  ut  lla  disd- 

rim  («c.  34  7  40  18). 

b.  Fi^TURE  =  present :  tatebor  ('c.  21 1),  apparently  conflned  to 
tbe  flrst  person  ot  a  Bmall  group  of  verba  dicendi  et  decla- 

e.    Sequbncg  of  Tenbes  :  edidit .  .  .  pervenerint  (c.  8  8  f.).    Bnt 
perhape  'pervenitent*  is  tliegenuine  reading. 

Participles. 

(1)     Subslantival  use: 

periciitanteB  (c.  GmetBaep.),  tacenteH,  dicenCes,  orantea  (c.  6 
1«.  18.  is),  intenti  (c.  7  13),  saiutantes  (c.  l^  14),  adaist«nte« 
(c.  20  s),  iudicantes  (c.  20  23),  sequentes  (c.  20  lo),  praecipientee 


PROLBGOHENA. 

(c.28e),  diacentea  (c.  30 1),  invidentea,  dmentes  (c.  31  le). 
faventeB  (c.  34  'a),  vitiatae  (c.  36  is);  in  tlie  ainsfular:  medentiB, 
regentis,  cognoecentis  («c.  41  lo.  13.  IB),  in  conileRSO  (c  25  S  27  3). 

(2)  Future  participU  for  an  adj.  or  adj.  clause: 
m&nmniB  Cc.  S  22),  dicturuB  (c.  10  33),  dniBtanis  (c  22  U  34  23) 
and  perbapB  haibttunu  («c.  2  le). 

(3)  Nomin.  of  fat.  part.  with  aeeueative: 
adepturua  (?),  aee  crlt.  note  c.  10  20. 

(4)  Perf  pats.  part.  =  aistract  noun : 

occnpatna  et  obseesns  aninms  (*c.  29  ii),  QointiDa  defensna 
(c.  87  M). 
Gebond  Afm  Gerdmdivb. 

(1)  As  an  adj. :    pudendna  (*c.  32  14). 

(2)  With  a  preposition  =  ahstract  noun  : 
circB  educandos  fonnandoequs  UberoB  (*c.  28  U). 

(3)  With  'habere': 

spectanda  haberemua  (■c.  8  II),  expectandum  liabent  (c.  19  S), 
dicendum  liabuerit  (c.  31 19),  respondendum  haberent  (c.  36  s), 
dicendum  liabeas  (c.  37  iT).  But  in  *c.  IS  u,  concupiacendum 
habent,  the  gerund  tskes  tLe  piace  of  the  miaslng  adjective 
■concupiscibilis.' 
Pbefositions. 
(1)    With  accusative: 

a.  AD.    With  verbs :  ad  exempla  vocare  (c  13  13,  see  alao  crit. 

notec.  10S9),accedere(c.  102  31  s  3631),  componerB(c.  412), 

nasci  Cc.  5  n)i  "iUi  a^-   fructuoaiua  etc.  (c.  6  iB);  =  'in 

sccordance  nitb ' ;  ad  ntilitatem  (c  5  19  30  29). 
k   ADVEitaus  (-uu).    On  theform,  cl.  c.  4n  lOsi)  Lex.  Tac.  S.V. 

=pr(ie.'  diSerentiam  noatrae  de^iae  .  .  .  adversus  scerrima 

.  ,  ,  studia  eorum  («c  33  s);  =  conlra:  "0.  36  la. 
C    AKTE  '  Buperior  to ' :  ante  Ciceronem  numeret  (*C.  !!6  a). 
d.   APUD :  apud  quos  =  in  qna  ctvitate  (c.  40  IB.     See  Lex.  Tk. 

p.  91).    'de  acriptore':    apud  te  Agamemnon  .  .  .  disert« 

loquituT  («c  9  fl). 
«.    cifiCA  :  tempUB  circa  Medeam  conaumas  (*c.  3  it),  circa  ex- 

cessus  (c.  22  12).  circa  .  .  .  liberoa  (c.  28  n). 
/.    ciTBA  =  aine :  citra  damnnm  ("0.  27  lo),  citra  obtrectationeni 

(c  41  20). 
g.   iHTKR :   inter  quos  '  in  whoae  company '  (*c.  12  is  Lei.  Tac. 

p.  687),  inter  manus  =  in  manlbUB  {*c.  3  2). 
A.  iHTBA  :  intra  me  ipee  tOTmavi  ('c.  3  i2). 

i.  luiTAinatemporalsenBe,  aar.t^).:  iuxtaflnemvitae(*c228). 
/.    PER.     For  the  inarumental  ablative,  per  qnae  (*c.  24  6  33  ». 

In  c  1922  298  32e  we  have  an  acc  of  ertent).— per  ipeum 

stare  (■c  2!  3r.     Cf.  also  H.  III  72  per  mor«s  noBtros  Uceiet 

Ann.  ni  29  per  legea  quaestuiam  peteret). 


PROLEGOMENA. 


ife.  FOflT 'Inferior  to':  post  Gabinianum  {*c.  2022).    See'ante' 

I.  PBOPTBB  u  a.  cauBal  particle  :  In  TacitoB  only  twlce,  '  ob ' 
beiiig  lued  inMeod.  Propter  magnitudinein  cogltationum 
(*c.  21  X),  tantum  propter  ('for  tlie  Boke  of ')  Heronem  .  . . 
piiKiiaretur  (H.  I  66). 

(2)  WUh  ailative: 

a.  A  (ab)  with  'Bndio':  a  Calvomale  audire  (*c.  18  Sfi). 

b.  BX :  auditorium  .  .  .  ei  Invidla  ('c.  81  21) ;  in  ft  moddl  aense, 
ez  compandone  {■c.  23  s),  ez  inteirogatlone  elus  (c.  39 11). 

e.  pao:  'as,'  pro  pignore  (c.  13  ■o);  'In  propoTtion  to,'  pro 
mediocritat«  (o.  7  4);  pro  digniute  rerum  (c.  30  ») ;  =  '  de ' : 
pio  memoria  mei  (*c.  13  3B). 

(3)  With  accutatioe  attd  ailative: 

a.  iN.  in  Neronem  Improbam  . .  .  potentlam  (*c.  11  >);  ■■  ad  ; 
paratna  in  otwequium  (*c.  11  13);  =  usque  ad  :  in  htmc  dlem 
(c.  17  la);  =  'up  towarda':  in  illa  «acra  illoBque  fontee  (•c. 
13  is),  In  ipeam  arcem  (c.  10  le),  in  caelum  laudibna  ferebatnr 
(c.  19  1«);  in  locum  (c.  12  ii  17  lO);  in  publlcum,  in  coutra- 
riumandthelike,  see  under 'AdjecliTee'  2  (I)  b.  — Witha 
amceaive  force  :  in  Bumma  rerum  omninm  abondantia  con- 
fitenteH  (*c.  6  12);  =  inter ;  oratoreH  in  quibus  (c.  17  I),  Bit 
in  apparatu  eius  (c.  22  20),  nec  in  virtutibua  nec  in  vitils 
numerantur  (c.  31  12).  Cf.  Lei.  Tac.  p.  010  ;  in  tasUdio,  in 
laude,  in  honore,  in  consuetudine  ('c.  18  it  19  15  32  3i). 
On  the  change,  Tepelition  and  anattTophe  of  prepositiona,  aee 
below  under  'CoUocatio  verborum.' 
9.    Farticles. 

(1)     Copulalive  Conjvnctiotig. 


a.  At  the  beginning  of  a  sentence  :  "0.  4 1 16  B  28 1  32  2r  33  L 

/S.  In  an  nSirmatine  seaae :  *c.  25  H.     Cf.  Lex.  Tac.  p.  403. 

y.  ^  etiam,  c.  40  2S  13  h  21  27  (twice)  and  25  13  (by   con- 

jecture). 

J.  With  eomparative  force :  pariter  et  (»0.  5  28  30  is). 

f.  Epexegetic :  c.  0  is  «^  le  20  13  28  lo  33  9  36  9. 

(.  Joina  a  tpeci/ic  term  to  the  more  generat ;  c.  2 12  "S  i  13  > 

1629  19  7.24  20  8  »22  IS  2410. 
)j.   .Toins  lifTionjmou»  verba ;  "c.  43  7  8  822  9 16.30  11 7  "173» 

22  22  26  34  30  2B  32  e  33  B  39  22.    See  'atque,' 
(.    Joins  an  attributive  adj.  and  genitiTe :  See  critical  note 

C.  10  38. 

t    a  iptt'  likewise ' :  «c.  30 1  37 IB. 

«.  B^ore  a  negatioe:  et  nullis  (*c.  128  286.  C(.  Le«.  Tac. 
p.  304) ;  ^fler  a  negative :  (*c.  2  lO  4 1  21 3  5  28  17  27  20  2S 
22  15);  et.  .  . ct after a  negative :  *c.  55  34il;  ne-quidem 
.  .  .  et :  c.  10  1. 


PKOLEGOHENA. 

X.  After  an  oBvnddon :  See  crltical  uote  c.  37  IB. 

^  PolyMyndelie  'et,'  more  tbon  twiee  repeated:  *c.  10  it 

25  15.  M  37  u  Ag.  37  G.  40  and  H.  IV  53. 
r.    a.  .  .  quoqne:  c.  6iB  11 R  19 is.     Ct.  Lex.  Tac.  p.  391. 
:   AC  (atqui:). 

a.   ae  non:  •c.  1  II. 

fi.   ae  .  .  .  ac,  combining  ciausee  and  two  HOnnB :  *c.  10  23 

41». 
y.   FolytyndEta  with  oc-  "c.  17  13  30  le. 
t.   alque  incensive :  ■c.  14  15  19  lo. 
«.    al^ue  comlMning  two  verbs,  stonding  In  eauial  relation  lo 

each  other :  ■c.  4  3  6  »16 1. 12  '17  !S  23  i  32  S  aod  Ciitical 

note  to  c.  20  1. 
f.    ne^ue .  .  .  oe ;  c.  1 1>. 

a.   Jolning  elaiiM*;  "c.  e>  14s  31S1  32«. 
p.  Epex«getle:  miieis  profecerat  usuque  .  .  .  didicentt  {*c. 
22  s),  miiiimum  ubus  minimumque  protectuB  (*c.  41  lo). 

.      NKC    (HEQITE). 

a.   nec  =  nec  Ideo :  c.  12  13  *37  M. 

fi.   non  — nec  (neque):   c.  123  104  2134  36  3«  "SO  7.17  31  2 


Dec(neque>  =  ne— quidem:  ■c.  8  26  "2137. 

nec  — quidem:  *c.  20  15  4015. 

With  optative:  experiar  ('c.  13  21);   JDSBive  subj.: 

:  deter- 

mlnet  {<:  22  ext.).  respondeat  (c.  32  i). 

M  — Tl!«:  *C.  5  6  14  IB. 

/.      IIOiK) NUNC  :      *C.    3    18,     SAIiPB FRSqCBKTBB  1      *C.    30    10, 

g.   QUoquK  =  vel :  c.  0  18  *39  22. 

(2)  Dlsjunctlee  Conjnnetiom. 

a.    unua  aut  atl^r :  ■c.  9  20  21 S  20  2  39 13. 

^.   In  interTogatvee  clauses :  quis  .  .  .  deducit .  .  .  ant  salulat 

(e.  ft  9)  21  8.     Cf.  Lejc.  Tac.  p.  138. 
7.    aut  =  ct:  «C.  183  403. 
h.     VEL. 

a.   TeilHctive:  dicam  .  .  .  vel  ideo  ut  rideatur  (c.  39  !}. 

fi.  subordinated  to  '  aut ' :  aut  tibl  ipsi  aut  huic  Secundo  vel 
huic  Apro  (•(.'.  2S  2);  or  to  'Bive';  sive  In  iudicio  vel  in 
Eenatu  sive  apiid  principem  (*c.  6  ss  cTitical  uote). 

7.   vel  —  vel  =  aut  —  aut:"c.4e. 

(3)  Adversatlce  Conjunctions. 

a.    Subarditiatcd  to  '  sed ' :  Bed  haec  .  .  .  proiinut  et  qaae  non 

nuditu  coj.nii»icenda,  sed  {"c.  8  11). 
fi.  Ou  Ihe  omitslm  of  'sed,'  see  'Ellipsis.' 


PBOLEGOMENA.  CXI 

b.     ADTtM. 

a.  Marklng  eotUroJt,  vBaMy  afUr  'qaidetn,'  e.  g.  ceteros 

quidem  .  .  .  Marcellum  autem  (c.  8  ii  S.  et  saepius). 
/S,    lu  traraition:  vttio  auum  malignitatis  (c.  IB  i«  et  saep.). 

Tacitus,  in  tbe  later  writinp,  like  Horace  (Ep.  II  1,  199. 

260  A.  P.  63),  very  rarely  empluys  tliis  particle  ;   never 

in  the  Agr.;   twice  in  Ihe  Germ.  (13.  IS);   in  Che  Uist. 

only  IV  3  and  perhape  II  20 ;  in  the  AunalB  siz  times ; 

in  the  Dlal.,  under  the  influence  of  Cicero'8  diction,  ne 

lind  It  22  times. 


(4)  Cauaat  Conjunctiovs. 

a.   In  parenthetia :  c.  30  11.     CI.  Lex.  Tac  p.  B91  L 

p.   lu  tntefTogative  clauses :  c.  13  ii. 

■f.   Implylng  an  ellipsia :  «c.  2  13  »9 1  25  ^. 

>.   Beginniag  a  narratlve,  for  the  more  usual  'igltur':  *c. 

21  191. 
(.    oamque  :   See  ■  Coilocatio  verborum.' 

b.  ENI». 

a.   In  pareaUieale :  c.  82  91  lls  24 12, 
j3.   In  in/eTTOffaiine  clauBes ;  c.  64  Ga  284  413.13. 
y.   Implying  an  eiiipii»;  "c.  1  16  "5  4  "10  14. 
8.   Position  :  See  '  Collocatlo  verbonu». ' 

(5)  Itlatioe  Coi>JitnctU»is. 

a.     lUlTUR   aud   ITAQUII. 

a.   igitur,  resumptive  1  "c.  3  1.     Lez.  Tac.  p.  650  f. 

p.    igitur,  marking  the  close  of  an  entire  argument :  *c.  6  29. 
7.   Itaque  :  c.  14  21  30  is  39  23.     Not  elsewbere  in  Tacitus. 
i.    On  the  poBition,  see  '  Collocatio  verborum.' 
6.    IT*  =  itaque  ;   «c.  17  19  1  13  34  18  30  31. 

c.  ERoo  resumptive ;  »0.  34  1. 

10.     ParTICLES    IS    SUBORDINATE   ClAUSES. 

a.   nec  refert  quod,  Sw.  tlp.  (*c.  26  le). 

p.  brachylogical    use :    quod    invicem    se    obtrectavenint 

(•c.  26  23). 

a.    —  '  inaamuch  as':  *c.  16  14. 

p.   =  non  quia  witb  subjunctive  and  indicative:  'nonquia 
poeta  ee  ("c.  9  13),  non  quia  tanti  fueril  («c.  37  28). 
c.    QUATENDi  =  quoniam  ;  •c.  5  11. 

a.  c^ua  ease  ut  ("c.  31  !),  sufficere  ut  ("c.  32  1).    Probably 


.  ftccedat 


PROLEGOMEKA. 

Qsed  to  avoid  the  saboTdination  of   one   InfiutUv«   \ 

another. 
p.  ralTictiw:  nt  noetiig  UmporibiiB  (■«.  1  ii). 
Y.  eonceftivt:    at    beatisslmiu  .  .  .  eventtiB    proaeqaatiiT 

(•c.  9  18). 
S.  uf  =  ita  nt ;    nisi  ut  Bclentiae  medltatio  . 

(•c.  »3  18). 
t.   tdiie  dixerim  :  •c.  34  T  40  is. 
f.   ut  «i  >  as  if ,  by  nay  of  ex^mple ':  ut  si  in  Qnecta  natus 

essea  ('c.  10  n);  ut  si  (=  quasi)  .  .  .  vidisset  (c.  10  »).    lu 

Tbc.  alwBjTB  with  Imp.  or  plup.  subj. 
if.   nMJum  ut ;  "c.  10  S.     Not  elaenliere  in  Tacitua. 
.    iii;oHiiiu8  =  quin  :  niLil  te  .  .  .  terreut  q.  (■c.  3  s);  aa  an 
epezegetic  adverBative   particle  'but  tliat':   adeo  .  .  .  non 
Batlant  q.  («c.  3  IS),  ubi  nemo  contrarie  dicit  q.  (C  34  li), 
after  '  deesse ' :  "c.  21  w. 
'.    TAMQL-AH  =  ut  introduclng  tlie  opinlon  of  otlieiB:  "c.  2  S.is 
18  38  35  1*.     With  (uture  participle :   «c.  2  la.     Cf.  also  Dr. 
H.  S.  U  080.  818. 
.   qcAHQUAti :   vritb  ind.  only  twerdy  timea  in  Tacitus,  to  sixty 
instBnces  nith  subj. :  'c.  S  e  24  8.    Wilii  ellipti»  of  aome  form 
o(  'esse':  quBmquam  .  .  .  grata  ('crit.  nole  c.  0  zi).    So  also 
Ag.  18   H.  I  14   Ann.  1  13.     At  the  beginning  of  a  Bentence 
'o(  couree':  «c.  28  8  33 17  and  G.  17  Ann.  XU  66.     aicut  — 
Sa  =  quamquam  —  tamen  ;  •c,  11  T  37  19. 
.   QUAKv»,  denoting  a  fact.     In  TacituH  only  with  subj, :  *c. 
2  10.    With  ai^eetiiies,  some  form  ot  '  esse '  being  undeistood : 
quamvis  In  diverais  iogenils  (c.  26  n).    So  bIbo  Ag.  9  qnamviB 
inter  togatas  and  Ann.  XV  41  quBmvis  in  tanta  .  .  .  pulchri- 
tndine.     Cf.  in  general,  Dr.  H.  S.  U  768.  816. 


.   In  Tac.  always  with  indicative :  ■ 


.  19:^1 


4.i3*382(crit.uote). 


ETiAHsi,  introduclng  a  fact :  'c.  28  I. 
,   LiCET  in  B  concesslve  cIbusc  :  •c.  9g  183. 
poBTQUAM :    with  plup.  ind. :  "22  8  38  ext    More  common 
in  Tac.  tlian  in  otber  writers. 

a.   antequam  nith  imp.  subj.  in  oratio  obilqua :   c&Qsas  ese- 
quirimut  quas  te  solitum  tractare  dixlsti,  ant«quam  te 
Aper  offenderet  (■c.  27  b). 
fi.    anlequam  with  prea.  subj. :  •c.  6  I. 
.  QCANixi  =  cum  :  «c.  13  24  (crit.  note). 
,    CCM.     Temporat,  with  indic. :  «c.  9  14. 


B.   A 'dum' dausesubordinated  ti 
p.   'until,' with  BUbj.:  c.  IM35. 


^ll; 


PROLEGOHENA.  CXUl 

y.  Approactking  a  causal  'cum'  in  meaning,  nitfa  ind.  in 

oratio  obliquSi :  *c.  32  33. 
S.   dum  modo  :  ■c.  26  S  G.  0.     Not  elHewhera  in  Tacitua. 
q.    noKEc  1  '  BB  loDg  as, '  wlth  perf .  ind. :  *c.  8 IT  40  20  L 
r.   UT  —  cum,  with  ind. :  ut  seniel  vidlt  (c.  10  8). 

o.  Preseut  subj.  in  protasis  and  apodosis :  c.  16  »  26i  uid 

Ag.  46  Ann.  UI  M. 
p.   Fotential  perf.  aubj.  in  apodosls  of  an  anreal  condltioa : 

c.  3  19  quibua  viz  HUflecerlB  .  .  .  etlam  si  importasses. 
y.  The  apodosis  is  a  /vture  partieiple :  hablturus,  sl .  . .  vide- 

relur  {•c.  2  18  (.). 
S.    Perf.  fuls.  in  conditional  relative  clauBe,  expressing  re- 

peated  action  :  ad  quomm  aures  pervenerint  (*c.  14  3o). 

'  Perveneriiit '  may,  however,  be  construed  as  a  fut.  perf. 
t,    niti  after  expresstons  lilte  'parum  est,'  in  place  o(  an 

adversative  coSrdinate  clause :    cum  parum  esset  .  .  . 

breviter  censere,  nisi  qui .  .  .  tueretui  (*c.  36  x). 
f.   niai  /orte  .  .  .  nisi  qai:  *c.  21  M. 
^   tiforte,  withBubj.:  *c.  27  8  32  ext. 
e.   »iM  wilh  indic. ;  *c.  6  ik  *28  m. 
L    The  pTotiui»  is  an  adj.:  ut  frigidittimo»  quoque  oratores 

ipaa  .  .  .  Btudia  incendere  potuerint  (*o.  3B  22). 
K.    Paralaxis  in  place  of  a,  conditional  clauae  :  *c.  17  10. 

11.  In-terrooative  Particles. 

a.  AN,  with  '  utrum '  omitted  *c.  32  4.    =  aut :  'c.  13  13. 

b.  utruhnb:  *c.  35  t  37  is. 

e.   yuiD  =  cur:   See 'PronounB.' 

12.  AOREEMENT. 

(1)  Predieate  in  the  plural  with  two  sul^ects  in  tke  sing, 
in  adveraative  clatises: 

ego  te  poetis,  Messalla  antiquariis  CTiminabimur  (*c.  42  6).    A 
striking  chSiracteristic  of  Tacilean  Btyle. 

(2)  Predicate  in  the  sing.  vfitk  two  subjeetg: 

vls  et  Qtilitaa  .  .  .  inlelle^tur  (c.  b  K),  fama  et  laus .  .  .  com- 
pat&uda  est  (c.  7  11),  vulgus . . .  et . . .  populus . . .  vocat  (c.  7  iT), 
Qumen  et  caelestis  vis .  .  .  edidit  (c.  8  e),  ne  opinio  quidero  et 
fama  .  .  .  sequitur  (c.  10  1),  cura  quoque  et  medltatio  accessit 
(c.  16  4),  formam  quoque  ac  speciem  orationis  esse  mutandam 
(c.  19  s),  malignitas  et  invidis  tardaverit  (c.  23  is),  dlaciplina  et 
Beveritas  eo  pertinebat  (c.  28  24),  vis  et  facultas  .  .  .  cludltur 
(c.  30  SB),  accedebat  splendor  renim  et  magnitudo  causarnm 
(c.  37  M  (.),  minor  oratorum  honor  obscuriorque  gloria  est 
(c.  41  12),  modus  et  tempenunentum  defuisset  (c.  41  23  f.). 
In  all  slroilar  casee  tbe  subjecta  are  synonymous  or  nearly  so, 
and  hence  coalcace  Into  one  thought. 


iv  PROLEGOMEKA. 

(3)  Predieate  agreea  in  nvntber  with  the  marest  of  two  or 
more  md^ecta : 

est  quoddam  . . .  pondus  et  const&ntia  Cc.  0  30),  lecta  est  indoles 
et  boDa  spes  sui  (c.  T  H),  rellnquenda  conTenatio  unicorum  et' 
iucundltas  urbis  <c.  9  30),  vulgus  . . .  et  adflueos  et  vagua  auditor 
adsuevit  (c.  20  B  1),  sit  in  apparatu  eius  et  aarum  et  gemmae 
(■c.  22  20),  omisBa  modestia  ac  pudore  ('c.  23 1§),  iucusato  Asinio 
et  Caelio  et  Calvo  («c,  26  m),  quiea  et .  .  .  otium  et .  . .  tranquilll- 
tas  et  maxime  princlpui  disciplins  .  .  .  depacsversit  (*c.  38  eit.), 
clientetae  quoqne  ac  triboB  .  .  .  legatloues  ac  pais  Italiae  .  .  . 
adsisteret  (c.  39  is).  The  verb  usuallj  precedes  in  tbese  in- 
Btancea.  See  also  c.  3T  M  cited  under  (2). 

(4)  Selative  pronovn  Teferrin//  back  to  the  nearer  anteeedent : 
praesldium  simnl  ac  telum,  quo  (c.  6  k),  uemora  vero  et  luci  et 
Becretum  ipsum  quod  (c.  12  i). 

(5)  Neuter  pturals,  with  two  feminine  abatraet  nmna: 
lasciviae  et  dicacitati  per  qua«  (*c.  29  e). 

St^le  and  Sbetoric. 

1.     COLLOCATIO    VERBORUM. 

(1)  Svbstantivea. 

a.  Transpohition  of  coonokbn  :  luste  Fabi  (*c.  1 1),  Marcellum 
hunc  Epriura  (c.  8  i),  Crispum  Vibium  (c.  8  2),  Secundus 
Pomponius    Afro    Domltlo    (c.  13  lO),    Turpionis   Ambivii 

(c.  20  12). 

b.  In  the  combinatlon  of  two  propbr  names,  tbe  praenomen  or 
cognomen  is  AnuED  to  hoth  or  owitted  in  both,  for  Ihe  sake 
of  symmetry  ;  C.  2B.U  3  20  8lt.23  13  10  f.  1517  17  25  18  9 
(Catoni  seni  —  C.  Gracchus.  Here  '  seni '  talces  the  place  of 
a  cognomen)  io.*iT(crit.  nole)  204.*lt  23  Sf.  2S31  2A2f.33 
•3432  ff.  364  378f.26f.  39»f.  40Jf. 

e.  Ohject  placed  between  two  pbbdicatbb  ;  intulerlt  ictua  et 
eiceperit  («c.  37  as). 

d.  Object  FOLLows  predicate :  ut  pateretur  et  leges  (■c.  40  S). 

e.  Ges.  wiih  CEMOSBT.  FBosocN  pRECEDEs  tho  nouD  UpOD 
which  they  depend :  eiusdem  aetatis  oratores  ('c.  23  3  crit. 
DOte),  eorundem  temponim  disertoa  (c.  25  M),  eiusdem  fa- 
miliae  BUboles  (c.  28  17).  eiusdem  aetatis  palronos  (c.  34  14). 

/.  Ofu.  gen.  precedcB :  vltae  oninia  consilla  factaque  (c.  0  18), 
II.  V  10  fessis  bello  pacis  amor  praemiaque. 

(2)  AiljeHivea. 

a.  i'NL's,  when  joined  to  another  adj.  not  a  nQmeral,  foUoiBa: 
louguni  et  unum  (*c.  17  13),  solus  statlm  et  unus  (*c.  34  3i), 
sapienlisaimus  et  unus  (c.  41  16). 

6.  Atthibltive  aw.  expresalng  a  ctianicteristic  quality  of  the 
BubBtantive,  phecebf.  ;  posTrosiTivE  attributives  convey  a 
special  empkaau,  e.  g.  proflnens  sermo  (c.  2  I*),  pravae  intet- 


FBOLEGOBIENA. 


OXV 


pretationi  <c.  3  T)  4 1  6  3  A  i  7  u  12 15  82  li  36  e  38  i  40  14 
11  11  —  anlore  inveiiil!  (c.  2  8),  reum  locupletlorem  (c.  6  8), 
Tolnptatem  brevem  Cc.  S  4),  clamorem  vagiun,  voceg  iDanea, 
gaudium  volucre  (c.  9  23  S.),  usus  recens  (c.  12  lo),  natunm 
htimanam  (c.  31  ii),  legea  adsiduae  (c.  36  b),  cauaae  CGQUun- 
vlraleB  (c.  38  lo).  Cf.  ftlso  Dr.  StU  p,  91,  who  cltea  but  one 
of  these  instancea.  Sacroique  rega  ia  no  exception,  as  Dr. 
1.  c.  Buppoaea,  for  «ocer  ia  a  sfandiRff  epithet  of  rez,  and 
always  prepotaive.  If  the  author  bad  inteuded  'gacer'  to  be 
emphatlc,  he  nould  doubtleas  have  placed  It  &fter  'regts.' 


Cf.  n 


■.  12  le 


e.  Fbed.  / 
tu  est  («c.  ( 


a  ait  ("c.  13  1t). 
sive  accuaationem 

:.  37  a). 


vel  praecipua  fucucdl- 
'  26),  flrmus  Bane  paries  ('c.  22  U),  quarum  civl- 
severisslma  disciplina  et  severlaBimae  ieges  tradnntnr 
=3  q.  c.  d.  et  1.  aeverisBima  (ae)  fulsse  traduDtUT  (c.  40  u). 
Cp.  also  G.  42  praecipua  Marcomannorum  gloria  H,  n  66 
praecipuEt  qnarta  decimanonim  ferocia  Ann.  1 1  non  Snllaa 
longa  dominatio  40  quammeaseditlonelntemeratamodestia 
fuit  60  centuriones  falBum  pavorem  esse  docuerunt  II  46 
contra  fugacem  Maroltodnum  appellana. 

(3)  Veritt. 

a.  Pred.  pbecedbs  :   See  al>ove  12  (3). 

b.  Pred.  follows,  in  cilatloas:  ut  Ve^llua 

c.  Pred.   FLACED    betwben    iwo   objects ; 
susceperat  sive  defensionem  (c.  34  30.     Se 

d.  iNQUTT,  unusually  far  removed  from  the  beginning  of  the 
sentence  ("c.  3  16  42  ext.). 

(4)  Fronouns. 

a.    Fosition  of  ipse  !   intra  me  ipse  formavl  («c.  3  12),  tibi  ipM 

(c.  320)  c.  71  15t,is  3623  37  38. 
6.    Position  of  1DEU  :  Out  of  600  inatanceB  in  Tacitns,  an  attrib- 

utive  idem  and  IIb  inflected  forms  is  poitpoaiitjie  ont;  Ann.  II 

14  III  69  VI  32   XIII  17  (for  eupbonic  reasons)  XIV  9.    See 

critical  note  c.  22  3. 

163  16  8.11.ia  21  T  26  31  42  4. 
d.   Incef.  helat.  pronoun  FOLLowt:»  by  alids  :  *c.  6  S. 

(5)  Adverbs. 

a.   Qi-oQue  misplaced :    testimonia  quoque  in  publicis  iudiciia 

Cc.  36  2»). 
6.    Anastrophe  of  advert» :   nostra  potiBsimum  aetas  (c.  1  3), 

excogitata  subtiliter,  dicta  graviter  (c.  1  is),  6  2  12  t  13  t  "17  3 

•22  S.  15  2S  e  20  4  31 23  .34  13. 
c.    AsvEBBs,  AW.  OR  pRONouMs  modifjing  Two  adj.,  verbs  or 

substantives  are  placed  iietwekn  them:   fabulosa  nimls  et 

compoalta  (■c.  12  ig),  4»  6s.i4.2S  7i3  Oi6  lOa.23  lli.is.u 


PROLEGOMENA.  ^^ 

12«  139D  161  ITa  IBt  sei  28»  32«  3411.23.31.     An  ex- 
MpUon  occnn  C.  1  ao  nmltain  *ezata  et  huiaa. 
d.   PLEBuiiqrE  in  a  non-euprrtative  Benae,  tao  paaages  out  ol 
tiMR(y-(iM>  excepted,  ia  prepotUive  in  Tacitus;  *crit.  note 
cSs. 

(6)  Prepositions. 

a.  In  Tacitiu  the  prepoeition  ia  not  kefbxte»  or  yaribd,  except 
in  adetriatiix  and  aiyiuiitie  clanBGs.  See  the  crit.  nute 
c.  10  =5. 

b.  AxisTsopnB  of  tlie  preposition,  tbongli  common  in  the  tater 
^tinga  of  T.,  Is  in  the  Dialognf  conflned  to  foimolaic  ex- 
pressions  such  as:  CAde  re  (c.  9  4),  qnem  ad  modum  (c.  33T), 
magna  ez  parte  (c.  35  u).    See  c.  6  u  13  u  (criL  note). 

(7)  Conjanetiont. 

a.   ENiM  in  third  phu:e :  «c.  30  S. 

h.    ioitvr:  Ont  of  174  instances  in  Tm.,  Igitnr  ia  po«t-poBitive 

but  •rren  tim«s :  c.  6  »  10  »  20  »  Ag.  19  G.  45  H.  TV  15 

Ann.  I  i'.     See  nole  c,  3  i. 

C.      AXASTSOPHB. 

o.   namque:  "c.  10«  Ann.  15  1143  IV  43. 
ff.  quiK  immo:  *e.  67  3434  3031  (bj  conjectnre)  399  G.  14. 
Rretorical  Stbuctube. 

(1)  Anapkora. 

a.  Si-BSTAXTiTE» :   c.  13  S  22 14  35  ext. 

b.  AtWECTirEX:  C.ll-  ^JS  ■30ft.1T  388  40Uf.U.90.a  419.S. 
r.    Pbo!coi-n!i  :   c.  Tiif.  Oas  lis  ^  ext.  SSext  30  u.aa  34  4  f. 

30  1»  41 14  fl. 
d.    PARTK.-LES:  c.  Os  910  18s  30 30  33sf.3T3f. 
t.    rsEPU^iTiON!  :  c.  8  15  30  le  32  31. 

(2)  «.■,..,.«...• 

c.  510  tl:S  Tis  8ext.  9ext.  10i2.a.39f.  13l4*»fl.  ISaof.  15  S. 
14  fl.  18  11  11)  18  f.  ilMl.  ii  ext.  e(l3.2229lT30332lSf.  3427 
3o  19  *M  exl.  3T  i«.S!  VA  ii.  n.  For  ezx.  in  the  other  writings 
of  Tacitus,  see  Weinkaufl  p.  98  f. 

1'iuleT  this  hoaJ  w  may  also  inolude  the  foUowing  peculi&r 
collorations :  nnilis  contacta  riiiis  pectora  (•c.  12  8),  cotnmuni- 
bus  iluola  sensibus  oralio  (o.  31  S)  and  ceteria  kliamm  studiis 
artiuui  (Vrit.  noie  c.  10  is). 

percipiondi  quae  jiroferas  et  pivferendi  qnae  percepens  Cc.  33  ao), 
ridiinilum  Tiilebitur  ituoil  dictunis  siuq.  dicam  tamen  Tel  ideo  at 
rideAtur  (0.  Sl»  2t  and  perhaps  38  is,  wherc  see  crit.  note. 
(4>     (YtiH-.j-.- 

8ciiniti;iv  meititatio.  uiediiationi  facultas.  facultati  naoa  ("c.  33 19), 
ezniulta  oruiliiloiic^  et  pluriuiliartibuseiomniumRnunBcientia 
(c.  :S0  -J<  f.t.  ut  le^time  studiusBe,  at  per  oumes  eloqaentiM 


PROLEGOMBIfA.  CXTll 

niuneros  Isse,  nt  denique  oratorem  «sse  fntestHT  (c.  32  S  1),  Bin« 
adparatu,  sine  honore,  paene  dizeriui,  sine  ingennitato  (c.  32  a), 
magnus  ex  Iioc  nsus,  multum  conBtantiae,  plurlmum  ludlcii 
(c  34  8  f.). 
^5)     'YtTTtpov  irpoTtpov : 

probatis  spectatisque  (*c.  26  ifl),  conflrmara  et  alere  {'c.  33  > 
crlt.  note). 

(6)  Hypallage:   eo  ttagoediae  argumento  (■c.  2  3)   26  13 

(7)  Epanal^ai»  (iteratio) : 

mlnime,  minime  (■£.  14  T),  ita  est .  .  .  ita  est  ("0.  30  3S). 

(8)  Libration  of  Clauses  (iitokuiXo)  e.  y. ; 

c.nt.'n  2  7  5 16  fl.  »t  6  is  fl.  2»  7  B  f .  "is  f .  e  10  f.  20  fl.  »10  34  ff. 
lZMfl.»aofl.  13  36  UiBtf.  15i*ft.  18Mtt.  »17  11  J8sfl.»fflff. 
"10  11  20  eit.  22  11  ff.  lE  ff,  23  22  ff.  24  B  *26  10  ft.  28  19  f.  30*1. 
ext.  'St  12  •33  S.  33  10  f.  30  IB  fl.  "32  fl.  '37  16  f.  39  18  f.  10  ezt. 
41 T  ft.  s>  fE. 

(9)  Antithesis:  See  p.  xlii  note  82. 

(10)  Pleonaatic  collocationa. 

a.    ANTB  (FRllJS)  PRAEDtXeRO  {«C.  18  T   28  12). 

h.  iNOREDi  AuspicATiis  KE.M  ('c.  118).  ' matuTare  festino'  !s 
perhaps  wrongly  regarded  as  pleonaatic.     See  note  c,  3  12. 

C     HEHPK    EKIU  :    *C.  35  12. 

i.    Hendiadth  :  «c.  1  14  »10  22  20 II  2111  »28  11  39  6. 

e.    SvNONVHB :  See  p.  liv  t.  and  noteH  to  c.  4  2  6  1. 22  6  3.  u.  iz 

7  8  8  T.  11    9  31    10  1.  31.  3B   11  7    13  4.  IS    15  1    10  14   17  28.  2g   19  23 

23  la.  28  24  2  26  27  2(1  10  28  lo.  24   30  »   32  s.  20. 29  33  18  35  23 
30  8.22.30.34  37  10.  22.3T  88  IT  30  8.  14  40  20  41  2. 

/.  Amflificatiiin  of  rLAisE*:  quos  vocetis  antiquos,  quam 
oratorum  aetatem  ista  signlticatione  det«nninetis  {*c.  10  le), 
more  vetere  et  a  veteribus  philosophis  saepe  celebrato  (*c. 

24  10),  nemo  .  .  .  Buiuebat  ('c.  38  4),  donec  erravit,  donec.  . . 
confeclt  (c.  40  20). 

(11)  Alliteration : 

•c.  2  13  4  9  6  22. 23  11  II  12  S  f.  13 1  16  14  17  2s  18  ic  22  ii.  I7. 2a 
20  0. 12  30  Si  31  11  32  18  f.  40  lo  and  cuniu  .  .  .  colore  .  .  .  cultu 
(•crit.  note  c.  20  6  t.),  lascivia . . .  levitaie  . .  .  licentia  (*c.  26  8), 
apud  principes  .  .  .  apud  patres  .  .  .  apud  plebem  ('c.  38  18). 

(12)  QfLoioTiX.evTa.    (o^oioirTiuru)  : 

eloquentiam  colaiin  Bolam  (*i?.  4  10),  Saleium  BasBum  cum  opti- 
mnm  virum  tum  abs-ilutissimum  poetam  ('c.  5  G),  litterarum 
iucundiasimum  oblectamenlum  cum  (c.  14  i»),  latua  clavus  ob- 
latua  (c.  7  2),  mlnorem  honorem  (c.  12  20),  mjlitarem  rem  (c. 
28  ss),  propioribus  lemporibua  (c.  21  30),  quemquam  nostrum 
qnamquam  (c.  24  7  f.),  serio  roioisterio  (c.  20  3),  qui  scit  quid 
Bit  (c.  31  IG  f.). 


L  FROLEGOMBSA. 

(13)    CoUuio  tyOabanim: 

UK  legcs(c3i).iUltIbeu(e.  19»),  qaeili 

vUentni  (c  13  IC).  aiiniliiJr  CntiD  (c  14  n 

(c  41  iq.  libenMem  mnpcmia  )c  23  S},  I 

3B  1).  ubitntfl  tfto  (c  4:!  31-    Bot  il 

ofta  to  the  ««U-kiKi«ii  iniuue  of  QBTnlili»ii.  becMue  of  the 

diSn«ikn  in  quuititT.     S«  natc  c  14  D  aad  ako  Sbyor  to  Iu7. 

X  1*3  fonanatun  aatam.     Gate-.  i^.  «<•  EmmM  I  SS8. 
(141     Fiyitra   ftymotoyifa : 

tccto  legi  (*c  S  I7t.    Inc  ^U  aodSlSitMCHBlohaTe  be«n 

intentioBaUy  anMded. 
(15)    Sltipnj. 

lior  ontio  ("c  14  i^. 
b.    ZscsM* :  ludis  e«  ^onM  el  lim  iiii  km  (*e.  3S  W),  ingenio 


l 

»■-  H  ! 

:  =t 

ft-^^hu 

:ii-««\ 

c     P. 

?;:«=!  1 

•  :,'  hf 

icrcoed 

•TV- 

:«;.. 

.  .ri»=  *»■■•  I^iiM  •**:- 

."'■  E- 

.ipw  .■; 

^v.r-,i.t. 

s. 

.'»*«j;iw. 

-<W': 

•-.  i  'j 

4«  5j«  1«h.i«  II  »   is 

•,.t*.M 

::   :rst 

'<  1.  TT 

K  *»*  21B  ±Si;  25»  : 

SS.  3     ■■ 

^=51 

t%i    s: 

:«  -<!?■:■*  »a.      -tuM-:    «c   12 

.?  =  ^»::rsl»12«.ul$ua.25i;fl. 
L  Afwr-Sfc  tirsK-:  •cWn  36».  After 
,-,  *  «rv  ,rr-  s.^».  Ct  Lo.  T^.  p.  1248. 
1\^-^  =;  =>i:;««  .^awKmc:  ^.  IS  ir  n«: 
isc— -n!i=£3»  ^fsnis^    Ispericin ;  habitnnu 


■"  naw     •.-.  *  9 


WtHh^lmt 


FEOLEGOMEKA.  CXIZ 

qnMnqiuun  slnt),  8  u  prinelpes  fori  [Smt,  ctm  «■nnt], 
21  4  in  eodem  valetndinario  [Srrai,  iftcentea,  Teruntee]. 
g.  Of  sDBSTAirTivE :  "c.  21  s  Calvi  [libroa,  orationes]  In  Asitinm. 

A.    Of  DEHOMITIUTIVB  FBONOUN  :  c.  6  U  17  M  23  U  "32  S  87  9t. 

—  With  quidem :   non  [illum]  quidem  melloram  ("3  S)  6 11 

S  13  «34  la. 
L    Of  PARTicLEB.     sed;   •c.  619   10  32  21  t   37  3S  •35  M  (criL 

note).    atque  {et)  alter  after  '  seque ' :  *35  e. 
j.    AsTNDETA :   fastldiunt,  odenint,  Calvi  miiantur  (•c.  23  lo) 

S6sft.     See 'AnaplioiB.' 

(16)  Ifieoncinnity. 

a.  dirl  miiw :  quod  non  s  princip^  acceperint  nec  acclpl  poteat 

(•c.  8  M). 
6.    Ai(ACoi.vTBA  :  •c.  »  13  •16  27  »32  ST. 

(.      TAMT* QUAM  :    •c.   8  10.        QUO Tj 

d.  POBITITB    fOllOWlng   COMPAKATITB  : 

nobilitats  (•c.  37  3T). 

e.  Change  of  tesseb  :  qui .  .  .  se  fateretur  interfolBM  .  . .  qui 
■e  .  .  .  accepiase  naTrabant  (*c.  17  K). 

/.    Attribctb  ai>j.  and  oekit.  :  privatas  et  nostri  saecnli  con- 

troveraias  (c.  10  3S,'but  sec  crit.  note). 
g.    Phepobitional  phrasb  and  simple  case:   See  crit.  note  c. 

10% 

(17)  Fiffurae  sententiarum. 
a,    Hetaphurs. 

o.   MUitarv:  •c.  6  M  fl.  26  la  fl.  «37  exL 

/S.  AgricuUunU :  c.  1  3  8  zs  •»  JO. 

7.   Human  hody:  c,  IS  19  "21  33  20  17  31 1». 

i.    Nature:   c.  2018  21  17  22X2   24  a  «28  s  30«.— •«.  9  IB 

•2816. 
f.    Dreai:  «c,  8  17  26  b  •31  Zi. 

f.    Some  notenorthy  mlBcellaneoua  mctBphors:  c.  8  t  1013 
20  10  26  3  f.  28  28  31  32  333  387  406. 

Tacitus  and  post-Augustan  writera  generally  rarely  em- 
ploy  apologetic  particles  like  quasl,  velut,  tamquam,  qui- 
dam.     Cf,  c,  •6  23  19 1  3314, 
6.   Pkrsonification :  •c.  8  la  •12?  32  18  37  3«  38  7.27  — 24  Ul. 
c.  Hbtosvkv  1  famam  pallentem  (•c,  13  a)  ^2  1  ^3  13. 


FROLEGOMENA. 


T.— THB   ICAinreCHIPTB."°«  i-"         \ 

The  extant  MSS.  of  the  Dialogus,  all  of  the  15th  century,  are 
derived  from  the  copy'"  of  a,  MS.  of  unknown  date,  discovered  in 
Bome   German   monastery  and  brought  to  Italy  about  the  year 

That  this  apographon  belonged  to  the  Vatican  library,  as  is 
generally  assumed,  is,  in  my  judgment,  more  tfaan  doubtful,  for 
the  fact  that  Calixtus  III  and  Pius  II  were  no  patrons  of  learDing, 
cannot  possibly  account,  as  Michaelis  strangely  imagines,  for  its 
early  disappearance  from  tlie  library,  not  to  mention  that  the  great 
humanist  Pope,  Nicolaus  V,  was  no  longer  living  (tl456)  when  the 
unknown  works  of  Tacitus,  so  long  expected  by  him  and  Poggio, 
finally  reached  Italy.  The  precious  MS.,  in  ail  piobabllity,  passed 
into  private  hands  or,  like  the  cod.  Medieeus  discovered  by  Boo- 
caccio  at  Monte  Cassino,  into  some  cloister^s  library,  where  it  was 

*>•  Cp.  eap.  MasimanD,  Germania  (18*7)  pp.  189-21ft,  Reifferscheid,  Saetoni 
Btiiquiae  (1860)  pp.  400-413,  Urlicha,  Eoa  II  pp.  227  ff.,  Miciiaelib  pp.  v-ixii, 
8t«udiDg  pp.  1-7,  BEiebrena,  Commtnt.  CtU,  pp.  44-48,  Biude  pp.  1-23,  Goelzer 
pp.  iv-iii,  SciiECER,  Bral.  Abh.  VI  1  pp.  40  (CfoM,  Bevifw,  July  1802),  Peter- 

™  That  it  na^  not  tbe  original  MS.,  has  been  Bhown  by  Reiflerscheid  pp. 
410  f.  The  provenance  of  this  MS.  is  involved  in  obscurily.  EeifferKkeid 
argued  in  favor  of  Ihe  monaBWry  o(  Fulda,  whicb  to  known  to  bave  possessed 
the  works  of  Tacitua,  for  liudolfus  of  Fulda  (t  B05)  and  his  Buccessor,  Meginkard, 
Incorporated  into  their  joint  work,  the  Transtidio  S.  Alexandri,  whole  chaptera 
of  tlie  Germania  (c.  4.  0.  10.  11.  See  MaBsmann  p.  160).  In  his  Addenda  p. 
xiv,  Keifferacheld  preferred  Corbey,  from  nhich  cloister  he  believed  RudoUus 
borrowed  his  copy  ot  Tacitus.  Others,  on  more  plausible  grounds,  favor  the 
monagl^ry  of  Herafdd,  for  in  Poggio's  corresponiience  <cf.  Michaelis  pp.  xix- 
xxii)  touching  the  discovery  of  hitherto  unknown  works  of  Tacitus,  a '  monachns 
IlerafeUlensis '  plays  a  very  prorainent  part. 

^  I  have  no  hesitation  In  rejei^ling,  with  Voigt,  WiederbdAung  de»  cla*s. 
Atterthums  l*  pp,  2G7  f.  notfi  4,  the  universally  accepted  tradition  wbicli  attrib- 
ut«8  the  diacovery  o£  the  Dialogiis,  the  Gormania  and  the  Suetonlua  fragment  to 
Henoch  o/  AicoU.  It  resia  solely  upon  a  statement  of  lovianuB  Pontanus 
{quot«d  below)  which,  as  Voigt  has  convineingly  ahown,  is  open  to  very  grave 
objectiona,  Poggio,  moreover,  never  mentions  Henoch  in  connection  wlth  the 
new  Tacitean  treatises,  and  the  well-informed  Vespasiano,  in  hia  biographieal 
sketch  of  Henoch,  ezpressly  saya  that  this  mnnk  found  nothing  of  particnlar 
impoHance,  excepting  the  cook-book  of  PHendn  Aptriua  and  Porphyrio's  com- 
mentary  to  Horace  (see  Voigt  II  p.  203  note  1).  On  the  probable  origin  of 
Pontanus'  error,  see  note  213. 


I'ROLEGOMENA. 


-_.  tcw  copies  having,  however,  been  taken  pre- 

•-_  -  ,  vi)  iit*  tlieae  apographa,  as  Michaelis  was  the 

■ ■tr  MSS.  are  based.     The  first  family  (X)  13 

\'iTii-:nms  1862  (A)  and  the  Leideiisis  18  (li). 

:  ii's  the  Famesianus  or  Neapolitanus  (C),  the 

.    .  thi>  Ottobouianus  1455   (E),  the  A^aticanus 

i .■iiit^nsis  711  (V).     Four  othera  still  reiuaining, 

■  .;.'■!  (iinof!  the  property  of  Samliucus,  see  notc  4), 

rfiiintis,  the  1'arisiiuis  T7T3  aud  the  Harleianiis, 

!:i<'li-!jH,  and  may  safely  l>e  disjKinsed  with  in  any 

■■■\t  iif  the  XMalogus."' 

■  ;,'ivi-  an  apcount  of  the  principal  MSS.,  then  pass 
;'-iation  of  thc  intricate  and  diAicult  subject  of  their 
'  ip.  iind  tinally  discuss  the  controvcrsial  iiuestion  of 
■  ■-  valitUty  of  the  X  and  Y  families."' 

tf.    Deneriptiou  of  ih»  MSH. 
■■■iilei  Vntieanm  18(>2  (A)  contains  the  Germania  aud  Ta 
Miiius  fragment,  foUowed  ou  pp.  '1V-\Z^  (^t*'-)  l^J'  the 
The  vaviauts  jieculiar  to  this  MS.  are  :*" 

'  ^PTHOn  in  his  recent  etlition  lins  cudeavored  to  reticue  the  IlaileianuA 

111  wtiat  he  regaids  as  undt^rreil  iieflt^ct.    Ilt'  dcvult-s  no  fewer  iliaii  kix 

■  ii>]i.  Ixxv-lixii)  to  itH  liiatory  aiid  its  ilescripCiim,  niid  njligioualy  reccnlH 

.;.-  n-odings.     But  even  a  tiasty  exaiuination  of  hin  evideiice  uu^iit  to  It-ave 

'ii>ulit  in  ttie  mind  of  nny  ujibiaHsed  critli',  tliat  tlie  vordict  of  cMndtniiialioii 
iiiivli  Mlchulis  and  Baehrctui  liave  paswil  ui>on  ttiis  MK.  1k  tiilly  juNtiticd. 
llie  HaritnaDtia  la  an  incrcdibly  corraptvd  SIS.  U  cuutaiiis  nnt  a  solitary 
variant  of  Independent  valnc,  iior  does  it  fuminli  evcu  ho  mucli  stt,  a  cluc  to  a 
wnuineraadingwbere  theolher  MSS.  arealsocorrupt.  Ilut  PeterBoii'»  laborious 
collatiim  powoMci  a  negative  valuc,  in  tliat  it  givca  us  a  tolerably  clcnr  idea  of 
ihe  chaiBeter  of  the  MS.  upon  whicli  tho  e<litio  priiicei»  (Spirensis)  e.  (,'■  ww 
bMed.  Tbe  niialnna,  of  nliich  I  p-:isiM-is  a  morc  accurntc  collation  tiiaii  tlio 
one  pnbUalied  t^  Egger  (1B3G),  iaadirect  ofFEprin^  of  llic  llarlcinnus,  rcti-rsiin, 
thenfore,  very  jnitiy  remarlcs  (p.  Ixxvi)  that  it  ''ucod  nnt  be  n.-fcrrcd  to  n>.iijn 
m  uy  dlacnaaion  of  the  text  of  thc  Dialopue.  It  lias  ni>t,  and  ou<.dit  upvt-r  10 
Iwn  faern  aJIoired,  ony  independent  value  whalevcr."  It  is  to  tKs  rcgretled  Ihat 
tbe  edltor  did  not  Kfi  bis  way  clear  to  prunounce  n  Himilar  vcrdict  uiiiui  tiio 
eqnally  worthleee  patent  H8. 

■"  Slnce  the  appeuance  of  Mlchaelis*  edition  (18(18),  which  markit  n  ncw  cm 
in  the  tezt  critlcel  treatroent  of  the  Dialogus,  nll  prt^vioas  diii.'UAsionB  cniiceni- 
ing  the  H8S.,  from  I.ipRlaa  dnwn  to  Orclli,  TroKs  aiid  Itittt-r.  posRess  oiily  aii 
hMorlc»!  biteiest  and  value. 

»  A  Bumber  of  readingB,  erToneouii^  attribuU^d  to  A,  D  or  A  by  Michaells 


PBOLEGOSCEXA. 


6t      S>lemm 

Saleimn'^ 

98      CwleiDui 

SaUium 

13  >     et  c«nt 

U 12    poetM  defeDdJ  [poetaa] 

poeuudtfrmli 

15 11    Dtriq.  (poncta  1.  idaiui). 

«1*««,  nfqoe  {D>. 

u    nlior  4=  amnior) 

stmiltor 

1631   xn-  vcc-Lira- 

12854  i-IS954  Loers) 

18  fi     Calnns 

Co/nu 

28    venias 

wiiiani 

1023    qoi  et 

qui  ri  (snpr.  Ten.  B)  el 

20K    ei  ficaceB 

tficace* 

21 »    tempoiiboB  tempoiibnB 

tcmporibw 

2610    fonU 

/««(o 

u    podtse 

POMC 

»    C7U0 

Caelu, 

9«    certo 

ceite 

20  s      quIcoTft 

fuid  eonim 

30  J     habult 

Aoduerit 

31»    mutuablmiu 

31    iliem  (i.  e.  eomiUm) 

civitatem 

3324    pate 

aperte  C  parfttn  B  parate 

36  s     hic 

Atnc 

ao    non[per]    , 

nec  per 

3730    ei(et-B) 

eo 

rrections  by  the  scribe : 

104      [in]  Bequitur 

«9uii«r 

12  s     aedit 

«ecedit 

Ha 

1619    KeBh>T(Mne8tor— AV) 

yeOor  (Menestor  C) 

iK, 

2016    cena 

«cena  E 

lioru 

383      perorare 

perorare  ftoro.  (Ci) 

benB 

40  se    bone 

bene 

Out  of  these  32  variants,  A  has  preserved  the  genuine  reading  (also 
found  in  BDE)  in  but  a  slngle  iustauce  (16  19),  and  this,  curiously 


fkud  subflequent  Kilitors,  I  have  been  able  to  cone 

ol  Prot.  G.  Andri^KD,  who  has  pennilted  me  to 

g.  eep.  c.  62  1)  25  119  12  17  (ac  . 

248  25  1«  8113  37  2  380  40ib.  ifi26  41  12. 

genuiue  readings  are  printed  in  ilalica. 


et,  throngh  the  great  klndnesi 
inspect  hin  recoUation  of  the 
..ac— ABED)  16  »  (uiimus 


PROLEQOHENA.  CZZUi 

enough,  has  been  forthwith  corrected.  In  three  cases  (c.  10  4  12  6 
30  16)  a  wrong  reading  tias  been  correctly  emendeil,  but  whether  by 
the  first  haud  or  uot,  I  am  unable  to  say.  Finally,  iu  two  passages 
(c.  -5 18  31 31)  A  has  fortunately  retained  the  compendium,  falsely 
resolved  iu  all  other  MSS.,  which  euables  us  to  restoie  tbe  original. 
lu  general,  it  may  be  said  that  the  corruptious,  barriug  one  or  two 
eiceptions,  are  uot  of  a  very  serious  nature,  being  ofteu  due  to  tbe 
scribe's  inability  to  iuterpret  correctly  the  abbrcTiations  with  which 
the  archetypou,  as  we  shall  see,  must  have  abounded.  The  curious 
mutilation  of  well-known  proper  names  also  shows  him  to  have 
beeu  a  mau  of  little  leaining.  And  iu  spite  of  his  assurance 
'meliusculum  feci'  he  resorted  to  oonjecturea  but  rareJy,  and 
these  are,  strictly  speaking,  rather  iu  the  nature  of  unimportaut 
changes  than  of  intentional  emendatiou. 

2.  The  codez  Leidensu  18  (B),  once  in  the  possessiou  of  Ferizo-  LeidetttU 
nius  (tl71S)  coutains  the  usual  three  treatises,  the  Dialagu»  oceu-  '  ' 
pying  the  first  plaee  on  pp.  2'-30'  (quarto).  This  MS,  was 
discovered  and  collated  by  L.  Tross  (1841).  On  p.  1"  we  read  the 
following  remark,  written  in  red  ink :  Hos  lUiellos  looianus  Ponta- 
niis  (b.  in  Cerreto,  Umbria  1426,  d.  1503)  exeripait  nuper  adinvetoa 
et  in  Itiee  relatoe  ab  Enoe  Asculano  qudqud  satis  mendoBos  \  M. 
CCCCLX  martio  mse.  and  again  in  the  margin  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Suetonius :  /w.  Pontanvs  Vmder  excripsit.  Thesc  adscrip- 
tious  led  Tross,  Massmann  (p.  10-13,  182-186),  Bitter  and  othcrs 
to  regard  the  Lcidensis  as  Pontanus'  own  copy,  which  he  was  sup- 
posed  to  have  trauaCTihed  with  sciupulous  care  from  the  original 
IIS.  of  Henoch  (?).  Bnt  these  inferences  rest  upon  no  foundation, 
for  Geel  long  ago  pointed  out  that  the  handwriting  of  the  remarks 
just  quoted  oan  leave  no  doubt  that  the  Leidensis  is  but  a  copy  of 
the  MS.  of  Pontanus ;  nor  is  it  at  oll  likely  that  this  learned 
Italiau,  who  recognised  the  mutilated  condition  of  the  text,  would 
have  abstained  from  emendations."'  At  a  later  period  tliis  MS. 
was  subjected  to  another  revision  by  an  uuknown  hand,  who  intro- 
duced  many  changes,  of  which  by  far  the  greater  number  are  cor- 
niptions  of  the  text.**^  How  far  this  reviser  (h)  relied  upon  his  own 

*■>  S«e  ReiSerecbeid  p.  413  f.  and  Lacbmann,  Lucret.  p.  10 ;  neque  lohannem 
lovianum  Pontanum  unum  Taciti  libellum  tam  superstitiosa  aedulitate  tran- 
acripBiaBe  ullaa  bomo  suspicari  potuit  nist  inaigiiiter  perversus. 

*"  The  correct  reading  is  given  in  6  tb.  u  in  Ifl  inatances ;  Eprius  (c.  6  X), 
nednm  (lOG,  also  Ald.  1634),  nominia  (11 11,  alao  l^it.),  vide[a]ntur  (12  I9.     So 


PROLEGOHENA. 


reeouTceB  or  based  his  corrections  upon  other  MS.  material,  similar 
perhaps  to  tfaat  from  whicb  Spira  and  Puteolanus  printed  their 
texts  (for  b  often  agrees  with  their  readings),  cannot  be  accuratelj 
determined.*" 

The  following  leadingB  are  found  only  in  the  Leidensis : 


omisfl  (migit— O 
Graecutixrum 
cefut  quadam 

iuTenes  (iueene)  vaciuw) 

Sateiam 

omnia  laboTii 

efierrescet — offeades 

el 

xtKrtpabal 

amaulalu*  (CAEV) 

Vipttanus  (Rupertna) 


erudUiotiis  eniditionen 

consuetudlne,  but  coirected  into  amtuntere  by  the  1. 


3 10    emisit  (quaemi«it) 

ai    Graecorum 
6  ffl    quadajn  velut 


9  8     Coeleium  (so  regulariy) 
10  2      iaiboria 

2»    iffeneseit — offendia 


ipsuro  .  .  .  maDifestuut 

ijise  .  .  .  manifeatui 

Hypericlea 

Ilyperidem 

proferatiB 

pro/ertia 

fingitia 

potiua  temporibua 

temp.  potiuB 

idem  Caesarem 

idem  €t  Caeaartm 

"quidem  a  Calvo" 

a  Calvo  quidem 

[q"i] 

,«i 

dicendi  directa 

directa  diceudi  {ditx 

aliw  MSS.  except  D),  pallentcm  (13  21  Put.),  veuiet  (13  K  Put),  exhoilatas 
(14  10  Put.),  Henenlum  (17  1,  also  E),  in  (18  14),  Canuti  (21 3  Put.),  laeliorcs 
(22al*ut.),  iuvituB  (■.>:]  3),  aqua  (27  II),  dicacitati  (20 S),  refert  (30»),  ut(32s), 
videor  (33  15),  magnus  {34  s). 

ai»  Tlie  identity  of  many  readinga  of  b  and  the  Marl&anus  (Peteraon  p.  luii) 
simply  confirma  the  atatement  made  above,  that  this  codex  was  cloaely  related 
to  the  MSS.  used  in  the  earliefit  printed  editiona.  It  should  alao  be  noticed, 
vfliat  Peteraon  fails  to  point  out,  Ihat  in  ali  the  paBsages  in  which  H  asd  b  agree, 
they  give  a/nJ«e  reading,  except  (loice  (quia  — c.  21  23  inveniee— c.  29 13),  wheie 
AB,  alone  of  our  MSS.,  go  wrong!  Again.  in  ali  casesof  disagreeinent,  H  ia 
invariably  iproiip,  eicept  in  c.  32  30,  vrhere  the  (wuuine  readtng  OoMs,  thoagh 
univeraaily  rejecled  in  favor  of  'a  vobia'  (b),  is  found  in  ali  oax  USS.t  See 
note  ad  ioc.     Cp.  also  MicliaeiiB  p.  li. 


PBOLEQOMENA. 


a    viderelur  (TidetuT  E) 


Tidetiu' 

aUjne 

\n»ereret 


et  actfiueni  e<  vaffru 


rubor 

rubora 

ex  verbto 

et  verbi* 

locoeque 

loeoe  quoque 

liiuine 

l»mine 

et  oderunt 

oderunt 

BOlO 

lola 

Hyperlcles 

Uin>eride» 

«ciui 

Hciam 

Tenuc 

nlrum  (Bniiutn— Put.) 

lnedBret  (eee  note) 

fracta 

freia 

me  quidem 

me  equidem  (roequtdem) 

acciam 

Acciaui  (-4tiom—  Emesti) 

ullas  quldem 

quidein  ulUu 

^ua  VBOt 

quo  auMB 

vitiiB  [cOtlnetrl 

in  miK 

iuiiB 

iuria  ciBiii» 

multumque 

muUum 

mortibu8(corr.  outof 'moribuB' 

)  motibut 

cogerent 

7J^^L 

Bibi 

tibi  ip»i 

liierentur 

tueretur 

de  ea  re 

noide  ea  re 

■■oratores  Atheniensea" 

Athen.  orritores. 

401« 

At  first  siglit  this  long  list  of  more  or  less  signifieant  varianta 
might  well  create  tlie  impression,  that  B  is  iiot  so  intimately  related 
to  A,  as  their  otherwisc  striking  agreement,  as  i^ainst  the  readings 
of  the  Y  class,  lias  led  critics  to  imagine.  On  nearor  cxamination, 
however,  it  will  be  aeen  tliat  but  few  of  tlie  pectiliarJtics  of  B,  tiot 
also  found  in  A,  can  be  attributed  to  their  comnion  archetypon.  By 
far  the  larger  number  of  divergencies  are  due  to  scribal  careleasness. 


CXXvi  PROLEQOHENA. 

to  the  false  solutioa  of  compendia,  to  scriptura  continoa  and  other 
errors  familiar  to  tlie  palaeographist.     In  about  17  pass^^es  (c.  7  l 

10  28  13  26  14  14. 18  15  7  16  11.  33  17  31  19  2. 17  21  86  23  10  26  30 
31 13  34  8),  we  must  recognise  the  conjectural  labors  of  Fontanus  or 
the  copyiat  of  the  Leidensis,  which  have  in  a  number  of  instancea 
lesulted  in  the  restoration  of  the  genuine  reading.  In  still  other 
cases,  B,  as  we  shall  see,  has  been  corrected  from  oue  or  more 
other  MSS.  Eliminating  all  these  readings,  we  shall  find  but  a 
iew  variants  in  which  B  maj  with  Bome  degree  of  confidence  be 
said  to  have  rescued  the  original  reading  of  the  archetype  (c.  7  12 
and  possibly  25  21  26  30  36  11). 

3.  The  Vaticanus  151S  (B)"*  is  a  codex  miscellaneuB,  containii^ 
a  Life  of  Horace,  Porphyrio'8  *"  commentary,  the  Suetonius,  Dialo- 
gm  (fol.  p,  I^S^-ISO*),  and  Germania."* 

The  US.  was  written  by  an  unlearned  scribe,  who  contented 
himself  with  a  mechanical  transcription,  being  quite  nnmindful  of 
the  sense  of  his  test.  It  is  just  this  feature  which  constitutes  its 
value,  for  his  apographon  thus  became  a  faithful  copy  o£  the 
original ;  but  the  archetypon  must  have  abounded  in  abbreviations, 
whicb  caused  this  copyiat  repeatedly  to  go  astray.  For  among 
about  130  variants  peculiar  to  D,  over  one  third  can  be  directly 
traced  to  compendia.  In  many  instauces  the  scribe  made  no 
attempt  at  decipherment,  e.  g.  10  26  vO  (=  voco)  19  4  I  (=  ista, 
illa)  c.  20  2  fante  (perhaps,  as  Andresen  thinks,  for  '  fabulantem,' 
the  other  MSS.  reading  '  praefantem '),  28  12  6  (=  circa),  31  9  pEi 
(=  plerumque)  19  huit  (=  habuerit),  33  4  draiii<S  (=  differentiam- 
que),  19  pt  (=  potest),  23  i*  (=  istud,  illud),  36  20  mUtua  (=  ma- 
gistratus),  36  ?  (=contra)  etc. 

In  46  inatances  {e.  3  18  511  19  25  25  80  26  2  30  23  31  2.  fi  32  3S 
34  20  3616  38  5  39  20  40  16  41  21.  —  2  6.3.11  5  26.  32  8  12  1015.19 

11  4.  12   12  9   14  16   15  14   16  20.  26   18  6.  24  21  2. 16.  18  21  36  22  16.  22 
»"  Cp.  Binde  p.  3  f. 

*"Aa  D,  or  rather  its  orifiinal,  very  frequenlly,  as  will  be  shown  below, 
agrees  witli  the  X  claas  of  MStS.,  upon  whicli  archctypon  Fontanns'  copy  wm 
based,  and  as  Uenoch  of  AicoU  \s  known  to  have  dlscovered  ttae  Porj^vrii), 
PonianiiB'  statement,  reprodiieeit  in  B,  regarding  tliis  monk'B  connection  with 
the  Tacitean  treatises,  mny  siinply  be  due  to  nn  infereoce  on  his  port,  r«adjly 
occasioned,  if  his  copy  also  contained  the  Forphyrio  together  with  the  Dialogus 
and  the  Gemiania. 

'"  Massmiinn  p.  16  by  an  unacoountable  error  says  that  thia  MS.  has  the 
marginal  note  to  c.  ^lTi  '  hic  dpauiit  esx  pagelle.'  Micbaelis  only  notes  a  vac&nt 
space  ot  '  aliquot  versus,"  or  12i-  lincs  according  to  Audresen. 


FROLEGOMENA.  CXXVU 

23  B.  15  26  8  28  2  29  1. 18  32  it  33  20)  D  has  erred  in  giving  tbe 
injfectional  eDdings  which  were  habituaUy  abbreviated  or,  by  con- 
fusing  single  letters,  easily  misread  or  illegible  in  the  original. 
These  errors,  because  of  tbeir  instantly  recognisable  origin,  are  not 
apt  to  perplex  the  critic ;  they  possess,  in  fact,  a  distinct  value,  in 
that  they  permit  him,  vithout  incurring  the  risk  of  conjectural 
audacity,  to  restore  the  genuine  reading  on  internal  grounds  alone, 
even  unanimity  in  the  MSS.  furnishing  no  positive  indication  o£ 
the  reading  of  the  archetypon.  Michaelis'  statement  tbat  D  was 
written  '  tamquam  per  somnium '  seems  justiHed,  when  we  obserre 
that  it  contains  no  fewer  than  29  omissions  (c.  5  2  7  12  8  29  9  4. 12. 
31  10  8  12  11  14  12  16  17  19  7.  U  21  24. 37  22  18  25  14.  16.  27  26  21 
29  6  30  17  31 18. 26  33  17. 18  35  6  36  20. 32),  tm  instances  of  ditto- 
graphy  (c.  6  6  12  18  16  8  24  8.  9  25  3  26  7. 16  28  1»  37  10),  one  of 
haplc^aphy  (28  10  lusus  \jiue\  puerorum),  and  teven  transpositions 
(c.  6  B  10  18  19  14  28  26  30  11  40  8  41 14),  of  which  the  two  firat, 
however,  very  probably  represent  the  original  reading.  See  notea 
ad  loc.  Of  possible  interpolations,  I  have  noticed  but  fivt:  c.  5  18 
imperii  [famam],  but  see  note  ;  10  2  inquit  omnes  ;  15  2  Maternuni 
nostrum;  16  32  princeps  ille;  25  IB  Caesar  et. 

The  genuino  reading  has  been  preseived  in  D  vs.  ib,  in  c.  31 16 
ira  32  18  detrudunt  (detrudant  —  lu)  32  quosi  (=  quos  si)  forte 
(quod  si  —  (u).  In  c.  37  18  de  expilatis,  the  preposition  is  probably 
the  false  restitution  o£  a  lacuna,  in  place  of  '  aut,'  which  in  A  is 
found  after  '  utrumne.'     See  note  ad  loc. 

4.  The  codex  Famesianus  or  NeapoUtanua  (C)  contains  the  Famenanua 
second  part  of  the  Annals  (XI-XVI),  the  Hiatories,  Dialogus  (IS^-  (''^ 
folio  pages),  Germania  and  the  Suetonius  fragment.  It  is  a  beau- 
tifuUy  written  MS.  Lacunae  are  indicated '  with  care,  either  by 
vacant  spaces  or  by  niarginal  notes  of  the  acribe.  It  was  known  to 
Lipsius,  who  valued  it  highly,"'  as  did  all  subsequent  scholars  till 
Hicliaelis  dethroned  C  in  favor  of  AB.  The  MS.  waa  lost  from 
view  for  a  long  time,  until  rediscovered  by  Niebuhr  in  Naples.^" 

tiT  "  Quum  depravatiaBimus  vulfro  clrcuinferretur  libellus  .  .  .  iwlmirabile  rat 
quantum  a  Fameel&no  codice  !n  eo  sanando  aimua  adiuti.  Multi  hialuH  expleti. 
verba  et  lineae  intei^rae  insertae,  ceateni  aliquot  loci  emendBti."  Cp.  ^[asBmann 
p.  T.  That  tbe  MS.  waa  written  b;  a  monk  ia  evident,  not  only  fnim  tlie 
picture  of  a  monk  at  the  boginning,  but  alno  from  certain  r«adintni,  nucb  as 
' sanctitatis '  for  'ciTitatia'  (0.  10)  and  tbe  omiasion  ol  'divus'  in  Dial.  c.  17  e. 

*"  Ecksteiu,  Proleg.  p.  62  by  a  curious  error  regarded  thia  MS.  as  quite  di»- 
tinct  fmm  the  Famesianua. 


CXXVlll  PBOLEGOHENA. 

The  variants  peculiar  to  C  are :  habetur  (c.  2  4),  misit  (3  10), 
Vibum  (8  2),  aetate  adolescentia  (8  30.  See  note),  Saltim  (10  7),  per 
(12  23),  Utlianius  (14  2),  caedit  (16  20),  videtur  (16  20),  sed  modo 
(16  33),  Toluit  (20  16),  -msciibuntur  (21  10  i.  e.  intcribuntur,  con- 
seribuntur— «i),  quae  (2122),  sisi  (212*),  alio  quo  (26  6),  C. 
Caelium  (25  31),  decessisse  (25  26),  in  omne  (26  20.  See  note  c. 
13  l<>),  i3o  (28  2  i.  e.  Secundo),  etenim  iam  (28  2),  insumere  (30  4), 
copiam  (30  17),  ornate  quid  orator  et  (30  2B),  apertos  (31  26),  isae 
(32  9),  aperte  (33  24),  semper  norum  semper  plenum  (34  21.  See 
note  ad  loc),  nec  brevitei  (34  22),  Cicero  tempore  (35  2),  quidem 
qui  (36  22.  See  Dote),  antiquoriorum  (37  0  antiquorum  —  nt,  anti- 
guariontm  —  V),  per  (37  36).  Omissiona  :  c.  1  I  3  9  8  17  11  17  12  7 
16  28  21  21.  39  25  33  29  0  37  36. 
Ottoboniaitut  5.  The  Ottobonianus  1455  (E)  is  also  a  codex  miscellaneus,  and 
'  '  contains  [Messallae  Corvini]  de  progenle  sua,  Suetonius,  Dialogvt 
(fol.  ^'•-W),  varia  (fol.  W^-U&^).  This  MS.  was  first  collated  and 
used  by  Michaelis.  I  ^;ain  enumeiate  the  readings  peculiar  to 
it:"'  appellamus  (o.  1  4),  singulis  (1  IB),  assuigendi  consistendique 
(6  16),  de  supr.  vers.  (20  3),  esset  (22  il),  Aufidi  (23  8),  permittU 
(23  24),  studio  (26  1»),  dieere  (28  18),  aut  (28  19),  guffieere  (32  1), 
quanto  facilius  (36  16),  ullius  (40  10,  for  A  also  has  '  illius,'  aecoid- 
ing  to  Audresen).  —  Omissious,  not  common  to  other  MSS.,  are  ex- 
tremely  raie  in  E  :  et  (c.  1  0)  and  expressis  (10  38,  but  this  word 
reappears  as  'expressit'  after  'sit').  The  trantpoaition  variant», 
with  four  exceptions,  due  to  accident  or  design  (c.  10  18.  36  25  lO 
2C  15),  are  very  instructive  and  valuable,  in  that  they  fumish  a 
clue  to  the  origin  of  a  corruption  or  confirm  the  existenee  of  an 
interpolation,  suspected  on  internal  grounds.   E.g.  c.  6  30  Marcellus 

E  prius 
prius  —  prius  M.  (ui)  i.  e.  Marcellus.     31  7  ad  dicendum  subiecta— 

ad  dicendum 
subi.  ad  dicendum  (m)  i.  e.  subiecta.     38  19  omnia  alia  —  alia  omnia 

i.  e.  omnia.'*'     See  notes  ad  loc. 
Vatieanua  6.    Xcithei  tlie    Vntii-aniis  4498  (A),  containing  the  Suetonius, 

l"^*  [Pliniufi]  de  viris  illustribus,  Agricola,  Diaiogus  (p.  78'-97''),"' 

^*  S[eu(ling's  ILst  (p.  (1  f.)  is  mislcading,  owlng  to  bis  ignonuice  of  the  read- 
ings  of  V.     Sce  Scheuer  pp.  12-14. 

*"  Cp.  Am.  Jour.  FhiL  XII  pp.  444-467. 

^i  The  genuiDe  reailings:  atimulabantar  (c.  37  1  RheuanuB)  and  fanum 
(40  26  Mureius),  acconling  to  Andreseu's  collation,  were  erroneously  attrihuted 


PBOLBGOUEIfA.  CXSix 

G«nnama,  nor  the  Vindobonensla  711  (designated  V,  by  Scheuer),  rtndoboneMit 
containing  Miscellanea,  Gerinania,  DitUogus  (fol,  p.  ^l^^-^SO"),         (^ 
Suetonius,   calls  for  any  detailed  descriptioii.     They  poasess  no 
text-critical  importance,  and  are  of  interest  only  because  they  bear 
valuable  teatimony  to  the  interrelationship  of  our  M88.,  to  which 
problem  we  may  dow  tum  oor  attention. 


b.    The  Inlerdependenee  of  the  MSS. 

The  discussion  of  thia  difficult  subject  cannot  be  said  to  antedate  MUh-idii. 
the  appearance  of  Michaelis'  edition  (1868),  which  for  the  first 
time  presented  an  accurate  picture  of  the  character  of  our  extant 
MSS.  Michaelis  haring,  upon  very  slender  grounds,  as  we  shall 
see,  pronounced  in  favor  of  the  superior  validity  of  the  X  class 
(AB),  aigued  that  D,  which  often  forsakes  its  family  for  the  read- 
ings  of  AB  or  B  alone,  must  be  regarded,  in  splte  of  the  carelessness 
with  which  it  waa  written,  as  the  most  tnistworthy  apographou  of 
the  arctietypon  of  Y.  C  he  placed  next  in  value,  but  inasmuch  S£ 
it  often  agrees  with  E,  where  D  coineides  with  AB,  he  concluded 
that  the  variants  in  CE  must  be  due  to  interpolation  and  conjecture, 
and  not  to  the  comnion  parent  of  DCE.  E,  Michaelis  asserted,  was 
a  direct  offspring  of  C,  but  as  it  in  turn  frequently  coincided  with 
A  as  against  C,  these  divergences  could  only  be  explained  on  the 
hypothesis  that  it  had  been  subsequently  corrected  out  of  A  or 
some  member  of  this  family,  Finally,  A  is  brought  into  close 
relationship  to  C,  both  having  been  copied  from  a  brother  of  D. 
Michaelis'  stemma  is  therefore  this : 


_(_ 


Pantmicodex 


Steuding,  p.  4  (1878),  while  accepting  these  conclusions  in  the  Steudiag. 
main,  clearly  showed  that  E  cannot  possibly  have  been  an  apog- 
raphon  of  C,  Michaelis  himself  furnishing  the  proof,  for,  on  p.  xvi 

to  A  by  Michaelis.     D  also  reads  'stlpulabatur,'  not  '  BtimulabBtur.'     Cf. 
Michaelia'  adaotatio  and  preface  p.  XTii  note  19. 


CXXX  FROLEGOMENA. 

noteB  16  and  17,  he  enumerates  more  than  70  readiQgs  of  CA,  or  C 
alone,  which  flatly  contradict  his  owti  assertioa.  Steuding  there- 
fore  contended  that  CEA  go  back  to  a  common  source,  their  coinci- 
dences  with  D  being,  according  to  him,  due  to  the  lost  codex  x, 
postulated  by  Michaelis.  But  Steuding's  view  was  in  turn  dis- 
carded  by  Binde  (1884),  who,  so  far  as  one  can  make  out  from  his 
confused  presentation,  endeavors  to  estahlish  a  closer  relationship 
between  CaDE,  more  particularly  CAD,  the  various  discrepancies 
being  the  result  of  a  series  of  peculiar  cross-contaminations.**'  His 
investigation  virtually  resulted  in  proving  what  had  nevei  been 
denied,  namely,  tliat  the  MSS.  of  the  Y  class  represented  a  tradition 
distinct  from  X,  while  the  various  members  of  the  former  group 
were  in  turn  bound  to  another  by  ties  more  or  less  close. 

Three  years  l^efore  Binde,  E.  Baehrena,  in  his  edition  of  the 
Dialogus,  had  advanced  still  auother  theory  aa  to  the  interrelation- 
ship  of  the  Y  clasa  of  MSS.  (p.  45  f.),  asserting,  rather  thau  actually 
proving,  that  A  and  E  were  directly  derived  trom  Y  (designated  by 
him,  tor  no  apparent  reasoa,  as  M),  the  former  oceupying  the  same 
rank  among  the  Y  ulass,  that  A  does  in  the  X  (N)  family."*  CD,  on 
the  other  hand,  Baehrens  regarded  as  descendants  of  a  lost  MS.  x, 
a  brother  of  AE,  C  having  been  copied  before  x  had  been  subjected 
to  a  revision,  by  which  fact  he  would  account  for  the  ooincidences 
of  D  with  AB.  His  family  ttee  is  represented  by  the  following 
diagram: 

r 1 


It  was  reserved  for  F.  Scheuer'**  to  demonstrate  that  the  con- 
flicting  theorics  which  Michaehs,  Steuding,  Baohrens  and  Biude 
had  propounded,  are  all  alike  untenable.  But  apart  from  the 
negative  valuo  of  his  diasertation,  ]ie  has,  by  the  introduetion  of  a 
new  witness,  the  cod.  Findtibonensis,  succeeded  in  discovering  the 

^  See  esp.  p.  8  f. 

^  p.  40 :  uniTcrsum  autem  libri  A  indolem  aestimanti  apparet 
locum  in  M  famllia  optinere  atque  A  in  N. 

="  De  Tacitei  de  orat.  Dial.  codieum  rtexa  acfide  (1891)  pp.  7-32. 


PBOLEQOUENA.  CXXXl 

trne  solution  of  the  intricate  problem  under  discussion.  Scheuer, 
herein  following  Steuding,  in  the  first  place  shows  by  some  forty 
readings  peculiar  to  C  (aee  above),  that  E  cannot  have  been  copied 
from  it,  a  fact  further  Bubstantiated  by  the  variants  of  C  vs.  u 
(or  E)  in  the  fragment  of  Suetonius. 

Neither  cau  E,  as  Michaelis  thought,  have  been  corrected  out  of 
AB,  because,  barring  a  few  orthographieal  minutiae,***  the  Ottobo- 
nianus,  in  all  cases  of  agreement  with  the  X  class,  finds  a  com- 
panion  in  the  hitherto  neglected  codex  Vindobonensis,  it  being 
quite  impossible  that  the  scribes  of  E  and  V  invariably  borrowed 
the  identical  readings  from  X,  often  deserting  at  the  same  time  the 
genuine  readings  of  their  own  family.'" 

ABBT  CDd 

&2     in  Us  in  il> 

B     oliiu  aUuro  (studium) 

8  a      mtm&m»  hominibuB 

12 1     ftaec  pei\a.Taiii\  hoe  haec  (on.  C.)  p.  baec 


14     auguttior  anguatior 

14  K    piurium  pluHuium 

15  ZT    a  Cicerone  aut  Aiinio  aut  ab  Asinlo 
n  6     ip»o  ipee 

13    coagiario  cogiario 

m    vocetis  vocUeti* 

IB  21     «iderefur  videtur 

21  ig    redoient  reddent  (redent  — D) 

22  10    suppellcctiie  tupellectili 

23  14    anuequu.nlur  coDBequentur  (cooaequenior — D) 
17    prope  proprie  (prople — A) 

24  9      iraectatus  modo  insect&tua 
it     coUegerit  colligitur 

26 18     coateinplo  contento 

is    pluritque  plerisquo 

29 13    rdinquil  relinquitur 

»                            ABE  <. 

c.  6  2     modeTati  motlesti 

12  IT    ac  — ac  et— ac 

lo  K    coTtcentUBcholaBticorum  coDtentuscholasticorum 

17  10    atatue  statuae 

10  K     aUe  altae 

2(1  34    diminuta,  dimunuta  (B)              deminuta 
"  Cp.  Scbeuer  pp.  23-28. 


PBOLEGOMESA. 

18     ingreBsuri 

iugressi 

la    inHCientia 

tcietUia 

ii      Citeroni*  tempora 

Clcera  tempore— C 
Ciceronis  tempore  —  A 
Cice.  extitiBBe  tempore  - 

'  11     HeUllo  set  et  (-oset 

et) 

Mftdlo»  et 

18    expitatlB 

deeipiUtia(au/«cp.) 

Moreover,  £V  agree  63  times,^  a&  against  ABCDA.  Of  these 
Tariants,  20  are  of  an  orthographical  nature,  and  10  give  the 
geJiuine  readings,  as  against  26  in  which  the  other  MSS.  are 
correct ;  in  the  remaining  all  the  MSS.  are  cornipt.  £V  is  thus 
seen  to  be  an  independent  group  of  the  Y  class,  a  conclusion  which 
Scheuer  places  beyond  all  possible  doubt  by  the  foUowing  pas- 


12  G      sedit  (secedit- 

-B) 

sedit 

aecedU 

14»    itla 

nia 

iain(i.e.  I). 

17  13    iBtum 

iUum 

ip«um 

21  *     quique  alios 

quB  alios 

alios 

Iqium 

30 11    quando 

quam 

quam  quaiido 

The  coincidences  of  EV  {y')  with  AB  can  therefore  only  bo  due 
to  the  original  agreement  of  Y  and  X.  A  number  of  readings  are 
also  cited  by  Scheuer  {p.  31),  in  which  E  has  a  solitary  companion 
iu  B,  which  miglit  seein  to  poiiit  to  direct  indebtedness  of  E  to  B,** 
but  this  inference  is  refuted  by  ait  examination  of  tbe  following 
table  (Scheuer  p.  32) : 


"  Scheuer  pp.  12-14.     Also  c.  2tl  13,  misplaced  by  Schpuer. 


na 

Tbe  same 

conclusion  is  reoched  by 

an  exauiina 

tion  o(  the  readinga  of  the 

Genuania,  in  w 

hich  H  (llummelianus)  oc 

tupies  the 

same  relation  to  V,  as  E 

doesi 

n  the  Dialogua.     Cp.  Sclieuer  pp.  16-17. 

m 

BK 

ACDiV 

11  15 

151 
16  B 

irranipunt 

inraperunt 

<i— B,  Bupra  vera.  E 

(omiB). 

171 

Afenenium  \n  marg. 
Coelium  B  Calium  E 

me  nimium 

alium 

10  16 

videretur  B  videlur  E 

videtur 

203 

de  E  Bupra  vera.  B 

(omia). 

28  e 

in 

(omia). 

le 

dicere  E  diicere  B 

discere 

PROLEGOMENA. 

CI 

AB 

CD4EV 

16  n    Tidetnr  AD  vester  B 

vaUr 

18»    quidem  antem 

wilem 

M    TeniBB  A  Tenia'  B 

veniani 

905     dicenteg  (dicenlem  1)  corr.) 

dicentem 

26  7      &uctarea  A  a[u]tores  B 

actorea 

1<    poBt  BO  A  poB*Be  B 

poa»e      . 

»    Tult  (sedbcorr.) 

velut 

23»  257  30afl.Wud,  iBtonim,  Islecorr.  B 

iUud  Olorum  tile. 

From  this  it  appears,  tben,  that  the  arcbetypon  of  the  Ottoboni- 
anus  was  corrected  by  ao  uoknowii  hand  afier  the  Vindobonensis 
had  been  copied  from  it,  and  in  this  emended  state  Pontanus  or 
the  scribe  of  the  Leidensis  uaed  it,  the  readings  adopted  being  all 
genuine. 

There  remains  the  queation  as  to  the  interrelationship  of  CD^ 
and  the  reiy  frequent  agreement  of  D  with  the  X  class.  This 
problem  has,  in  my  judgment,  also  been  solved  by  Scheuer.  For 
a  glance  at  the  readings  given  on  p.  cxxxi  f.  will  show  that  CAD 
form  still  another  independent  group  (designated  by  Scheuer  as  y*) 
of  Y.  As  for  D,  which  Michaelia  regarded  as  the  best  represent- 
ative  of  the  Y  clasa,  for  the  reasons  given,  its  frequent  agreenient 
with  AB"°  is  now  seen  to  be  due  to  the  fact  that  its  immediate 
archetypon  (y*)  had  becn  corrected  out  of  some  member  of  the  X 
family,  after  CA  had  already  been  copied.  The  olear  proof  of  this 
is  fumished  by  the  following  significant  variants : 


Tocatia  AB  vocantis  D  vorant  EVCA 

t  habendns  D  habendiu  EVCA  (i.  e 


:T  ao    hkbendus  ei 


41  3     >"quidera  quod  nemo  A 
qnid  enim  quod  nemo  B 
quu  eatm  EVCA 
quis  enim  quldem  quod  nemo  D 

The  interdependence  of  our  MSS.,  as  finally  determined,  may  be 
represented  by  the  suhjoined  family-tree,  the  arrows  indicating  in 
what  way  the  many  coincidences  between  Bome  of  our  MSS., 
though  deriTed  from  different  families,  may  be  accounted  for  : 


»  See  below. 
u  Cp.  Binde  i 


21   Scheuer  p.  28  I. 


PROLEGOMENA. 


I 

[Cod«z  Herafeldensis  (?)] 

XIII.  cent.  (?). 

I 

[Apographon  Ignotl  inveatoria] 

XV.  cent.  (c.  1457). 

_L 


e.    Tke  AuthenticUy  of  X  vs.   Y. 

The  false  conception  conceming  the  lelationship  of  our  MSS.  is 
priraarily  reaponsible  for  the  opinion  of  Micbaelis,  toUowed  by  all 
Bubsequent  critics,  with  the  solitary  exception  of  Baehrens  and 
Scheuer,™  that  AE,  by  reason  of  tbeir  more  taithful  reproduction 
of  the  arehetypon,  possess  the  greater  validity.  But  this  view  ia 
erroneous.  We  may  readily  admit  that  the  common  archetypon  of 
AB  was  written  by  a  less  learned  seribe  than  tbe  parent  MS.  of  T; 
he  certainly  was  far  inferior  to  the  copyist  of  the  latter  in  resolTing 
the  many  compendia,  which  unquestionably  were  a  characteristic 
feature  ot  their  common  prototype.  It  also  goes  without  saying 
that  a  merely  niimerlcal  preponderance  of  genuine  readings  in  one 
or  the  other  family  does  not  in  itself  constitute  a  valid  claim  to 
superiority,  unless  the  nature  of  the  variants  themselves  warrants 
such  an  inference.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  no  less  true  that  a 
MS.  which  fails  repeatedly  to  give  what  the  author  muat  have 
written,  and  in  wliich  the  scribe,  for  the  sake  of  slavish  adherence 
to  his  copy,  discards  the  genuine  reading  close  at  hand,  ought  not 
to  be  made  the  sole  basis  of  the  recension  of  the  text.  It  is  one 
thing,  to  interpolate  or  to  introduce  bold  changes ;  it  is  quite 
auothei,  to  coriect  palpable  slips  of  the  copy.     Th«  pioblem,  in 

*"  To  whoin  Petereon  may  now  be  added  (pp.  lnxil  H.). 


rROLEGOMENA.  cxxxv 

other  words,  is  not,  wlietlier  AD  on  the  whole  are  more  faithfiil 
lepresentatives  of  X,  thau  CDAEV  are  of  Y,  which  niay  be 
admitted,  but  whether  the  readings  of  X,  more  frequently  than 
A',  furnish  what  Tacitus  wrote.  Now  it  is  very  remarkable  to 
observe  in  how  few  instances  AB  or  AB(D)  have  alone  pre- 
served  the  genuine  reading  as  against  evident  corruptions  in 
CDAEV,  for  even  in  those  instances  where  the  context  alone 
does  not  help  us  to  decide  confidently  in  favor  of  one  or  the  other 
variant,  we  discover,  on  closer  examination,  that  the  stylistic 
usage  of  the  author  shows  AB  to  be  in  the  wrong.  Many  variants, 
again,  in  which  X  is  pitted  against  Y,  owe  their  origin  solely  to 
the  false  solution  of  compendia,  or  to  orthographical  vagaries,  the 
scribes  very  naturally  foUowing  the  mode  of  spelling  to  which  they 
were  accustomed  or  which  they  believed  to  be  correct,  without 
regard  to  the  MS.  before  them.  Now  all  such  divergences,  be 
they  never  so  minute  and  apparently  insignificant,  are  of  no  little 
value,  as  will  be  seen  from  the  above  tables,  in  ascertaining  the 
interrelationship  between  the  MSS.  themselves,  but  as  far  as  the 
question  of  the  respective  authenticity  of  their  archetypa  is  con- 
cerned,  they  are  quite  worthless.^ 

I  first  give  the  list  of  variants  of  AB  (X)  vs.  CDAEV  (Y),  then 
ABD  V8.  CAEV,  to  which  are  added  the  few  variants  in  which  the 
genuine  reading  may  be  considered  as  doubtf ul : 


This  applies  especially  to  such  yariants  as :  his,  hiis,  iis ;  ille,  iste,  ipse. 
ThuB  AB  show  a  decided  preference  for  iste  vs.  ille  in  Y,  and  accordingly 
Michaelis,  true  to  his  exalted  opinion  of  X,  has  everywhere,  except  c.  30  22, 
written  *  iste/  even  where  this  pronoun  \&  utterly  out  of  place.  Bind§  devotes 
an  entire  chapter  (pp.  23-28)  to  the  discussion  of  these  variants,  his  aim  being 
to  show  that  Y  followed  certain  principles,  whereas  X  simply  reproduced  the 
reading  of  its  copy.  But  as  these  pronouns  were  abbreviated  (i  cf.  c.  19  4  33  23), 
no  inference  as  to  the  greater  trustworthiness  of  the  X  class  can  be  legitimately 
drawn.  Cp.  Scheuer  p.  33  f.  note  1.  la  like  manner,  we  must  eliminate  all 
▼ariants  such  as :  non,  nec,  neque  (fi),  per,  pro  (pr.);  qu6,  quae,  q ;  f,  ae ;  artis, 
artes;  diminuta,  deminuta,  etc.  Others,  however,  like:  constat,  constaret, 
videtur,  videretur;  fatebatur,  fateretur,  etc.,  although  originally  also  due  to 
compendia,  may  nevertheless  have  been  already  written  out  in  X  and  Y,  and 
they  have,  therefore,  been  included  in  the  above  table.  Scheuer  (pp.  34-37) 
admitted  all  these  variants  on  a  footing  of  equality  I  Many  readings  of  X  or  Y, 
moreover,  regarded  by  him  as  genuine  are  not  so,  while  stiil  others  are  unjustly 
lelegated  to  the  doubtful  column. 


FROLEGOMEITA. 


AB 

CD4EV 

neceasitat«8 

jutea$audiMt'» 

iocuDditatia 

iucandOa» 

quajidorunque 

qaancmique 

Indueret 

induertt 

FSt 

eiM 

[in]  sequitur  A  Insequitur  B 

lequUuT 

elegioram 

eUgorum  (etegafom  V) 

Nerone 

et 

fn  (also  b) 

ulius 

ullU 

et  cent'  A  coetuB  B 

n  9  30  w  liercle 

hertuU 

quidem  autem 

auteiH  (also  b) 

veniaa  A  venia-  B 

Kniam 

et 

eictantem 

dicentea 

dieeniem  (alao  6) 

qui 

quia  {aiao  b) 

oratore*  aetatis  eiusdem 

eiuadem  aetalit  oralore* 

23i 

Vetrinum 

rerrinum 

2410 

ilre  (=  nostris) 
tantum 

in  tantum 

20t 

auctores  A  a[u]toreB  B 

actorea 

16 

poal  se  A  po8*sc  B 

poKe 

23 

vult 

velut  (alao  6) 

281 

qui  A  [qui]  B 

et 

IS 

educabitur 

educabalu.T 

» 

militarein  rem) 

20 13 

invcnires 

innenies 

8021 

uilius  artis  ingenuae»' 

ullius  ingenvae  artU  (i.  e.°5«^ 

31  e 

hiiec  enlm  ett 

hacc  cst  enim 

g 

liaec 

hacc  ipsa 

13 

viUia 

ln  vitii» 

3S 

haec 

haec  quoque 

32  M 

rgo 

eJ^ 

343$ 

hodie  qnoque 

hodieque 

™  Genulfie  readinjis  in  italica.     Orthographical  minuliae  m  not  noted. 

w  Or  '  ullius  artis '  (sce  rrlt.  note  ad  ior. ).  Tacitus,  so  far  as  my  obaervatioi 
goes,  never  separates  (eertainli/  nnt  in  the  DialoaTis)  two  attributivea  by  an  inter 
vening  aubatantive,  unieas  Joined  by  a  conjunction. 


FROLEGOHENA. 


3618 

perfidle 

ptrfidem 

33 

vel 

niha  (nii) 

37  is 

curantm 

eatuamm  (also  6) 

88« 

hic 

haee 

12 

ftliquomm 

alloTum 

30S 

ridear 

rMeoiur 

«IS 

mde  (ill) 

t«men(tH— enim) 

ABD 

C4EV 

m 

parant  quid  eniia  me 

parant  enira  quld  me' 

desperant A 

12  > 

eimalU 

ettxmali» 

16  aa 

videtur  (corr.  B  Del  b) 

eeatftr 

ISio 

laMdabat 

laudi  dabatuT 

21  n 

Kgule(i.e.  rdiguoe)"' 

UUe 

25* 

WMtat 

26B 

in  Curato  A  in  cntato  BD 

ineuMlo 

271 

liaec 
cum 

hoc 

2810 

eril 

erat 

30S 

vocatia  AB  vocatis 

vocani. 

311 

baec 

Aoc 

IS 

et 

od 

337 

q^id 

quod 

37  SO 

habendus  eat  AB 
est  habenduB  D 

hitendua 

30» 

iptam 

ipsa 

4113 

obscurior 

In  the  following,  finally,  tlie  reading  is  doiibtful : 


-AB  deinde— «i  16  n 
AB  petstringit — w;  SIiDpostulabit- 
— AB  cogitare— «.™ 


ac  — AB  ei— w;  27  8  peretrlngat — 
ABD  postulaveriC — u;  3Si3cagiiant 


Now  an  examination  of  the  foregoing  table  reveals  the  fact  that 
AB  has  preseived  the  words  of  the  aiitbor  in  but  tiiree  (32  22 
22  21  31  0)  Bolitaiy  pass^es,  and  curiously  enough  one  of  these 


^  L  e.  parantemiuquiUne. 

inBtance  and  otbere  noticed  i 

'acripture  contiDua.' 

*"  iXlae  bas  unintentionall;  been  retained  in  the  teit.     See  crit  not«  ad  loc 
<"  Witb  tbe  exception  of  the  last,  I  have  followed  AB,  but  am  unable  to 

give  any  convincing  reason  (or  my  cboice.     The  origin  of  the  varianls  is  very 

trenspaTcnt.    I  sm  now  niore  Inclined  to  favor  ■perstringit'  and  'poatnlaTerit.' 


CXIXVUl  PEOLEGOMENA 


has  been  uniTeTsall;,  thougb  unjustly,  rejected  by  pnTioufl  edltors, 
still  another  pertains  to  two  words  habitually  confused  in  our 
MS8.,  so  that  the  correct  reading  in  AB  may  well  be  accidental, 
while  the  third  is  perhaps  due  to  scribal  emendation.  Out  of 
teveTtteen  examplea  in  which  AB  find  a  eompamon  in  D  of  the  Y 
class,  the  three  MSS.  furnish  shs  correct  readings,  but  only  one  of 
thero  is  in  any  waj  notevorthy  (c.  21  17).  The  Y  class  gives  the 
genuine  readingin^^y-ijne''*  instances  out  of  a  possible  aixty-twon 
The  superstitious  reapeot  so  generally  entertained  for  the  X  fiunily 
must,  therefore,  in  the  face  of  the  evidence  just  presented,  be 
abandoned.  The  Y  family,  albeit  it  has  suSered  at  the  hands  of 
leamed  and  unleamed  scribea,  represents  a*  a  body  the  purer 
tradition,  although  some  of  its  individual  members  may  be  in  a 
number  of  instances  less  trustworthy  giuides  than  A,  for  B  itself, 
or  its  prototype,  as  we  have  seen,  was  not  only  subjected  to  the 
conjectural  revisiou  of  the  leamed  Pontanns,  but  was  snbsequently 
eorrected  out  of  the  Y  class.  A  does  indeed  faithfully  reproduce 
its  archetypon.  But  that  archetypon  must  yield  the  palm  to  Y, 
which  has  proved  itself  to  be  more  accurate  in  preserring  what 
TaeiUia  muat  kave  written. 

*■■  c.  2S  ze  30  21  are  included  because  theee  Teadinge,  tboogh  priAabiy  not 
genuine,  are  closer  to  the  original,  AB  being  wnqutttwnalAy  «nrupt 


ABBRETUTI0H8. 

1.     Tbxt. 
=  Hiclu)elia 
=  Nlpperdey — SchoeU 
=  Pet*r 


Hm.  =Halm* 

Ml.  =  Joh.  MOUer 

Wf.  =  E.  Wolfl 

And.  =  Andreaen  • 

Kk.  =  NoTik 

2.     K0TB8. 
Dr.  n,  S.      =  A.  Draeger,  Historische  Sjvlax  der  LstelnlBChen 

Sprache,  2  toIa.  1878-S1>. 
Dr.  Sta        =  A.  Diaeger,  Synux  ond  Sttl  des  Tacitus,  1882'. 
B.  V.  =  Beisig-Haaae,  VDilemngeu  Uber  lateiniacho  8piBCh- 

wisaenachaft,  V0I.  1  (GTammatik  by  H.  Hagen) 
II  (Semasiologie  b;  M.  Heerdegen),  HI  (Svidax. 
by  Schmalz  p.  1-140.  300-006.  TM--8S8,  by  Laud- 
graf  p.  150-389.  607-704),  1B88. 
=  Schmalz,  Antibarbania  2  vola.  1886-188e«. 
=  ArchiT  ftir  lateiniscbe  Lexicographie  I-VIIL 
=:  Lateinische  Formentebre,  I'.  II*  (by  C.  Wagener) 


Avtib. 

-Veue 

KHhner        = 
FrUdiander^ 


HP. 

LateiniBche  Gramroatik,  2  toIs.,  1877-78, 
Darsteltungen  aua  der  Sittengesdiichte  Roms,  3 
viils.,  1888-]8»0*. 


Otbers  are  self-eiplauatvry,  or  cited  iu  full  iu  the  Bibliography. 


P.    CORNEUI  TACITI 

DIALOGUS 

DE   ORATORIBUS. 


1.     Saepe  ex  me  requiris,  luste  Fabi,  ciir,  cum  priora  sne-  intnNluctinn. 
cula  tot   eminentium   oratoiuin   ingeniis  gloriaque   floruerint, 
nostra  potiiuiimum  actiis   desei-ta  et  lande   eluqiientiae  orbnta 
vix  nomen  ijtsuni  onitoriR  i-ctineat ;    ncque  enim   ita  apiHtUa- 
itins   iiisi   iiiiti([Uos :    hnrum   aiiteiu    tem[ioruni   diseiti,   ciiiisi-    q 
clici  et  odvocuti   et  |)iitroni  et  quidviH   jiotiiix   (|iiain  oratoi-es 
vocantur.     cui  percoutatioui  tuae  reK|ion(lere  et  tiini  magiiae 
({iiaestioniB  pondiis  excipere.   iit  aiit  dc  ingcniis  nostris  iiuilc 
existimandiim  nit,  si  idetii  udsetpii  iion  jiossumus  iuit  dc  iiidi- 
ciis,  si  nolumii»,  vix  herciile  andeiTjm,  si  niilii  mea  sententia  lo 
pinfereuda    ac    non    disertissimoiiim,    iit    iiostris   temi^oribiis, 
lioniiiium  sermo  repeten<bis  csset,  quos  eaiidcm  liaiie  qiiaestio- 
nein  pcrtractantcs  iiivenui  aibnodiim  audivi.     ita  iion  iugeuio, 
sed  inemoria  et  rcconhitioiie  opus  est,  ut  tiuae  i^  pracstantissimis 
viris   et   excogitata    subtiliter   et  dicta    gi-avitei'   cj^epi,    cnm  15 

CORSEI.I  TACm  INCIPIT  DIALOOVS  DE  OKATOmBVS  — ^I. 
CORNELI  .  TACITI  ■  DIALOGVS  ■  DE  .  OHATORIllVS  ■  ISril'lT  — B. 
C.  CORNELII  TACITI  DIALOGVS  DE  OHATORlItVS  FOKLICITKR 
iCIPIT— C.  C.  Conelii  Taciti  dinlofciia  dc  oratflrilnw  — O.  CORNELII. 
TACITI.     DIALOGVS  INXIPIT  DE  OHATORIBVS  KT  I*OETI.S  — E. 

1,  1  cuni  —  om.  C.  3  BoBtra"'  —  D.  deMrta  eloiiuenUn  et  laude  orbnta  — 
Ciiraelitttn.  4  appelUmiu  —  E  appcHpuiUB  —  u.  0  primiiHi  ot  om.  E.  0  ait  — 
tiM.  TJp^iu.    10*  mea  niUii — ~Schur^each.    II  ut  —  im.  Piil.    15  dlctam— 1). 


2  P.     COHKELII  TACITI 

Bin|,uli  divereaa  [vel  easdem]  sed  probabileslcausas  adferrent, 
dum  fonnam  sui  quisque  et  ammi  et  ingenii  redderent,  isdem 
nunc  numeris  isdemque  rationibuH  persequar,  Bervato  ordine 
disputationifl.     neque  enim  defuit  qui  diyersam  quoque  partem 

20  susciperet,  ac  multum  vexata  et  iiuisa  vetustate  nostrorum 
temporum  eloquentiam  autiquonim  ingeniis  anteferret. 

2.  Nam  poHtero  die  quam  Curiatius  Maternus  Catonem  reci- 
taverat,  cum  o£fendisse  potentium  animos  diceretur,  tamquam 
in  eo  tragoediae  argumeuto  sui  oblitus  tantum  Catonem  cogi- 
tasset,  eaque  de  re  per  urbem  frequens  sermo  haberetur,  vene- 
6  runt  ad  eum  Marcus  Aper  et  lulius  Secundus,  celeberrima  tum 
ingenia  fori  nostri  quos  ego  utrosque  non  modo  in  iudiciis 
Btudiose  audiebam  Bcd  domi  quoqiie  et  in  publico  adsectabar 
mira  studiorum  cupiditate  et  quodiim  ardore  iuvenili,  ut  fabulas 
quoque   eorum   et   disputationes   et   arcana  semotae  dictionis 

10  penitus  excijjerem,  quamvis  maligne  plerique  opinarentur  nec 
Secundo  promptum  esse  sermonem  et  Aprum  ingenio  potius  et 
vi  naturae  quam  institutione  et  litteris  famam  eloquentiae  con- 
seciitum.  nam  et  Secundo  purus  et  pressus  et,  in  quantum 
satis  erat,  profluens  sermo  non  defuit,  et  Aper  omni  eruditiotie 

e  —  «ccepi — eorrext  a — accepi  —  «.  10  slnfrulis  —  E."  vel  essdem  (u.  PhUipp) 
—  incl.  Lipsiiit  prneeunle  Murel/i  d.  quidem  s.  p.  —  V  «olux  probajite  Hdmreich 
d.  sed  easdem  p.  —  Iliitii,  .Us.  W/,  And.  vel  easdem  vel  ds.— jtfbser  div.  sed 
probab.  .  .  aHorrent,  vel  easUem  dum  —  trannp.  Dnederirin  eaadem  [puteB 
agerent]  —  P^rr,  Goclzer  d.  eas  quidem  p.  —  ItaehreKS  [vel  —  prob.]  —  itirl. 
Halm,  Jftivdi.  rei  eiu,sdein  —  1'ik.  AfiiHcr  non  easdeni  —  Helier.  pro  aSerront 
alittii  Mrftiiwi  hnbidl  V.  17  redderet  —  CI)  reddent  — V  reddent  —  E.  18  isdera 
pni  itsdem  (u.lt/.  t^irktr  Foruifal.  p.  45.  pereequar  — Puf.  prosequar— u.  (ex 
^urluiHcf.  5,20 tt.u.     21  antcfeirent  — ni>. 

2,  2  tamiiuam  nnn  In  —  tiiiuppc.  4  luibctnr — C.  8*  ego  utrosque  non 
modo  ID  iud.  —  Kripai,  partim  Sehapen,  partim  Pder  Kcatus.  noD  atrosque 
inodii  —  w  veroW|ue  —  D  nnn  In  liid.  modo  utrnsque  —  Nipperdey  Ani.  [attos- 
qne]  del.  Ililter,  Ilm.  NorHtl:  non  motlo  in  iud.  utroeqne  —  PeUr  In  iud. 
non  niodo  ut  pleronque  —  I,  ytUUer.  K  qnadam — D.  fl  semotae  —  om.  EV. 
acclperem— EV,  11  Apium— 1).  14"  omni  — CEVA  ca— ABD  ((/,  13,u 
•  See  Sotes  ad  locum. 


DULOGUS  DE  OHATORIBUS. 


imbutus  cODtomiiebat  potius  litteras  quam  uesciebat,  tamquam  16 
maiorem  quam  iudustriae  et  laboris  gloriam  habiturus,  si  inge- 
nium  eius  uullis  alienarum  artium  adminiculis  inniti  videretur. 
3.  Igitur  ut  intravimus  cubiculum  Materni,  sedentem 
ipsum^e  quem  pridie  recitavemt  librum  intcr  manus  haben- 
tem  deprebeiidimus. 

Tum  Secundus  '  nihilne  te '  inquit,  '  Mateme,  fabulae  mali- 
gnorum  teirent,  quo  minus  offensas  Catonis  tui  ames  ?    an  ideo   6 
librum  istum  adprehendisti,  ut  diligentius  retractares,  et  sublatis 
si  qua  pravae  interpretationi  materiam  dcderunt,  emitteres  Ca- 
tonem  non  quidem  meliorem  sed  tflmen  securiorem?' 

Tum  ille  '  leges '  inquit '  quid  Matemus  sibi  debuerit  et  ad- 
gnoscea  quae  audisti,  quod  si  qua  omiHit  Cato  sequenti  recita- 10 
tione  Thyestes  dicet ;  banc  enim  tragoediam  disposui  iam  et 
intra  me  ipse  formavi.  atque  ideo  maturare  Hbri  huius  editio- 
nem  festino,  ut  dimisaa  priore  cura  novae  cogitationi  toto 
pectore  incumbam.' 

satiant,"  inquit  Aper  '  quo  mi-  15 

studiis  oiiiTie  tempus  modo 

ThyestLiy  oofeguitiivs,  cum  te  tot 

t  luunicipioriitii  clientelae  in 

iioii  novum  tibi 

fiitonem,  id  est  20 


*Adeo  te  tragoediae  istae 
nu8  omissis  orationura  et 
circa  Medeara,  ecce  nunc 
amicorum  causae,  tot  col 
foram  vocent  quibus  vix  BuffecerU,  gtiam 
ipse  negotium  importa.sses,  ut  DMnitiuiq  < 


SO,ti)  comuiunl  —  Rkenaaua. 

IM.  Valden  inilustria  et  laboTej 
—  Badnlii— EV. 

8.     2  que  — (uW.  A 
ac  qaem  —  E   et  1 

1.  tu  «luiilem  (add. 
inteiieges  —  A.  Gre^i 
Atui.  1.  quae  audj 

ratM.    13  meilii 


ni.  Hii{m.     l(i«  quam— 
\v\  ail        ad 
17  Inniti  — CD.^iiiniti  —  A  inniti 

p.  18il8  {?  =  JJoup(,  Op.  I.  104). 

quemque  —  ScAopew   iiit«r —  Cuinciua 

tu  {om.  C.)  quid  (quod  D.)  M.  a.  d.  — «i 

.  d,  — T'aAJcii  1.  inquit  q.  M.  e.  d.  —  7/ii/in 

i]  sl  libuerit  — ^fipperdey,  M».  Ml.  Nk. 

d.  — (mn#p.  Haclirenii.     10  emisit  —  B 

D  c/.  27,;.     \'2  ipsum  —  Baeh- 

—  D.     19*  sufficerea  —  Pal.    20  imperasses 


4  p.   coENELn  TACrn 

nostras  quoque  historias  et  Romana  nomina  Graeculorum  fabu- 
lis  adgregares.' 

4.  Et  Matemus:  'perturbarer  hac  tua  severitate  niai  fre- 
quens  et  adHidua  nobis  contentio  iam  prope  in  consuetudinem 
vertisset.  nam  nec  tu  ^itare  et  insequi  poetae  intermittis.  et 
ego,  cui  desidiam  advocationum  obicis,  cotidianum  hoc  patro- 

6  cinium  defendendae  adversus  te  poeticae  exerceo.  quo  laetor 
magis  oblatum  nobis  iudicem  qui  me  vel  in  futurum  vetet  vetsus 
facere  vel,  quod  iam  pridem  opto,  sua  quoque  auctoritate  com- 
pellat,  ut  omissis  forensium  causarum  angustiis,  in  quibus  mihl 
satis  superque  sudatum  est,  sanetiorem  illam  et  augustiorem 
10  eloquentiam  colam  solam.' 

5.  '  Ego  vero '  inquit  Secundus, '  antequam  me  iudicem  Aper 
recuset,  faciam  quod  probi  et  modesti  iudices  solent,  ut  in  iis 
cognitionibus  se  excusent  in  quihus  mauifestum  est  alteram 
apud  eos  partem  gratia  praevalcre.     quis  enim  nescit  neminem 

G  mihi  eoniunctiorem  esse  et  usu  amicitiae  et  adsiduitate   con- 
tubcmii  quam  Saleium  Bassum,  cum  optimum  vimra  tum  abso- 
lutiHsimum  poetara?  piurfi  si  pnftii.-aaccusatiu-,  non  alium  video 
reura  locupletiorem.'    . 
^^^l  '  Securus  sit '  inqnit  J^K^  'st  >'aU-iu;i  Bassus  et  quisquis  alius 

'fl^nceof  studiura  poeticae  et  cann|ji^B ^ciiam  fovet,  cum  causas  agere 
non  ix)ssit.  ego  enim,  qua^flu  ubitium  litis  huius  non  inveni, 
nonpatiar Maternuiti  sixietate^uriuj)!  defendi, sed ipsum solum 

vel  imposuiaseR — Acidalius.  ut  —  atlti^yi^ih/.  [[d. — nomina] —  del,  ident. 
21  GrAeconim  —  B.  2-Z  a):^i\%iire6—^^SX  LisgKgarem  —  EV  aggregBre  — 
Mureltts,  (Pithoeus)  Ifk.     Bggrofniiia — ^wO^ 

4.  G  defendemliie  — (^l.  Nordk.  9  {Uum-  •^iCV  islam  — ABD.  10  oOlam 
— add.  Vahlert.  ';  ^" 

fl.  2«  iiiodcBti  — BCDV  Bs.  Wf.  And.  HKr  »U  — AE  if».  Sm.  Pt.  Ml. 
[ut— eos]  — om.  D.     3  cogitationibus— BCl((/.  h  'V¥'\u  Quint.  SI,  1,  1)  se  — 

add.  rahoeua,  edd.  eziepto  Peter.  ti  Ralenii^  —  )t ■^kl^Q  —  B  (corr.  b.)  Se- 
leium  — E.  H  alium  — C1>A.  11  ei'—ddl.  J^-««m,\«W.,  d^endit  JoAn 
et  enim— OreHi.     non— inaerui.     inveni— Pi(H«>.V-Jh.\  Jfp.  Pt.  Hm.  JR. 


DIALOGUS   DE   ORATORIBUS.  O 

apud  no»  arguftm,  qiiod  natua  ad  eloquentiam  virilem  et  orato- 
riam  qua  parere  simul  et  tueri  amicitias,  adsciscere  necessitudi- 
nes,  complecti  provincias  ptwsit,  omittit  studium,  quo  non  aliud  16 
in  civitate  nostm  vel  ad  utilitatem  fructuusius  vel  ad  voluptatem 
dulciu»  vel  ad  digiiitatem  amplius  vel  ad  urbis  famam  pulchrius 
vel  ad  totius  imperii  atque  omnium  gentium  notitiam  inlustrius 
excogitari  potest.  nam  si  ad  utilitatem  vitae  omnia  consilia  fa- 
ctaque  nostra  derigentbi  sunt,  quid  eat  tutius  quam  eam  exer-  20 
cere  artem  qua  semper  armatus  praesldium  amicis,  openi  alienis, 
sulutem  periclitantibus,  invidis  vero  et  inimiciB  inetum  et  ter- 
rorem  ultro  feras,  ipse  securus  et  velut  quadam  perpetua  potentia 
ac  |K>testate  muiiitus?  cuius  vis  et  utilitas  rebus  ijrospere  fluen- 
tibus  aliorum  perfugio  et  tutela  intellegitur :  ain  proijrium  25 
IMiiicuIum  increpuit,  non  hercule  lorica  et  ghidius  in  acie  flrmius 
muuimentum  quam  reo  et  periclitanti  eloipieiitia,  quae  e»t  j^rae- 
sidiuni  simul  ac  telum  <)U0  propugnare  pariter  et  incesKere  sive 
iii  iudicio  vel  in  senatu  sive  apud  principem  possis.  quid  aliud 
iiifestis  jMitribus  nuper  Eprius  ^larcellus  quani  eloquentium  suam  30 

inTenimiM — ValUen,  Nk.  iDTenlri — w  invenire — D  quia  (quiuido  te — Xvreba) 
1«  :mnc.  .  .  inTeni  — Buperti,  Wf.  licet  i.  h.  inwmxi  —  tHeuiling  \.  \i.  licetl.  — 
Phitipp  invenirl  non  puto- — Andresen  arblter  .  .  .  Invcniri  nun  potuit  —  lohn 
iuvat  inveniri  —  Bibbft:!:  et  eRO  omniuo  .  .  .  iiiveniri  Kpero  —  Iloerachelinann 
nego  enini  alienum  arbitrum  iuveniri,  quatemw  non  palinr —  Baehrena.  12  plu- 
rium  —  FUhotUi  plurimum  —  u.  !;(•  noa— - JoAn  eoB  — uPt.  ipsos  —  D  vos  — 
Lipifiut,  llm,  Ml,  lik,  euni  —  fipengel,  ifa,  ae  —  Andrenen,  Bs.  14  quae  —  BC. 
15  neceteitates — AB  nationes  —  h.  omittil  —  Hhenanua  {Muretu»)  amittl  —  u 
amittit — Put.  IG  vel  ad  voluiitatem  —  im.  Schultitif}  (Classen).  ITdulcius — add. 
mtter,  Ilm.  Ul.  W/.  And.  iucuniliuH— CVcuweii,  Ifp.  Pt.  tioneHtius — Schulting, 
Bn.  Lamnam  indirat  31».    iS'  imperii  [famanij  —  li  firrtiiiae  gioriTMi.    II>  piMslt 

—  D,  factaque  —  BE  fataque — u.  20  per  nostra — ACV.  derigenda — Baeh- 
rens.  Cf.  Munro,  Lacr.VI,  SS3.  dirigenda  — 01  utiliiia  —  AcidaliuM.  21  opemcli- 
enlibns  —  Wolff.   28  feraa  —  Zipsiiu,  Ilm.  Ml.  And.  ferat — w  Wf.   quadam  velut 

—  B.     24  maiestate  —  Hteiner.    25  profut-io  —  AB  praesidio  —  b.     20  Encrepuerit 

—  D  fortaue  recte  inrupit — Weinkatiff,  B»,  irrepal  —  b.  lonca  et  —  .S'eeftoifc 
loricae  giadiUB  —  u  (iorice  —  D)  I.  aut  —  Hkenanut.  27  munimentum  —  de(. 
WoetfTin.  et  —  dd.  Aeidalias  {Haaie).  quae  cst  — ina.  Vohlen.  2Ssive  (ante 
in  iiul.)  MuretuM  vel — «  Np.    29  vel  in  senatu — Nipperdq/.    30  EpriuB b 


CORNELU  TACITI 


opposuit?  qua  accinctus  et  minax  di;9ertam  quidem  sed  inexer^ 
citatam  et  eiu3  modi  certaminum  nidem  Helvidii  sapientiam 
elusit.  plura  de  utilitate  non  dico  cul  parti  minime  contra  di- 
cturum  Mat«mum  meum  arbitror.  / 

6.  Ad  voluptatem  oratoriae  eloquentiae  tianseo,  euius  iucun- 
ditas  non  uno  aliquo  raomento  sed  omuilius  prope  diebus  ac  prope 
omnibus  horis  contingit.  quid  enlm  dulcius  libero  et  ingenuo 
animo  et  ad  voluptates  honeatas  nato  quam  videre  plenam 
6  semper  et  frequentem  domum  suam  concursu  splendidissimorum 
hominum?  idque  acire  non  pecuniae,  non  orbitati,  non  oiBcii 
alicuius  adniinistrationi  sed  eibi  ipsi  dari?  ipsos  quin  immo 
orbos  et  locupletes  et  potentes  plerumque  venire  ad  iuvenera  et 
pauperem,  ut  aut  sua  aut  amicorum  discrimina  commendent. 

10  ullane  tanta  ingentium  opum  ac  magnae  potentiae  voluptas 
quam  8[>ectare  homines  veteres  et  senes  et  totius  orbis  gratia 
subnixos  iu  summa  rerum  omnium  abundantia  confitentes,  id 
quod  optimum  sit  se  non  liabere?  iam  vero  qui  togatorum 
comitatus  et  egreasus  !  quae  in  publico  species  \  quae  in  iudicii» 

16  veneratio  I  quod  illud  gaudium  consurgeudi  adsistendique  inter 
tacentes  et  in  imuin  conversos  I  coire  populum  et  circumfundi 
corani  et  accipere  adfectum  quemcumque  orator  induerit !  vul- 
gata  dicentium  gaudia  et  imperitoruin  quoque  ocuUs  exposita 
percensco  :  illa  secretiora  et  tantum  iijsis  oruntibus  uota  maiora 

prius  M.  —  u  M.  priiLs  — E  (ortitm  est  ex  MarctUus).     31  tjua —  Ursinu»  qui  —  «* 
Peter.     :i-2  in  ciiw  iii<j(li  — I).     33  parti  — UC  pnrtim  — ADEV  (partiminime). 
6,    I  iocuiiilitaiis — AH.  priua  pr»p«  —  liel.  Aiutresen.   3  locis — Bae^rcna  foris 

—  Oherlireyer.  (1  i<l(|uc  Boire  iKin  ■ —  tiis  nr-ripsit  Yi.  neque  —  CDEV.  7  admini- 
stratioiii  — B  iulmiiiistratioiiis  —  u.  ipsos  — E  istos— ABD  illoe  CV  (i.  e.  i»), 
8  pleruuunu'  vfiiin.'  — D  v.  iilmini<iue  —  <j.  11  vcleren  —  del.  Atidntiua^  JVp. 
ilivlti>K el  —  lleiniiiiis seimnTvv  i-t~ll<iiipl  lionoribus  vi-teres — coni.  loh.  MuUer. 
urbli— r«Wus,  Jlm.  15  quo"!  ilhnl  — EV  Hs.  Ilm.  Wf.  id  (u)  —  om.  Put.  Jf». 
/'/..  Mt.  <iui)il  ibi — TlUfer  <niiil?  i|iiiiil  —  AmJresen.      assui^nili  conaiatendiqlie 

—  K.  17  c<.mni  — w  Ils.  W/.  Anil.  coronnin  — ^ritloiiM*,  Ma.  Pt.  Hm.  Jil. 
qu<'incun<iui-  —  CDKV^  (iunn(liK'un<iUf  —  AB  quarutiiiuc  —  b  in  marg.  Imlnerit 
— CDKV  iuilucfct — AB  in<luxerit — b  voluerit — Andresen  imbuerit — eoni. 


DIALOGUS   DE   OBATOEIBUS.  7 

sunt.  sive  accuratam  meditatamque  profert  orationem,  est  quod-  20 
dam  sicut  ipsiua  dictionis,  ita  gaudii  pondus  et  constautia ;  sive 
uovam  et  recentem  curam  non  sine  aliqua  trepidatione  animi 
attulerit,  ipsa  solticitudo  commendat  eventum  et  lenocinatur 
voluptati.  eed  extemporalis  audauiae  atque  ipsius  temeritatis 
vel  praecipua  iucunditas  est ;  nam  m  ingenio  quoque,  sicut  in  2K 
^ro,  quamquam  quae  [alia]  diu  seruntur  atque  elaborantur 
grata,  gratiora  tamen  quae  sua  sponte  nascuntur. 

7.  Equidem,  ut  de  me  ipse  fatear,  non  eum  diem  laetiorem 
egi  quo  mihi  latus  clavus  oblatus  est  vel  quo  homo  novus  et  ia 
civitate  minime  favorabili  natus  quaesturam  aut  tribunatum  aut 
praeturam  accepi,  quam  eos  quibus  mihi  pix)  mediocritate  huius 
quantulaecumque  in  dicendo  facultatis  aut  ajpud  patres  reum  5 
prospere  defendere  aut  apud  centumviros  causam  aliquam  feli- 
citer  ornre  aut  apud  principem  ipsos  illos  libertos  et  procuratores 
principum  tueri  et  defendere  datur.  tum  niihi  supra  tribunatus 
et  praeturas  et  consulatus  a^cendere  videor,  tum  Aabcre  quod,  Bi 
non  in  alvo  oritur,  nec  codicillis  datur  nec  cum  gratia  venit.  lO 

Halm.  vulg&rla — Orelli,  Hm.  lOprownseo — Dparvacenaeo — BerotUdut.  ipel 
orantl  —  b,  maiora  sunt  —  del.  Acidalius.  20  perfert  (pfert)  —  CBVproferre  — 
D  proterunt  —  BaehrenB.  2'2  animi  —  PUkoeua  ajiimiu  —  u.  23  attulit — Nipp, 
ad  Ann.  I',  38,  8.  25  in  —  b.  2fl*  quauiquam  quae  diu  eeruntur  a.  elabonintur 
icrata,  giutiora  —  emenilavi  et  illa  qua«  .  .  .  grata  sint  —  A'i*wn  quamq.  grata 
HUiit  quae  serunlur  — A'ob(U:  alia  — oin.  CI>  utilia  (utilioni)  —  jErnMti  utiliora 
quae  —  Andreten  u.  q.  studiose  a.  —  Ribheck  noliiliora  Btr.  diuque  —  Pcerikanip 
ilulcia  quae  indiuttria  —  irefnird^jT  ^alida  <liu  curantur — Ccrneliiiien  vitalia  dia 
B. — I.  /filberyj  diurtunia  serantur — Baehrtnt  quainquani  iiuaedani  scrjntur  — 
Hennett  —  Retinent  traditnm  leiiiunem  Pt.  ML  H'/.,  eorruptelam  indicat  Ilm. 

7.  I  ipHe^B  ipso  —  u  eiM.  4  etw  (ago)  —  ins.  Valilcn,  Bn.  Nk.  And.  5  apud 
patTes  —  add.  ififhaelis,  Ba.  Jlm.  H'/.  Ml.  Anil.  apuii  iudices  —  Nipperdey  {\w\\- 
Cfin  —  Spengel)  aut  .  ,  .  orare  aut  «,  p.  r.   p.  defender?  aut  .  .  .  tufri  liatur 

—  Ribbeck.  7  ipsiim  —  Spengel.  8  prinripifl  —  iilein.  Mn.  9  practura  —  Cl>. 
habcre  —  Filhoeua  aLire  —  w.     10"allio  (i.  e.  alvo)  —  V  /'i/AorMii  nlio  —  u  aiiiiua 

—  RUter,  Pt.  Hm.  W/.  in  anima—  Frfinnlieim.  Ilaase,  Ml.  qucnl  in  w!  uon  In 
»\lo  —  Rutgersi>it  si  non  in  ipso  non  in  allo— .V/;tpm/ej/  in  ipso  — Ernesfi  in 
nobtB^Schopen  in  in|?;enio  — Sednxfc  in  nntali  olwilur— /fcn/friein  natalibus 
parltur  —  Aadreaen  naturale  —  Baehrens  sola  indole  —  BHiieck  numine  alicno  — 
fiiHiy  intUB— ['sener  in  caclo  —  J/ei/er.     f\  —  iM.    Ml'-h<i<-liii  spilim  —  tip*iiu 


»  P.     CORNELII  TACm 

quid?  fama  et  laus  cuius  artis  cum  oratonim  gloria  compamnda 
est?  quid?  iiou  iuluatres  gwnt  in  urbe  non  solum  apud  nego- 
tiosos  et  rebus  intentos,  sed  etiam  apud  iuvenes  vacuos  et  adule- 
8cent«s,  quibus  modo  recta  est  indoles  et  bona  8|>e9  sui?  quorum 

16  nomina  priua  parentes  liberis  suis  ingerunt?  quos  saepius  vulgua 
quoque  imperitum  et  tunicatus  liic  populus  transeuntes  noniine 
vocat  et  digito  demonstrat?  advenae  quoque  et  peregrini  iam 
in  municipiis  et  coloniis  suia  auditos,  cum  primum  urbem  atti- 
genint,  requirunt  ac  velut  adgnoscere  concupiscunt. 

8.  Ausim  contendera  Marcellum  hunc  Eprium,  de  quo  modo 
locutus  sum,  et  Crispum  Vibium  (libentius  enim  novis  et  recen- 
tibus  quam  remotis  et  oblitteratis  exemplis  utor)  non  minores 
esse  in  extreniis  partibus  terrarum  quam  Capuae  aut  Vercellis, 

5  ubi  nati  tUcuntur.  nec  hoe  illis  idterius  bin,  tdteriu»  ter  milies 
sestcrtium  pi-aestat,  quamquam  ad  lias  ijxsas  opes  possunt  videri 
eloquentiae  beneficio  venisse,  sed  ipsa  eloquentia  ;  cuius  numen 

'    et  caelestis  vis  multii  quidem  omnibus  saeculis  exempla  edidit, 

ad  qniim  usque  fortunam  liomines  ingenii  viribus  pervenerint, 

Hie  —  Spengel.  civium  gratia  —  Baehreii»  cum  —  del.  Acidaliaa.  12  qnld  ? 
nim  ilUiKtres  —  Rotk  qui  non  — oi  qui  Um  —  Boelticber,  M».  quinam  Ultistriom 

—  Ordli,  Xp.  Hm.  Jill,  W/.  Atxd.  (|Ui<ln!im  illTistrius  est — -Steiner,  Pt.  qul 
miigiA  Huiit  illUBtree — Baehrens  qui  eniin  illUBtriores  —  lokn  qni  non  [in  urbe 
miKlo  Kvd  in  orbe  sunt]  illugtrei)  vt  in  urbe — auppl.  VaAlen  quinam  111.  [et 
incliii]  —  add.  A.  Greef  sunt  —  ijm.  Sckopen.  et  ante  non  ifeH.  Haaae,  «M.  et 
noii  —  Eekatein.  in  urbe  —  om.  D.  i:!*  itivenea  yacuos  —  acripsi  Pro  iuvenn 
B  liiitiet  vacuos  quod  rereperuitt  Np.  Pt.  Ihn.  Mt.  And.  impuberes  —  coni. 
Baehrens.  14»  modo  recta  est  iniioles  et  —  smpai  m.  r.  et  ind.  —  ACDVmodo 
monim  (b)  et  recta  ind.— B.  Aivd.  m.  recta  ind,— E  eat— ABCD  om.  KV  sit 

—  Micliaeliii  r.  i.  est  —  Ilabn  ind.  recta  —  Bnelirens.  18  In  prorinciis  —  add, 
Jiipperde!/.     1"  vtiltus  —  Aeidaliuii  vultu  —  Halin  olim. 

8,  2  bibium  —  B  Vibum  —  C  iubium—  V.  H'  minores  —  contecj  praeeunto 
Haase.  minua  —  uPt.  notoa  pijsi  mimw  (kM.  Vraimi»,  Np.  Ilm.  Hl.  Wf.  po$t 
etwe  Lipaiux  illustres  poKt  mlnns  — nrfd.  Rilibeek.  Bn.  And.  minoris  — flut^enitu. 
dicuulur  —  del.  .Saiippe.  6bi8  alterius  — ins.  Pieheaa.  b  lacunam  in  margliie 
indicavit  alteriiis  bis  millp.i — Friedllinder.  Eaileni  ■cerhn  poat  Beslertium  add. 
Lipaiiia  alterius  ter  milieB,  all.  bis  milies — Ilaehrens  alterntriuH  —  PhUipp. 
6  quin  aii  —  ..^  nrfreiieTi  olim  r\ann\am  —  Baehrens.  7  sed  —  add.  Liptiu*.  ipa» 
eloquentia— def.  b.  Hitter.    Oadquantum— EVquantam— .dcWiiilttj.    pervenl- 


■    I  DIAUKiUS   DK   ORATOKIBUS.  V 

sed  haec,  iit  supra  dixi,  proxima  et  quae  non  iiuditu  cogiioacendn.  lO 
sed  oculis  «peetanda  liaberenms.  nain  quo  sordidiuB  et  «Ijiectiu» 
nati  sunt  quoque  notaliilinr  paiiijertas  et  aiigustia  rerum  na- 
scentes  eoB  circiinieteteniiit,  eo  clariom  et  nd  demonHtrandam 
oratoriae  eloquentiae  utilitatem  inlu»trioi-a  t;\emjjla  sunt,  quod 
sine  commendatione  natHlium,  nine  i4ul)staiitia  facultatum,  iieutcr  16 
moribus  egregius,  alter  lialtitit  quo(jne  coiijoris  contemptus,  per 
multoti  iam  annos  jioteiitissimi  suiit  civitatis  iw.  donec  lilniit, 
principes  fori,  nunc  principes  iii  Caesaris  amii-itia  agunt  ferunt- 
que  cuncta  atque  ab  ijiso  [iriiicijie  cuin  quadani  revei-eiitia 
diliguntur,  quia  Vespasianus,  vcnerabilis  senex  et  jiaticntissimns  20 
veri,  bene  intellegit  [et]  ceteios  quidem  amicos  suos  iis  iiiti, 
quac  ali  ipso  acceperiiit  quaeiiue  et  ijisis  accuiiiulare  et  in  alioa 
congerera  promptum  «it,  i\Inn'elluiii  autciii  ct  Cris|)uiii  nttiiliss<! 
ad  amicitiam  suam  quo<l  n<ni  a  iirineipe  ncceperint  ncc  iu.i-ij)i 
poHitit.  mininuim  inter  tnt  ac  taiita  locuni  obtiiiciit  imagines  ac  26 
tituli  et  statuae,  quae  meijiic  iiwa  tameii  ncglcguiitui',  tain  lier- 
cule  quam  divitine  ct  ojies,  qiias  faciliiis  iiivciiics  qiii  vitui>ei'ot 
quam  qui  &8tidiat.  liis  igitiir  et  Iiomiribiis  et  iiniunicntis  et 
facultatibufl  lefertitM  doiiios  eonim  videniiis,  (jiii  ai  ab  iiiciiiite 
aetate  caiuiii  forensibmi  et  oratoiiu  studio  dederunt.  :{0 

rent  —  tnallm.  11  hatwiniiB — 6  rul.  lialieamus — Drnrtl-e.  12  iimiciuc  —  II 
qnQHque  —  u  iiDtBbIlit«r  — 1>.  antnutin  riTum  —  Ftit.  aiii.iiHlia  crfpluni  —  u 
«nKuMiae  rerum — Liptiu»,  «M.  aiipiRtia  pan-ntmii — I)  AgTknla.  14  nobili- 
tatem  —  Aeidaliua  dignitateiu  —  Speiujfl.  15  abuudnul  ia  fw.  —  Pcrrltirmp. 
17  nuit  —  om.  DP  ac  —  (ini.  C.  13  allcrtim  prinrijieH  dct.  Iletmreicli  ]iriiii'eiw  — 
DV.  genint^ae  —  ,W()»CT-,  M».  B».  Tvpmtnne ~- ]'e^rlkamp  vertiiiitiiui'— «mi- 
atan.     20*  p.  vir  —  P  edd.  cetl.  Raplentlwiuiuit  vir  —  Acidtiliii»,  11.  ]K>teiitisKiinua 

—  Vrltch»  prntlenUmimiui  —  MUhly.  21  et  —  iim.  Piil.  enll.  ptiat  quaeciue  — 
Piier,  Wf.  et  ienUt  cet.  — ATiMMf  et  Btit— BncAren».  ipHie  — wn.  Wf.  ii»ii  — 
Z.ipiiiiu.  aut  in  —  roai.  liaehrraa.  23  conR^re  —  DV.  nlt — Ilalm  vn  —  u. 
24  alii  prfncipes — D.  26  iiitcr  Imcc  tot — Vahlen.  11»,  taiita  pracinia  — r"ni. 
./1  ndmm  tnt  res  ac  tantHK  —  Hipperdei/.  pnxHint  —  DKV.  2(1  tam  panim  Iht- 
cnle  —  Baehrena.   20ec.uni — oin.  D.  .lOactalc  —  C. //(raFMdaetatcailulescentia 

—  C  adulescer'    ^—aieild.  (urfiun  e»t  ex  iiicuiite  aelate). 


10  P.    COBNELII  TAcrri 

\ 

9.  Nam  cannina  et  versus,  quibus  totam  vitam  Matemus 
inaumere  optat  (inde  enim  omuia  fluxit  oratio),  iieque  digni- 
tatem  ullam  auctoribus  suis  conciliiint  neque  utilitates  aluut ; 
voluptatem  autem  bievcm,  laudem  iiianem  et  infructuosam  con- 
b  Bcquuntur.  licet  haec  ipua  et  quae  deiuceps  dicturus  sum  aurea 
tuae,  Mateme,  rcspuant,  cui  bono  est,  si  apud  te  Agamemnon 
aut  laiion  diserte  loquitur?  quis  ideo  doraum  defensus  et  tibt 
obligatus  redit?  quia  Saleium  nostrum,  egregium  poetam  vel, 
si  hoc  houorilicentius  est,  praeclarissimum  vatem,  deducit  aut 

10  salutHt  aut  prosequitur?  nempe  ni  amicus  eius,  si  propiuquus, 
si  dcnique  ipse  in  aliquod  negotium  inciderit,  ad  hunc  Secun- 
dum  recurret  aut  ad  te,  Matenie,  non  quia  (>oeta  es,  neque  ut 
prn  eo  versus  facias ;  hi  enim  Basso  domi  naseuntur,  pulchri 
quidem  et  iucundi,  quoriim  tamen  Iiic  cxitus  est,  ut  cum  ti>to 

16  unno,  per  oinnes  dies,  magna  noctium  [mile  unum  libniin  ex- 
cudit  ct  eUicubnivit,  rogai-e  ultm  et  ambire  eogatur,  ut  sint  qiii 
digncntur  audire,  et  ne  id  quidem  gratis ;  nam  et  domuin 
mutuatnr  et  auditoriuni  exstniit  et  subsellia  eonducit  et  Hbellos 
disjiergit.     et  nt  Iwatissimns  recitationem  eius  eveiitus  jirose- 

20  quatur,  omnis  ista  laua  inti-a  iinuni  aiit  alteniin  diem,  velut  in 
lierlia  vel  flore  praecerpta,  ad  niillam  certam  et  solJdam  pervenit 
frugem,  nec  aut  amicitiam  iude  i^efert  aiit  clientelam  aut  man- 
suniin  in  aiiim<.  ciiiusquam  beneficiiiin  sed  clamorem  vagura  et 
voces  iiiaues  et  gaiidium  voluci-e.     laudavimus  niiper  iit  miram 

25  et  eximiam  Vesiuisi.ini  lilicralitatem,  quod  quingenta  sestertia 

9,  ;i  atliliiiit — Gutmann  ut.  aliiis — rii7iH  lUiliWtem  solkiam — RiWierA,  B». 
4  el  infrui-tiiiiHain  —  om.  D.  fi  liHncciw —  AB  ilciiuli'  —  «.  8  Caeleiuui  —  A 
Cocleiiim  — B  Saltimn  — 1>.     111  amiciw  m  i*i  — AH.     Vi  ilwnrrel— Crunoeius. 

nt  — NiH.  D.  ISfxciulit  — BCI)  f-xtuilit  — AK  cxlnilit  —  EV.  18  B  in  margint 
iidacripsit  (Inv.  VII.  4.1):  M.ifiilomis  riimiuiicl.il  at-ik's  ar  longp  fcmtta  cloino 
niTvirc  iulwtHr  ct  quac  comlui-tri  pcnilcnt  nuabatlira  iHllo.  20  inta  —  AltE 
illa  — CDV.  (lii-m  vlrvnsilciii  in  — «ofJircin.  ai  ]>nUTcn>tii ,  Schele,  Hm.  Bn. 
Nk.   iiraecfpta  — CDV  ix^reciita  — AKE  iiitLWcpta  — rt-eWfr''**       22   [poeta] 

\ 


DIALOGUS   DE  ORATORIBUS.  11 

Basso  donasset.  pulchnini  id  quideni,  indulgentiam  principis 
ingenio  mereri:  quaiito  tanieii  pulcliriuH,  ai  ita  res  fnmiliatis 
exigat,  se  ipsuiii  colere,  suuni  genium  pmpitiare,  suam  ex[)eriri 
liberalitatem !  tulice  quod  jKietis,  si  modo  dignum  aliquid  ela- 
borare  et  eilicere  velint,  reliiiquenda  conversatio  amicorani  et  :jo 
iucunditas  urbis,  desereiida  cetera  ofiicia,  utque  ipsi  dicunt,  in 
iiemora  et  lucos,  id  est  in  solJtudinem  secedeiidum  est. 

10.  Ne  ojtinio  quidem  et  faina,  cui  soli  serviunt  et  quod 
unum  esse  pretium  umiiis  laboris  sui  fatentur,  aeque  poetas 
quam  oratores  aequitur,  quoiiiam  inediocree  poetas  nemo  novit, 
bonos  pauci.  quando  enim  vel  niri.ssiniiinim  recitationum  faiiia 
in  totam  urbeni  peiietrat?  iieduin  ut  per  tot  provincias  iiiiio-  & 
tescat.  quotus  quisque,  cum  e\  llispaiiia  vel  Asia,  ne  quid  de 
(tftUis  nostris  Inquar,  in  url^em  venit,  Saleium  Biissum  reqiiirit? 
atque  adeo  si  quis  requirit,  iit  semel  vidit,  tnuisit  et  contentus 
est,  ut  si  pictnrani  aliquam  vel  stiituiim  vidisset.  neque  liune 
meum  senmmem  sic  accipi  volo,  tiimqiiam  eos  quibus  natura  lo 
sua  oratorium  iiigeiiiuin  denegavit  deteiTeam  a  camiinibus,  si 
modo  in  hac  studionim  parte  oblectiire  citiuin  ct  nomeii  iiiseren; 
possunt  faniae.  ego  veitt  «mmem  eloijuentiani  oinnestgue  eius 
partes  sacras  et  venenil)iles  pnto,  uec  sdliini  colluirnum  ve.stnim 
aut  lieroici  camiinis  sonum,  sedlyricorum  qiioque  iucunditateiii  15 

refert  —  aM.   -Vord*.     26  liberalitatem  —  E  lil>ertatem  —  iii.     20  iiite]]ii,fntiam 

—  D.  2T  Bi  .  .  exlKat—poU  <iiuileTii  cwlf.  E.  Wolff.  iS  penhim  —  Lipaiit.t  in- 
geiiium  —  ■,     31  cetera  —  uut.  1>.     uti|ue  —  AK  ul  i|1ijm.'  —  CV  ijiiae  —  1»  et  uC 

—  B.     32  [Id  —  Bolilmliiiein]  —  incl.  Lnivir.     secedendiim  —  Scknte  recwieinliun 

—  w.     B  JR  maTgine  adneripnit  Silvii  plocet  MiuiiK. 

10.  1  B  fn  margiiie  ad»cripnit  (Ovid,  A.  A.  III.  404):  (jtiiil  (|iineritiir  sacriB 
iiisi  tantuin  fatna  piietis.  2  oninis —  AKV  oiniieH  —  C  inqtut  oiuues — D  om.  B. 
ae(|UC  —  Put.     atfjue  — u.      3  nequitur  —  CIIKV  [in]  siiiultllr  —  A   iiiBe(|uitut 

—  U.  4*  vel  (l) — add.  liaehremt  clariimiinarum  —  SMiier  rarisHima  lianim  — 
Andreiea  hanim  —  Seiilnuxner.  •'i  neiluin  —  b,  e<lU.  Alil.  1534.  meilium  —  u 
m«mm  — PH(,  7  Galliin— .VrftuKm;/.  Snlerium  — B  Saliim  — C.  8  [atiiue  — 
requirit]  —  om.  11.  vX  —  AcUlaiiiiii  et  —  a.  trauBisse  coiilentun  cBt  —  Slnixgl. 
9  antiijuain  —  coni.  idem.  11  sua  —  dft.  AnilreiKii,  Wf.  eriiniuibun  —  A. 
15Bulum  — D.    W<H  —  Aeiihaiui.     17  lial^et  — ;/f"Hi"Hii.  .V;i,  llm.  Ml.  habeat 


12  1*.     CUH.VELII   TACITI  >, 

et  elegoram  lascivias  et  iamboram  amnritudinem  et  epigramma- 
tum  lusus  et  quamcumque  aliam  speciem  eloquentia  habet, 
anteponendam  ceteris  aliarum  artium  studiis  credo.  sed  tecum 
inihi,  Mateme,  res  est,  qund,  cum  iiatura  tua  in  ipsam  arcem 

20  eloquentiae  ferat,  errare  mavis  et  mox  summa  aileptu»  in  leviori- 
bus  sub»iMtls.  ut  si  in  Gmecia  natus  esses,  ubi  ludicras  quoqiie 
art«8  exercere  honestum  est,  ac  tibi  Nicostrati  robui'  ac  vires  di 
dedissent,  non  paterer  inmanes  illos  et  ad  pugnam  iiatos  lacer- 
to8  levitatc  iaculi  aut  iactu  diaei  vaneseei^,  sic  iiune  te  ab  audi- 

26  toriis  et  theatris  iii  foram  et  [ad  causas  et  ad]  vera  proelia 
voco,  cum  pracsertim  ne  ad  ilhid  qiiidem  confugere  possis,  quod 
plerisque  patroeinatur,  taniquam  miinis  obuoxium  sit  offendere 
poetarain  quam  oratoram  studium.  efferveBcit  enim  vis  pul- 
cherrimae  naturae  tuae,  nec  pro  ainico  aliquo,  sed,  quod  pericu- 

30  losius  est,  pro  Catone  offendis.  nec  excueatur  offensa  necessi- 
tudinc  oflicii  aut  iide  advocationis  aut  foituit^ie  et  subitae 
dictionis  im|)etu  :  meditatus  videris  [aut]  elegisse  iiersonam  no- 
tabilem  et  cum  auctoritate  dictunim.  eentio  quid  reaiMitideri 
|x»ssit :  hiiic  ingcntes  adseiisus,  liaec  in  ipsis  auditoriis  praecipue 

30  laudari  et  mox  oinnium  sermonibus  ferri.     toUe  igitur  quietis 

—  u,  18  awteponenilft  —  Bitter.  •altLomm  —  Andreaen,  W/.  alienarum  — 
fifJAecft  lcvicmnn  —  IlaelirenK  liberalium  —  mni.  Ilatm  aliarum  —  del.  Slending 
(L.  Traube).   Btuiliisartium  — 1) /yrtdsse  m(e.  rMletwIii.  c.  12,i.    Ifl  mihi  I«cum 

—  E  te<.-uin  miniinc  — 1>.  'te  ante  ferat  tus.  Acidaliut,  St.  antetua  —  Hatm, 
Np.  arwm  —  EV  iirtem  — «.  20*  niox  —  luMidi  adeptunis  —  Acidatiua,  aW. 
UecllvioribiiK  — /WViecfc  iuferioribuH  — CHriipHssen.  23  ilios  — CEV  Istoa—ABD 
Ms.  Np.  24  vilu'atioiie — ciii.  liue/trrm  iaclii  —  ifei.  .ilniJresen.  25"  [ati  cau«as 
et  a<i]  —  incluiii.  et  iui  caiiwui  — dpf,  Kmut.  (MilMij)  lix.  verbn  — D.  20  qiiod 
eonsurRcre  —  l)A.  27  pliTiwiue  [poeti«]~iiui.  .^wiresen.  oflendere  —  ai  Xp. 
Pt.Wf.  i>f!mvsii<:  —  AclilHliiii.rell.eild.  oSvneia  —  Pitluieits.  28iUB  — C.  eflerTt- 
seit . .  .  offeniliN—  B  effervesrct .  .  .  iiffendeB  u.  31  ae  flde  —  BneArens  ac  Mibitae 
— U.  :W" aut  —  {«)  »1(1.  Pii(.  A"p.  And.  tM— llnlmvUin.  ultro— ScAopen,  Mn. 
haiio  lliuist;.  Pl,  etiain  —  IInliii.  (Srlutcnlaii)  atinie  —  liaehren»,  Wf.  et  —  lahn 
aute  —  E.  Thiimas  [foriiiaN«e]  aiit  —  ins.  Ii,'h.  miler  v.  ei.  pers.  et  not.  —  WcWer, 
*!senti.>...;J5£em  — rfcJ.  Kernftordji.  .H^IUnc  — P«(.  hic  — u.  exhls— («)  dd. 
Gesner  cxistcre — Miiretus,    edd.   excire  F.   A.   Wo^  eKcltari — Sckele  h.    L 


DIALOGUS  DB  ORATORIBUS.  13 

et  securitatiB  excnsationem,  cum  tibi  sumas  adversarium  supe- 

riorem.     nobis  uatis  eit  priTatas  camas  et  nostri  saeculi  contro- 

Tersias  tueri  in  quibus,  [expressijj]  si  quando  necesse  eit  pro 

periclitante  amico  potentiomm  aures  ofFenderc.  et  probata  sit 

fides  et  Hbertas  excusata.'  40 

11.     Quae  cum  dixisset  Aper  acriusi  ut  solebat,  et  intento  Answer  ot 

,    , ,         ,,  ,  ,  .        .    ,       ,  Materiiiuj. 

ore,  remiBsus  et  subndens  Matemus   parantem    inquit  ine   uou  'Defence  of 

minus  diu  accusare  oiatores  quam  Aper  laudaverat  (fore  enim    ^^" 

arbitrabar  ut  a  laudatione  eorum  digressus  detrectaret  poetas 

atque  carminum  studium  pmatemeret)  arte  quadam  mitigavit,    6 

concedendo  iis  qui  cansas  agere  non  possent  ut  versiLs  facereiit. 

ego  autem,  sicut  in  causis  agendis  efficere  aliquid  et  eniti  for- 

tasse  possum,  ita  recitatione   tragoedianim  et  ingredi   famam 

auHpicatus  sum,  cuin  quideni  iii  Nemiiem  iniprobam  et  studio- 

Tum  quoque  sacm  profanantem  Vatinii  potentiam  fregi,  et  hodie  lO 

«i  quid  in  nobis  notitiae  ac  noniiiiis  est,  magis  arbitror  carminuni 

<)uam  orationiiin  gloria  part\ini.    ac  iam  me  deiungere  a  forensi 

3abore  constitui,  nec  comitatus  istos  et  egrcssus  aut  frequentiain 

■clamores,  ex  hU  ad.  —  BUIer  eliei  Ing.  eic  his  Baehrens.  ponsit;  liic:  '  cx  lils . . .' , 
Jiic  '.  .'  —  E.  TAomiM  hinc  injj.  concnrsiiSi  ex  hia asKenKUB — Heller,  [et]  in  — 
<idd.  Andraen.  audltoriix  [pocuimj  —  ins.  Ritter.  amnium  mox  — E  *Poat 
lerri  tlatuU  laeunamF.  A.  Wii(fiiua»i  aiipplevit  Valiten:  ferri  \mA  respondeoeo 
gniviuB  recilantibua  periculum  a.i/erri]  Andresen:  [sed  eo  faciliiis  (wl  aures 
principis  permanabnnt].     ^17  causaH  — niU.  edU.  Hipi/nt.  (Ktiaiit).    .SS*  expreHHis 

—  ABD  om.  E,  dell.  Hemiiann,  Jlm.  expressit  —  C  et  expresRlt  pro  — V 
viprctisit  si  qusndo  neceasitas  —  Lipmis,  Np.  exprease  —  MiOilij  exponenrtis  — 

Wagener  experiendis  —  Philipp  ex  re  ijiea.  —  Baehrenn  exercendis  —  Inge.   ^tll  po- 

tenlium  —  enni.  Baehrens. 

11,  2  parantem,  inquit,  me —  Walllier  parant  qtiid  enim  nie  — ABD  iiarant 
enim  quid  me  —  CEV  despfrant.  n.  quid  me  —  A  parantem  me  inquit  —  Bckker, 
llm.  3  laudavit  —  Aciilaliiin.  4  detractare  —  D  detraclaret  —  Lipaiua,  !>■  Ne- 
lune  — AB  Jfs.  Nerone  — CDEV  Pt..  imperaiite  Nirone  —  ffnnpf  (L.  Miiller). 
M».  Ifp.  Ml.  And.  In  Neroniis— Osftiin  sub  yemnc  —  Ni/edk.  enonnem  et  — 
E.  Wolff  cum  quidem  s,  N.  .  .  .  frejri  post  possum  ciiUiKiwil  lletter,  corruptetam 
indicaeU  Ualm.     improbatam  —  Fii:lienn  importnnam  — coni.  Jlalm.    10  Vatliiii 

—  Gronociua  faticinit  —  u  Haackh  et  —  adil.  Lipsini.  1n  —  deil.  Aridatiiii.  Mn. 
Pt.  Jlm.  B». Mt.    11  noininis— bPi((.  numinis  —  u.    12  palntm  —  D.    lUlungero 


14 


P.     CXJBSELn  TACin 


salutantium  conciipiBCO,  non  magis  quam  aera  et  imagines  quac 
16  etiam  me  noleitte  iu  domum  meam  inrupenint.  nam  Btatum 
cuiusque  ae  securitatem  melius  innocentia  tuefur  quam  elo- 
quentia,  nec  vereor  ne  mihi  umquam  veTlw  in  senatu  nisi  pro 
alterius  (liscrimioe  facienda  Bint. 

12.    Nemora  vero  et  luci  et  secretum  ipsum,  quod  Aper  incre- 

pabat,  tantam  mihi  adierunt  voluptatem,  ut  inter  praecipuos 

carminum  fructus  numerem,  quod  iion  iii  strepitu  nec  sedente 

ante  ostium  Litigatore  nec  inter  sordes  ac  lacrimas  reorum  com- 

b  jKtnuntur  sed  secedit  aiiimus  in  loca  pura  atque  innocentia 

fruiturque  sedibus  sacris.      liaec  eloquentiae  primordia,  haec 

I>enetralia ;  hoc  primum  habitu  cultuque,  commoda  mortalibus 

in  iUa  casta  et  nullis  contacta  vitiis  pectora  influxit;  sic  oracula 

loquebiiiitur.     nani  lucrosac  liuius  et  sauguinantis  eloquentiae 

10  «sus  ruceiis  et  ex  lualiH  moribus  natus  atque.  ut  tu  diceltas,  Aiier, 

in  locum  teli  reiiertus.     cetennn  felix  illud,  et  ut  more  nostro 

l<)(]uar,  auieum  saeculuni,  et  oratonim  et  oriminum  inO[>3,  poetis 

et  vatibus  abuiuLibat  qui  bene  facta  canerent  iion  qui  male  ad- 

iniKsa  defeiidereiit.    nec  uUia  aut  gloria  maior  erat  aut  augustior 

15  hoiior,  priinuui  apud  deos  quonim  proferre  reaponfia  et  interesse 


—  WlilJllin,  lis.     14  Haltitantiiim  —  Hrlide  Balutalmnum  —  a  M».     15  imimpunt 

—  IJK.  !'!■  cuiiwiiue  ac  (aii  —  «)  —  Pichetut,  Mn.  hurusque —  Lipsius,  edd.  hunc 
iuHi|ui;  —  Iluiixe  i|uii(|ue  cuiiiH  Ajier  miiiuiit  —  Weinkaiiff  capitis_£acAre>M. 
•luttur—  PirlitHii  tueur  —  w  ahl.     17  uisi —  uin.  0. 

12,  1  iin.Ttpat— 11.  a  strcpitu  [iirbis]  — «(W.  Sckopen,  Pl.  Ba.  W/.  And. 
nect^lit 
4<)Hljum  — I)  lnislium  — u.  5  seeiHiit  — HCDi  SHiit  —  Aseilit— AEV  [quod] 
Bepfiln  —  iiild.  Xiitiiik.  7  pciietrnlia  hoc  — ojn.  C  hoc  — AIJEV  haec  — I>A. 
•comiMciiiiata  —  J^irvfKS,  A>.  irin.  Ml.  commoiiata,  — Xipsiws,  8  iu  — bCDEV 
et  — AIl,  iila  — CDEV  isla  — Alt  .VfN  his— aieflren*.  II  liicreiwe  —  D.  a.111- 
guiiialiN— D  saiiinmaiLtiK  —  V  saKiriautia  —  ed.  Innt.  Jfl?r  nauftuiiie  mananti*  — 
Srkiiltiiii/  «aUKiiine  miiiautin—  Ikizenlienjer.     «tt  ei — CEVA  ex  —  ABD  edd. 

II  illu.l-ONi,  D,     1 


-CDi.     Uiillus  — AB.     «imtre 


Iilem  Lipgiux.    iiiuil  < 


ia  iinirnine  eithViet  malor. 
—  add.  HiUer  [mortalibus] 


■H 

•      — 

■ 

DIALOGUS  DE  0RAT0RIBU8.  15 

epulis  ferebantur,  deinde  apud  illos  dis  genitOB  Bacrosque  reges, 
inter  quos  neminem  causidicum,  sed  Orphea  ac  Linum  et,  si 
iiitrospicere  altins  velis,  ipsum  Apollinem  accepimus.  vel  si 
haec  fabuloea  uimis  et  composita  videntur,  illud  ctirte  inihi  con- 
cedes,  Aper,  non  minorem  honorem  Homero  quam  Demostheni  20 
apud  poeteros,  nec  angustioribus  terminis  famam  Euripidis  aut 
Sophoclis  quam  Lysiae  aut  Hyperidis  inclutU.  plures  hodie 
rejieries  qui  Cieeronis  gloriam  quam  qui  Vergilii  detrectent: 
nec  uUuB  Asinii  aut  Messallae  hber  tam  inlustris  est  quam 
Medea  Ovidii  aut  Varii  Thyestes.  25 

13.  Ac  ne  fortuiiam  quidem  vatum  et  illud  felix  coiituber- 
nium  comi>arara  timuerim  cum  inquieta  et  anxia  oratorum 
vita.  licet  illoa  certamina  et  pcricula  sua  vel  ad  consulatus  eve- 
xerint,  malo  securum  et  quietum  Vergilii  secessum  in  quo 
taraen  neque  apud  divum  Augustum  gi-atia  caruit  neque  apud  6 
populuiu  Komaiium  notitia.  testes  Augusti  ei>istulae,  testis 
i[>se  populus  qui  auditia  in  theatro  Vergilii  versibus  surrexit 
univerBus  et  forte  praeHcntera  spectautemque  Vergilium  venera- 
tu8  est  sic  quasi  Augustum.  ne  nostris  quidem  temporibus 
Secundus  Pomponiu»  Afro  Domitio  vel  dignitate  vitae  vel  per-  lo 
[fetiiitate  famae  cesserit.  nam  Crispiis  iste  et  Marcellus,  ad 
quorum  exempla  me  vocas,  quid  liabent  in  Iiac  sua  fortuiia  con- 

ntairir  —  eoni.  Michaelix  maior  ernt  eo  temporc  —  TfiWiert  maior  coiitinKebant 

—  Mmy.  15  interesse  oraculia  — /foiipf,  1"  illoH  — b  C])KV  iston— AB 
3fi.  quornm  .  .  .  terebantur  post  rfges  coUorarii  Itnehreaa.     17*  •auaidicum 

—  Heamann  cau^dicornm  —  w  Jfii.  Np.  8i  —  iim.  D.  *ac  .  .  .  et  —  acripai. 
3c  — ac  — ABK  et— ac  — CDV  llm.  Its.  H'/.  18  velis  vel  — D  vfl  — EV. 
1!»  vi<)e[a]ntur  —  B  videantur  —  D.  illud  — «  iatud  — AB.V»,  concedcs  — 
Aculaliits  concedia  —  a  Ma.  20  lial>eri  piisl  lionorem  i-e/  tribui  pnal  DeiiKwttieui 
tns.  Mdhly.     21  apud.  p.  coiistare  —  Baehrenii.     2<'i  quJ  le — 1>  <jnam  per  —  C. 


13,  1  illud  — w  istud— AB  m  3  tefw  — AB  illos— w.  •vv]  —  addiili. 
a<l — evrr.  Lipaiia  et  —  ui  et  ad  Racenlolia  (cel  practunw)  et  conHulatus  — 
Vlililen  ad  opes  et  conanlatUH —  [tiUer  et  1*11!' —  A  coelus —  B  conventus  — 1>. 
8  Virgilium  —  del.  Emeati.     8i>ecta(i.s  —  Ititehrena.     14  alliiuid  —  Cl>  alii|Ui  —  <;i 


16  P.     COKKBLIl   TACm 

cupiscentlum  ?  qutxl  timent  an  quocl  timentur?  quod,  cum 
cotidie  aliquid  rogentur,  ii  quibus  noti  praestaut  indignantur? 

lo  qiiod  acUigati  omni  adulatioiie  nec  imperantibus  umquam  satis 
servi  videntur  nec  nobis  satis  lil)eri?  quae  haec  summa  eorum 
potentiae»t?  tiuitum  posse  liberti  soleut.  me  vero  dulce8,ut 
Vergiliufl  ait.,  Musae,  remotum  a  sollicitudinibus  et  curl^^  et 
uecessitate  cnti<lie  aliquid  contra  auimum  faciendi,  iu  illa  sacra 

20  illosquo  fonteH  ferant;  nec  iiiaauum  ultra  et  lubricum  forum 
faniamque  pallfntem  trepidus  ex(>eriar.  iion  me  fremitus  salu- 
taiitiiim  iiec  anlielaiis  Iil)ertiiH  excitet,  iiec  incertus  futuri  testa- 
mentum  pro  pignore  scriliam,  nec  plua  habeam  quani  quod  po.s- 
sini  cui  velini  reHiKpiere,  quandoque  [eiiim]  fatAlis  et  meus 

2r>  die»  veniet.   «tatuar[que]   tumulo   non   inaestus   et  atrox   seil 

hilaris  et  ccii^onatus  et  pro  inemiiriH  mei  iieo  consnlat  quisquam 

nee  roget,' 

inietTupiion        14_     Vixdniii  finiei-.it  Matemu.'*,  coiicitJitus  ct  velut  instiii- 

iif  the  IJis- 

iiwiion  by      ctus,   cuin    Vlpntanm  Mcssalla  cubiculum  eius   iiiirrcssus   est, 

the  Entranee  '^  " 

of  Mesaalla.    suspieatusque  ex  i\m.  intentioiie  siiiguloruni  altioreni  inter  eos 

•[noii]  prftestnnt  — ndti.  Lipains  vcl  ii  (lii  —  EV  in  D)  —  ins.  Andrc»en,  Pt.  B*. 
ifl.  ijuibus  |>nu.'Htatit  perinili,'  (guiliiiH  nDii  iiroeiitaiit  — rnni.  -VtcA iiefis  pracstare 
ucgant  — ,VflA/i/.     15«  omui  — ICdMer,  M».  IV/.     ca  ABK  cum  CDV  Caesarum 

—  SchuUe  civium  —  Mand  couinnini — Schneider  (Grnf,  lobn)  buniili—  .ScAuU 
iing,  Pt.  3IL   canum  —  Ifatuie  caniiia  —  Ilalm   Hnmiiia  —  Meiser  adligata  cuiu 

—  JtafArens  cuni  —  del.  Attdreiii-n.  IH  illa  .  .  .  illoH  — u  ista  .  .  .  istos  —  AB  Jfs. 
•nacra  [liica]  — oi/rf.  Jlelmrekh  necreta  — A'.  WolJT.  SOiHoHque  [ad]  in*.  EUter. 
ITm.  ifl.  Wf,  And.  oil  illa—  illiiiiqne —  Iktehrcmi  illnaque  fronclcB  —  Ilaupt.  Ms. 
yp.  iimnlcn — Miililij.    -Jl  pallentein— 1)  Piit.  A>.  It.  Ilm.  Wf.  And.  palantem 

—  BI)KV,U:i.  iiallaiitcin— AO  fallantem  — .irftHn^eiftcA  fallacem  — Bwrft^cAcr, 
Hs.  priilmnte  Mkhiitli»  labantem  —  ilHhly  paliuamijue  f.illenteni  —  loh.  MiiUeT. 
•ii*  rclinqupru,  ijuauilocjuc  f.  et  .  .  .  veniet,  statuar  —  efnenilari  rel.;  q.  enim.  .  . 
veuiat,  Btaluar— /ie*3.  rel.:  (i.  enlm  .  .  .  Btaluariine~l'aAien  rel.  (q.  euim  .  .  , 
vcaiet)  slatuanjuc  — //oiw,  Pf.  And.  eiiim  nti[He  et  — deli.  Nippcrdey,  Wf. 
qiiauilocunijue  wiM  —  Doedrrlein  i|Uan(lii(|uc  ollm  —  ■Steiiier.  Mii.  at  ef.  Lex. 
Tac.  «.  B.  alim.  vcnicl  —  h  Put.  vcnlat  — (*  A';).  Hy.  vcnerit  — iVnesii  quando- 
(jue  cieut  fatn.  liiet  mcuHilicti  vcnial  — ifneArciit. 

14.     1  «liiwtus  —  C.    "J  cnni  —  EV  tum  —  «.    VipntJinus  —  Riipertna  Vibauiiis 

—  AllKVA  Libanius  — R  niianius  — C  Urbaiiua  — bP«(.  Vipeanius  — Lij>«iM. 


DIALOGUS   DE  OHATOKIBUS.  17 

esse  Rermonem,   'iium   param  tempestivus'    inquit  'interveni 
secretum  consilium  aut  causae  alicuius  meditationem  tractan-   fi 
tibus?' 

'  Minime,  minime '  inquit  Secundus,  '  atque  adeo  vellem 
maturius  intervenisses;  delectasset  enim  te  et  Apri  nostri 
accuTatissimus  sermo,  cum  Mntemum  ut  omne  ingenium 
ac  studium  suum  ad  causas  agendaa  converteret  exhortatus  lo 
e«t,  et  Materai  pro  caraiinibus  suis  laeta,  ntque  poetas 
defendi  decebat,  ardentior  et  {Metarani  quam  oratorum  simi- 
lior  oratio.' 

'Me  vero'  inquit  '[et]  sermo  ille  inlinita  voluptate  adfecisaet, 
atque  id  ipsum  delectat,  quod  vos,  viri  optiini  et  temporam  15 
uostrorum  oratores,  uon  forensibus  tantum  negotiis  et  declama- 
torio  studio  ingenia  vestra  exercetis,  sed  eius  modi  etiam  dispu- 
tationes  adsumitia  quae  et  ingenium  aluiit  et  eruditionis  ac 
litteraram  iucundissimum  oblectamentum  cum  vohis  qui  ista 
disputatis  adfeiunt,  tum  etiam  iis  ad  quoram  aures  pervenerint.  20 
itaque  hercule  non  minus  probari  video  in  te,  Secunde,  quod 
luli  Africani  vitam  componendo  spem  hominibus  fecisti  plurium 
eius  modi  lihrorum,  quam  in  'Apro,  quod  nondum  ab  scholasti- 
cis  controvenjiis  recessit  et  otium  suum  mavult  novoram  rhet«- 
rum  more  quam  veterum  oratoram  consuraere,*  26 

[eiun]  del.  £mes(i.  est  —  del.  AcidaUua,  Ba,  Gaut  —  ITfUmet  —  w.  7  niiniine 
—temel  ACEV.  10  exhorlatus— b  Put.  et  hortaiuH  — «.  11  utque— BCEV 
ntriq;  A  ufque  —  D.  12  defendi  —  oni.  D.  decebal  —  C  docebat  —  EV  poetas 
defendi  [poetaej  —  A.  ■ardentior  —  Knaut,  Ka.  andentior  —  w.  silior  —  A. 
14  vero  — BTeie  — ACDEV.  et  —  del.  Ilalm.  •ille  — «Trips»  ipee  — «  iate  — 
—  Halm,  Np.  Pt.  m.  W/.  And.  iete  [et  oratio]  fliW.  AndToen,  Hy.  16  Tiri 
et  .  .  .  oratores  optimi  —  Acidalma  [optimi]  temporum  —  add.  MuT^n»,  B*. 
10  oratorcs  [gunmii]  —  add.  Ilalm  olim,  Ms.  Pl.  ei  sumiiis — D,  18  erudl- 
tinnin  —  B  eruditioneB  —  u  eruditionem  —  Rhenaniia.  10  cum — om.  Ce  —  D 
(an  e?).  iUa  — b  u  IbU—AB  M».  ITm.  lam  — D  (nrtite  mnt  lectionea  ee  i). 
21  hercule  — w  herele  — AB.  22  AfripBni  —  Nipptrdey  ARJatlci  —  oi.  pluri- 
mum  —  CD4.  2.3*  [improbari]  quod  —  itis.  Andre»en,  Ba.  [damnari]  quod  — 
aild.  Halm. 


18  P.     COHNELil   TACm 

15.  Tum  Aper:  'non  desinis,  Messallo,  vetera  tantum  et 
antiqua  mirari,  nostrorum  autem  temporum  studia  inridere 
atque  contemnere.  nam  hunc  tuum  sermonem  saepe  excepi, 
eum  oblitus  et  tuae  et  fratris  tui  eloquentiae  neminem  hoc 
6  tempore  oratorem  esse  contenderes  [antiquis]  eo^e,  credo,  auda- 
cius,  quod  maMgnitati»  opinionem  non  verebaris,  cum  eam  glo- 
riam  quam  tibi  alii  concedunt  ipse  tibi  denegares.' 

'Neque  illius'  inquit  'sermonis  mei  paenitentiam  ago,  neque 
aut  Secundum  aut  Matemum  aut  te  ipsum,  Aper,  quamquam 

10  interdum  in  contrarium  disputes,  aliter  sentire  credo.  ac  velim 
impetratum  ab  aliquo  vestrum,  ut  causas  huius  infiuitae  diffe- 
rentiae  serutetur  ac  reddat,  quas  mecum  ipse  plerumque  con- 
quiro.  et  quod  quibusdam  solacio  est,  mihi  auget  quaestionem, 
quia  video  etiam  Graeria  accidisse  ut  longius  absit  ab  Aeschiue 

15  et  Demostheiie  Sacerdos  iste  Nleete»  ct  si  quis  alius  Epliesum 
vel  Mytilenas  coucentu  scholasticurum  et  elamoribus  quatit 
quam  Afer  aut  Africanus  aut  vos  ii>si  a  Cicerone  aut  Asinio 
recessistis.' 

15,  1  non  — BEnum  — u  nuniquam  —  BaeArenn.  5*  antiquia  —  iell.  Aci- 
Jaiius,  Hp.  Ba.  W/.  [prae]  a, — eoiit.  Jfclm,  Jlfs.  [parem]  a.  —  in«.  Lipsiua, 
Hm.  atque  iil  eo— eont.  idein,  Wf.  And.  ai  conferretur  aut. — loh.  MiUter 
ex  nntiiiiiiH  —  E.  Thonuu.  eo[que]  —  aihlidi.  0  malignit&tU  —  Rhenanii» 
malig'8  (.^n.  rers.)  ys  —  A  maliBiiis  lis  —  li  malipii  in  lis  —  C  maltgne  I  hiia 
— D  mallgnl  in  hla — RVmnlif^ni  In  opinionem — Amalignius — bquomalijrniuR 

—  Pul.  malitrni  iudiciia  —  Aridatiua  malifrni  suspicionem  —  Thomaa  maliFmi 
ulliua — E.  T/imnwt.     7  ipse  — B  ipsi  —  u  ipais  tn  —  Baehrens.     8  neque  nciiUB 

—  I).      0  M.  nostnim  — D.     10  in  — om.   IJ.     (juam  interduui  —  D.     11  qmxl 

lin  in 

diffenintiae  I).  12  cnnquiro —  DRV  ]ia.  Wf.  AixA.  conquiro  — A  conquiro— 
BC  anquini  —  ni()6«t.  13  ncilutlo  —  Ariilaliua,  14«  Graecis  —  Dronke,  M». 
Np.  rt.  m.  jrrnlia  — ABCEV  pratiu«  — D.  Graiis  — Pu/.  Hm.  Bs.  Wf.  And. 
absit — ABEVA  nl>tlswrt  —  CI)  abcsset  —  WcsciU>erg.  ah  —  ed.  Franeof.  164i  ia 
marg.  {Wenenlierii).  ut  [vi'1]  add.  Waycncr.  hoI.  eat  idcm  etiam  G.  acciiiisxe, 
mflii  a.  (].  quia  liaml  liinjj^e  abiit — ISiichrcnx.  \!i  Bacerdos  —  OrdU.  HvxW  — 
LlpKlm   enitet  —  u.      iste  —  u    ille  —  llalin.      11}   concentu  —  Orelli   concentuH 

—  ABE  cunt^^ntuii  —  CDVA  coiilinuis.  .  .  [ci]  el.  —  Freinnheim  contentionibus 

—  A.  F.  Xissen,  ISa.  17"  iio.s  .  .  .  n-cessimus  — vliiiirescn,  Bs.  II.  aut  ab  — 
CDVi  7;x. 


DIALOGUS  DE   ORATORlBUa  19 

16.  'Magnam'  inquit  Secundus  'et  dignam  tractatu  quae- 
stjouem  movisti.  sed  quis  eam  iustius  explicabit  quam  tu,  ad 
cuius  summam  erudltionem  et  praestantisiiimum  ingenium  cura 
quoque  et  meditatio  acoessit?' 

Et  Messalla  'aperiam'  inquit  '  cogitationes  meas,  si  illud  a   6 
vobis  ante  impetravero,  ut  voe  quoque  sermonem  hunc  noHtrum 
adiuvetis.' 

'Pro  duobus'  inquit  Matemus 'promitto:  nam  et  ego  et  Se- 
cundus  exsequemur  eas  partes  quas  intellexerimus  te  uon  tam 
omisisse  quam  nobis  reliquisse.  Aprum  enim  solere  diseentire  lo 
et  tu  paulo  ante  dixisti  et  ipse  satis  manifestus  est  iam  dudum 
in  contrarium  accingi  nec  aequo  animo  perferre  hanc  nostram 
pro  antiquorum  laude  concordiam.' 

'Non  enim'  inquit  Aper  'inauditum  et  indefensuni  saeculum  Aper'eSec- 
nostnim   patiar   hac    vestra   conspiratioue   damnari :    sed   ]ioc  (a)  Meanlng 
primum   interrogabo,     quoa  vocetis  antiquoa,  quani  oratorum 
aetatem  significatioue  ista  determinetis.     ego  enim  cuni  audio 
antiquos,  quosdam  veterea  et  oUm  natos  intellego,  et  mihi  ver- 
santur  ante  oculos  Ulixes  ac  Nestor  quorum  aetas  mille  fere  et 
trecentis  annis  saeculum  nostrum  antecedit :  vos  autem  Demo-  ^o 
stlienem  et  Hyperidem  profertis  quos  satis  constat  Philippi  et 
Alexandri  tcmporibus  floruisse,  it;i  tamen  ut  kuie  utrique  «upei^ 
stites  esseut.     ex  quu  apparet  non  multo  plures  quam  trecentos 
annos  interesse  inter  nustrani  et  Demosthenis  aettitem.     «[uod 
ajiatium  temporis  si  ad  infirmitatem  corporum  nosti-onini  referas.  26 
fortasse  longum  videatur  ;  si  ad  natunim  saeculorum  ac  resj^e- 

16,  2  moTittl  —  Lipsia»  mciviKtlB  —  u  exiilicavEt  —  KV.  6  eognitifinps  — 
EV.  «i  — oin.  ACDV  (meiiBillud)  xtipra  v.  K.  istncl  — AB  Ms.  11  ipsum  .  .  . 
manifi-Ktu  —  H.    16  ac  —  B.    1"  ista— oiii.  1).    IM  et — eeripai  ac  —  u.    11)  ac — 

IMn 
AB  et  —  lu  X*«tor  —  A  MenpBtor  — C  MiitKtor  —  V,     •>()  antedeilk  — D  encdit 
—  C.      21   nypericle  — B.     proEeratis  — B.     22"  imif  — /im.  rnAfpii.  lis.  fita  — 
(Tssent]  — tief.  Polle.    2:1«  treceiit-m  — u  Jfa.  IF/.  qUiidrinsreiitoB  — J.ip.xiK.i.  rcll. 
nld.     20  iuferait  —  D,     ^O  viUetur  —  C.     sed  ad  —  UneArciia,      2l>  Bidtrum  — 


20  P.     CORNELU  TACm 

ctum  iiimensi  huius  aevi,  perquam  breve  et  in  proximo  est.  nam 
si,  ut  Cicero  in  Hortensio  ticribit,  is  est  magnus  et  verus  annug 
quo  eadem  positio  eaeli  siderumque,  quao   cum   maxime  est, 

80  rurBUS  exist^t,  isque  annus  horum  quos  noa  vocamus  annorum 
duodecim  milia  nongentos  quinquaginta  quattuor  complectitur, 
incipit  Demosthenes  vester,  quem  vos  veterem  et  antiquum 
iingitis,  non  solum  eodem  anno  quo  iios  sed  etiam  eodem  menae 
extttisse. 

17.  Sed  transeo  ad  Latinos  oratores  in  quibua  non  Mene- 
nium,  ut  puto,  Agrippam,  qui  potest  videri  antiquus,  nostronim 
temporum  disertia  anteponere  noletis,  ned  Ciceronem  et  Cae- 
sarem  et  Caelium  et  Calvum  et  Brutum  et  Asinium  et  Mes- 
6  sallam:  quos  quid  antiquis  potius  temporibus  adscribatis  qtiam 
iiostris,  non  video.  nam  ut  de  Cicerone  ipso  loquar,  Hirtio 
iiempe  et  Pansa  conBuUbus,  ut  Tiro  libertus  eius  scripsit,  se- 
ptimo  idus  Derembres  occisus  est,  quo  anno  Divus  Augustus  in 
locum   Pansae  et  Hirtii   se    et  Q,   Pedium  consules   suffecit. 

10  stAtue  tex  et  quinquaginta  annos  quibus  raox  Divus  Aiigustus 
rem  pulilicam  rexit;  adice  Til^rii  tres  et  viginti,  et  prope  qua- 
driennium  Gai,  ac  bis  quatemos  denas  Claudii  et  Neronis  annos, 

l/srtier  numerum  saeculorum  —  BneArejw^respeetum  —  u  ffm.  Ba.  Wf.  And. 
reBpectu  —  Speagd,  Ms.  Np.  Pt.  Mt.  27  totius  aevl  —  cnni.  Wicltneli».  2»  ani- 
mus  — 1>.  SOnirBua— WddPinnirsum— 01.  existit  —  nmlim.  31  XIIDCCCC- 
Lllll  — Jfic.  Lfieitsis.  XIIMVCCwLlIlI-^A.  XIIMVIIICLIIII  — B.  XHdC- 
CC-LIIII"'— C.  XlijCCCLlIU"  — n  duodccim  milia  oftingentos quinqua- 
Rinta  quattuor— EV",    Si'  prinpepe  ille  D.    extitit  —  Cnrfielisxen  convincitur 

—  Biiehrenii  wquimr  —  .Voritt.  veater  — BCEV4  videtur— AD  [vester]  inel. 
naliii.     Puit  Hnsitis  — n  add.  videturqne.    .33  etiani  — pHieiirf.  l^ichnetia.     fama 

—  AB  (cirr.  fere)  CIi  pt  famaBcd  — EV  sert  fere— Pu/.  ferme— Beitlrersediam 

—  Snehrem.     modo  — C  d]e  —  Pitkoeiui. 

17.     1  st!'l — 'lel.  7?effr  np.  Baehrenn.     Menpnium  — b  E  in  mnrg.  me  nimlum 
— «.    ."(■  wletis  — JTIetter.  W/.  Boletis  — w.     4  Cnelium  — nCaiium  — E  ailum 

—  (B.  rii|uid  [\ta]  —  n<l'L  linelin-nn.  potiiLsl,  — B  \l'f.  m.  And.  t.  potius  — oi. 
adwriliitiN  — Cn.  ipsc  — CDA.  7  Bcriliii.  — /Iiirfrcscii.  Ifm.  8  DecembreB  — 
add.  Lipsiiia.  Iiinimim  indiriint  h  C.TIX  disnis  — ..i».  C.  10  wx  —  corr.  Liiaiui 
novem  — u  se-ptem  ~  Steiner.     12  Gay  — V  Cai  — ACU  Call  — BE.     13  illum 


DIALOGUS  DE  0KAT0RIBU8.  21 

atque  illum  Galbae  et  Othonis  et  Yitellit  longum  et  unum  an- 
num,  ac  sextam  iam  felicis  huius  principatUB  stationem  quo 
Vespasianus  rem  publicam  fovet.  ^entum  et  viginti  anni  ab  16 
iuteritu  Ciceronis  in  hunc  diem  colliguntur,  unius  hominis 
aetas.~\nam  ipse  ego  in  BritAnnia  vidi  senem,  qui  se  fateretur 
ei  pugnae  interfuisse  qua  Caes&rem  inferentem  arma  Britanniae 
arcere  Utoribus  et  pellere  adgressi  sunt.  ita  si  eum,  qui  arma- 
tus  C.  Caesari  restitit,  vel  captivitas  vel  voluntaa  vel  fatum  ali-  20 
quod  in  urbem  pertraxiseet,  aeque  idem  et  Caesarem  ipsum  et 
Ciceronem  audire  potuit  et  nostris  quoque  actionibus  interesse. 
proximo  quidem  congiario  ipsi  vidistis  plerosque  senes  qui  se  a 
Divo  quoque  Augusto  semel  atque  itenim  accepisse  congiarium 
narrabaiiL  ex  quo  colligi  potest  et  Corvinum  ab  illis  et  Asi-  SS 
nium  audiri  potuisse;  [nam  Corvinus  in  medium  usque  Augusti 
principatmn,  ABiniue  paene  ad  extremum  duravit,]  ne  dividatis 
saeculum  et  antiquos  ac  veteres  vocitetia  oratores  quos  eorun- 
dem  homiuum  aures  adgnoscere  ac  velut  coniungere  et  copulare 
l>otueruiit.  30 

GV  ipsumCDA  btnni  —  AB  M*.  u&um  et  longum  —  Badtren»  longum  et 
iluram  —  Cornelfssen.    14*sex  lam,  tam  —  Schele  eex  iam — Spe/igel  VIIII  tam 

—  Sauppt  aecQtara  iam — Schulling  Beptimam  —  Urlicht  eexeimem  iam — Meiaer 
VII  iun — coni.  Michaelia  Bejctum  lam  .  .  .  [principBtus]  BtationJs  —  Kriptit 
Baehren».  sextam  Iftm  —  detendum  ceasuil  Andresen  (od  Nipp.  Ann^-  p.  7). 
qno  —  Steiner,  (WeiMentom)  Hm.  Wf.  qua  —  oi,  16  centum  et  viginti  — CD 
centum  et  decem  —  w.    16  id  est  unius  —  Sdvtpen,  fortasBe  recle.     17*  fatebatur 

—  CEV4  St.  18  ei  — EV  et  — «.  •Britanni  —  iVnerti,  Hm.  WJ.  And. 
Britannia— «d.  hipant.  Np.  Jfl.  Britanni  «t—BaehreM.  20  essent— ctmi. 
Vahten  ap.  Sinde  p.  It.  ftaque  —  SaeAreji»,  21*  aeque  idem  —  Nig»en 
(Spenpe^  M».  Np.  Pt.  Hm.  Ml.  WJ.  And.  et  quidem  —  u  idem  —  Rhenanu* 
wce  Idem  —  ^e\ii\ng.  et  C.  quidem  —  M^ser,  Bs.  is  quidem  —  Vahlen  ap. 
Binde  p.  SS.  et  —  om.  B.  ecquid  idem  —  lohn.  24  quoque  —  dd.  Andreaen. 
M»  [nam  — durarit]  induei.  Asinius  .  .  Corvinus  — (rojwp.  Borgheti,  edd. 
eitremnm  pro  mediiun  —  eont.  Nipperdei/,  Nk.  27  [itaque]  ne  —  add.  Deiler 
ne  igftur  — AMtticAer.  28  ac  recentes  — ^eisiein,  3f«.  Np.  Ft.  vocitelis  — 
CD4  Bi.  Em.  Ml.  Tocetis  — ABEV. 


22  P.    COBNELII  TACrri 

(6.)  Criticlsm       Ig,     Haec  ideo  praedixL  ut  si  qua  ex  horum  oratorum  fama 

oftheRepub-  . 

lican  ot&tois.  gloriaque  laus  temporibus  adquiritur,  eam   docerem  in  medio 

sitam  et  propiorem  nobis  quam  Sttrvio  Galbae  aut  C.  Carboni 

quosque  alios  meiito  antiquos  vocaverimus  ;  sunt  enim  horricli 

fi  et  impoliti  et  i^udes  et  iuformes  et  quos  utinam  nulla  part« 

miratut  esset  Calvus  vester  aut  Caelius  aut  ipse  Cicero.     agere 

enim  fortius  iam  et  audeiitius  volo,  si  ilLud  ante  praedixeni, 

mutari  cum  temporibus  formas  quoque  et  genera  dicendi.     sic 

Catoni   seni   com^iaratus  C.   Oracchus  plenior  et  ubcrior,   sic 

10  Graccbo  politior  et  omatior  Crassus,  sic  utroque  distinctior  et 
urbaiiior  et  altior  Cicero,  Cicerone  mitior  Corvinus  et  dulcior 
et  in  verbis  magis  ebiboratus.  nec  quaero  quis  diaertissimus : 
boc  interim  probasse  contentus  sum,  non  esse  unum  eloquentiae 
vultum,  sed  in  illia  quoque,  quos  vocatia  antiquos,  plures  siic- 

15  cies  depi-ebeudi  nec  statim-  deterius  esse  quod  diversum  est,,- 
vitio  autem  malignitatis  liumanae\^vetera  semper  in  htude,  prae- 
sentia  in  fastidio  esse^^num   duhitamus  inventos   qui   Porcio 
Catoiie  Appiura  Caecum  magis  raimrentur?     satis  constat  ue 
Ciceroni   quideni  ohtreetatores  defuisse  quibus  inflatus  ct  tu- 

20  mcns  nec  satis  pressus,  scd  super  modum  exsultatis  et  sui^er- 
fluens  et  parum  Atticus  vi<leretur.  legistis  utique  et  Calvi 
et  Bi-uti  a<l  Ciceronem  mLsRas  e^^istulas,  ex  quibus  facile  est 
dei>rehendei-o   Calvum  quidem   Ciceroni  visuin   exsanguem  et 

18,  1  nec  ideo— D.  2eain— corr. //aim  ennilcm— u.  SSerRio— B.  •aiit 
C.  [lAelio  aut  C.]  Carboni  —  ins.  JiUler,  edd.  ■^erlqae  tialbac,  Caio(!)  Laelio 
et  CaTboni~.Sc/ruUiH!/.  u  nulla  — ADV  iiiiiulta  — A  lii  lUIa— UEin  illa  — C 
ne  In  illit — Murdua  nulla  a  parte — //.  Sckutz  non  ulla  pam* — Bathren». 
tt*miratui9 — eiiiettilati  imitatus — u  perteimuiitattis— D.  CaiviuH — A.  Tilluil 
—  w  iatuil  —  AB  .Us.  11  niticlior  —  r.oni.  Xichaelia  14  in  —  om.  u  add.  aupni 
vers.  B  iu  lis  —  JineAreiM.  17»  Pon^io  Cntoiie  — of  HtfniiU  (//ednreicA)  pn> 
— «  »7  <M.  JVt.ffU-  prae— RriMWiii».  Mn  It  Hm  Ml  18  niagis  — iM. 
Schttrztlcisdi.  Arul.  prr.hnto  iain  Caioiiu  —  Bapftrfiui  11'  Atlious  —  eHi«i'i. 
Lipxin»  (fVxinit.H)  antiiiuus  — w.  Cf.  cindem  Frrireni  m  Varroni»  L.  L.  Tf. 
SO,  1  ubi  atticuui  pro  auliquum  {Vidariua)  kyttur  in  libriB      vitletur — CD.1. 


DIALOGUS  DE   ORATORIBUS.  23 

aridum,  Brutum  autem  otiosum  atque  cliiunctum ;  rursusque 
CiceroneiQ  a  Calvo  quidem  male  audisse  tamquam  solutum  et  25 
enervem,  a  Bruto  autem,  ut  ipaius  verbis  utar,  tamqiiam  f  ra- 
ctum  atque  elumbem.  ai  me  interrogas,  omnes  [mihi]  vi- 
dentur  verum  dixisse :  sed  mox  ad  singulos  veniam,  nunc  mihi 
cum  universis  negotium  est. 

19.  Nam  quateuus  antiquoram  admiratores  hunc  velut  t«r- 
minum  antiquitatis  coiistituere  solent,  qui  usque  ad  Cassiuni 
Severum  ■  .  .  .  f  quem  reum  faeiunt,  quem  prirauni  adfirmant 
flexisse  ab  ista  vet«re  [attiue  directa]  diceudi  via,  non  infirmi- 
tate  ingenii  nec  inscitia  litterarum  tmnstulisse  se  ad  aliud  di-  6 
cendi  genus  contendo,  sed  iudicio  et  intellectu.  vidit  namque, 
nt  paulo  ante  dicebam,  cum  condicione  temporam  et  diversitate 
aurium  formam  quoque  ac  speciem  orationis  esse  mutandam. 
facile  perferebat  prior  ille  populus,  ut  imperitus  et  radis,  im- 
pet^itissimaram  orationum  spatia  ahjue  id  ipsum  laudabat,  si  lo 

24*  aridmn  —  SckuUing  auritum  —  w  Np.  ocisum  —  D  concimiin  —  Schele.  dc- 
Limctum  — B  divinctum  —  D  diBiuiiclum  —  Adtacinctum  —  Butgerniu».  26"qui- 
dem  a  Calvo"  —  B.  quidem  autem  —  AB  aed  b  quidem  delevU.  27  et  e1. 
—  E.       interrogaH  —  CD  (c/.  Sen.  Ep.  ll>0,()  interrogea  —  u  edd.    mihi  —  mMm 

atxtte  omDesmilii  —  iii  miluomnea —  V  (i.  e.  omnes).     28  venias  —  A. 

19.  1  imum  velut  —  eoni.  Iuk.  Muller.  2»  qui  uaiiue  —  u  [qui]  —  B  quem  — 
Put.  Severum — Put.  <juem  reum  —  w.  Cassiura  [Scverara  eloquentlam  aequali 
et  uno  tenon:  proceiMigge  ataluunt  Cassium]  qucra  —  cimi.  Vahlen  probatile 
Halmio  [ut]  usque  ad  [Cassium  S.  pcrmaitBisHe  Rlatuant  eundcra  admirabilis 
eloquentiae  tenorem  e<iuidem]  Cassium  quem  — /oftn  ad  [cxtreraum  Tiberii 
principKtum  duravit]  C.  S.  qucm  reum  [novitatis]  faciunt  —  AbiidA  quod  eam 
usque  ad  C.  S.  pertinere  faciunt  —  Ilaaae.  qui  uwiue  ad  et  faciunt^ — dell. 
HicJiaelie,  Pt.  Wf.  A-ad.  q.  u.  ad.  &  quem  — tW.  liaehrena  eam  usque  ad  C.  S. 
faciunt  quem — loh.  MUUer.  i  ista  —  AB  illa — CEV  I  —  D.  •[atque  directa]  — 
iBCluei.    direcia  dicendi  —  u  diccndidirecta— B  dicendi  viadirecta — Vedd.  rett. 

directa 
Woplceni  (orta  (xt  r.  l,  ex  diccndi  via)  dicendi  rccta  via  —  Both  derecta  —  Baeh- 
rcnt,      5  iuscientia  —  Baekrena.     •aliud  —  Andreiett,  Np.  Ilm.   Bi.   W/.   iiiud 
~u.     7  cum  et  temporura  — om.  D.    8ac— «  et  — B.    Oislc  — ai  ille— CD. 
Impeditisnimanun — P  {Muretue)  ImpcFitiss.  —  u.    10  laudi  dabatur — CEVA. 


24  P.    COEKELU  TACm 

dicendo  quis  diem  eximeret.  iam  Tero  loDga  principiorum 
praepaiBtio  et  narmtionum  alte  repetita  series  et  multaram  divi- 
sioiium  ostentatio  et  mille  ai^mentorum  gradus  et  quidquid 
aliud  aridiasimis  Hermagorae  et  Ai)ollodori  libris  praecipitur  in 

16  honore  erat  ^i^quod  si  quis  odoratus  philosopbism  videretur  et 
ex  ea  locum  aliquem  orationi  suae  insereret,  in  caelum  laudi- 
biis  ferebatur.>  nec  mirum ;  erant  enim  haec  nova  et  incognita 
et  ipsonim  quoque -oratonim  pauciseimi  praecepta  rhetorum  aut. 
philosophorum  placita  d^noverant.     at  hercule  pervulgatis  iam 

20  omnibus,  cum  vix  in  cortina  quisquam  adsistat,  quin  elementis 
studiorum,  etei  non  instructus,  at  certe  imbutus  sit,  nnvis  et 
exquisitis  eloquentiae  itineribuB  opus  est  per  quae  orator  fasti- 
dium  aurium  effugiat,  utique  apud  eoa  iudicea  qui  vi  et  pot«- 
state,  non  iure  et  legibus  cognoscunt,  nec  accipiunt  tempora 

25  sed  constituuut,  nec  expectandum  habent  oratorem,  dum  illi 
libeat  de  ipso  negotio  dicere  sed  saepe  ultro  admonent  atque 
alio  tranagredientem  revocant  et  festinare  se  testantur. 

20.  Quis  nunc  feret  oratorcm  de  iniirmitate  valetudinis  suae 
praefantem?  qitalia  sunt  omnia  fere  principia  Corvini.  quis 
quinque  in  Verrem  libros  expectnbit?  quis  de  exceptione  et 
formula  perpetietur  iata  inmensa  volumina  quae  pro  M.  Tullio 

12  nairationum  —  Spengel  narmtlonls  —  w.  repetitae  —  nuUr  tnultoram  —  DA 
multa  —  Spengei.  14  aliud  —  om.  D.  Hennagore  aredissia  —  D.  et — om.  C. 
percipitur  —  D.     16  emnt  —  B  odoratua  —  BEV  adoratUB  —  u  adortua  —  BoeA- 

ren».  videtetur  — B  videtur  — E  videtur  — ACDV.  et— Batque  — u.  16  on- 
tionis  —  D,  inserere  —  B.  17  ferebatur  —  BCD  ferebantur  —  AEV.  erant 
—  B  erat  —  u  crat  [sl]  —  D.  10  hia  iam  —  Baehren».  20"cortiiia — »  Hnt. 
yp.  jin.  And.  corona — Urainti»  {MtiTetwi)  contione — HdmTeich.  vii  anU 
q-auiquam  coll.  Baehren*.    quin — Muretux  qui — u.    21  Bi  non — Aeidaliju.    et 

itl 
certe  — C.     22  [ge]  neribus  — B.     23  vi  — om.  A.  *up.  ver».  add.  B.     24  et  — 
CDEV  Ba.  aut— AB.    25  expectandum  —  CE V  expectando  —  D  ezpect&Dlem 
AB.     habet  — 1). 

20.     2"  oinnta  —  addidi.     3  de  — E  gupra  v.  B  om.  a.     eipectabit  —  ABDE 
b 
eipectavit  —  C  eipeotavlt — V.     quibus — D.     4  petpetretur — D.    ista — AB 


DIAL0GU8  DE  ORATORIBUS.  25 

But  Aulo  Caecina  legimus  ?    praecurrit  hoc  tempore  iudex  di-  6 
centem  et  nisi  aut  cureu  argumentorum  aut  colore  sententiarum 
BUt  nitore  et  cultu  descriptionum  [injvitiatus  et  corruptus  est, 
aversatur  [dicentem].     vulgus  quoque  adsistentium  et  adfluens 
et  vaguB  auditor  adsuevit  iam  exigere  laetitiam  etr  pulchiitu- 
dinem  orstionis ;  nec  magis  perfert  in  iudiciis  tristem  et  in-  W 
pexam  antiquitAtem,   quam  si   quis  in  Bcaena   Q.   Roscii   aut 
Turpionis  Ambivii  expiimere  geatus  velit.     iam  vero  iuvenes 
et    in    ipsa    studiorum  incude  positi  qui  jirofectus  sui  causa 
oratoi^es  sectantur  non  solum  audirc,  sed  etiam  rcferre  domum 
aliquid  iiilustre  et  dlgnum   memoria  volunt ;   traduutque    in  I5 
vicem  ac  saepe  in  colouias  ac  provincias  auas  scriltunt,  sive  sen- 
nu  aliquis  ai^ta  et  brevi  sententia  efFulsit,  sive  locus  exquisito 
et  poetico  cultu  enituit.     exigttur  enim  iam  ab  oratore  etiam 
poeticus  deeor,  non  Acuii  aut  Pacuvii  vetenio  inquinatus,  sed 
ex  Horatii  et  Vergilii  et  Lucani  sacrario  prolatus.     Iioriim  igitur  20 
auribus  et  iudiciis  obtem^Hiraus  nostmrum  oratorum  aetas  pul- 
chrior  et  omatior  extitit.      neque   ideo   minus  efficaces   sunt 
orationes   nostrae,   quia  ad  aures  iudicantium  cura   voluptate 
perveniuut.     quid  enim,  si  infinniora  lioruni  temponim  templa 
credas,  quia  non  rudi  caeraento  et  infoniiibus  tegulia  extniun-  25 
tur,  sed  marmore  nitent  et  auro  radiantur? 


Xa.    illa  —  u.     6   ant  —  u   et — B.     dicentem  —  A   b.     7"   vitlatua — emerUUtiit 
wl  atque  pro  el.     8  adversatur  —  CDE.     dicentem  — deW.  SrMle,  edd.  praeter 

Iw 
Michaelem.  t»  "  et  vaeuH  et "  afflueiis  —  R.  11  scena  —  K  cena  —  A  srenam  — 
BCD  caena  — V  coena  — Put.  «[Q.]  lioscii  — in*.  EoetUrher,  Mn.  I!a.  aut 
attU  Ambivii  —  dell.  Lipaiua,  edd.  [aut  Ambivii]  —  del.  lUtler  aut  ItDMcii  — 
Oberlin.  W  et  —  incl.  Nomtic.  14  nec  —  AB.  audire  — AB  ailire  —  KV  aiiire 
CD.  ISvoluil  — C.  lCet  prov.— BC.  Ifiauis  — coni.  Ilalm.  sciisuh— ,Wk- 
tHus  in  suis  —  w.  17  in!»i!fiiis  effulsit  U«?us  «ive  exqniniln  —  S/ieniirl  in  nubitia 
iitarktantl)  color  aliquiH —  Haelirenx.     effulxit —  BD  sed  b  corr.     18  exitlitur  — 

le 
Lip»iu*   exlgietur  —  Ci  eieraitur  —  AV  eiercetur  —  BDE   exseritur — OrelU. 
enim  —  om.  Di.     10  Bermn— Bne/ir^n»  Pfwuliii  — B.     iuclinalus  — A.     22  exfi- 
cai^ — A.   £4  enim  an —  Oherlin.  Ap.  nisi  —  Oaitnn  num —  BaeJiren».    2b  lignia 
cztr.  —  Com^iMen.    26  radtant — Lat.  Lalinius. 


26  P,     COHNELIt  TACITI 

21.  Equidem  fatebor  vobis  simpliciter  me  in  quibusdam 
antiquorum  vix  risum,  in  quibuadam  autem  vix  somnum  te- 
nere.  nec  unum  de  populo  ■  -  ■  f  Canuti  aut  Atti  de  Fumio  et 
Toranio  qaosqae  alioB  in  eodem  valetudinario  oi  haec  ossa  et 
6  hanc  maciem  probaiit :  ipse  mihi  Calvus,  cum  unum  et  viginti, 
ut  puto,  libros  reliquerit,  vix  in  una  aut  altera  oratiuncula  satis 
facit.  nec  dissentire  ceteroa  ab  hoc  meo  iudicio  video :  quotus 
enim  quisque  Calvi  in  Asitium  aut  in  Drusum  legit?  at  her- 
cule  in  omntum  studiosorum  manibus  versantur  accusationes 
10  quae  in  Vatinium  inscribuntur  oc  praecipue  secunda  ex  his 
oratio ;  est  euim  verbis  omata  et  sententiis,  auribus  iudicum 
adcommodata,  ut  scias  ipsum  quoque  Calvum  intcllexisse  quid 
melius  esset,  nec  voluntatem  ei,  quo  minta  sublimius  et  cultius 
diceret,  sed  ingenium  ac  vires  defuisse^     quid?    ex  Caelianis 


21.  1  fatebor— «fateor— Prfer.  2  anticorum— D.  sonum— D.  S»  Locua 
corruptiasimus  nec  adhui^  pTobabUiteT  einendatu^.  di^-am  —  injl.  Michaelia  (Steu- 
ding),  Ml.  nomlnabo  —  Kipperdei/,  Pt.  W/.  AttE  uieinorabo  nec  dieara  —  Haaae 
And.  lcx|uar  mi  —  SiUig  nec  imo  hi  —  lnk.  Miiller.  Canuti  —  b  Put.  Ganuti  — 
ACEVBaimli  — B  fanuti  — D.  Atli  — ABCU  Acti  — E  Arti  — V  Aride  Furnio 
— b  Put.  Fumio  et  Coranio  (Toraiiio  B) — u  fumo  et  corainoque  alios — V 
Canutiuin  aut  Arrium  (nel  Atticum)  vel  Fumios  et  Toranioa  —  Nipperdey  prae- 
eutde  Gronomo,  Ma.  W/.  nec  unua  de  p.  Canuti  aut  Arrli  et  Fiimii  —  Ruperti  p. 
non  Canutii  auC  Arrii  deformitateinqne  memorabo  —  Ritter  nec  nunc  Canuti 
aut  Alti  de  Fumio  .  .  .  quosque  babitiw —  F.  Schoentng  proferam  neque  imitarl 
iudiria  volo  Canuti  aut  Atti  de  Furnio — Vaklen  p.  Canuti  aut  Airii  similem 
dico,  ne  quid  loquar  de  Furnio  et  Toranio— iuAu  [nipulo  comiti  aut  Atticuni  de 
foroot  corona  nomlnabo  qui(|ue  alios  —  Philipp  CanutioB  aut  Attios,  Pumios  et 
Toraniosquique  allos.  .  .  exprobant— ffd/er.  4  quosque  alios — Acidaliut,  Np. 
Um.  Ml.  alios  — CDA  que  alins  — EV  quiiiue  alins  — AB  P»t.  quique  alii  — 
Lipsiax,  Pt.  W/.  And.  qulque  alti  —  Maretu»  aliosque  qui  —  Miduxtii»  quos  im 
—  Jiaekreas.  esse  nn/eliaffi  telpost  alios  —  coni.  Halm  [ob]  haec  —  ins.Vahten 
haec  macies — Oronoviu»,  Np.  lia.  Um.  produnt  —  Acid(Uiut,  M».  And.  prae- 
bent  — KiHer  praeferant  — TfoCT  locant  — JVntifit.  Ilattl  — Pu(.  Bn.Wf.  et— «. 
8  ista  —  post  Calvi  im.  SrhiiUin^.  apouBalionpfl  e  vernii  fl  hur  tranapnaiiit  Rrotier, 
[libros]  lesit  — ad(i.  Ritter.  fl  hprcnle  — CnEV  liercle  — AB.  omnium  — j4rt- 
daliiiit  liomlnum  —  u.  10  insoribuntur — Lipsiu»  scribuntur  —  C  (-mBcribun- 
tur)  consoribuntur— «.  ils  — B.  11  [et]  verbis  — ndd.  .^ndreaen  .fnrtas.^te  rerte. 
13  quo  minua  —  Halm,  Ml,  And.     quo  —  u  quin  —  Put.     Coelianis  —  B  Cell»- 


D1AL0GU8  DE  OHATOBIBUS.  27 

orationibuB  nempe  eae  placent,  sive  universae  «ive  partes  earum  16 
in  quibus  nitorem  et  altitudinem  horum  temporum  adgnosci- 
mus.      8orde8   autem    iUae    Terbonim    et   hian»  compositio  et 
inconcliti  seiisus  redolent  antiquitatem ;   nec  quemquam  adeo 
aDtiquarium  puto,  ut  Caelium  ex  ea  pai-te  laudet  qua  antiquus 
est.      concedamiifi  sane  C.  Caesari,   ut  propt^r  magnitudinem  20 
cogitationum  et  occupationes  rerum  minus  in  eloquentia  efEece- 
rit,  quam  divinum  eius  ingenium  poatulabat,  tam  hercule  quam 
Brutum  philosophiae  suae  relinquamus ;    nam   in  oratiouibus 
minorem  esse  fama  sua  etiam  adniiratores  eius  fatentur :  nisl 
forte  quisquam  aut  Caesaris  pro  Decio  Samnite  aut  Bruti  pro  25 
Deiotaro  rege  ceterosque  eiuadem  lentitudinis  ac  teporis  libros 
legit,  nisi  qui  et  carmina  eorundem  miratur.     fecerunt  enim  et 
carmina  ct  in  bibliothecas  rettulerunt,  non  melius  quam  Cicero,     > 
:sed  fehcius,  quia  illos  fecisse  pauciores  seiunt.     Asinius  quo- 
que,  quamquam  propioiibus  temporibus  natus  sit,  videtur  mihi  30 
iiiter  Menenios  et  Appios  studuisse.     Pacuvium  ccrte  et  Ac- 
cium  non  Bolum  tragoediis  sed  etiam  in  orationibus  suia  ex- 
pressit ;  adeo  durus  et  siccus  est.     oratio  autem,  sicut  corpua 
hominis,  ea  demum  pulclira  est  in  qua  non  eminent  venae  nec 
ossa  numerantur,  sed  temperatus  ac  bonus  sanguis  iniplet  mem-  3& 
Ijra  et  exsuigit  toris  ipsosque  nervos  rubor  tegit  et  decor  coin- 

niis  —  I).  14  et  vires  —  F..  15  nonne  eae  —  neumann.  ea  —  V  ex  —  D.  sive 
oolversae  rive  paHes  earuin  —  Pilhneua  aivv  univt-rBa  parte  Benim  —  u  si  non 
uniTereae  at partes earum  —  Acidiilim.  17»illae — CEVA  rellquae-— ^qf./or- 
(aa«e  reele  regule  —  ABD  ont.  Piit.  Xp.  nibigoque  —  llitter  reioulae  —  ItHiheck  et 
mnculae  —  Heiser  iiercule^ — Hibheck  oiim,  And.  renim  cl  —  eimi.  Mirbaeli» 
foFtiilae  tei  putiilae  —  coni.  Ilalm.  18  rccUlfnt  —  Ci  rcileiit  — 1>  (i.  e.  <i=ol). 
21  ininus— om.  C.   cloquentiam  — DA  elCK|Uentia  ijim  —  eont.  Baehren».   22quae 

—  C.      pollebat  — AfaAii/.      Iienule  — CDEV  herflw  — Alt.      24  minorem  exse 

—  nm.  D.  Bisi  —  0.  nec  fere  —  Gronoviuit  si  fiirte  —  Heizenberger  nuiu  1. — 
Clniwen  nec  feTTne  —  Eaefirena  nec  enim  — -VoriJfr.  20  tepnrin  — Xipsiu»  tem- 
porin  — u  tnrporiB  — Scftde.  qui  del.  Peter»en.  27  mirantur  — B  HotA.  29qui 
— -  AB  eorr.  t.     fllos— ot  istoH  — AB  M».     W  temporibus  — 61«  xnripsit  A.  om  P. 

31  Actium  —  C  Applum  — D.     32*  solum  [in]  —  iwW.  Ititter,  Ilm.     etiam  [in] 


28  P.     CORNKI,II   TACin 

mendat.    nolo  Corvinum  insequi,  quia  nec  per  ipeum  stetit,  quo 

minus  laetitiam  nitoremque  nostrorum  temporum   exprimeret, 

videmut  enim  quam  iudicio  eius  via  aut  animi  aut  ingenii  suffe- 

40  cerit. 

(■■)  ^^  Cicero       22.     Ad  Ciceronem  venio  eui  eadem  puGrna  cum  aequalibus 
]D  partlcalar.  °  ^ 

suis  fuit  quae  mihi  Tobiscum  est.     illi  enim  antiquos  miraban- 

tur,  ipse  suonim  temporum  eloquentiam  anteponebat ;  nec  uUa 

re  magis  eiuadem  aetatis  oratores  praeeurrit  quam  iudicio.     pri- 

5  mu8  enim  excoluit  orationem,  primus  et  verbis  delectum  adhi- 

buit  et  compoBitioni  artem,  locos  quoque  laetiores  iittentavit 

et  quaadam  nentenUas  invenit,  utique  in  iis  orationibus,  quas 

senior  iam  et  iuxta  flnem  vitae  composuit,  id  est,   postquam 

magis  profecerat  usuque  et  experimentis  didicerat  quod  opti- 

10  nuim  diceudi  genus  esset.  nam  prioree  eiua  orationes  uon 
carent  vitiis  antiquitatis :  lentus  est  iu  principiis,  longus  in 
narrationibus,  otiosus  circa  excesaus ;  tarde  commovetur,  raro 
incalescit ;  pauci  seusua  ti)ite  ....  cum  quodam  lumine  tcrmi- 
nantur,     nihil  exceriiere,  iiihil  referre  possis,  et  velut  in  rudi 

16  iiediAcio,  lirmus  saiie  paries  est  et  duraturus.  sed  non  satis 
expolitus  et  splendens.     ego  auteni  oratorem,  sicut  locupletem 


addidi. 

-■Wl  exuritoriH  —  D.     nibor  —  H  ruborp  —  -.     t  inftit  —  Sehultia 

(un.)  - 

-n  (lecore  — Lipa/iM.     37  nec  — AB  non  — u  {i.  e.  (1.).     stetit. 

.  1). 

;!(••  videmiia  eniin  (BneArerM)  <iuain  —  Inkn,  Wf.  viiierimus  inquani  quAm  (iq  — 
ARCTIA  In  quftniuin  —  EV  iiiinm  —  b) — u.  et  vldeinus,  In  (|Uantuin— .cieida- 
litta.  Mn.  Pt.  Ilni.  Ha.  ill.  And.  viderimuH  an  —  Murrtua  stetisae  videuiUK  iit 
quantum  suffecit  —  Frein.tlieiin  ul^erriiiiun  iii  tiuantuni  nuflecit  —  lUumann,  Np. 
y\s — 001.  C.    priu«  aut  —  oiii.  E. 

82.  *■  eiuailem  ai-tatis  oratoreH  —  m  Jts.  orat.  aet.  eiusd,  —  AB  edd.  (t.  e. 
eiuacietn  netatiH 

oratotes  ).  Ti  ex  verbis  —  B.  dilecluni  —  Iltitin.  0  locoBque — U. 
lectiores — b  i  latiores — Piil.  s.  v.  c»rr.  U  ucl  b.  P»  seuior  iain  —  u  Uanat, 
tfa.  iam  «■.■nior  — AB  eifil.  H  usufiiue]-— iiic/.  Kmiit.  10  esset  — E  est  — «. 
13*aptc  vt  —  Acidiitiu»  opt,  et  — A  Put.  ojit,  .  ,  .  ct  — B  optet  — CV  opti  et  — 
]>  oplet .  .  .  E  apte  nuniernse<iue  —  Srliiirifei.ieh  a|)le  cadunt  et  —  Michaeli» 
apte  el  ut  oportet  —  VahU-n  aptt  cafiunt  et  ut  oportet  ciim  —  cinieci.  14  est 
vetut  —  Baehrent.    15parieaest  et  —  emendoui.   16Bplendidus — D.    ITlaudatum 


DIALUGUS   D£   ORATOKiBUS.  29 

ac  Isutuiu  patrem  fapiiliae,  bou  eo  tautimi  volo  tecto  tegi  quod 
imbrem  ac  ventum  arceat,  sed  etiam  quod  visum  et  oculoa 
dclectet ;  non  ea  Bolum  iiistnii  supellectili  quae  necessariis 
usibus  sufficiat,  eed  sit  in  apparatu  eius  et  aurum  et  gemmae,  20 
ut  sumere  in  maiius  et  aspicere  saepius  li&eat.  quaedam  vero 
procul  arceantur  ut  iam  oblitterata  et  obeoleta :  nullum  sit 
verbum  veluf  rubigine  iiifectum,  nulli  sensus  tarda  et  inerti 
structura  in  morem  annalium  componantur ;  fiigitet  foedam  et 
iiisulsam  Bcurrilitatem,  variet  compositionem  uec  omues  clauau-  26 
las  uno  et  eodem  modo  determiiiet. 

23.  Nolo  inridere  rotsm  Fortunae  et  ius  verrinum 
et  istud  tertio  quoque  sensu  in  omnibus  orationibus  pro  sen- 
tentia  positum  esse  videatur.  nam  et  liaec  invitus  rettuli 
et  plura  oiiiisi,  quae  tamen  sola  mirdiitur  atque  cxprimunt  ii 
qui  86  antiquoa  oratoi-ca  vocfVant.  iieniinem  norainabo,  geniis  5 
bominum  signiticasae  eontentus :  8e<l  vobis  utique  versaiitur 
ante  oculos  isti  qiii  Liicilium  jiro  lloratio  et  Lucretium  pro 
Vergilio  leguut,  quibns  eloquentia  Aufidii  lliussi  aut  Servilii 
Noniani  ex  comparatione  Sisennae  aut  Viirronis  sordet,  qui 
rhetorum  uostrorum  corainentaiios  fastidiunt,  oderuiit,  Oalvi  10 
miraiitur.     quos  moi^e  prisco  apud  iudiccm  fabuliuites  non  au- 

—  ■  eoTT.  Lipaiu».  tantum  eo  — AB  18  imlirem  — om.  D  tecmm  — 1)  >ed 
einr.  10  BUpellectili  —  CDA  HUpelleclile  —  ABEV.  21  et  — AB.  ut  — « 
B»,  fortagxe  rede.  libeat — U.  Agricola  liceat  —  a.  22  arceantur  — iijMiiis, 
arcentur  — w  nrcenlor  —  Baekreia.  •obeoleta  —  cmendavi.  Hy.olentia  —  w  exo- 
\v^  — Aciddlia»  [antiquitatcin]  ulcntia — iidd.  Awlreaea  aituni  —  iaa.  Th.  Vogel 
HJrdentla  —  coni.   ISaehreas  insolentia— Crtrnelifwfn.     ut  millum  — 1>.     23  vel 

—  nTorr.  Bhenanu».    quod  — B  ned  rorr.  vel  sonle  vel — ront.  HUter.    34  fu(jit«t 

—  ABEV  fugiel  — CD.     2*1  lcmiiuet  — Xijisiuii.  B». 

83.  1  Vetrimuu  —  AB.  2  iatn.l  — A  M».  iHurf  — w.  3  invitus  —  cott.  B  ex 
inviuituii  —  «.  4  iuiitanlur  —  Knnat  {Cornelisneji).  5  vocitant  —  ScAur^ei*-A 
vocalMnt  — »  voeant  — I,(]liijuit,  eild.  7  im  —  n<iliii.  8  Auliili  — K  Aufiilii  — V 
ieoTT.  ei  tui  Dd  cui  fldi)  tui  fidi  — ABCeui  fidl— D.  10  oratorum  noatronmi  — 
Valmaffgi.  oderonl  —  delt.  neummn,  .Vp.  Pt.  ITm.  MI.  And.  et  odennit  — 
BB».  Wf.    L.  Aeli  — «mt.  JriRpmicjClodietAeli— [rriicAs  Valgi  — BncAren». 


30  P.     COBNELII  TACITI 

ditores  sequuntur,  non  populus  audit,  vix  denique  litigator 
perpetitur :  adeo  maesti  et  inculti  istam  ipsam  quam  iac^tant 
sanitat4!m  non  firmitate,  sed  ieiunio  conBequuntur.     poiro  ne  in 

15  coqKire  quidem  valetudinem  medici  pi-obant  quae  animi  auxie- 
tate  contingit ;  parum  eat  aegrum  non  esse ;  fortem  et  laetum 
et  alacrem  volo.  prope  abest  ab  infirmitate  in  quo  sola  sanitos 
laudatur.  vos  vero,  viri  disertisijimi,  ut  potestis,  ut  facitis, 
inlustmte  itaeculum  nostrum  pulchenimo  genere  dicendi.     nam 

20  et  te,  Messalla,  video  laetissima  quaeque  antiquorum  imitan- 
tem,  et  vos,  Mateme  ac  Secunde,  ita  gravitati  sensuum  nitorem 
et  cultum  verborum  miscetis,  ea  electio  inventionis,  is  oitlo 
rerum,  ea,  quottens  causa  poscit,  ubertaa,  ea,  quotiens  per- 
niittit,  brevita3,  is  comi)Ositionis  decor,  ea  senteiitianim  planitas 

26  est,  »ic  expriinitis  adfectus,  sic  libeitateni  temperatis,  ut,  etiam 

si  nostra  iudicia  malignitns   et  invidia  tartlaverit,  verum    de 

vobi»  dicturi  aint  poateri  nostri,' 

Commeiits  of      24.     Quae  cum  Aper  dixisset,  '  adgnoscitisne '  inquit  Mater- 

on  Aper'H       ims  'viin  et  ai-durem  Apri  nostri?    quo  toi-rente,  quo  iinpetu 

siieculum   noatnini  defeiiditl     quam  copiose  ac  varie  vexavit 

antiquos !      quanto    iion  solum  ingenio  ac  spiiitu  sed   etiam 

6  eruditione  et  arte  ab  ipsis  mutiiatus  est  per  quae  mox  ipsos 

iiieesseret!     tuum  tameii,  Mcasallii,  promissum  inmutasse  non 

debet.    ueque  euim  defeiisoitm  antiquorum  exigimus,  nec  quem- 

12  ^it—  Baelirena.  vix  etiam— D.  U  iBtaui— AB  M».  lllam— «.  14  non 
finnilate  —  AcidiUiua  infinnitatem  —  CDKV  iufinnitatemque  —  AB  iion  finni- 
tate  quadaui  —  Ritlfr  iion  f.  neque  siuifniine  Bed~E.  Thomaa.  ieiuno — 1>. 
consequenlur  — C  (-Wr  D)  cousequontur  —  Ribbeck,  Bg.  16  a  niinia — GrosJo- 
liuB,  niinia— .Vr/iMizf,  Hm.  Bs.  cvru—coni.  Michaeli».  10  iionnisi  —  JoA». 
17  proprie  — CD  pnipie  A.  est  ab  — EV.  sola  —  B.  18  viri  —  a<hl.  Acidaliu». 
potestis  ut  facitis  illuiflrare  —  coni.  Andrescn.  lil  illuBtre  —  EV".  20  lectissima 
—  1)   Bftenanus.      2:!   rerum  et  »  corr.  iyopkeiin.      postulat  — D  permittit  — E 

penuittitur  — 10.  2-1  planitas— B  plouitas~D  sanitas  — iipaiu»  gravitaa  — 
Siliidting  claritan —  Cnrnelianen.     ent  —  oiii.  V  /nrltisae  reele. 

24.      S   iUia  — l/ii("i.      0   IncesBere   tnum  — I)A.      8    no6tnim  —  .i4ci»ioIiiM 


DIALOGUS   DB   ORATORIBUS.  31 

qiiam  noetrum,  quamquam  modo  laudati  sumus,  iis  quos  inae- 

itatus  est  Aper  comparainuu.     ac  ne  ipse  quidem  ita  sentit,  sed 

luore  vetere  et  a   veteribu»   philosophis  saepe  celebrato  sumpsit  10 

sibi  contra  diceiidi  partes.     igitur  exprome  nobis  non  laudatio- 

nem  antiquorum  (sati^  eniiu  illos  fama  sua  laudat),  sed  causas 

cur  in  tantum  ab  eloqueiitiii  eoi-iim  recesserimus,  cum  praesertim 

centum   et  viginti  annoa  ab  interitu  Ciceronis  in  hunc  diem 

effici   ratio  temporum  coUegerit.'  16 

25.     Tum  Messalla :  'sequar  praescriptam  a  te,  Mateme,  foi^  MesBBllfi'* 

mam ;  neque  euim  diu  contra  dicendum  eat  Apro  qui  primum,  Aper'8 

....  ...  Critlcisms. 

ut  opinor,  nominis  controversiam  movit,  tamquam  parum  propne 

antiqui  vocarentur  quos  satis  constat  ante  centum  annos  fuiase. 

mihi  autem  de  vocabulo  pugna  noii  est ;  uive  illos  antiquos  sive    5 

maiores  sive  quo  nlln  mavutt  nomine  appellet,  diiin  modo  in 

confesso  sit  eminentiorem  illorum  tempomm  eloqueiitiam  fu- 

isse;  ne  illi  quidem  parti  sermonis  eius  repugno,  si  cominus 


1  delensorum  —  D  n.  temporum  —  (roni.  Ilaim.     lau- 
dali  nuos  —  om.  CDA.     1>  comperatuii  «st  Apcr  comparamus  —  1).    II)"  veleribus 

—  yippfnky,  m.  nra  (i.  e.  nostria)  — AB  Pt.  Hm.  Jtfi.  H'/.  veslria  — CDEV 
II*.  dell.  Xuretus,  Aiid.  vetere  — fiitfer  cf.  Sirker,  p.  36.  veteri  — oi  Jfg. 
Ft.  m.     12  illos  — wistos— AB  Jfs.     sua  fama  — Baeftreiu.     13  in  tantum  — 

CDEV  B».  tantura  — AB.  receaBerimus  — DEV  ref;eBsimus— C  receBsimiw  — 
AB.      H  centum  tantum  et  — coni.    Ualm.      15   effioi  — <ie/.   Roersck  efflciat 

—  Baehrena.  nlione —  Schulling.  collegerit  — ABEV  colligimr  — CDA  dei. 
Bathrenx. 

26.  I  praescriptum  et— VA  peracriptam  et— C  et  per»  riptam  —  E.  3  prt>- 
prie  pnnun  proprie  —  D.  4  cnnHlaret  —  CEA  eonatnre  —  V.  intra  centura  — 
JfurettM.  G  i]lo8  —  u  iatos  —  AB  M».  II  alio  (juo  —  C.  7  ex  iatorum  corr.  B. 
S*cominm  (commlnua)  fatetur  —  u  fatear  —  E  quominus  fatear —  V  quominua 
fatettir  —  b  Put.  quin  onincB  UAem-aT  —  Ar.idalias  <juominua  fateamur — IIuH 
quatenus  fatetur  —  Heumann  qua  omnino  fatetur  —  Schulze  cominuH  sl  fate- 
tur — Pabat,  B»,  qua  in  commune  —  Boetticher  b\  comminann  —  Kisaea  pro- 
banlf  Vahlen  qua  non  sine  convicii»  —  Ilaase  quominus  faveatur  — A'ii(in(  [ai] 
quominuH  fatear  — ffafm  olim,  Hs.  qua  quasi  convictiw  —  idem  qua  scilicet 
comlnos  acturua — R.  SchoU  ubi  ai  comineminiioua  —  iliWeci  si  cum  omnibua 
tat«ttir — Prter  eo  minus  ai  —  Steuding  qua  quasi  cominiis  nisus  faletur  —  loh. 
XiiUer,  Wf.  Ar\d.   qua  fatetur  — -VutiitA  ai  iiivituafaletur  — //eHer.    0  hiadem  — 


82  P.     CORNELII  TACrn 

fatetur  plures  fomias  dicendi  etiam  isdem  saecuUs,  nedum  di- 

10  Tersis  extltisse.  sed  quo  modo  inter  Atticos  oratores  primae 
Demostheni  tribuuiitur,  proximum  autem  locum  Aeschines  et 
Hyperides  et  Lysias  et  Lyeut^^  obtinent,  omnium  tatMn  eon- 
ceBsu  haec  oratorum  aetas  maxime  probatur,  sic  et  apud  nos 
Cicero  quidem  eeteros  eorundem  temporum  diaerto»  antecessit, 

16  Calvua  autem  et  Asinius  et  Caesar  et  Caelius  et  Brutus  iure  et 
prioribus  et  sequentibus  anteponuntur.  nec  refert  quod  inter 
se  specie  differwnt,  cum  genere  consentiant.  adstrictior  Calvus, 
nervosior  Asinius,  splendidior  Caesar,  amarior  Caelius,  gra- 
vior  Brutus,  vehementior  et  plenior  et  valentior  Cicero :  omnes 

20  tamen  eandem  sanitatem  eloquentiae  prae  «e  ferunt,  ut,  si 
omnium  pariter  libros  in  manum  sumpseris,  scias,  quamvis  in  dl- 
versis  iugeniis,  esse  quandam  iudicii  ac  volimtatis  similitudiiiem 
et  cognationem,  nam  quod  invicem  se  obtrectaverunt  et  sunt 
aliqua  epistulis  eorum  in.serta  ex  quibus  mutua  malignitos  de- 

26  tegitur,  non  eat  oratorum  vitium  sed  hominum.  nara  et  Cal- 
vum  et  Asinium  et  ipsum  Ciceronem  credo  solitos  et  invidere 
et  livore  ct  cet«ris  humanae  inlinnitatis  vitiis  adfici :  solum 
iuter  ho3  aihitmr  Bmtin»  iion  malignitate  uec  invidia  sed  sira- 
pliciter  et  ingenue  iudicium  animi  sui  detexisae.   an  ille  Ciceroni 

EV.  11  auWm  — (leH.  Ritter,  edd.  inde  — ins.  SUuding.  Vi  Ilyperlcles— B.  et 
Lysins  —  inctl.  Vieixr,  Np.  Bt.  at  cf.  Quint  X,  1,  76.  ■tainen  —  ememlavi 
autoii  — u,  13  Hio  et  — BdeAreiw  sicut  —  «sic  —  b  Pat.  14  disertfls  —  om.  D. 
15  autcm  — oni.  D  Coclius  —  B  Cnecilius —  D.  b\  iure  — b  (i,  e.  Brutusiure)  si 
vere  — u(c/.  lO.s,).  Bic  iure  —  J'u(.  siio  iure  —  eii.  Francrtf.  1542  (Liptiun),  if». 
etpiist  iun.'  —  oni.  1).  17  differuut^ — Ilahii  diffcrant  —  u.  at  strictlor  —  a  cott. 
AciikUin».  Bit  Htrietiiir— ,VeiMr,  lis.  18»  mlosior  — A  i.  e.  nervosior  (,Vfe(»er, 
Sleuding,}y/.)  rci  iiuuierosior — u  veiiosior — Baehrena.  CaeBarel  — D.  Coelius 
—  B.  19  valciitior  «...  vcliomentior  — (mruip.  E.  20  sanctitatem  —  ei  corr. 
Hlteniiniii.  •rrao  ne  —  uiUl.  Andreten,  Hm.  Ml.  praeferunt  —  AcidaliuB,  Np. 
Pt.  H'/.  Nk.  seTvam— Haelirent.  21  scian— B  sciftm— u  scionlia  — V.  23  co- 
eitatioiiem  —  01  orr.  JSenHddus.  se  — (fcii.  Nipperdeij,  Jf».  ito.  ffin.  Ml.W/. 
And.  2-1  ti  —  rfci.  AcUiaUiia.  2(1  et  inviaere— <it/i.  Nipperdey,  3ta.  Hm.  XI. 
W/.  And.  et  iuvicem  livere  — BoeAreiis.  27"  livore  — fiitter.  viliis  — oi«.  D, 
virtuB  — V.    28  Brutum— Pu(.    uiruro— w  verum  — B.    28  {detreclaeBe]  aed— 


BIALOOUS  DE  OHATORIBU&  SS 

invidexet  qui  raihi  videtur  ne  Caesari  quidem  invidisse  ?    quod  30 
ad  Servium  Galbam  et  C.  Laelium  attinet  et  si  quos  alios  anti- 
quiorum  Aper  agitare  non  destitit,  id  non  exigit  defensorem, 
cum  fatear  quaedam  eloquentiae  eorum  ut  nascenti  adhuc  nec 
satis  adultae  defuisse. 

36.  Ceterum  si  omisso  optimo  illo  et  perfectiasimo  genere 
eloquentiae  eligenda  sit  forma  dicendi,  malira  hercule  C.  Grac- 
chi  irapetum  aut  L.  Crassi  maturitatem  quam  calamistros  Mae- 
cenatis  aut  tinnitus  GaUionis :  adeo  mehus  est  oTa.tionem  vel 
hirta  toga  induere  quam  fucatis  et  meretriciis  vestibus  insi-  6 
gnire.  neque  enim  oratoriua  iste,  immo  hercule  ne  virilis  qui- 
dem  cultus  est,  quo  plerique  temporura  noetroram  actores  ita 
utuQtur,  ut  lascivia  verboram  et  levitate  sententianim  et  li- 
centia  compositionis  histrionales  modos  exprimant.  quodque 
vix  auditu  fas  esse  debeat,  laudis  et  gloriae  et  ingenii  loco  pleri-  lo 
que  iactant  cantari  saltarique  commentarios  suos.  unde  oritur 
illa  foeda  et  ptaepostera,  sed  tamen  frequens  sicatf  his  ■  .  . 

add.  Bibheek.  20  decessiBse  —  C.  30  invidere— D  in  invlderet—V.  .11  Ser- 
gium  — B.  C.  Caelium  —  C.  *C.  Carbonem  —  add.  Claasen.  antiquionini  — 
P.  Voaa  anUqnorum  —  w  Jtf».  Pt.  i2*  Aper  —  in».  idem.  And.  Wf.  desistlt  — 
Beroaldu».  Id — hic  cel  post  exigit  eicidiMe  coni.  ITuet  (Euperti).  exigo  —  Ileu- 
mann  eiignnt  —  BoetticAer  [Notidk).  33  nec  —  om.  C. 
26.      1   optimo  —  Put.   opino  —  w.      2  eligendi  —  D.      hercule  —  EV  hercle 

—  iii  cdd.  3  duritatem  —  Snaui.  i  orationem  —  PtcAena  (Andreten),  Pt. 
Um.  m.  Wf.  oratorem  —  u  Jf«.  C  hirtam  logam  .  .  .  insigniri  ~-/faup(,  Np. 
oratorem  Be  .  .  .  ingignire  —  F.  PoUe  (ftoeftmw).      7  quoquo  —  D.     a[u]toiea 

—  B  auctorea  —  A  oralores  —  HiOer.     8  utiraur  —  D.     lasciva  —  D.     10  debebat 

—  Hturetu»,  JVp.  debet  —  BoeAreiw.  pleriqne  —  dei.  Notdk.  12*  Loeu»  e/)rru- 
jriiaiimu*  et  intanabilis  sicut  hiH  — ABCD  higdam  .  .  .  et  —  E  hiadani  et  —  V 
ela-et— ACD4  clamet— B  Pirf.  dam.  .  .  .  el  — E.  sicut  his  clara-et~de{. 
Kipperdey  fiequens  quibunlam  —  Btienanug,  Hm.  sicut  Bcitia  laus  et — OretU 
clauBula  et  — Dryander  sicut  bia  placet  —  Steudir^  sicut  scitis  audientium 
clauBula  —  reitfTW  saecuh  huius  —  Jlitaae  (Ribbeet)  ut  sic  dlxerim  —  SehoptK 
■icut  scitlg  clauBuIa  —  Michaelii  nicut  histrionum  clausula  —  P^er  frequens  si 
dia  placet  eielamatio — Andresen  sicut  quivi»  clamet,  eicl.  —  Vahlea  singulti- 
bus  clauaula  et  excl.  —  Knaut  bI  cui  quia  placet — Qerirke  sicut  acitis  faven- 
titun  —  coni.  Halm  si  mollls  clausula  —  Badtreti»  frequens  circulis  schoUrum 
ezcl.  —  loh.   ilidter   Ex  ut   ilUs  aicut  bla  hlstrionihus   clametui   eomipUUxm 


84  P.    COKNELU  TAcrri 

cla  .  .  .  et  ut  oratores  nostri  tenere  dicere,  histriones  diserte 
saltare  dicantiu'.     equidem  non  negaverim  Cassium  Severum 

15  quem  Bolum  Aper  noster  nominare  ausus  est,  ai  iia  comparetur 
qui  postea  fuerunt,  posse  oratorem  vocari,  quamquam  in  magna 
parte  librorum  suorum  plus  biU»  habeat  quam  sanguinis.  pri- 
mus  enim  contempto  ordine  rerum,  omissa  modestia  ac  pudore 
verborum,  ipsis  etiam  quibus  utitur  armis  incompositus  et  stu- 

SO  jiio  feriendi  plerumque  deiectus,  non  pugnat  sed  rixatur.  ce- 
tenim,  ut  dixi,  sequentibus  comparatus  et  varietate  eruditionis 
et  lepore  urbanitatis  et  ipsarum  virium  robore  multum  ceteros 
superat  quorum  neminem  Aper  nomlnare  et  velut  in  aciem 
educere  sustinuit.     ego  autem  expectabam,  ut  incusato  Asinio 

85  et  Caelio  et  Calvo  aliud  nobis  agmen  produceret,  pluresque  vel 
certe  totidem  nominaret  ex  quibus  alium  Ciceroni,  alium  Cae- 
sari,  singulis  deinde  singulos  opponeremus.  ntinc  detrectasse  no- 
minatim  antiquos  oratores  contentus  neminem  sequentium  lau- 
dare  ausus  est  nisi  et  in  publicum  et  in  commune,  veritus  credo, 

30  ne  multos  offenderet,  si  paucos  excerpsisset.  quotua  enim  quis- 
que  scliolastieorum  non  hac  sua  persuasione  fruitur,  ut  se  ante 
Ciceronem  numeret,  sed  plane  post  Gabinianum?  at  ego  non 
verebor  nominare  singulos,  quo  facilius  propositis  exemplis  ad- 
pareat  quibus  gradibus  fracta  sit  et  deminuta  eloquentia.' 

ortam  ewe  conf .  lolin  frequentiaH[mft  iam  est,  ciclamatio  —  HeUer.  13  nostri  — 
dei.  Niitilk.  teracre^ — u  ciitt.  lApnins.  15  quemquem  —  D.  nominare  Aper 
noster  — E.  lOposse  — CI)EV  posXse  — B  post  fw  — A.  17"  billa  — H'opt(m«. 
tIb — iii  Pt.  iu8 — V  purie — Rehun^eiieh  viri — Ltinemann,  31».  fellis — Peerl- 
kamp  Huci  —  A.  Sfhiine  camis  — .Ifeiser  ealis  —  RHibeck.  10  incompositis  —  D 
In  conipoaitiis  — V.  stmiio  — E  sludiis  — u.  20»  detectus  —  iipaius  (HelleT) 
fortasae  recte  ilevectus  —  CD  disipctua  —  lUlil/rck  devinclus— CimieliMew.  lie- 
fectus  —  eoni.  Biiehren»,  del.  NovAk.  21  compamtus  —  oni.  D.  22  niultum  ex 
miiltos  — con-.  B.     cunctiis— JfueArens.     2-1  vult  —  AB  sed  b  corr.     24  incusalo 

—  CEVA  in  Curato  —  A  Incuntto  —  BD.  25  plerisque  —  CDi.  20  certo  —  A 
*post  Ciceroni  Spengel  ad/l.  ftlium  Bnito.  27  denique  — F.  Polte.  nunc  —  V 
(JilienaaHK)  non  — «.  2«  in  comune  — DR  i n  oinne  (orfum  eat  ex  cOJin  — dff. 
Htifhren».     In  publicum  — de(.  Ifovdi.     veritnm  ~  u  cjht.  Lipsiuii.     30  laederet 

—  B /urtdjwe  rer (e.  excepi«set  —  Pithneua.  ;ll  in  hac  —  E.  sua  —  det.  Notidk. 
32*  etsi  planc —  K.  SchiiU,  Ilm.  etsisit  —  Baehrena.     34  (racta— B  freta  —  v. 


DIALOGUS  DE  0RAT0RIBU8.  35 

27.  'Parce'  inquit  Matemus  'et  potdus  exsolve  promissum.  HaUrnusK- 
neqae  enim  hoc  colligi  clesideramus,  di»ertiores  esse  antiquos,  e^akernot 
quod  apud  me  quidem  in  confeaso  est,  sed  eausas  exquirimus,  from^^sub- 
quas  te  solitum  tractare  dixigti,  paulo  ante  plane  mitior  et  elo-  ^""f^' 
quentiae  temporum  nostrorum  minug  iratus,  aatequam  te  Aper   6 
offenderet  maiores  tuos  lacessendo.' 

'Non  sum'  inquit  'offensus  Apri  mei  disputatione  nec  vos 
offendi  decebit,  si  quid  forte  aures  vestras  peretringat  cum 
Bciatis  hanc  esse  eius  modi  sennonum  legem,  iudicium  animi 
citra  damnum  adfectus  proferre.'  10 

'Perge'  inquit  Maternus  'et  cum  de  antiquis  loquaris,  utere 
antiqua  Ubertate,  a  qua  vel  m^is  degeneravimus  quam  ab  elo- 
quentia. 

28.  Et  Measalla  '  non  reconditas,  Materne,  causas  requiris  gpeech  of 
nec  aut  tibi  ipsi  aut  huio  Secundo  vel  huic  Apro  ignotas,  etiam  ^^^j^^of 

l  aparle  '^^  Detline 

27.  1  paice  — .AndrMen,  W/.  aparte  — DA  aperte  — E  apparaW  — AC  appa-  "'  OraHirj'- 
r»U!  —  B  appareat  —  V  appropeni  —  Put.  {Ortum  est  mendum  ez  icriptura  coti- 

tinua:  eloquentlaparce)  appropera  .  ,  ,  et  oUaa- — Acidaliua  apparet  sed  — 
Priifft*  at  parce  iU  —  coni.  Michaeli»,  Pt.  at  paca  te  —  Jansen  a  parce  —  Uaener, 
B*.  at  parce  —  Halm  operae  parce  —  Toh.  Muller.  2  et  eiiiin  —  C.  haec  —  ABD. 
cA  3,]].  3  quos  —  E.  me  quidem  —  B  equidem  —  ui  Ma.  4  dixisti  —  e  qui>- 
dam  libro  (?)  pntt  traclare  —  ins.  Lipaiiis,  Bm,  anle  dixlsti,  tuin  quidem  ptane 
— IIaa*e,  Ft.  Ml.  A-nd.  p.  a.  d.  cam  essea  —  Schopen.  profitebariB — Kibheck 
pollicitus  ea  —  Baehren»  dicebae  —  matim.  milior  et  eloquentiae  —  Schele 
mitioTe  eloquentla  et  —  h  placido  dixisti  ore  eloquentiae  —  A'naii(  mtti  ore  elo- 
qoentiaque  —  BaeAreTi*.  5  mimin  iratus — .YiMen  QVeiisenboru)  mimlUB  Iratus 
—  w  minime  iralUB  —  Seeb/xle,  B».  non  ita  IratUH  —  Schopen  nec  clo<]uentiae 
...  iratus — Noedk.  (1  inceRsendo  —  Heumaan  (SchuUing),  Bs.  hilm-—Schul- 
ting.  7*  Apri  mei  —  SchuTiftei»ch,  Ba.  Wf,  a  prima  —  w  Aprlna— LipstMa  A, 
noirtri — Gronotiua,  Ft.  And.  A.  illa  —  SUlig,  ila.  Xp.  Apri  dlKp.  —  OreHi 
iVahien),  Hm.  Mi.  A.  acerrima  — ffnauf.  ncc  yoa  —  Pul,  ifa.  !fp.  Ilm.  HT". 
JOax  nec  — CEV  Pt.  nam  et  — ABD  «  vos  .  .  .  dedecebit  —  JVotte  nec  mea  voa 
—Andreaen  nec  iam  — eoni.  Ilalm,  B».  nam  et  vos  non  —  VaAten  ap.  Binde 
p.  15.  magis  A.  disp.  quam  et  vos  —  Ioh.  Miilter.  8  perstrinfrat  —  AB  per- 
Kringit  —  u  B».  peretringet  —  Lipsius.  10  cum  affectu  —  MaMi/.  11  et  cuiii  —  u 
cnm— ABDJfj.    I2a  — odd.  b. 

tQ  (tum) 

28.  1»  Et  — CDE  Ms.  Pt.  Bs.  [qui]  — B  JlTp.  Ml.  H'/.  Anil,  qui  — A  om.  V. 
cni  —  naim.     2  ignoras— D.     «etiam  si  — «et  cnim  idLia  — Acidaliua,  Np.  sed 


86  p.   coBNELn  TAcrn 

»i  mibi  partes  adaignatis  proferendl  iii  medium  quae  omnes 
sentimuB.  qiiis  enim  ignorat  et  eloquentiam  et  ceteras  artes 
&  descivisse  ab  illa  vetere  gloria  non  inopia  hominum,  sed^ilesidla 
iuveiitiitifl  et  neglegentia  ])arentum  et  inscientia  praecipientium 
et  oblivione  moris  antiqui  ?  quae  mala  primum  in  urbe  nata, 
mox  per  Italiam  fusa,  iam  in  provincias  manant.  quamquam 
vestra  vobis  notiora  suiit :   ego  de  urbe  et  his  propriis  ac  verna- 

10  culis  vitiis  loquar  quae  natos  statiin  excipiunt  et  per  singulos 

aetatis  gi-adus  cumulantur,  si  prius  de  severitate  ac  disciplina 

maiorum  circa  educandos  fomiandosque  liberos  pauca  praedi- 

On  the  Edu-   xero.     nam  pridem  suus  cuique  filius,  ex  casta  parente  natus, 

.ChlldKn.        i>on  in  cellula  emptae  uutricis  sed  in  gremio  ac  sinu  matris 

15  educabatur  cuius  praecipua  laus  erat  tueri  domum  et  iuBervire 
liberis.  Aut  eligebatur  maior  aliqua  natu  propiuqua  cuius  pro- 
batis  spectatisque  moribus  amnis  eiusdem  familiae  suboles  com- 
mitteretur ;  corani  qua  neque  dicere  fiis  erat  quod  turpe  dictu, 
neque  facere  quod  inhonestum  factu  videretiu-.     ac  non  studia 

20  modo  curasque  sed  remissiones  etiam  lususque  puerorum  san- 
ctitate  quadam  ac  verecundia  temperabat.    sic  Comeliam  Grac- 

tamen  dlcam — SHtchl,  And.  et  lam — RupeHi  sed  enim  aperiara  bI  —  RUibtek 
et  enim  .  .  .  quia  iam  ignoret  —  Knaut  sed  imn  mihi  —  BfwArena  sed  sperlftm  ai 
mihi  —  L.  Traube.     6*  ingenioruni  —  f  r.  Jncob  temporum -— Steudinff  nominum 

—  Ribbeck  praemiorum  —  lielniTekh ,  Wf.  honorum  —  Baekren»  &pU>nlm  homl- 
num  —  NovAk.    magietrorura — eonieci.    0  ignoruntiB — T).  8  in — BE  om.  »  ad 

—  coni.  Baehrens.  I>*  his  —  ui  iis  —  B  huic  —  llnet  huiuH  —  Speng^t  il».  B». 
Hin.  eius  —  3teiaer,  Np.  urbis  —  H-VintaiyT  urbia  huiua  —  Nomik.  11  de  —  b 
Put.  a— oj.  12  oontra  —  D.  13  iuan~Weiaseiibom  iam  —  w  iam  primum- — Rhe- 
nanun  tum  quidem  —  J/ei»er.  siiiH  — DV.  14  cella  (i.  e.  cellula)  — D  il».  W/. 
And.  cellam  —  u  (.■ella  — Pn(.  in  —  add.  .^niireflen,  Np.  B$.  15  educabatur — b 
CDKV  eaucabilur  — Al(.  erat  — w  erit  — ABD.  Ifl"  aut  e!ig.  —  Jfeiser,  B». 
W/.  elig.  autem— ai  etlam  — /f.  SchUtl  saltem  — fliWiecjt.  Post  liberig  Bem- 
fuirdy  trnnHposuit  Ifl  ac  .  .  .  23  acceplmus.  Stnippe  21  sic  .  .  .  23  accepimus. 
VuIe"  Frfs.vp«  poiit  antem  etctdixae  ptUat  Mlcha^in.  18  qu[i]a  —  C  qula  —  VA 
quilnis  — ;tncflrens.  diccre  — E  Pu(.  dixcere  — B  discere  — ACDV.  ^-«ut 
facere  —  E  facere  —  om.  D.  diclu  d  factu  (ninsp.  PeerUramp  /or^rSm  rote. 
AnU  ac  facunam  ilatuit  Bertihardy.  ac  maler  vtro  — coni.  Mieh  'ae^  h»«! 
non  —  Jlf ureius.      20    lusus  —  D   (quepue)   •[mat*r]   puerorum — '°M-   PiUr. 


DIALOGUS   DE   ORATORIBUS.  37 

cliorum,  sic  AuTelitim  C»esiiris,  sic  Ariam  Augusti  [matrem] 
praefuisse  educiitioiiibua  ac  produxisBC  principes  liberus  accepi- 
ma'^.  qiiae  (Ueciplina  ac  Bcveritas  eo  pertinebat,  ut  sincera  et 
integiu  ct  nullis  pravitatibus  detorta  uniua  cuiueque  natura  25 
toto  statim  pectore  tirriperet  artes  honestas,  et  sive  ad  militarem 
rem  sive  ad  iuris  scientiam  sive  ad  eloquentiae  studium  incli- 
nasset,  id  solum  ageret,  id  universum  lmm'iret. 

29.  At  nunc  natus  infans  delegatur  Gnieculae  alicui  ancil- 
lae  cui  adiungitur  unus  aut  alter  ex  omnibus  servis  j>lenimque 
vilissimus  nec  cuiquam  serio  ministeiio  adconimodatus.  liorum 
fabulis  et  erroribus  [et]  virides  statim  et  teneri  [rudea]  animi 
imbuuntur ;  nec  quisquam  in  tota  domo  pensi  habet,  quid  co-  5 
ram  infante  domiuo  aut  dicat  aut  faciiit.  quin  etiam  ipsi  pa- 
itintes  non  probitati  neque  modcstiiie  piiiTulos  adsuefaciunt  sed 
lasciviue  et  dicacifaiti  i^er  quae  i>aulatim  impudentia  inrepit  [et 
sui  alienique  contemptua].  iam  vero  propria  et  peculiai-ia 
huius  urbis  vitia  paene  in  utero  inatris  concipi  milii  videntur,  lo 
histrionalis  favor  et  gladiatoi-um  equorumque  studia :  quibus 
occupatus  et  obsessua  aninms  quantulum  loci  bonis  aitibus 
relinquit?      quotum    queinque    invenies  qui   domi   quicquam 

21  temperabaut  —  Baehrenii.  22  Atiam  —  Emesti  Acciam  —  w  actiam  —  B 
matrem  — deM.  Sau],pe,  Np.  Hm.  Ml.  W/.  And.  25  et  (inj  — dei.  Ilkenanu». 
2tt  Btatiiii  toto  —  D.     arripere  —  V  tLcdperet — NeUUahip.      ■militarcm  rem — 

eoni.  Ilalm,  rem  mUitarem  —  w  rem — om.  AB  (i.  e.  militaiem). 

29.  ^  BC — D  utque — V.  4  et  moribua — discipului  quidam  CloMeiil  amoii- 
bus — llitter  scrmonibufl —  ComeJiMen.  •vlridea .  .  .  et  teneri  —  Kripai  et  virides 
teneri  —  AB  et  viriilea  —  del.  b.  om.  Put.  et  viles  C  (ad  vireB  —  c)  et  vires — Dd 
et  vldefi  —  VE*  in  lacuna  rudes  —  u  virides  .  .  .  et  rudcB  —  Knaul,  W/.  et  vitils 
T.  s.  el  t.  —  Eckxtein,  Ma.  Ft.  [et  virideg]  —  ifcH.  Halm  dittographiam  verborum 
et  TudeB  «fatuetu,  Np.  B».  Ml.  0  domino  dicat  —  D  ipei  quln  etiam  —  malim. 
7   aon  —  Vahlea,  Um.   Bs.  W/   And.   nec  — B  Ft.   ML  nec  [imjprobitate  — C 

improbitatl  —  A  improbitati  —  D  improbitati  — EVi,  8  dicacitati  — b.  bibocl- 
tati  — M  libertati  —  Pu(.  vivacltati  —  RuJffn-tius.  «[et  .  ,  cont«mptus]  —  Mclu- 
dendum  cenMo.  0  altenommque  —  Heumann,  Bi.  ista  vero  —  eoni.  itickadi». 
pecularia— V.     11  biBtronaliB— DA.    quibos  [al]  —  add.  Baehrenx.    13  relin- 


COENELn  TACITI 


aliud  loquatur  ?    quos  alios  adulescentulorum  seimones  excipi- 

15  mus,  ei  quaudo  auditoria  intravimus?  nec  praeceptoreB  quidem 
ullas  crebriores  cum  auditoribuB  suis  fabulas  habent ;  coUigunt 
enim  discipulos  non  Beveritat«  discipUnae  nec  ingenii  experi- 
mento  sed  ambitione  salutationum  et  inlecebris  adulationie. 

'■'^'**nf  1h'        ^'     Tran8eo  prima  discentium  elementa  in  quibus  et  ipsis 

Orator,  parum  labotatur :   nec  in  auctoribus  cognoscendis  nec  in  evol- 

venda  antiquitate  nec  in  notitia  vel  rerunfvel  hominum  vel  tem- 

porum  satis  operae  insumitur.    sed  expetuntur  quos  rbetoras 

6  vocant ;  quorum  professio  quando  primum  in  hanc  urbem  intro- 

ducta  3it  quamque  nuUam  apud  maiores  nostros  auctoritatem 

habuerit,  [de  curiis]  .  .  .  referam  necesse  est  animum  ad  eam 

discipUnam  qua  usos  ease  eos  oratores  accepimus  quorum  infi- 

nitus  labor  et  coti<.Uana  ineditatio  et  in  omni  genere  studiorum 

10  adsiduae  exercitationcs  ipsonun  etiam  continentur  Uhris.     no- 

tus  est  vobis  utique  Ciceronia  Uber,  qui  Brutus  inscribitur,  in 

cuius  extrcma  parte   (nam   prior   commemomtionem   veterum 

oratorum  habet)  sua  initia,  suos  gradus,  suae  eloquentiae  velut 

quandam  educationem  refert:  se  apud  Q.  Mueium  ius  civile 

16  didicisse,  apud  Pliilonem  Academieum,  apud  Diodotum  Stoi- 
cum   omncs  jihilosophiae  pai-tes   penitus   liausisae  ;    neque   iis 

qultur  —  CDA.    Invenires — AB  [iuTennm]  inveniea — add.  Andraen.     15  nec 

—  u  H'/.  (iH  —  E.     16  uIIm  (luidera  —  B.    ille  crebris  —  J>. 

30.     3   notitia  corr.   BE  ex  notitiam  —  u.      4  insuiuere  —  C.      5  vocant  — 

CEVA  vocalw  — AB  viwatia— D.  (J  est  quam  —  tTsener,  JVjj.  Pt.  B».  "•  lie 
curiis  —  w  (liecurriens — E).  Beliquias  rase  glonsemalia  'de  curia  autii|uorum 
oralonim'  perapMit  Helmrcich,  cf.  o.  30  adjin:  de  officio  oratoriB  —  B  in  marg. 
6'enii.  21,1).  dicam  priua_jlcidaliu8  Btatim  diotuniB  {GrojiOBius,  And.) 
priu-s  —  llalm,  Xp.  Wf.  deiairsurua  —  Vahlen  salis  deflaratunia  —  Peter  securiin 
Blatim — Meiaer,  Hx.  non  iatius  dicturun — Nipperdey  olim  est  aliciium  decmrere 

—  A'nii!i(  i.im  non  peraemturus  —  coni.  .VicAneds  nunc  ref.  —  Ritter.  8  qu» 
iiKos  — R  quo  auBos— ACKV  anos  — D  [iiros]  eos  — D.  10  exerciWtlones  — 
EV  b  exercitationis^ — AltCl).  II  vobis  —  Meiianiis  nobis  —  u  utique  nobis 
— 1>.  14  retert— b  referrc  — 10.  aese  —  Baehren».  Ifi  Diodotum  —  CV  DioHiv 
mm  — ABDE.     10  lilB  — CEV.     17  copiam~C  (copiamurbe)  in  nrbe  — o>n.  D, 


DUX0GU8  DE  ORATOBIBUS.  89 

doctoribuB  contentum  quonim  ei  copia  in  nrbe  contigerat 
Achaiam  quoque  et  Asiam  peragiasse,  ut  omnem  omnium  ar- 
tium  varietatem  complecteretur.  itaque  liercule  ia  libris  Cice* 
ronis  deprehendere  licet,  non  geometriae,  non  musicae,  non  20 
giammaticae,  non  denique  ulliuB  artis  ingenuae  scientiam  ei 
defuisse.  ille  dialecticae  subtilitatem,  ille  moralis  partis  utili- 
tatem,  ille  rerum  motus  caiuiasque  cognoverat.  ita  est  enim, 
optimi  viri,  ita  est :  ex  multa  eruditione  et  plurimis  artibus  et 
omnium  renim  scientia  exundat  et  exuberat  iUa  admirabilis  elo-  25 
quentia  ;  neque  orationU  vis  et  facultAs,  eicut  ceterarum  rerum, 
angustis  et  brevibus  terminis  cluditur,  eed  is  est  orator  qui  de 
omni  quaestione  pulchre  et  omate  et  ad  persuadendum  apte 
dicere  pro  dignitate  rerum,  ad  utilitatem  temporum,  cum  volu- 
ptate  audientium  poesit.  :jO 

31.  Hoc  sibi  illi  veteres  persuaserant,  ad  hoc  efficiendum 
iiitellegebant  opus  esse,  non  ut  in  rheterum  scholis  declamarent, 
nec  ut  fictis  nec  uUo  modo  ad  veritatem  accedentibus  contro- 
versiifi  Unguam  modo  etvocem  exercerent,  sed  nt  [in]  iis  arti- 
bus  pectus  implerent  in  quibus  de  bonis  ct  malis,  de  honesto  5 
et  tuqji,  de  iusto  et  iniusto  disputatur ;  haec  enim  est  oratori 
Bubiecta   £ad   dicendumj    materia.      nam   in   iudiciis   fere   de 

1»  hercule— CDEV  hercle  — AB.     et  in  — EV.     20  Ucet  ex  dicet  corr.  D. 
geometrice  —  DV.    21    ingeouae — a6es»e  ntitlim  ingenuae  axtis — CDEV  artis 

ingenuae 
ingenuae— ABedil.  (t.  e.  artis).  22  dialecticae— C  (dialetice— BDEV  dyaletice 
—  A).  i«e  —  AB  sed  U  in /tfuriv  2-i  iBte  nmm  —  AB  {Hdbeorr.).  ortua  — 
Peerlkamp.  cognoverit  —  1).  2-1  est  — aiididi  (<■/.  Cie.  Verr.  II.  4,  62,  117). 
25  ista — AB  Ms.  211»  orationis — Goelzer,  Wf.  oratoris  —  w  oratoria — Ii>h. 
Miiller.  "iiicut  [scientia]  —  in».  Knaut  sicut  — (Je(.  R.  SchiiU  sicut  cet.  rer.  — del. 
Straiiing  certarum  rerura  —  NipperdEij  s.  ceterae  artes,  ceTtarum  reruni  — 
Andraen  s.  artiticum  ceteraruni  rerum  —  Baekrenx.  27  anpusUis  —  DA.  ciauiU- 
Mr  —  E.  28  omat*  ([uid  orator  et  —  C.  In  margine  minio  picdiiii  Quid  ait 
oratorig  proprium  —  Cdc  oflii'io  oratoris  —  B  in  marg. 

81,  1  hoc  — CEV  hec— ABD  hec  elflciMa  — D.  2  rhetoris  ecolis  — D. 
3  twcidentibuH  —  E.  4  exercercnt  ~  BEV  eiercent  — ACDA.  ia  — om.  Fvt. 
iiB— C  his  — u  (hiis— D),  5»  implorent— C.  cl  (pro  ac)— D.  honemi— D,  6 
enim  eal— AB  eat  eniui— CDEV.   T  ad  dicendum— tWendum  cenuo  aubiecla  ad 


-  i^M  t  li^  — aw^  ~        m 


40  p.     CORNELII  TACITI 

aequitate,  in  deliberationibus  de  vtUitate,  in  Jaudationibu»  de 
honestate  disserinius,  ted  ita  ut  pleruraque  haec  ipsa  in  vicem 

10  misceantur :  de  quibu8  copiose  et  varie  et  omate  nemo  dicere 
pot«8t,  nisi  qni  cognovit  naturam  humanam  et  vira  virtutum 
pravitatemque  vitiorum  et  intellectum  eorum  quae  nec  in  vir- 
tutil>us  nec  in  vitii»  numemntur.  ex  his  fontibus  etiam  illa 
profluunt,  ut  facilius  iram  iudtcis  vel  instiget  vel  leniat,  qui 

16  ticit  quid  ii-a,  et  promptiuB  ad  miaerationem  im|H!llat,  qui  scit 
quid  sit  misericoi^dia  et  quibus  animi  motibus  concitetur.  in 
his  artibus  exercitationibuBque  veisatus  orator,  sive  apud  in- 
festos  aive  apud  cupidoa  sive  apud  invidentes  sive  apud  tristes 
sive  ajjud  timentes  dicendum  liabuerit,  tenebit  venas  animorum 

20  et,  proiit  cuiusque  natura  postulabit,  adhibebit  manura  et  tem- 
perabit  orationem,  parato  omiii  instnimento  et  ad  oinnem  usum 
reposito.  sunt  apu<l  quos  adstrictum  et  collectum  et  singula 
statira  argumenta  concludens  dicendi  genus  plus  fidei  meretur : 
apud  hos  dedisse   operam   dialecticae  iiroficiet,     alios  fusa  et 

SS  aequalis  et  cx  comraunihus  diicta  sensibus  oratio  magis  dele- 
ctat ;  ad  hos  pemiovendos  mutuabimur  a  Periiwiteticis  aptos  et 
in  omncm  cbaputationem  paratos  iam  locos.  dabunt  Aca<lemici 
pugnacitatem,  Plato  altitudinem,  Xenophon  iucunditatem  ;  neo 

ad  diceudum 
^c.  —  w  ad  dic.  Bubi.  —  G  (oraUiri  Bubtecta).  oratorl  —  del.  Notdk.  6*  »appletit 
Urtinus.  11  [sed] ita — add.  Acidalius, Np. Bs. Ml.  uelita  taineii — idem, Hm.  And. 
plerumtiue  — om.  C.  haix  ipsa  — CDEV  Ba.  W/.  ipea  — oin.  AB.  10  misceaat  — 
D.  12  intellectnni  lhtihet]—aM.  Schopen.  poU  et  iiw.  Pt.  Ilm.  Xl.  neo . .  necAB 
neque  .  .  neque  CDEV  (^.  31, n.  13  in  — om.  AB.  post  vitiis  B  ins.  [cOtinetr]. 
illa  — liCDEV  isla  — AB  M».  15  ira  — D  ire  (ae)  — «  Ua.  Pt.  et  —  add.  Fr. 
Jacob,  Ba.  Ilm.  m.  H'/.  (cf.  5,ii).  Bit  ira— Lijisius,  And.  ira  Bit  — Pithoaa, 
Np.  ad  — CEV4  et  — ABD.  16  mntus  — D.  17  TureatuH  — EV  vemitur 
—  10.  18  videntes  — D.  Ifl  hiiit  (i.  e.  habuerit)  — D.  "20  [cauaae]  cuiusque  — 
im.  Andreten  postulaverit  —  CEVd  /ortatte  recte.  21  omnem  oralianem  — 
AB  aed  eorr.  B  rationem  —  Baefiren».  2-1  fldei  —  Piit.  fidem  —  u  fide  —  Sirker. 
24  proficiscet  —  V.  25«  aeriuabllis— ^nrfrejiMi.  Np.  Ba.  W/.  {at  cf.  Qaint.  in, 
*i»i  l*,i).  oratlo  — om.  D.  2fi  permovendoa— CEVpromovendoB  — AB  com- 
movedoB  —  D.    mutuabimuB  —  A.    apertos — C.    28  n?  (=Dec) A  ne v. 


DJALOGUS   DE   OKATOBLBUS.  41 

Epicuri  quidem  et  Metrodori  hoiiestas  quiisdaiu  exclamationeii 
adsumere  iisque,  prout  rea  poscit,  uti  alienum  erit  oratori.  80 
iieque  enini  (tapientem  infonnamus  neque  Stoiuorum  comitem, 
sed  cum  qui  quHsdam  art«8  Aaurire,  omnea  \ihare  debet.  ideo- 
que  t't  iuiii  civilis  acientiam  vetere»  oratores  coraprehendebant, 
ct  grammatica  inusica  geometria  imbuebantur.  incidunt  enira 
cauaae,  plurimae  quidem  ac  paene  omnes,  quibus  iuris  notitia  36 
desideratur,  pleiaeque  autem  in  quibus  haec  quoque  scientia 
requiritur. 

32.  Nec  quisquam  respondeat  sufllicere,  ut  ad  tempus  sim- 
plex  quiddam  et  uniforme  tloceamur.  piimum  enim  aliter  uti- 
mur  propriis,  aliter  coinmodatis,  longequo  intercsse  manifestum 
est,  possideat  quis  quae  pi-ofert  an  mutuctur.  deinde  ipsa  mul- 
tiiruni  artium  scientia  etiam  aliud  agentes  nos  ornat,  atque  ubi  e 
minime  credas,  eminet  et  excellit.  idque  non  doctus  modo  et 
pmdens  auditor  sed  etiiim  pnpulus  iiitellegit  ac  stittim  ita  laude 
proseqxiitur,  ut  legitime  studuisse,  ut  per  omnes  eloquentiae 
numeros  isse,  ut  denique  orsitorem   esse   fateatur;    quem  non 

30  poscel  —  PiOioeu».  31  neque  ,  .  neque  —  ABD  nec  —  CEVA.  ■comitero  — 
yaklen,I[m.  Wf.  Cltem  —  A  civitatem  —  bCDE  V  3fji.  artem  — B  civem  allquem 

—  Ilaaue  civem  —  Doederletn  divLtem —  I7riicAageclatorem  — /.  Fiacher  ne  quem 
Stoicorum  incitem  —  BOhl  neqiie  et  civitateui  — del.  Uaupt  e  St.  civilate  —  Peter 
prininpeni  —  Steuiling  ex  St.  nn^nte  cel  Hncuiiduui  St.  arbitnituai  (rri  severilntem) 

—  coni.  Miehaelii  dialecticum  —  Baehrens  aliquem — Andresen  antietiWiii —  loh. 
itiiileT  artlflcem  —  Ileller.  32  liaurire  —  Ltpsitia  aurtire  — u  haurirc,  sclre  — 
ISaehren*  libare  —  Hekker  praeeitate  Acidtdio  liberaliter  —  w  libarc  leviter  — 
f^illiil,  ila.  <|uaB  dicebam  .  .  .  liberaliter  debet — Andrcsen.  33  oivilis  —  om. 
8.  coniprehenderunt  —  D.  34  grammaticc,  musicc  et  peomctrite  —  arorr.  Rhe- 
nanus  tt  —  del.  Weaenfierg  t-t  muBica — Ritter.  "incldunt  .  .  37  requirilur  —  iiici. 
Andreeen,  Np.  36  [in]  quibus  —  add.  Meiaer,  Hm.  Wf.  pleraeque  —  b  Khenanti» 
plerumque  —  u  Jis.  .*!((  iu  quibiis — del.  liaehrcn».  haec  quoque  —  w  haec  —  AB, 
-Vs.  And.  hanim  —  Schurijlci^h  htiec  aut  illa  —  .Wciiter  illa  quoiiue  —  Nofiik. 

quirilur 
reperitur  —  B. 

32.     1  suflRci'!*  —  E  Rufliceret  —  u.     2  intorme  —  Put.  umi  facile  —  Jfichaclis 
et  commuTie  —  /•oni.  Bnehrens.     •eiiim  —  Bhenanur,  Np.  Jlm.  J/I.  And.  autem 

—  H.     4  qulaq. — CK.      (I  credafi  enim  et  —  V.      8  iit  leg.   ra  aut  ott.  B  aut 
;  iit  leg.  — ina.  Eaehrens.     D  iBne  — C  iasc  et  — ABU  ieaet  — 


42  p.    COBKELII  TACm 

10  posse  alit«r  existere  nec  extitisse  mnquam  confirmo,  nisi  eum, 
qui  tamquam  in  aciem  omnibus  armis  instructus,  sic  in  fonim 
Dmnibus  artibus  armatus  exierit.  quod  adeo  neglegitur  ab 
horum  temporum  disertis,  ut  in  actionibus  eorum  Autus  quo- 
que  cotidiani  sermonis  foeda  ac  pudenda  vitia  deprehendantur  ; 

15  ut  ignorent  leges,  non  teneant  senatus  consulta,  ius  mae  civi- 
tatifi  ultro  derideant,  sapientiae  vero  studium  et  praecepta 
pmdentium  penitua  reformident.  in  paucissimos  sensus  et 
angustas  sentcntias  detnidunt  eloquentiam  velut  expulsam 
regno  suo,  ut  quae  olim  omnium  artium  domlna  pulcherrimo 

20  comitatu  pectora  implebat,  nunc  circuincisa  et  amputata,  sine 
adparatu,  sine  honore,  paene  dixerim  sine  ingenuitate,  quasl 
una  ex  sordidiseimis  artificiis  discatur.  ego  hano  primam  et 
praecipuam  caueam  arbitror,  cur  in  tantum  ab  eloquentia  anti- 
quorum  oratorum  recesseriraus.      si   testes  desiderantur,  quos 

26  potiores  nominabo  quam  apud  Graecos  Demosthenem  quem 
studiosissimum  Platonis  auditorem  fuisse  meraoriae  proditum 
e»t?  et  Cieero  his,  ut  opinor,  verbis  refert,  quidquid  in  elo- 
quentia  effecerit,  id  se  non  ex  rhetorura  offlcinis,  sed  ex  Aeade- 
miae  spatiis  consecutum.     sunt  aliae  causae,  magnae  et  graves, 

30  quas   vobis   aperiri   aequum    est,   quoniam   quidem    ego    iam 

EV.  10»  alium  — .And.  olim,  Pl.  11».  n'f.  nisi  cum  tamqnain— coni.  loh. 
Hmier.  11  annis  d,  arlibua  — (ransp.  ISaekrena.  i:)«via  — ADb  ius  — BCEV 
vii  —  Put.  coTT.  ITalm,  e/.  lO,»».     quorumviscunque  —  Haiipt  vilissinia  quaeque 

—  Roth  usquequaque  —  Bezienherger  quaevia  —  eoni.  Andraien  act.  iuiliciisque 

—  Knaitt  ipsius  —  coni.  Miehaelia  immilia  quoque  —  Cornelinsea  viliB  —  Baeh- 
rens.  14  reprehendantur  —  D.  15  non  —  CEV  nec — -ABD  Ma.  •auae  — 
inaerui  ius  civile  dictis  ultro  —  Ribbeck  Iub  civile  sutem  —  Baehrens.     19  utque 

—  CEVa.  22  mancipiis  destituatur — Ililjiieck  ancilliB  —  Stangi  artibus  —  coni. 
Baekrens.  "ego  — AB  Ma.  Pt.  Wf.  And.  erpo  — CDEV  (e/.  v.  1.  in  Quint. 
X  l,:iO)  lianc  ego  — mnlim,  2:1  arbitror— CI)  Pat.  arbitratur— AEV  srlii- 
tratm  —  B.  24  receBaimus — B  recenserimua  — 11  sed  corr.  27*  post  eatlani- 
nam  alatuit  liaekren».  el  apud  nos  Ciceronem  qui  Iiis  —  eoni.  AniTtien.  Hnvdk. 
28*  non  [ex]  .  ,  .  sed  [ex]  — odJidi  oflicinis  —  in^.  Haaae.  cf.  Cic.  Oral:  S.ll: 

non  ex  rhetiirum  olBciniB  sed  ei  yVcadcmlae  apaliis  extitisae.     non  [in] aM. 

Aeidalius,  JVp.  30  a  vobia— b  edd.  32  q\xoB  —  PUhoeu»  qu0Bl  — D  quod  — « 
Jtf«.  qni  —  Put. 


DIALOGUS  DE  OKATOEIBUS.  48 

meum  munus  esplevi,  et  quod  mihi  in  consuetudine  est,  satis 
multos  offendi  quoy,  si  forte  haec  audierint,  certum  habeo  dictu- 
roa  me,  dum  iuria  et  philosophiae  scientiam  tamquam  oratori 
necessariam  laudo,  ineptiis  meiu  plausisse.' 

33.     Et  Matemus   'mihi   quidem'   inquit  'susceptum  a  te  Mat«miu 
munus  adeo  {>eregisse  iiondum  videris,  ut  incohasse  tantum  et  Meeealla  u> 
vehit  vestigia  ac  Hniameuta  quaedam  ostendisae  videaris.     nam 
quihuH  artibus  inatnii  veteres  oratores  soHti  sint,  dixisti  diffe- 
rentiamqne  nostiBe  desidiae  et  inscientiae  adversus  acerrima  et   fi 
fecundissinia  eonim  studia  demonstrasti :    cetera  expecto,  ut 
quem  ad  modum  ex  te  (li(hci,  quid  aut  illi  sciertnt  aut  nos 
nesciamus,  ita  lioc  quoque  cognoscam,  quibus  exercitationibus 
iuvenes  iam  et  fonim  ingressuri  confii-niare  et  alere  ingenia  sua 
BoKti  sint.     neque  enim  «olum  arte  et  scientia  sed  longe  magis  10 
&cultate  et  um  eloquentiant  contineri,  nec  tu,  puto,  abnues  et 
hi  sigiiificare  vultu  videiitur.' 

Dcinile    cum   Aper   quoque   et  Secundus  idem   adnuissent,  Mefls&lla 
,-        „  ...  ,  ■         ■    -i-        X  ■       complyiwR, 

Messalla   qnasi   mrsus    incijiiens :      quoniam  initia  et  semina  deals  widi 

veteris  eloquentiae  satia  demonstrai(.se  videor,  docendo  quibus 


artibus  antiqui  oratoi-es  institui  enidirique  soliti  siiit,persequar  oraior.^^ 
nunc  exercitationes  eonim.    quamquam  ijuiis  artibus  inest  exer- 
citatio,  nec  quisquam  pei^eipere  tot  tam  varias  ac  i^econ^htas  res 

33.  3  ac  — 0.  et  — E.  i  artibua— odii.  Schopm  (Teaffel).  stnt— AC  ee 
sunt  —  corr.  BV  sunl  —  DE.  draiTique  (i.  e.  difftrentiaraque)  D.  C  scientiae  — 
ucowr.  Rhenanua.  7  et  —  D  quid  —  ABD  quod  —  CEVA.  srirent  —  u  corr. 
Schttrifleisch  aclriM  —  Jleinrich  ad  lue.  15,1GS.  8  rosciamus  —  C.  fl*  ei  iam 
—  Emeaii.  et  ooi.  Hchulie.  ingreaauri  —  ABEV  injjtresai  —  CUd  Bi.  /ortaaae 
recle.  confonnare —  Coritelimieii  fortasae  recte.  10»  solum  —  Dronke,  M».  lia. 
Pt.  And.  dum  —  u  (d  ortum  ent  (Mol)  om.  Pm(.  tantMOi  —  RiUer.  irm.  Ml.  W/. 
tnm  —  Slelner.  scicntia  — CD  inscientia  — ABEV,  11  uau— inj.  TynohiU. 
piperlentia  —  Bnrfren*.  et—del.  Rhenanut.  eloquentia— w  cott-.  Rhennniu. 
laii  — uom.  Pttt.  l-let  — om,  T.V  (ex  tcript.  cantin.).  15  videtur  — wcott.  B. 
(/.  c.  11,]«.  1«  peraenuor— ucoTT.  B.  17  nunc  — otti.  D.  in  ipsis— coni.  ^alm, 
fortatse  recte  ipni  —  D.     IB  percipere  — oin.  D.     «tot  tani  var.  ac  recond. — 


44  P.    COKNELII  TAcrn 

potest,  niBi  ut  scientiae  meditatio,  meditationi  facultas,  facultati 

80  u«ff8  «loquentiae  accedat.  per  quae  colligitur  eandem  esse  ratio- 
nem  et  pereipiendi  quae  profei-As  et  pi-oferendi  quae  pereeperis. 
eed  si  cui  obecuriora  haec  videntur  isque  scientiam  ab  exercits- 
tione  separat,  illud  certe  coiicedet,  instructum  et  plenum  his 
iirtibus  animum  longe  paratiorem  ad  eas  exercitationes  ventu- 

2fi  mm,  quae  propriae  e»»e  oratorum  videntur. 

34.  Ergo  apud  maiores  noBtros  iuvenis  ille  qui  foro  et  elo- 
quentiae  parabatur,  imbutus  iara  domestica  diijcipUiia,  refertus 
honestis  atudiis  deducebatur  a  patre  vel  a  propinquis  ad  eum 
oratorem  qui  principem  in  civit«te  locum  obtineb:it.  hunc  se- 
6  ctari,  hunc  prosequi,  huius  omnibus  dictionibus  iuteresse  sive 
in  iudiciis  sive  in  coutionibus  adsuescebat,  ita  ut  altercationes 
quoque  excii>ere(  et  iurgiis  interesse^  utque  sic  dixerim,  pu- 
gnare  in  ])roelio  dLsceiet.  magnus  ex  hoc  usua.  multum  con- 
stantiae,   plurimuiu    iudicii    iuvenibus   stjitim   coiitiugelmt,    in 

10  media  luce  studentibus  atijue  inter  iijsa  discrimina,  ubi  nemo 
impune  stulte  aliquid  aut  coiitrarie  dictt,  quo  ininus  et  iudex 
respuat  et  adversai-ius  exprobret,  ijwi  denique  advocati  asper- 
nentnr.  igitur  vera  statim  et  iiicorrupta  eloquentia  imbueban- 
tur ;  et  quamquam  uiium  sequerentur,  tainen  oinnes  eiusdem 

15  aetatis  patronos  in  i»lurimis  et  causis  et  iudiciis  cognoscebant ; 

r.  taiii  V.  — jiriire/H»,  Ms.  Pl.  Ml.  Aad.  lamque  t.  —  Halm,  Wf.  tot  r,  aut  v.  — 
Nipperdct/  tot  tam  rec.  aut  v.  —  liiKhreiai  tani  v.  aut  rec  —  Joltn.  1(1  nlsiBic  — 
eoni.  Bnehrais.     ut  —  M.  Acidaliiis.     a)  usiis  —  emend.  iiUoi  vis  —  ABCE  ius 

—  I)  iis  — V.  eloqiientiae — incJ.  Sauppc  fortaane  rede  vib  experientide  — 
BaehrenK.  tanikm  —  I).  21  pereipis  — AU.  23  sc\>et,  —  D  videantur  .  .  aepnret 
^Baehrena.  illud  — b  CEV  id  — D  Utud  — AU  JT».  (t.  p.  i<').  24  paratliirem  — 
emeaii.  I. ipnius  paratfi  —  DKVd  pnratu  —  B  apcrte  —  C  pate  — A  nuperanti-m  — 
Vahlen.    25  esse  oratorum  —  li.  Agricola  et  omalurum  — ABDV  ct  omalorum 

—  C  ex  ornalimiiu  —  E  clrca  oratorium  —  b  in  tiiarg.  et  edU.  pr.  eirca  oratorum 

—  Ful.  oratiirum  —  Hrotier  exomatrices  oratonim  — eoni.  Bnfkrens. 

34.  2  praeparahatur — RiUer  (.VouAt).  7  exciperet  —  BeHer  excipere  —  w. 
interessot  —  iilem  interesse  —  «  se  insercre  —  Orelli.  H  maRnm  —  B  magnos  —  u. 
multumque  —  B.  11  impune  —  dd.  JVhpiU'.  12  exprohret  — ABC  exprobet  — 
DE  cxproljaret  —  V.     13  incomipta  corr.  ei  comipta  —  B.     10  populi  et  —  EV 


DIALOGL-S   DE   ORATORIBUS.  45 

habebantque  ipsius  popuH  (JiversisBimanim  aurium  copiam  ex 
qua  facile  deprehenderent,  quid  in  quoque  vel  probaretur  vel 
displiceTet.  ita  nec  praeceptor  deerat,  optimus  quidem  et 
electissimiis  qui  faciem  eloquentiae  non  imaginem  praestaret, 
nec  adversarii  et  aemuH  feiro,  non  rudibus  dimicantes,  sic  audi-  20 
torium  eemper  plenum,  [aeniper  novum]  ex  invidia  et  faventi- 
bus,  ut  nec  bene  nec  male  dicta  dissimularentur.  scitis  enim 
magnam  illam  et  duraturam  eloquentiae  fainam  non  minus  in 
divetsb  subiselliis  parari  quam  in  suis ;  inde  quin  immo  con- 
stantius  surgere,  ibi  fidelius  corroborari.  atque  hereule  sub  26 
eius  modi  praeceptoribus  iuvenis  ille,  de  quo  loquimur,  orato- 
rum  discipulu»,  fori  auditor,  sectator  iudiciorum,  eruditus  et 
adsuefactus  alienis  experimentis  cui  cotidie  audienti  notae 
leges,  non  novi  iudicum  vultus,  frequens  in  oculis  consuetudo 
contionum,  saepe  cognitae  [MjpuU  aures,  sive  accusationcm  30 
Husceperat  sive  defensionem,  solus  statim  et  unus  cuicumque 
causae  par  erat,  nono  decimo  aetatis  anno  L.  Crassus  C.  Car- 
bonem,  u«o  et  vicensimo  Caesar  Dolabellam,  altero  et  vieen- 
simo  Asinius  Pollio  C.  Catonem,  non  multum  aetate  anteceden.s 
Calvus  Vatinium  iis  orationibus  insecuti  sunt,  qnas  bodieque  86 
cum  admiratione  legimus. 

popnll  i  (d  es()  —  Liptian.  17  quo — Metser.  18  illequidem  —  Baehrens  at  c/.  com- 
wneai.Z,!.  18  lectlssimua —  NarM,  quiHtiut  —  Meiaer  quique  aciem  —  Uae/iTeaa. 
SO  rudibua  —  corr.  P.  Faber  sudibus  —  w  (c^.  Liv.  40,  9  Dr.).  sic  —  Afichaelii 
aed  —  H  nec  —  Haaae,  ediU.  rell.  21*  semper  novum  —  ineluii  semper  novum 
semper  plennm  —  C.  mixtum  ei  —  coni.  olim  Aiulreiea  novum,  ex  —  idem 
compoeilum  ei  —  Baehren»  conBtauB  ei  —  Novdk.  22  nec  breviter  —  C.  nec 
maJe  — Atc  int.  Pithoeu»,  Np.  Hm.  po$t  ut  —  Agricola,  Ma.  Pt.  nec  bene  nec 
Beenfl  — ScAojieB,  Wf.  nec  [minus]  bene  —  add.  AndreKn  nee  b,  d.  ignorarent, 
neo  male  d.  dias,  — Sajippe  nec  b.  d,  hi  ignor.  nec  male  d.  illi  diaa.  —Baehrem. 
disaimularentur  — B  diasimularent  —  u  Ms.  24  in  —  add.  AndTenen,  Ba.  llm. 
S6  oratJirum  ,  .  S7  iudiclorum  po*t  experimentia  collocatiit  Classen,  inct.  Baeh' 
ren».  20  iudicil  — D.  32»  uno  el  vicensimo  ...  33  tertio  — cott.  JVipperdey 
it  Picfietia,  M».  Pt.  B».  nono  decimo  aet.  an.  [Q.  Ilortenaiua  Africae  causam 
defendit]  L.  C.  C.  C.  imo  et  vicesimo,  altero  .  .  .  Catonem,  Caeaar  Dolabellam 
(tertio  et  vlceslmol  non  — coni.  L  Hilberg.  35  hodleque  —  CDEV  W/.  hodie 
qnoqne  —  AB. 


46  P.     CORNELn  TACm 

35.  At  nunc  adulescentuU  nostil  deducuntur  in  aekolcu 
istorum  qui  rhetorea  vocantur,  quos  paulo  ante  Ciceronis  teni- 
pora  extitisse  nec  placuisse  maioribus  nostris  ex  eo  manifestun] 
est,  quod  a  [M.j  Cissso  et  Domitio  censoribus  cludere,  ut  ait 

£  Cicero,  luclum  impudentiae  iussi  suiit.  sed  ut  diceix? 
institueram,  deducuntur  in  Bcholas  in  quibus  non  facile  dixerim, 
utrumne  locus  ij>se  an  condiscipuli  an  genus  studiorum  plus 
raali  ingeniis  adfetat.  nam  in  loco  nihil  reverentiae  eat  in 
quem  nemo  nisi  aeque  imperitus  intrat ;  in  condiscipulis  nihil 

10  prefectus,  cum  pueri  inter  pueros  et  adulescentuli  inter  adule- 
scentulos  pari  securitate  et  dicant  et  audiantur;  ipsae  vero  exer- 
citationes  magna  ex  parte  contrariae.  nempe  enim  duo  genera 
materiarum  apud  riietoras  tractantur,  suasoriae  et  controversiae. 
ex  his  suasoriae  quidem,  etsi  tamquam  plane  leviores  et  minus 

15  prudentiiie  exigentes,  pueris  delegantur,  controveraiae  robustio 
ribus  adsignantur,  quales,  per  iidem,  et  quain  iucredibiliter 
compositae !  sequitur  autera.  ut  raateriae  abhorrenti  a  veritate 
declamatio  quoque  adhibeatur.  sic  fit  ut  tjTannicidarura  prae- 
mia  aut  vitiatarura  electiones  aut  pestilentiae  remedia  aut  in- 

20  cesta  matrum  uut  quidqiiid  alind  iti  schola  cotidie  agitur,  in 

35,  1"  achoiaK  {Lip»iu*)\BtoTnm  —  Tfaup(,Np.trm.Ml.  W/.  And.  geni  acho- 
lastlcontin  —  A  sein  —  CE  se  in  ae  —  V  Beni  —  ]>  ncena — B  (cona  — b  in  litura) 
jn  a;  iu  — A  sctnas  — iWieiinuus  Bceiiain  sirholaFUcoruiii  —  Peter  seminarU  — 
Philipp  oHicinaa  —  Miihlg  nfliolas  sceiiiconim  —  Baelirens.  2  Cicero  teinpore 
exsl.  — C  Cicero  exst.  teinpoiv  — I).  4  [M.]  d4.  Schurtfiei»eh,  [a]  Cr.  ins. 
Miili-ielis  [L.]  IKmi.  —  aiid.  PiUtiieue.  Ciaiiiiio  —  A  in  imtrg.  Cr.  CI.auili(i 
—  B.  eludcrc  —  V  cUuulere  —  1)K.  0  scnlam  —  DA  iii  —  niiii.  Srhiir^ffieifrh. 
B^miferant  — lucorrei!!.  nihil  — om.D.  *eBt—add.  Acidatius,Hm.  Bed—uNp. 
m.,  om.   Ementi  Ki^ilicet  — ./ldilafiii«,  Ma,  Pl,  And.     Mt—Iohn,  W/.  eat  eo  — 

Baehren».      int.ret  —  Ntpperde!/,  llm.  Ml.  Atul.      11  auUiantur  et  dicant K. 

13  rheWireB  — liD.      14»  quiilem  «tsi  — C  quiil  ct  si  — ABEV  quod  etsi  — D 
quideiu  sic—  Oretli,  Ba.  quidein  tam<inttiu  —  rilil.     15  delej^ntur  —  ^li  delefnin- 

tur  —  u.     10  perfidie  —  AB  pracstifiSae  —  Meiacr.     18  quoqiie  [par  nci  ta.lis) 

iiis.  Aridnlius,   !fp.   siiiiilis  — ri(Aoe'i»,   Mi,   Pt.   vana— OrcHf,  Nk.  eadem  — 
Sjicnpe(ticta— iroeUHiii,  to.  velut tlt  — .Uifftndiscxaequo  — fliWer.   20quidquid 


DLALOGUS  DE  OBATOKIBUS.  47 

foro  vel  raro  vel  numquam,  ingentibus  verbis  perBequantur : 
cum  ad  veros  iudices  veiitum  .  .  . 

[End  nf  Mettalla''»  and  beginjiing  qf  Secundua'  Kpeech  fosf.] 

. . .  remf  cogitnnt.    nibil  liumile,  nihil  abiectum  eloqui  poterat. 

36.     JUagtia  eloquentia,  siout  flamma,  materia  alitur  et  moti-  Eloqoence  m 
1  .  1         n  .  1  aftected  by 

bus    excttatur   et   urenuo   c[lJa^e8Git.     eadem  ratio  in   nostra  politica)  Cod- 

.    .  -  dltloii& 

quoque  civitate  antiquorum  eloquentiam  provexit.      nam  etsi 

horum  quoque  temporum  oratores  ea  cousecuti  sunt,  quae  com- 

posita  et  quieta  et  beata  re  publica  tribui  fas  erat,  tamen  illa   s 

perturbatione  ac  licentia  phira  sibi  adsequi   videbantur,  cura 

mixtis  omnibus  et  moderatore  uno  carentibus  tantum  quisque 

orator  saperet,  quantum  erranti  populo  perauadere  poterat.    hinc 

leges  adsiduae  et  popuhire  nomen,  hinc  contiones  m^istratuum 

paene   i>emoctantium   in   rostris,   hinc   accusationes  potentium  lo 

reorum  et  a<b<ignatae  etiain  domibus  inimicitiac,  hinc  procerum 

factiones  et  adsidua  senatus  adveraus  plebcm  certamina.     quae 

singula  ets!  (Ustrahebant  rem  pubhcam,  exercehant  tamen  tllo- 

rum  temporuin  eloquentiam  et  magnis  cumuliire  i^raemiis  vide- 

bantur,  quia  quanto  qulsque  plus  dicendo  [^oterat,  tanto  fiicilius  15 

[allud] — Andreten  olim,  Nk.  21  persequantur — Fut.  Np.  Pt.  Hm.  Ml.  And. 
peTsequuntur— C  -Va.  Ba.  prosequuiitur  —  ADEA  pronequiniur — D  prosequtui- 
tur — Woliff.  22  liic  desuut  bcx  pagelle  —  A  i»  marg.  Uecnint  in  exemplarl  Hex 
pagellae  Tetustate  eonsumptae  —  B  (n  marg.  Multum  dtififit  in  eKemplaribua 
quae  reperiuntnr  — C  (aat  e).  Iiic  deest  niultuin ;  in  eieniplairi  Uicitur  deesge 
tex  paginaB^ — E  in  marg.  In  acergae  paginae  margine  lilc  £  defect  '  uni '  folii 
cuui  dii[udio  blc  niultuiu  deflcit — A  lilc  deflciunt  quatuor  parv^  pagelle — ^'enet. 
in  marg.  12)^  vergue  in  D  rocui  re(ic(i  *unL  Duae  ferf  paginae  In  V,  aliquol 
tersus  in  BCA.  Lacuna  non  eal  indicata  in  Put.  «00(013111  — AB  Ms.  Pt.  Ilm. 
iH.  cogilare  —  CDEV  Ba.  cogitiiret  — conf.  Ilalm,  Np.  Wf.  Atid.  ci^Bitana  — 
Haaae.     •nihii  abiectum  —  CDE  Wf.  vel  abi.  —  AB  obiectuni  — V. 

36,  1  mortibujt  cinr.  m  moribuB— B.  2  calcacit— cmi^ri  praeeunte  Mukln 
clarescit  —  w,  3  antiquorum  —  dei.  Niivdk.  5  faanon  —  Sekulting  neiaa  —  An- 
drewn.  tribui  — inei  ..yoBdJ:.  illi  — Gufmann.  6  [potuiwe]  videbuntur— conl. 
Andreaen.  valebant  — ftwArena.  8  raperet  — JineArens  cai>erel  — //.  Schiitz. 
peiBuadeTe  —  Ueuntann  pernuaderl  —  a  Ms.  Iiic  —  A.  11  rcorum  — Bc  remm 
—  w  virorum — IVoMer.  14  cumulnri — Ordll  BtLuiulare  —  CornrUtaen,  cl.  c, 
S7  inU.    loquanto  — E,    1«  aaaeiiuebuiitur— IX    18  jios(  plcUni  i:«iiHani  «fnfnK 


48  P.     CORNELII  TACITI 

honores  aduequebatur,  tanto  magis  in  ipsis  honoribus  collegas 
8U08  anteibat,  tanto  plus  apud  principes  gratiae,  plus  auctoritatis 
apud  patres,  plus  notitiae  ac  nominiB  apud  plebem  parabat.  hi 
clientelie  etiam  exterarum  nationum  redundabant,  hos  ituri  in 

20  provincias  mngistnitus  rererebantur,  hos  reversi  colebant,  hos 
et  praeturae  et  consubitus  vocare  ultm  videbantur,  hi  ne  privati 
quidem  sine  potestate  erant,  cum  et  |X)pulum  et  senatum  con- 
silio  et  auctoritate  regerent.  qui  quin  immo  sibi  ipsi  persuase- 
rant  neminem  sine  eloquentia  aut  adsequi  posse  in  civitate  aut 

86  tueri  conspicuum  et  eminentem  locum.  nec  mirum,  cum  etiam 
inviti  ad  populum  producerentur,  cum  parum  osset  in  senatu 
breviter  censere,  nisi  qui  ingenio  et  eloquentia  seiitentiam 
suam  tueretur,  cum  iii  aliquam  invidiam  aut  crimen  vocati  sua 
voce  respondendum  haberent,  cum  testimoiiia  quoque  in  publi- 

80  eis  iu4icii»  non  absentes  nec  pcr  tal)e}lam  dare,  sed  coram  et 
pracsente»  dicere  cogercntur.  itiv  ad  sumina  eloquentiae  prae- 
mia  magna  etiam  iiecessitas  accedebat,  et  quo  modo  disertum 
haberi  pulchrum  et  glnriosum,  sic  conti-a  mutum  et  elinguem 
videri  defoi-me  liabebatur. 

37.  Eigo  iion  minus  rul)ore  quam  pr.iemiis  stimulabantur, 
ne  clientulorum  loco  potius  qiiam  patroiiomm  numenirentur, 
ne  traditue  a  uuiioribus  neccssitudines   ad  alios  transirent,  ne 


Bnehrena.  parabat  —  b  Filhoeua  probabat  —  uj.  20  riiFatus  —  (f.  e.  magiBtratas) 
—  D.  hoB[et] — om,  U.  22  qiiidem  qui  —  C.  2;t  cogerent  —  B.  *qui  quin  — 
aini.  lohn  oUm.  ip«i  —  iim.  B  Np.  omncs  sibi  —  coni.  Uabn,  And.  ipsi  proce- 
res — Baehrea».  20  produceretur  —  1).  cura  paniui  enBet  —  bi*  tcripait  D, 
27  brcviter — incl.  Schvll.  qui  —  w  Np.  li».  quia  —  Lipsiu»,  Ms.  Pt.  Hm.  Mt. 
W/.  Anil.,  del.  Erneati  qui  [luiit]  — ins.  liiiehreitn.  28  tuerentur  — B.  cen- 
sere  [nec  probaretur]  ni»i  qiii  —  oM.  RitacM.  :in  iudiciis  —  add.  Agricola,  Ma. 
pott  in — Ciifuciio  pubi.  causte  —  ed.  Biponl.  Bs.  \u  iudJciis — Heumann,  Ifp.  Pt. 
Ilm.  J/I.  W/.  And.  uon  [per]  om.~~A.  quoram  —  D.  32  quo  modo — Aci- 
dolius  cominoila  —  tiiom.  D.     33  sic  —  irfein  sed  —  w. 

37.     1  stiinulabantur  —  llhenanus  stipulabantur  — m.     2  pi»t  patrouorum  — 
eciguuin  apatium  relictum  esC  tn  V.     loco  —  om.  KV.     3  traiBisseiit  —  weniend. 


DIALOGUS  DE  OHATORIBUS.  49 

tamquam  inertes  et  non  suffticturi  honoribus  nut  non  impetra- 
rent  aut  impetratos   male   tuerentur.      nescio  an  Tenerint  in    6 
manuB  Testras  haeo  Tetera  quae  et  in  antiquarionim  bibliothecis 
adliuc  manent  et  cum  maxime  a  Muciano  contnihuntur,  ac  iam 
undecim,  ut  opinor,  Aetoium  libris  et  tribus  Epistularum  com- 
pOBita  et  edita  sunt.     ex  his  intellegi  potest  Cii.  Pompeium  et 
M.  Crassum  non  Tiribus  mndo  ct  .irmis,  sed  iugenio  quoque  et  lo 
oratione  Taluisse  ;  Lentulos  et  Metellos  et  LucuUos  et  Curiones 
et   ceteram   procemm   manum  multum  in   his  studiia  operae 
curaeque    posuisse,   nec  quemquam   illis   temporibus  m^fnam 
jiotentiam  sine  aliqua  eloquentia  consecutum.      his  accedebat 
splendor  reorum  et  magnitudo  causarum,  quae  et  ipsa  pliiri-  X6 
mum  eloquentiae  praestant.     nain  multum  interest,  utrumne  de 
furto  aut  formuhi  et  int«rdicto  dicendum  hal)eaa,  an  de  ambitu 
comitiorum   aut   expilatis   sociis  et  civibus    trucidatis.      quae 
nuihi  sicut  non  accidere  melius  est  isque  optimus  civitatis  statuu 
liabendus  in  quo  nihil  tale  patimur,  ita  cum  acciderent,  ingen-  20 
tem  eloquentiae  materiam  subministrabant.     creacit  enim  cum 
amplitudine  rerum  via  ingenii,  ncc  quisquam  claram  et  inlu- 
strem  orationem  efficere  potest  nisi  qui  causam  parem  invenit. 
nec,  opinor,  Demosthenem  oratiunes  inlustmnt,  quas  advetBiis 
tutores  8UO8  composuit,  nec  Ciueronem  magnum  oratorem  P.  25 
Quiiitius  defensus  aut  Liciuius  Archias  faciunt :   CatiUna  et 
Jlilo  et  Verres  et  Antonius  hanc  illi  famam  circumdederunt 
non  quia  tanti  fucnt  rei  pubhcae  malos  ferre  ciTes,  ut  uberein 

Liptiii».  4  honorea  — Soflop*n,  Np.  B».  5  in  — otn.  BI>.  fl  MtlqaAriaTum  — 
V  (Scj^ur^eiscA)  anliguoriorum — C  anUquorum  —  AB])K  haec  moDumeQla 
uitiquorum  qua«  in  —  Baehrens.  7  et  nunc  —  b  Pul,  9  Ob  —  C.  10  sed  et  — 
D.     11  Metellos  et— bCD  aeti  et— ABEV.     13  qusmquam  — D.     U  accedat 

—  CDA.    16  renrni— V.    causarum—bCDEV  curarum  — AB.    16  praestabsnt 

—  A  fpunda  I.  manu).  utrum  aut  de  —  4.  18*  aut  — inwrui  de  expilati»  — 
CD4,    civibus— Put.  comitibus— u.    20»  habendua— CEV  h,  est— AB  eet  h. 

—  D.    24  nec  —  »eiipil  non — «.    2(1  Atchia.    CaUU — D.    28"  fuerit — Itittea 


50  P.     COBNELU  TACm 

ad  dicendum  materiam  otatores  haberent,  sed  ut  subinde  »!• 

ao  moneo,  quaestionis  meminerimus  sciamusque  nos  de  ea  re  loqui, 

quae    facilius  turbidis   et  tnquietiB   temporibus  exi«tit.      quis 

ignorat  utllius  ae  melius  esse  frui  pace  quam  bello  vexari? 

plures  tamen  bonos  proeliatoTea  bella  quam  pax  ferunt.    similis 

eloquentiae  condicio.      nam  quo  saepius  steterit  tamquam   in 

86  acie  quoque  plures  et  intulerit  ictus  et  exceperit  quoque  maio- 

rt»  adversarios  acriore«que  pugnas  sibi  ipsn  desumpserit,  tanto 

altior  et  excelsior  et  illis  nobilitatn  liiMiriminibus  in  ore  homi- 

num  agit,  quorum  ea  natuia  est,  ut  secura  velint,  perieutosa 

extoUant. 

Eloquence  aa      39,     Transeo  ad  fonnam  et  consuetudinem  vetenim  iudlcio- 

aoected  by 

the  Proced-     Yara.     quae  etsi  nunc  aptior  fextiterit,  eloquentiam  tamen  iUud 

Law-courteof  forum  mairis  exercebat  in  quo  nemo  intra  paucissimas  perorare 
the  RepubUc.  *  '  .  ^ 

horas  cogebatur  et  liberae  comperendinationes  erant  et  modum 

{itadcig)  eild.  fuit — u.    rei  publicae  —  lleumann  r.  p.  — B  re  pub".  —  A  rem  p. 

—  CDE  re  p.  — V.  30  noa  — oHi.  B.  31  v\mt  —  Lip»iu»  eistilit  — u  Ma. 
■34  eloquentis—  Schete.  35  qiio  quis  —  Michaelis,  JVp.  Pt.  Posi  Bleterit  Sc/uipen 
ias.  oratoT,  poat  acie  Ritler.  plurCB  [et] — <nn.  C  "maiores  adveraarios  acriores- 
que  pugiins  sibi — emend.  BoettirJier,  Ba,  Hm.  Ml.  Wf.  And.  maior  adveraarius 
et(Bei  — Aco  — CDEVeslet— Ra(er)acrioresqui(per— Cquicum  —  Liitiniug, 
Ms.)  pugnaa  sibi  —  u  et  acriores  pugnas — Orelli,  Np.  B».  ipsa — Orelti  ipaaa 
— u  IpBc  —  B  Pt.  pu^na  quam  —  Pder  ipsa  sola — Baekrens.  37  nobilitata — 
Laliaiu».  B».  nm.  Ml.  W/.  And.  nobilitatus— u  (m  uobUilatis  corr.  B)  M*.  Np. 
Pt.  nobilitate — ^1>  et  raagia  nobilitatus  — jViiAIj/,  criminibu»' — u  corr.  iipjrius. 
S8*  velint  [periculosa  extollant]  suppIecU  lohn  nolint  —  Bhenaau»,  Pt.  elevent 
Walther  ut  dubia  Inuileut.  u.  v.  —  W.  Aijricola  secura  sibi,  aiiiH  lubrica  velint  — 
P.  Von»  ut  aliis  duliift,  aibi  ut  a.  v.  —  Kitter  ut  secura  sibi,  aliis  dubia  (ilura 
— /Wifr)  vBliiit — BdiMier  ul  ancipitia  non  n.  v,— Seftopm  aecuri  (ori  secura) 
apect&re  aliena  jwricula  velint  —  Vulilca  Rec.  ipsi  aliomm  cemere  pericula  velint 

—  BathreM  nwuri  ipsi  spect.  nl.  jwr.  vf-liut  —  Hin.  Wf.  ut  sec.  oderint,  inrerla 
velint  —  GoeUcr  ut  dubiia  iiitfresse,  a.  v.  —  MiHili/  ul  a.  v.  fortia  laudenl  —  M. 
Bchaefer  honcsta  lauilent,  s.  v.  —  E.  Thoma».  Lacunam  tndicant  Ma.  Np. 
jn.  And. 

38.  1  vetcnim  —  drl.  nlim  A  nil.  anle  eloi[ucntiam  in».  Baekren»,  po»t  tanien 
Comelixsen.  2*  extiicril— H'fittfter  e.  tuerit  — V  pst  ita  erit  — ABC  est  it» 
[CFI]  erir  —  ]>  i-st .  .  .  K  est  vcritati  — ili/ricofu,  Np,  Pl.  eat  ciyitaU  —  ed.  Bipont. 
esistiiiiatur—il cWd/iiis  aptlnrem  stalueris  —  M,  Schmiitt,  And.  clnqiicntia  —  u 
corr.  Agricola.     :!■  p.  Iioraa  —  Ca  liotas  —  om,  u  («upni  ver».  A)  p.   peronire 


DIALOGUS  DE  URATOBIBUS.  51 

in  dicendo  sibi  quisque  sumebat  et  numei-us  neque  dierum  ne-   fi 
que  patronorum  finiebatur.     primus  haec  tertio  consulatu  Cn. 
Pompeius  adstrinxit  imjxuiuitque  veluti  frenos  eloquentiae,  ita 
tamen  ut  omnia  in  foro,  omnia  legibua,  omnia  apud  praetorcs 
gererentur :   apud  quos  quanto  maiora  ncgotia  olim  exerceri 
solita  sint,  quod  maius  argumentum  est  quam  quod  causae  cen-  10 
tumvirales,  quae  nunc  primum  obtinent  locum,  adeo  splendore 
alionim    iudiciomm   obruebantur,   ut   neque   Ciceronis   neque 
Caesaris  neque  Bruti  neque  Caelii  neque  Calvi,  non  denique 
uUius  magni  oratoris  liber  apud  centumviros  dictus  legatur, 
exceptis  orationibuB  Asinii,  quae  pro  heredibus  Urbiniae  inscri- 16 
buntur,  ab  ipso  tamen  Pollione  mediis  Divi  Augusti  temporibus 
habitac,  postquam  longa  temporum  quies  et  continuura  populi 
otium  et  ad.sidua  senatuR  tranquillitaA  et  maxtme  principis  diaci- 
plina  ipsam  quoque  eloquentiam  sicut  omnia  depacaverat. 

39.  Parvum  et  ridiculum  fortasse  videbitur  qiiod  dicturus 
sum,  dicam  tamen,  vcl  ideo  ut  rideiitur.  quantum  humilitatU 
putamus  eloquentiae  adtulissc  pacnulas  istiu,  quibus  adstricti  et 
velut  inclusi  cum  iudicibus  fabulanuir?  quantum  virium  de- 
traxisse  orationi  aiiditoriii  et  tabularia  credimus,  in  quibus  iam  5 
fere  plurimae  causae  explicantur?  nam  quo  modo  nobiles 
equos  cursus  et  spatia  probant,  sic  est  idiquis  oratorum  campus 
per  quem  nisi  liberi  et  soluti  fer.uitur,  dcbilitatur  ac  fningitur 
hora»  —  Halm,  B«.  h,  perorare  —  edd.  5»  iii  —  adilidi  dicenilo  —  v  (efiani  A) 
iXwendl  —  Piit.  edd.  eumebanl  — 1).  C  haec  — CDEV  hic  — AB.  fl  quanto  — V 
qiiantn  —  R  (sed,  forr.  h.)  D.  U  el  nunc  —  D.  12  alionini — CDEV  aliquD- 
nim  —  AB  illorum  — W.  ileyer,  Xp.  15  Urblniac. —  corr.  Lipsius  UTbllif  —  B 
rruw  — AE  urriae  — CDV  ironlat  —  Puf.  scribuntur— E.  1«  a  vieto  tamen 
roni.  Hiiehreit).  18»  miucinia— AB3fp,  majcimi  — CDE  B».  maxia  — V  maxinie 
—  llaiKf,  edd.  Ift"  omnia  (imia  — A)  rfepacaverat  —  AB  liy,  And.  omnLi 
aliii  pacaverat  —  CJ)V  Jl/s.  Pt.  Bi.  llni.  Ml.  alia  omnia  p.  —  E  omnia  pac.  — 
Xlppenk!/. 

39,  1  vldebitur— (7r«nu»  (Murelui),  ,U».  JVp.  Pr.  Jla.  And.  viiletiir  — u 
vHeatur— Oreiii,  llm.  Mt.  Wf.  2*  tideatur  — CDKV  Pt.  III.  riilear— AB. 
n  peTga\aii-—Mii\l!/.  4  veruin  — 0,  C  auditorie— 'EV.  tabularia— ABD 
Ubularie — CEV  fabularlc  —  A.     crediinus  —  inel.   Nordk.     7  et  [partea]  spatla 


52  r.     COKNELIl   TACm 

eloqueiitia.     i|>8ain  quin  immo  curam  et  diligentis  stili  anxie- 

10  tatem  contmriam  experimur,  quia  saepe  inteirogat  iudex, 
qiiando  incipias,  et  ex  interrogatione  eius  incipiendum  est. 
frequenter  probationibus  et  testibus  silentium  praetor  indicit. 
unus  inter  haec  dicenti  aut  alter  adHistit  et  res  velut  in  soli- 
tudine  agitur.     oraton  autem  clamore  plausuque  opus  est  et 

16  velut  quodam  theatro ;  qualia  cotidie  antiquis  oratoribus  con- 
tingebant,  cum  tot  pariter  ac  tam  nobiles  forum  coartarent, 
cum  clientelae  quoque  ac  tribus  et  municipiorum  etiam  lega- 
tionei)  ac  pars  Italiae  periclitantibus  adsisteret,  cum  in  pleris- 
que    iudiciis    credeiet   populus   Komanus   sua   interesse    quid 

20  iudicaretur.  satis  constat  C.  Coroelium  et  M.  Scaurum  et  T. 
Milonem  et  L.  Bestiam  et  P.  Vatinium  concursu  totaus  civitatis 
et  accusatos  et  defensos,  ut  frigidissimos  quoque  oratores  ipsa 
certnntis  populi  studia  excitare  et  incendere  potuerint.  itaque 
LerL-ule  eius  modi  libri  extant,  ut  ipsi  quoque  qui  egerunt  non 

2G  aliis  magiit  orationibus  censeantur. 

40.  lam  vero  contiones  adsiduae  et  datum  ius  potentissi- 
mum  quemque  vexnndi  atque  ipsa  inimicitiarum  gloria,  cum  se 
plurimi  disertorum  ne  a  Publio  quidem  Scipione  aut  X.  Sulls 

—  D.      0   ipea  — CEiV. 

qiiaiuquando  — D  quam  —  E  quii  —  V  cauaam  quando  —  Ba^ren»  incipias  —  A, 
Vi*  praelor—  OretU  {comipUla  ex  compendio  PB  male  erplicato  orta  eet)  p^^os 

—  B  patromis  —  w  protinus  —  NolU  (Halm),  ifa.  patronia  —  //cm  patronatus  — 
Hoth  indicit  i>atronuA — DronJce  patrono  indicitur  —  SchuUing  impatiens  — 
Haupt,  It».  Hm.  iiuportuoUH  —  }Veia»e7iborn  patrouo  invito  —  Peter  patronua 
poat  aitVT  collocavit  Woif,  deU.  Ritter,  Np.  And.  arbitrio  sao  —  Ioti.  MiHter. 
16  nobiles  [liomines] — ndd.  Orelli  advocati — add.  Urlicb»,  AjuL     17  tribusac 

—  B //m.  18  adsist^re  —  V  adaisterent — Ehenanua.  Tldis — D,  20  Indica- 
rentur  —  ]>.  23  potuerunt-— V.  24  hercle  —  CD,  •egerunt  ex  egerint  corr.  B 
legernnt  .  ,  .  accendantur  —  Andreaen,  W/.  iibri  quoque  extant  ut  ipsi  qui  — 
BaehTenn  [infeliciter]  egeninl  —  odit.  Inge.  iibri  [eorum]  .  ,  ,  legerunt,  delec- 
tati  censeantur  —  coni.  JViiodlr.  25  niagia  [rebua  quam]  —  eoni.  MtUU^.  non 
actis  magi»  orat.  —  H.  BuchJiotz  et  ipsi  ,  ,  .  censentur  —  Helltx. 

40.     3  [L.]  Sulla — add.  Bitter.    4  inceiuKndos  —  D.    5  LociltTUmdum  proba- 


DIALOGUS   DE   ORATORIBUS.  53 

aut  Cu.  Pompeio  abstinerent,  et  ad  incessendott  princiiieH  viraf 
ut  est  natura  invidiae,  populi  quoque,  f  ut  hitttriones,  auribus    5 
uterentur,   quantuin  ardorem    ingeniis,   quas   oratoribus   faces 
admovebant !  .  .  . 

[End  tif  Srcmtdttt'  speecA  onii  begiaainff  af  Jfof emiui'  cloting  addrei»  Ioi(.] 
.  .  Non  de  otiosaet  quieta  re  loquimur  et  quae  probitate  et 
modestia  gaudeat,  sed  est  magna  illa  et  notabilis  eloquentiu 
alurana  licentiae  quain  stulti  liberi^tem  voci^nt,  comes  sedi-  ifi 
tionum,  efFrenati  popiili  incitamentum,  siiie  obsequio,  sine  severi 
tate,  contumax,  temeraria,  adrogan»,  quae  in  Itene  constitutiH 
civitatibus  non  oritur.     queni  enim  oratorem  Laoedaenionium, 
queni   Cretensem  accepimus?     quarum  civitatum  severissima 
diaciplina  et  severiasimae   leges   traduntur.      nec  Macedonum  i;, 
quidem  ac  Persarum  aut  ulliua  gentis  quae  certo  imperio  con- 
tenta  fuerit  eloquentiam  novimus.      Kbudii  quidani,  plurimi 
Atbeniense.s   oratores   extiterunt    apud   quoa   omnia   populus, 
omnia  imperiti,  omnia,  ut  sic  dixerim,  omne»  poterant.     nostra 
quoque  civitas,  donee  en-avit,  donee  se  partibus  et  dissensionibus  2« 

bititer  emendatus.  ut  histr.  aur. — Ilaim,  Pt.  el  histriones  —  u  histr.  quoque 
pop.  aur.  ^ — Acidatiua,  And.  pop.  qmxine  ceu  —  SchvTffleiach,  3/a.  pulpiti  q.  ut 
hiat.  artibua— Osann,  Ba.  per  hlst.  iiHribiis  —  HM  ut  hist.  plauaibua  —  Uaa»e  et 
plebia  pronis  auribuB  —  Weiiienbora  ut  est  natura  populi,  itividiae  q.  et  irrisioaia 
artibus —  Beztenberger  invidiae  hiat.  q.  pop.  aur.  — Jfipperdei/  aur.  adularentnr 
tel  blandirentur  —  cont.  ifichaelis  popularibuB  et  lilBtrionalibus  artibus  — 
Steuding  invidia  poimll  quuque  ut  hist.  aur.  —  MHkly  pop.  poetae  quoque  et 
hist.  aur,  — Vahlen  pop.  a.  pronis  aur.  ut  hiat.  uler.  —  Helmreiek  pop.  q.  pronls 
ul  hist,  aur.  uter.  —-Wofff'  populique,  et  hiatr.  —  JoA.  Maiier.  "•  Anle  non  de 
otir>sa  lacunam  itut.  Ileumann,  Np.  Aiul.  non  [euiui]—- adij.  ifuretu»  otioaa  re  et 
quiela  — 1).  10  vofilant  —  lleas,  Bs.  vocabant  —  u  jVa.  Ft.  vocaiit  —  Ileumann, 
Np.  Um.  Mt.  W/.  And.  fomea  —  Aeidaliut.  II'  severitale  —  Put.  [Pithoeus), 
Pt.  And.  (C/.  ad  All.  X  J,-  omne  meum  ohsequium  in  illum  fuit  eum  mtilts 
severitate)  aervilute  —  u  iion  sine  aervilute  —  Voederlein  leiiitate  —  Peerl- 
kamp  sanctitate  —  Boctticher  ttanitatc — Oretli  virtute  —  H'iHicft  veritate  — 
Steintr  {-Volte),  Np.  Bs.  Hm.  Ml.  W/.  euavitate  — ,.VaA(((  reverentia  —  Prferstm, 
dei.  Bitter.  Vi  (emerarius  —  EV.  14  accepimua  —  CT>  accipimus  —  ABEV 
Jfa.  sanctissjma  disc.  —  Oreili  austerisaima  disc.  —  itHhty.  16  sanctiaalmae 
leges— ScArie.  nec  —  iaW/.  iie  —  D  (?)  eiJd.  Macedonii  — 1>.  16  personarum 
—  D.    ullius — E  illiuB — u.    18 'orotores  Atbenieiisea' — B.   23  metus — Orelli 


54  P.     CORNELn  TACm 

et  discordiis  confecit,  donec  nullii  fuit  in  foro  p&x,  nulUi  in 
eenatu  concordia,  nuUa  in  iudiciis  moderatio,  nulla  superiorum 
reverentia,  nullus  magistratuum  modue,  tulit  Bine  dubio  valen- 
tiorem  eloquentiam,  Bicut  indomitus  ager  habet  quasdam  herbas 

26  Wtiores.  sed  nec  tattli  rei  puLIicae  Gracchorum  eloqueutia 
fuit,  ut  pateretur  et  legea  nec  bene  famam  eloquentiae  Cicero 
tali  exitu  pensavit. 

41.  Sic  quoqiie  quod  Buperest  antiqui  oratoribus  fori  nou 
emendafoe  nec  usquo  ad  votum  compositae  civitatis  argumen- 
tum  est.  quis  enim  nos  advocat  nisi  aut  nocens  aut  miser? 
quod  municipium  in  clientelam  nostram  venit,  nisi  quod  aut 
S  vicinus  populua  aut  domestica  discordia  agitat?  quam  pro- 
vinciam  tuemur  nisi  spoliatam  vexatamque?  atqui  melius 
fuisset  non  queri  quam  vindicari.  quod  si  inveniretur  aliqua 
civitas  in  qua  nemo  peccaret,  supervacuus  esset  inter  innocentes 
orator  sicut  inter  sanns  niedicua.      quo  modo  enim  minimtim 

10  usus  minimumque  profectus  ars  medentis  liabet  in  iis  gentibus 
quae  firmissima  valetudine  ac  salubemmis  corporibus  utiintur, 
sic  minor  oratorum  honor  oljscuriorque  gloria  est  inter  bouos 
mores  et  in  obse«iuium  i-egentis  paratos.     quid  enini  opus  est 


indomiluB  —  Pul. 

Vtn.   ciJT.   idem  tiim  tdta  — fliMer.      Greconim  — EV,      bene  — u  bone  —  A 
Ixine  —  b  su.pra  e.     21!  ftunnm  —  Muretut  formam  —  u. 

41.  1"  aiitlqui —  Grtmoniu»,  Pl.  Ilin.  Jtfl  W/.  antiquis — u  Me.  Np,  [es]  ant, 
— Brolier,  And.  fori  —  Spengel,  Ms.  Pt.  Hm.  Ml.W/.  forum  — ABD  JTp.  honim 
—  CEVidfH.  Bmer,  And.  antiiiuorum  oratoribuH  honomm  —  Sleudins  ei.  ant. 
orat.  rationibu.s  —  MUlily  honor — Jlelmreich  ar.tiqui  oratoribua  honim  tempo- 
rum  —  Haelirena.    2  emendare  —  u  corr.  Lipsius.    3    quiaenim  nos  —  CEV  Np. 

\  quis  en. 
Pt.  Ba.  Ilm.  itl.  W/.  An<l.  qtiiii  enim  ?  quod  nemo— B  Ms.  quidem  quod 
nemo  —  A  quia  eniin  quidem  quod  nemo — D  quidem  qnod — Put.  quid  quod — 
lohn.  i  clientelam  —  PMoeus  civitalcm  — u.  7  non  fieri  —  Murelug,  lis, 
Osicut  inlcr  nanos  —  fci»  scripsU  V,  10*enim  —  Ileumann,  Ilm.  Ml.  tamen  (ti1) 
CliEV  Pt.W/.And.  imleOn)— ABBoiftdeinde— Hafueautem— coni.  JficAaefia 
igitur — R.  ScAoHvidelicet  — BaeAren».    iisu  — DA.     12  Hic  —  ABDC  his  —  EV. 


> 


DIAL0GU8   DE   OKATORIBCS.  55 

longis  in  eenatu  sententiis,  cum  optimi  cito  cousentiant  ?     quid 
.  multis  apud  populum  contionibus,  cum  de  re  publica  non  impc-  16 
riti  et  multi  deliberent  sed  Bapientissimus  et  unua?     quid  vo- 
lunlorii»  accusatioiiibus,  cum  tam  raro  et  tam  parce  peccetur? 
<[uid  invidiosis  et  excedentibus  modum  defentiionibus,  cum  cle- 
mentia  cognoscentis  obviam  periclitantibus  eat?    credite,  optimi 
et  in  quantum  opus  est  disertissinii  viri,  si  aut  vos  prioribus  20 
Baeculis  aut  illi,  quos  miramur,  liis  nati  essent,  ac  deus  aliquis 
vitas  ac  [vestra]  tempora  repent«  mutiisset,  nec  vobis  summa 
illa  laus  et  gloria  in  eloquentia  neque  illis  modus  et  tempera- 
mentum  defuisset ;  nunc,  quuniam  nenio  eodem  tempore  adse- 
qui  potest  magnam  famam  et  magnam  quiet«m,  bono  saeculi  26 
sui  quisque  citra  obtrectationem  alterius  utatur. 

42.  Finierat  Maternus,  cum  Messalla :  '  erant  quibus  contra 
dieerem,  erant  de  quibus  pluni  dici  vellem,  nisi  iam  dies  esset 
exactus.'  '  fiet '  inquit  Materaus  '  postea  arbitratu  tuo,  et  si 
qua  tibi  obscum  in  hoe  ineo  sermone  visa  sunt,  de  iia  rursus 
oouferemus.'  ac  siniul  adsurgens  et  Aprum  complexus  'ego'  & 
inquit '  te  poetis,  Messalla  antiquariis  criminabimur.'  '  at  ego 
vos  rhetoribus  et  scholasticis '  inquit. 
Cum  adrisissent,  discessimus. 


honor — Orelli  honim  —  u  nostrorum  —  cnni.  itichaelit.  ohBcurlor  —  CEVd. 
14  in  senalu  longis  —  J).  optima — w  ctjtt.  Rhenatma.  20  ciuantum  potCHt  — 
yipper<le!/  otim,  .Va.  et  quantum  )n  vobis  esl —  ComeliMsen.  21  ilU  —  Halm  istl 
—  w  Jlf».  mirantur  — 1).  aut  deus  —  d  Ba.  Ml.  aliquia  corr.  ex  aliqujd  —  D. 
22  vitaaet  —  E.  •veBtra  —  del.  Iliilm,  Xp.  Bs.  vestm  tump.— u  t«mp.  veBlrai — 
tranap.  Ilaaae,  31».  Ft.  W/.  Aad.  vitaa  Vfstraa  ac  — Bei-Arer  (Weir^nff)  utrague 
veatra  temp.  — loh.  Miiller  [ac  .  .  .  niutaKset]  ac  rerordafione  llor.  Sat.  I.  1,  IH 
adaeriptiim  piitat  ideiii,  inel.  yovdlc  vptera  — j4nd.oiim.  2.1  ctrtaminibufl  re( 
turbia poirf  tcmptraniPHtum  —  ins,  Acidalius. 

42,  1  cum  — w  tum  — Pu(.  cui— KiUer.  0"  cum— om.  Put.  autem— 
tfeiMcnfiorn,  edd. 

y.go  Untum  repperi  el  meliuaculum  fcci.  CORNELI  TACITI  DE  ORA. 
TORIBVS  EXPLICIT  FELICITER  — A.  FIXIT  FIXIT  FIXIT  — B  r.W 
C— CORNELII  TACITI.  DE  ORATOR.  DIALOG»  EXPL>  — E.  CornelU 
lariti  de  oTHtoribus  expllcit — V. 


ISrOTES. 


IxTKODUCTios  (c.  1-2). — TocUits  having  been  repeatedly  requested 
by  afriend  to  enuinerate  the  cajinea  ofthe  eiiident  deeline  ofeloquenee, 
at  lenffth  complien  hij  furnishing  tehat  purports  to  repreteiit  the  faitk- 
ful  Teprodiietion  from  memori/  of  a  debate  on  this  very  question,  whieh 
he  had  htard  on  the  occaniott  of  a  viait  of  hix  teachera  to  the  liouse  of 
the  poet  Matemus. 

1.  1  lute  Fabi :  This  Fabius  lustus  Is  very  probably  identical 
with  the  friend  of  the  younger  Pliny  (Ep.  I  5,  11  and  VII  2)  and 
with  the  L.  -Fabius  lustus  who  was  cons,  suffectus  iu  102  (cp. 
Mommsen,  Jfermes  III  137).  —  The  transitosition  of  the  'cog- 
nomen '  or  '  ]iraenoinen '  is  rare  in  classical  prose ;  the  seeiningly 
earliest  instancea  are  in  Oicero  (i>ro  Jlil.  3  Ahala  Servilius,  De 
orat.  II  62,  2511  ^^eapa  Terentius,  and  some  dozen  examples  in  the 
laxer  and  collotjuial  style  of  the  Epistle.s).  Kclimalz  (Ueber  den 
Sprnchijfbviuch  drs  Asiiiius  PolUo,  p.  S2)  is,  thereftire,  not  alto- 
getlier  accurate  iu  attributiug  the  iutroduction  of  tliis  u-sage  to 
Varro  (e.  g.  de  K.  R.  praef.  fi,  2  extr.,  de  L.  L.  5,  8.1).  Sporadic 
fxaniples  arc  met  with  in  Caesar  (e.  g.  11.  0.  III  83)  and  Nepos 
(Att.  18)  ;  in  Livy  iustanoes  jnultiplj'  and  iii  iK>st-Augustan  authors, 
l)egiiuiing  with  Velleius,  this  iisiige  ha.s  l.iecoiue  cxceedingly  common. 
Ci>.  Jlommseit,  JlSm.  Forsrh.  I  p.  41  ff.  aud  espetually  Lahmeyer, 
1'hiloL  XXII  47G  ir.  For  Tacitus  :  K.  Jlacke,  D!e  rim.  Eiffrn- 
nameii  bei  T.,  wlio  also  notes  the  fact  (I  p.  12)  that  these  trans- 
])ositions  occur  iu  steadily  decrcasing  ratio  from  the  D.  (25  ^) 
to  tho  2.  part  of  the  Annals  (only  about  (i  ^^ ).  Similar  inversiona 
are  fonud  in  Greek  us  early  as  Dionysius  (f.  g,  Arch.  I  6  'Aypimrns 
Mcvmos  24  BappBiv  T(p<vrios),  which  secms  to  indicate  verj'  clearly 
that  tliis  usage  niu.st  Iiave  been  rather  moie  common  in  hia  time 
thau  tlit!  rarity  of  its  occurrence  in  the  extant  literature  of  the 
period  wouhl  li-.u\  us  to  supiwse.  — 

2  saecula : '  tiiucK,  ]>crio<la.'  In  this  sense  thc  word  is  ]>ost-Augus- 
tan.      Cf.  Walch,  Tac,   Ag.  3   p.   121.      On   the   etymology,  see 


c.  1.  57 

■Woelfflm'8  Arekiv  IV  698  ff.  VII  596. — eminentiaiD :  The  fifura- 
tive  use  of  this  participtal  adjective,  though  common  in  Silver 
Latin,  esp.  in  Yelleius  (cf.  Kleiber  p.  51),  seems  not  to  occur  in 
Cicero,  the  Dearest  approach  to  it  being,  perhaps,  de  orat.  III  &7, 
216  de  nat.  deor.  I  27,  75. — ingeniia  gloiihtiM =inffeniorum  gloria. 
On  the  hendiadys,  cf.  Draeger  H.  S.  II  14-21  C.  F.  W.  MuUer, 
PhiloL  VII  p.  297  ff.,  Laelius  p.  209. 

3  potiHimitm:  On  the  position  of  the  adverb  between  attributive 
and  substantive,  see  note  c.  17  5.  —  deierta:  This  word,  partially 
suggested  perhaps  by  '  floruerint,'  is  often  used  of  a  fallow  field 
e.  g.  Cic.  Cael.  18.  Roman  writera  are  characteriatically  fond  of 
luetaphors  derived  from  the  pnrsuits  uf  agriculture  and  war.  Cp. 
e.  g.  c.  6  ext.  9  2   40  26  and  in.general,  A.  Stitz,  Die  Metapher  bei  T, 

4  ipnun;  The  great  frequency  of  this  prondim  in  the  Dial.  (66 
times  in  all)  haa  been  unjustly  censured,  but  Tacitus  seems  to  have 
been  fond  of  it,  for  it  occura  in  proportionately  still  larger  ratio 
in  the  Histories. 

5  diserti:  Cic.  de  orat,  I  21,  94  disertoa  cognosse  me  (namely 
Antonius)  nonnuUoa,  eloquentem  adhuc  ncminem,  quod  eum  statue- 
bam  diaerium  qui  poaset  satis  acute  atfjue  dilucide  apud  mediocrea 
hominea  ex  communi  quadam  opinione  hominum  dicere,  eloq\tentein 
vero  qui  mirabilius  et  maguificentius  augere  posset  atque  ornare 
quae  vellet  omnesque  omnium  rerum  quae  ad  diceiidum  i>ertinerent 
fontes  animo  atqne  memoria  contineret  (cf.  also  Orat.  5,  18  Quint. 
VIII  prooem.  13).  Quint.  I  10,  8  '  fuit  aliq\iis  sine  iis  (ac.  artibua) 
disertus.'  Sed  ego  oratnrem  volo.  This  distinction  is,  however, 
not  always  consistently  observed,  e.  g.  c.  27  3  disertiores  esse 
antiquos.  In  the  later  writings,  'disertus'  occurs  only  in  Ann, 
IV  52,  '  orator '  taking  its  place,  for  '  eloquens '  is  found  but  once, 
in  Ag.  10.  —  On  the  etymology  of  disertus,  cf.  Wilkins,  Cic. 
de  orat.  1.  c. 

6  oauidioi '  pettifoggers.'  The  term  is  generally  uaed  in  malam 
partem  e.  g.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  46,  202  non  enim  causidicum  nescio  quem 
neque  clamatorem  aut  rabulam.  Quint.  XII 1, 25  non  enim  forensem 
quandam  instituimus  operam  nec  merceuariam  vooem  nec  .  .  .  non 
inutilem  sane  litium  a<lvocatum  quem  deiii(iue  causidicum  vulgo 
vocant.  Petron.  Sat.  46,  7.  luv.  VI  439  VII  113.  136.  Withont 
thia  aecesaory  notinn  of  contempt,  the  word  is  found  iu  Lucret.  IV 
966  (quoted  by  Wilkins)  and  iii  Cic,  Orat  9,  30  nam  qui  Lysiam 


68  NOTES. 

secuntur,  causidioum  quendam  secuntur  non  illum  quidem  amplum 
atque  grandem,  subtilem  et  elegantem  tamen  et  qui  in  forensibus 
causis  possit  praeclare  consistere.  —  adToeati  et  patTOni:  Cf.  Pb. 
Ascon.  in  Divinat.  p.  104  Or.  Qui  defendit  altemm  in  iudicio  aut 
patronu^  dicitur  si  orator  est,  aut  advocatus  si  aut  ius  suggerit  aut 
praesentiam  suam  commodat  amico.  See  Smith,  Dict.  AiUi<j.*  I 
p.  30,  II  p.  356.  — qnidvii  potiiu  e.  g.  actor,  cognitor,  iuris  peritus, 
iuris  conaultus,  defensor,  litigator,  leguleius  (Cic.  de  orat.  I  66, 236). 
Cf.  Ps.  Cic.  Synonyma  (Fiagm.  IV  p.  1063  Bt.  Hm.)  and  in  general 
Smith  op.  c.  I  20  ff.  1037  II  513.  —  oratoret :  used  a  fortiori  for  the 
'perfect  orator'  as  distinguished  from  disertus.  So  e.  g.  c.  15  5 
neminem  hoc  tempore  oratorem  esse  contenderes,  25  13  26  IQ  30  27 
32  9  ut  denique  oratorem  esse  fateatur  40  13  and  Quint.  cited  above. 
In  c.  17  1  the  author,  somewhat  carelessly,  it  would  seem,  makes 
Aper  say  transeo  ad  Latinos  oratorM  .  .  .  nostronim  temporum 
disertia  anteponere  soletis,  for  these  words  imply  Aper^s  aequies- 
cence  in  an  antithesis  which  he  consistently  repudiates.  If  we 
read  voletis  with  Kleiber,  Aper  would  then  be  merely  imputing  an 
eaaily  refuted,  because  absurd,  assertion  of  his  opponents,  and  this 
interpretation  appears  preferable. 

7  tam  magnM=tantae  is  rare.  Cf.  G.  37  Ag.  18  Ann.  XI  36 
Sen.  ap.  Gell.  XII  2, 11  Ep.  59,  10  Quint  II  17,  43  Plin.  Ep.  III 
19,  4  tam  magnam  Suet.  de  gram.  3  pretia .  .  .  tanta,  mercedesque 
tam  lui^ae.  Twice  in  Cicero's  speeches  :  Verr.  II  3,  46,  111 
tanto  .  .  tanta  .  ,  tam  m.  aud  Phil.  II  3,  7,  where  the  MSS.,  how- 
ever,  read  iam  inagnae. 

8  ingesiii=  'mental  capacity,  aptitude.'  1.  21  'talent,  genius.' 
1.  13  '  power  of  invention,  clevemess,  saga«ity.'  Peter  is  disposed 
to  censuie  the  author  for  repeating  tlie  word  '  ingenium '  five  times 
in  one  short  chapter.  Tliis  dread  of  repetition  is,  however,  mei-ely 
a  mocleru  stylistic  sentimentality,  quite  foreign  to  the  ancients. 
See  the  sensible  remarks  of  Qiiiutilian  X  1,  17.  Thus  diversus  and 
excipere  occur  twice  within  this  same  chapter.  Cf.  also  c,  2  7  7  6 
8  18.  22  33  2  34  6.  Tacitus  in  particular  furnishes  numerous  in- 
staiices.  Cp.  loh.  Jlaller,  JSeitriige  IV  p.  11-18  (condensed  into  a 
note  by  Jiipperdey,  Ann.  I  81).  On  similar  repetitions  in  other 
authors,  see  Seyffert-MuIIer,  Laelius  p.  284,  G.  Gerber,  Die  Spraobe 
o/*  Kiimt  r  p.  389  f.  and  in  general,  R.  V.  II  29-32. 

10  iudiciia:  'taste.'  To  refuse  to  imitate  the  superior  models 
fumished  by  the  eloqucnce  of  the  aneients  would  prove  us  to  be 


C.  1.       .  59 

poor  judges  of  oratorical  excellence.  —  hArenle  oecurB  in  11  other 
piacea  in  the  D.  (c.  6  20  8  26  14  21  19  Ifl  21  8.  23  26  2.  6  30  19  34  25 
39  23).  Such  exclainations  are  naturally  employed  more  frequently 
iii  speeclies  and  iii  aiiimated  discourse  than  in  historical  narrative. 
Gutmann'8  severe  criticism  and  tlie  inference  which  he  draws  con- 
cerning  the  Tacitean  autliorship  of  the  D.  are,  therefore,  wide  of 
tbe  mark,  particularly  in  view  of  the  following  passages  which 
escaped  his  notiee.  H.  I  84  Ann.  I  26  III  54  IV  40  XIV  43  (in 
speeches)  I  3,  17  XII  43.  For  the  non-syncopated  form  liercule 
(hercle  only  c.  14)  cp.  WoelfBin,  PhUol.  XXV  p.  104.  —  BndeMm : 
According  to  Woelffliu  (1.  c.  p.  97),  all  subjunctivea  relating  to  the 
author  Tacitus  are  in  the  singidar  (e.  g.  Ag.  1,  Genn.  46  H.  I  4, 
Ann.  II  35  III  25  IV  11  XIII  4y  XIV  14  XVI  16),  wbile  indioa- 
tires  are  generally  found  in  the  plunil,  except  in  the  Annals,  where 
tlte  singiilar  largely  predominates.  This  last  observation  calls  for 
a  slight  mudification,  for  in  tlie  Histories,  at  all  eveuts,  sing.  and 
plur.  iudic.  occur  in  equal  proportiou  (19  :  21),  Cp.  E.  Wolff,  Die 
Sprache  d.  T.  p,  3-C,  Tacitus  grew  more  refleetive  aud  subjective 
in  his  later  works,  hence  the  greater  frequeuey  of  the  eing.  iudic. 

'  inea  mlhi '  hke  '  tuus  tibi '  '  auus  aibi '  ia  t!ie  Invariable  poeltion  (cp.  R,  V. 
111  p.  144  aale  387).  l^he  collocatiim  of  tlie  poHB.  prououn  before  or  after 
its  noun  doeB  not  cairy  ony  additional  emphasis  In  T.,  at  least.  Schurz- 
fieiach's  inveislon  ot  the  MS.  reading  '  iiiitii  mea '  is,  tberefure,  highlf 
probable,  for  only  thus  will  '  mea '  receive  the  proper  stress. 

11  ao  non  fur  the  less  usual  '  et  non '  after  '  si '  and  '  quasi.'  Of. 
H.  I  40.  Ann.  VI  2.  Coiuinon  iii  Cicero,  see  Draeger  H.  S.  II' 
p,  8,  —  ut,  "eonsidering  the  j^  we  live  in.'  On  this  restrictive  ut 
with  an  abl.  see  e.  g.  G.  45  ;»  H.  I  31.  81  III  33  Aiin.  IV  62  VI  35 
and  Dr,  H.  S.  II  638.  Occasioiuilly  'ut'  isomitted,  e.  g.  Ann.  IV 
20  ego  Lepidum  teinporibus  illis  graveui .  .  vinim  fuisse  comperior 
(ef,  G.  Clemm,  De  breviloq.  T.  p.  111),  On  another  similar  use  of 
■  ut,'  cp.  Reid,  Cic,  Acad.  II  31,  99. 

13  admodain ;  T.  always  says  '  iuvenis  adraodum '  (Ag.  7  H.  II 
78  IV  5)  but  'admodum  adulescens'  (Ann.  I  3  IV  44).  Tlie  posi- 
tion  of  this  intensifying  adverb  is,  however,  not  determincd  by  any 
fixed  usage.  £.  g.  G.  17  exeeptis  a.  paucis,  but  Ann.  V  2  paucis  a. 
receptis.  II  8  castellum  munitum  a.,  hut  III  29  plebi  a.  laetae. 
The  same  arbitrariness,  unless  we  postulate  euphonic  reasons,  pre- 
vails  in  Cicero.    Cp.  Seyffert-Mllller,  Laelius  p.  97.  —  On  the  inter- 


60  NOTES. 

pretatiou  of  the  phraae  '  iuvenis  admodum '  by  Andresen  and  others, 
nee  Proleg.  pp.  xxvii-xxx. 

14  memoria  et  recordatione 'vivid  recollection.'  This  coUoca- 
tion  18  comraon  (e.  g.  Cic.  de  orat  I  53,  228  Bnit.  2,  9  Tusc.  V  31, 
88)  and  the  tautology  only  apparent,  for  memoria  is  the  geueric 
term  denoting  merely  the  power  by  ivliicli  we  are  enabled  to  repro- 
duce  impressious.  Quirit.  XI  2,  43  recordatio  firmisaima  memoriae 
l>ar8,  hence  Cic.  de  orat.  I  2,  4  can  say  memoriae  recordatio.  Cp. 
Seyff.  MuU.  Laelius  p.  555  and  the  interesting  pass^e  in  Plut.  Cat. 
Min.  1.     So  in  Greek  /1)^^17  and  S.vaii.yrj<rK. 

TsciMan  usage  caJla  for  '  e-ezcepl '  ln  place  of  the  HS.  reading  '  a-accepi,' 
as  haa  been  shown  at  length  in  Am.  Jimr.  PhU.  XII  327.  The  Bame  scribal 
error  ie  found  e.  g.  in  cti.  2  10  and  in  Quint.  X  1,  SO. 

16  aiagQli  etc.  :  A  mucli  disputed  and  generally  misinterpreted 
passage.  It  will  be  admitted  that  '  formam  sui  quisque  et  animi  et 
ingeuii  redderent'  is  intended  by  the  aiithor  to  apply  to  all  the 
interlocutors,  but  this  neccssitates  tbe  further  infereuce  that  Aper 
is  included  among  the  singuli.  If  so,  we  cannot  ]iroperly  supply 
corniptae  eloquentiae  after  causas,  for  Ajier  vehemently  denies 
the  very  propoaition.  Andreseii's  exptanatioii  that,  as  far  as  Aper 
is  concemed,  'der  BegrifE  dea  Verfalls  der  Beredsamkeit  zu  dem  der 
Verandcrung  erweitert  wird'  involves  a  kiiid  of  zeugma  whieh 
(.■annot  he  accepted  withotit  parallel  instances.  Tliis  difticulty  is 
avoided  bv  supplying  some  such  expression  as  'immutatae  eloquen- 
tiae.'  On  this  iioint  all  the  speakers  are  agreed,  'Diversas'  has 
the  meaning  of  '  vavious,'  uot  '  opiKisite '  (niit  Rllcksicht  auf  Apers 
Staud])Uiikt,  Andresen),  for  Aper's  attitude  is  not  made  known  till 
the  end  of  the  chapter.  The  reader  so  far  naturaJIy  supposes  that 
tl:e  various  speakers  endeavored,  each  in  liis  own  way,  to  give  the 
reasons  wliy  tlie  present  age  produced  no  real  orator.  This  per- 
fectly  legitimate  iiiference  the  aiithor  forthwith  correcta  by  adding 
that  such  (maniuiity  did  not  exist  among  those  who  took  part  in 
the  debate  '  for  there  was  also  oue  present,  who,  as  I  would  liave 
you  know,  took  quite  tlic  opposite  sidc '  etc.  lu  all  the  interpreta- 
tions  liitherto  pioposcd  this  peculiar  force  of  eiiim  (cf.  o.  5  1; 
16  14)  and  ao  similarly  ii.im  (c.  2  13,  wherc  see  note)  is  lost  sight 
<if.     Cp.  also  I)r.  H.  S  II  10!l. 

Ilutli'ii  etiictidalion  sed  easdein  probabiles  han  inet  viith  great  favor  and 
uiMiuegtionably  satisfieB  the  aenBC.     But  if  so  iulelligibie  a  reading  bad 


C.  1.  61 

been  the  orlgbud,  one  is  at  a  loss  to  uadenrtand  tlie  corroptjon  in  all  onr 
MSS.  It  eeems,  therefore,  more  methodlcal  to  explain  vel  eaadem  aa  an 
iDterlinear  glote  «hich  Butwequently  found  Ita  way  into  ilie  text.  The 
remark  wm  due  to  aome  ancient  reader  who  not  uninaUy  regarded  Ihe 
aTKuments  of  the  opponenta  of  Aper  aa  virtually  identical,  they  being, 
indeed,  quite  of  the  same  mind  aa  to  tbe  actuallty  of  the  decllne  of  eloquence. 
Cf.  16  13  nec  aequo  animo  (sc.  Aprum)  perferre  hanc  noBtnun  pro  ftntiquo- 
nun  laude  concoTdiam  and  1.  14  :  non  enim  .  .  .  saecutum  noetrum  patiar 
bac  vestra  couspiratione  damnari. 

17  dam  .  -  ■  redderent:  Another  gimilar  instaDce  of  &  dum-clause 
subordinated  to  a  clauee  with  cum  is  found  in  Ann.  XII  68  cum 
obtegeretur  dum  reliqua  . .  .  componuntur,  The  parallel  examples 
quoted  by  Hand,  Turiell.  II  310  ff.  from  poets  and  late  writers 
are  very  doubtful,  owing  to  the  constant  confusion  of  '  cuni '  and 
'  dum  '  in  our  MSS.  (cf.  Serv,  ad  Verg.  Aen.  I  697),  — The  irregular 
use  of  the  imperf.  subj.  must  be  explained  by  aasimilation.  —  On 
the  syntactical  use  of  'dum'  in  general,  aee  Dr.  H.  S.  II  000,  and 
the  exhaustive  discussiou  of  E.  Hoffmami,  Lritein.  Zeitpart.  y.  169  ff. 
For  '  dum '  with  indicat.  in  indirect  discourse  eap.  commoii  in  Tac., 
see  note  to  e.  32  3-1.  —  qoliqne,  with  a  plural  predicate  is  mostly 
poetic  and  very  rare  in  claasical  prose,  the  harahneas  of  the  con- 
struction  being  often  lessened  by  a  plural  antecedent.  So  singuli 
liere,  Cf.  Tac.  H.  II  44  III  33  IV  25  V  20  Ann.  I  44  XII  43 
XV  57.  For  examples  in  other  writers,  see  R.  V.  III  30  note 
337  Dr.  H.  S.  I  170  If.  Stil  p.  14  f.  —  On  suuh  quisquc,  cp.  the 
exhaustive  treatment  of  Wex,  Agricola  p,  321 — 328.  —  animi  et 
ingenii:  A  common  collocatiun  in  Cic.  (e,  g.  De  orat,  I  25,  113  III 
2,  5  Orat.  38,  132  lin\t.  24,  93  ad  fam.  IV  8,  1).  In  Tac.  only  hero 
and  again  c.  21  30.  Cf.,  however,  G,  29  mente  animoque,  H.  I  84 
quem  nobis  animuin,  quas  mentes.  The  diatinction  is  well  brought 
out  by  Quint.  II  4,  20  ingeninm  exercetur  multiplici  variaque 
materia  et  animus  contem]>latione  recti  pravique  formatur. 

18  nnmerli  -  -  -  rationibni:  'Divisions,  parts'  .  ,  'arguments.' 
The  other  meanings  of  numeri  are  less  suitable  to  the  context. 
The  passage  is  probably  modelled  upon  Cic.  de  orat.  III  4,  Hl  nos 
enim  ipsi  Bermoni  non  intcrfuissemus  et  quibus  C.  Cotta  tantnm- 
modo  locos  (=numeros)  ac  sententias  (=rationes)  huius  disputa- 
tionis  tradidisset.  See  Pcter  a*!  loc.  Andresen  interprets  immeri 
in  the  metaphorical  scnsc  of  '  rounds '  which  it  sometimes  has  in 
Qviint.,  init  in  that  case  the  clause  servato  .  .  .  disputationis  were 


62  NOTES. 

quite  superfluous.  Translate :  '  I  shaU  folloir  esafitly  the  eame 
liaes  of  argument,  retaiuing  tbe  order  of  the  discuasion.'  —  aerrato, 
for  tlie  Giceronian  conservare  (only  once  in  Tac.:  Ann.  XII  52)  cf. 
pro  Rosc.  Am,  2,  6  ordinera  conservare.  Tliis  use  of  the  slmple 
for  the  compound  verb  ia  chiefly  poetic  and  comparatively  rare  in 
pre-Taciteau  prose.  Cf.  c.  17  1»  pellere  {=depeUere)  19  4  flexiHsa 
(=deflexi8se)  25  9  fatetur  (=profitetur)  30  27  cluditur  (=includi- 
tur),  34  2.  4  parabatur  (=  praeparabatur)  sectari  (=  adsectari)  38  6 
finire  (=definire)  See  the  long  list  given  by  Euperti  Tac.  Vol. 
IV  p.  840  Roth,  Agric.  p.  164  ff.  and  cp.  Woelfflin,  Pkihl.  XXV 
111  f.  Dr.  H.  S.  I  138  StU  pp.  9  f.  On  the  eompound  verb  for 
the  simple,  cp.  note  c.  7  17. 

19  neque  (neo)  ■  ■  ao :  In  Tac.  only  here  and  Ag.  10  neqne  quae- 
rere  huius  operis  est  ac  multa  rettulere.  Cp.  also  Mart.  XI  32, 
4  Suet.  Vesp.  12.  —  On  nec  .  .  et,  see  note  c.  2  10. 

21  eloqneiitiftm  ingenlis:  This  doea  not  signify  that  the  elo- 
quence  of  the  moderns,  on  the  oiie  hand,  'was  contrasted  with  the 
geniua  of  the  ancients,  on  the  other,  but  the  achievements  of  the 
ancients  aud  the  moderns  from  both  points  of  view  are  reciprocally 
compared.  The  sUghtly  iUogieal  and  hence  misleading  antithesis 
was  oceasioned  by  that  desire  for  formal  symmetry  and  styliatic 
eqiiijioise  ■which  frequently  betrayed  our  author  into  inserting 
Eupertliious  or  dissimilar  substantives  e.  g.  c.  31 12  vim  virtutum 
pravitatemque  vitiorum.  Agr.  21  ingenia  Britannorum  studiis  Gal- 
lonim  anteferre.  The  other  iUustrations  given  by  John  are  less 
apposite.  This  prooemium,  as  indeed  the  entire  D,,  clearly  betrays 
the  strong  influence  which  Cicero's  writings  exercised  over  the 
youtliful  author.  Cf.  de  orat  I  2,  4  ac  mihi  repetenda  est  veteria 
cuiusdaui  memoriae  non  sane  satia  explicata  recordatio  sed,  ut 
arbitror,  apta  ad  id  quod  requiris  ut  cognoscas  quae  viri  omnium 
eloqupntissimi  clarissimique  senserint.  De  rep.  I  8,  13  nee  vero 
nostra  quaedam  est  instituenda  nova  et  a  nobis  inventa  ratio  sed 
unius  aetatis  clarissimorum  ac  sapientissimorum  nostrae  civitatis 
virorum  disputatio.  de  orat,  IH  4, 16  cite<l  above.  II,  1,  4  nostro- 
rum  haminuiu  prudentiam  Graecis,  (i.  c,  Graecorum  pnidentiae), 
anteferre.  Tacitus,  Uke  Cicero  in  tlie  LaeUus  and  the  de  nat 
deor..  tnkes  no  part  iii  the  debate  but  remains  a  passive  Ustener 
tliroughout. 

8.  1  nun:  Beginning  a  narrative.  where  ii/itiir  is  more  freqtient. 
Cf.  H.  I   1  naui  jtost  conditam  urbem  and  perhaps  Ann.  XVI  18. — 


C.  1.  8.  63 

poit«ro  die:  Far  less  common  in  Tac.  than  'postera  die,'  although 
the  masc.  gender  of  '  diea '  greatly  predominates  in  other  coHoce^ 
tions,  but  Tithout  any  diatinctions  of  meaning.  Postera  die 
seems  not  to  occur  before  the  time  of  Livy.  Cp.  the  exhanstive 
discuBsion  in  Neue,  Formenlehre,  I,  p.  681-88  and  alao  R.  V.,  I. 
p.  212-214. — This  opening  paragraph  is  also  modelled  upon  Cic. 
de  orat.  II  3,  12  postero  igitur  die  quam  illa  erant  acta  .  .  .  tepente 
eo  Q.  Catulus  senex  cum  C.  lulio  fratre  venit.  —  Catonem:  a  fabula 
praetexta  dealing  vith  the  '  nobile  letum '  of  Cato  Uticensis.  This 
sturdy  opponent  of  Caesar  was  extravagantly  praised  in  the  early 
empire  by  poeta  and  rhetoriciansj  being  frequently  made  the  mouth- 
piece  of  republican  sentiments.  Cf.  Mauilius  I  793  fF.  Lucan  Bk. 
II  and  IX,  and  Seneca,  to  whom  Cato  represented  the  true  Stoic 
ideal  of  civic  virtue.  Cf.  e.  g.  Ep.  24,  6  ff.  71, 15  ff.  95,  69  ff.  104, 
29  ft.  Dial.  I  2,  9  ff.  —  Catonem  i.  e.  the  tragedy  Cato  and  so  below 
('  Cato  omisit,  Thyestea  dicet ').  On  this  very  common  metonymy 
cf.  Pliit.  de  Isid.  379  A.  mnrtp  ^f^W  toc  (uTOv^eyov  j3(j9Axa  IlXaruitvt, 
uivCKr^iu  ^xifjiv  nXaTuim  itiil  Mrroi^pov  ijroKpivtoOai.  Toy  To  McvovSpot) 
innijfiaTa  vwoTtOi/ttmv. 

2  offendiiae  potentiam  anlmoa:  i.  e.  probably  theEmperor  and 
his  all-powcrful  friends  such  as  Crispus  and  Marcellus.  Vespasian 
was  a  humane  ruler  and  not  easily  provoked  to  harsh  and  unjust 
measures  (cf.  c.  8  20  patientisaimus  veri).  Still,  the  banishment  of 
HelvidiuH  PrisuHS  and  the  expulsion  of  the  Stoic  aud  Cynic  philoso- 
phers  (Cass.  Dio  66, 13)  were  well  calculated  to  arouse  apprehensions 
for  the  safety  of  the  bold  ixiet  who  so  frankly  gave  public  expres- 
sion  to  his  liberal  convictions.  The  sentiments  put  into  Cato'8 
mouth  cannot,  however,  as  ia  generally  supposed,  have  been  directed 
against  monarchical  inatitutiona  as  auch,  but  were  doubtless  levelled 
againat  the  political  evils  whicli  had  grown  up  under  tbem,  for  Ma- 
ternus  in  c.  41  in  perfect  acoord  with  similar  utterances  in  the 
historjcal  writings  of  Tacitiia,  (see  Proleg.  p.  xxxvi),  does  not  advo- 
cate  a  retum  to  a  republican  form  of  govemment  hut,  for  reasona  of 
expediency,  sincerely  acquiesces  in  the  existing  order  of  things,  only 
deprecating  the  despotic  abuse  of  monarchical  power.  Cf.  Nipper- 
dey,  Ann.  p.  21. 35  Jansen  p.  60  f.  —  On  the  great  riska  incurred 
by  freedom  of  speech  under  the  Empire,  see  W.  A.  Schmidt,  Gesch. 
d.  Denk-  u.  Glaubensfreiheit  etc.  Berlin  1847  p.  23-108  and  Fried- 
hlnder,  Sittengeteh.    III*  406.  —  On   substantived   adjectives  and 


64  NOTES. 

participles,  cp.  Dr.  J£.  S.1  ii  ff .  —  tamqiiaiii  =  «s  introducing  not 
the  subjective  reasons  of  the  author  but  the  opinions  of  others. 
On  this  Grecism,  not  rare  in  post-Aug.  Latin  but  highly  character- 
istic  of  Tacitus  and  Suetoniua,  cf.  c.  2  extr.  18  26  Ag.  26.  38  G.  12 
H.  I  7  V  22  Ann.  IH  72,  where  Nipperdey  quotes  many  other 
examples.  See  Woelfflin,  Fkilol.  XXIV  116-.123,  Schmalz  Lat. 
Synt.  (Iwan  Muller's  Handb.  Vol.  II  p.  605),  and  Pfitzner,  Die 
Annalen  des  T.  kritisek  heleuektet  1869  p.  160-65,  ■whose  subtle 
distinctions  between  tamquam,  quasi,  velut  cannot,  however,  be 
maintained  without  some  modificationa. 

3  eo  tra^ediae  argnmento  =  eius  trag.,  an  instance  of  hypal- 
l^e.  Cf.  Ag.  4  omnem  honestarum  artium  cultum  H.  III  20  ignotae 
situm  urbis  II  6  vicinia  provinciarum  administrationibua,  IV  81. 
Ann.  III  3  diurna  actorum  scriptura  IV  32  veteres  pop.  Romani  res. 
IV  33  clari  ducum  exitus.  Cf.  R.  V.  III  p.  649  ff.  note  522,  but  this 
figure  is  by  no  means  confined  to  Greek  and  Latin.  See  G.  Gerber, 
Die  Spraehe  al»  Kutut  V  p.  536  ff.  —  (rayoedia  as  a  synonym  for 
fabula  praetexta  ia  av  tip.  For  a  somewhat  similarly  loose  use  of 
tbe  term,  cf.  Plaut.  Amphit.  Prol.  41.  93,  Capt  62.  —  ugnmentnm : 
used  iiot  in  its  technical  seuse  of  vTr66ani  but  here  equivalent  to 
'  contenta,  subject  niatter,  plot.'  Cf-  Aiin.  VI  29  detulerat  argumen- 
.  tuin  ti-^oediae  a  Scauro  scriptae.  For  the  various  other  meanings 
attaehing  to  thia  word,  cp.  Quint.  V  10,  9  :  argumentum  plura  signi- 
ficat,  iiam  et  fabulae  ad  actuin  scaenicarum  compositae  argumenta 
dicuntur  et  orationum  Ciceronis  Velut  thema  ipse  exponens  Pedia- 
nus,  avgumentum,  in(|uit,  tate  est :  quo  apparet  oinnem  atl  scriben- 
dum  destinatam  materiam  ita  appellari. — lui  oblitus  .  -  ■  fioptamt: 
He  had,  as  it  were,  merged  hia  individuality  so  completely  into  that 
of  his  hero  aa  to  lose  his  own  identity ;  he  had,  in  other  words, 
given  a  purely  objective  treatment  uf  his  theine.  In  this,  Maternus 
proved  liimself  to  l>e  a  true  artiat,  for,  according  to  Arist.  Poet.  17 

viSavwTaTOi  yap  airo  T^S  auf^s  i^viTtaii  o!  Iv  toIs  TraBarlv  tltrt  itai  p^cifiotVti 
o  ■}(iiluii6ii,tvot  aai  yaXnmiviL  o  (Spyifdjnvos  ttAij^ii^uTara.  but  his  intenae 

convictions  made  him  forget  that  he  wa.s  no  longer  living  in  an  age 
'  ubi  seiitire  quae  velis  et  quae  aentias  dicere  licet.'  —  oogitare,  with 
the  acf.,  in  place  of  the  usual  construction  with  de  (not  in  Tac.), 
is  more  emphatic,  signifying  that  tlie  object  of  your  thought  takes 
complete  possession  of  you.  Cf.  c.  3G  1  rem  cogitant.  Ag.  32 
inaiores  vestros  et  posterus  cogitate.     Pliny,  Ep.  IV  2,  2  Kegulum 


cogita  Sen.  de  benef.  IV  34,  5  sapiens  utramque  partem  eiua  cogi- 
tat.  Gomparatively  frequent  iu  Cicero.  .Cp.  Peter's  noto  ad  loc., 
■  and  Stuerenburg,  pro  Arch.  VI  14. 

i  Mnno  'talk  of  the  towD.'  Cic.  pro  Mil.  12,  33  ia  .  .  .  ciritatis 
sermone  versantur.  On  the  siibjects  of  Bomaa  gossip,  cp.  Fried- 
lauder  S.  G.  I  p.  431  f. 

5  oeleberrimB  tum  in^nialori:  ceUbris  (celeber  not  in  Tac.),  as 
a  synonym  of  'clarus'  is  perhaps  first  found  in  TibuU,  II  1,  33. 
(Neue  II*  17).  In  classical  prose  it  is  not  used  of  persons,  excepting 
once  in  Livy  XXVI  27,  16  (but  see  WeiHsenborn^s  note  ad  loc. 
and  Kuhner,  Cic,  Tusc,  Disp.  V  9). — tum,  as  well  as  defuit,  cou- 
temnebat,  nesciebat  below,  show  that  both  Aper  and  Secundus 
were  dead  at  the  time  the  Dial.  was  written.  Cp.  Prol.  p.  xxvi, — 
Ingenia  fori,  ought  not  to  have  beeu  objected  to,  even  if  the  expres- 
sion  were  not  exactly  paralleled  by  Quint,  X  1,  122  summa  hodie 
quibuB  inlustratur  forum  ingenia,  where  Peterson  might  have  cited 
this  passage. 

6  qxua  ■  ■  atroaqae;  for  the  classical  quorum  utrumque.  The 
plural  may  here  be  due  to  a  kind  of  attraction,  but '  utrique '  is  also 
not  infrequently  used,  where  two  individuals,  although  quite  dis- 
tinct,  are  regarded  as  belonging  closely  together.  Exx.  in  Tao.  are 
c.  16  22  G.  34  and  in  the  second  part  of  the  Annals  (XI  1  XV  55. 
63  XVI 11,  21.,  32).  Cp.  Schmalz  in  R.  V.  III  p.  30  f.  Antibarb. 
s.  v.  '  uterque,'  Lat.  Synt.  II  p.  548.  No  instances  of  the  plural  of 
"uterque'  seem  to  occur  in  the  younger  Pliny  and  only  one  in 
Quint;  V  10,  43  quorum  utrorumque  ratio,  —  non  modo;  non  (nec, 
neque)  modo  is  not  sei^arated  by  an  intervening  word  unless  this 
is  in  turn  joined  by  'et'  or  'que'  to  another  word,  e.  g.,  c.  28  20  non 
studia  modo  curasque  32  G  non  doctus  modo  et  prudens  37  10  non 
viribus  modo  et  armis.  H  I  50.,  Ag.  2  is  the  only  exception.  Un- 
separated  non  modo  occurs  G.  15.  -l^  H.  I  15,  Aiin.  I  77  II  45 ;  III 
19  XIII  20  XIV  1  XV  21.  44,  Sed  quoque  is  always  separated  ; 
c.  37  10  Ag.  2  H.  I  50.  67,  Followed  by  sed  etiam  :  e.  32  6  Ag,  3 
G.  45  Ann.  IV  35  ;  by  sed  .  .  etiam  :  c.  28  20  Ann.  II  45  XIV  1 
XV  21.  44  ;  by  sed  et ;  G.  15  ;  by  sed  :  Ag.  3  H.  I  4  ;  by  etiam  : 
Ann.  I  77  III  19  IV  35.  On  non  solum  —  sed  etiam,  cf.  e.  7  13 ; 
on  non  tantum,  cf.  c.  14  16  and,  in  gencral,  Nipp.  Ann.  I  60  Woclff- 
lin,  FhUol.  XXV  110  Pohlmann  p.  31  ff, 

The  antithesis  lies  belween  '  in  iuiliciia  .  .  .  audiebam '  aiid  '  domi  Bsse- 
ctabar,'    li  Is,  tberefore,  evideut  thattbe  HS.  reading  ' noo  utnwque  roodo ' 


66  KOTES. 

cannot  be  TighL  We  require  either  '  non  in  iudiclis  modo '  or  '  non  modo 
in  iudlciis. '  The  poeiUon  of  '  utrosque '  connot  be  acjmrately  determined, 
but  tbe  Btrong  tendency  of  Latln  writ«iB  to  brlng  pronouns  into  juxtapost- 
tion,  favora  tlie  reading  given  in  ttie  text  or  '  quos  utroeque  ego. '  Tbe  void 
was  probably  accidentAily  omitted  by  the  scrlbe  and  then  replaced  above  the 
liae,  whence  It  was  subsequently  transfeired  to  tlie  teit  In  the  wrong  place. 
Kitler,  followed  by  Halm  and  Nov&k,  solve  tbe  dlfBculty  by  deleting  the 
utrosque,  but  this  is  wliolly  unjUftUlable,  no  motJve  for  iuterpolating  this 
word  being  conceivable. 

7  in  pnblioo :  '  in  public  places,'  Usually  opposed  to  '  domi,'  also 
to  '  in  privato,'  e.  g.  S.  C.  de  Baech.  neve  in  poplicod  neve  in  prei- 
vatod.  Heraeus'  (H.  I  19)  distinction  between  "in  public  places' 
and  '  in  the  open  street '  is  strained  and  unnecessaiy.  For  similar 
adverbial  expressions  of  'in'  witli  abl.,  of  which  Tacitus  seems 
especially  fond,  cp.  A.  Geiber,  De  iisu  pniep.  p.  11  f. — ads«otabar: 
'atteuded,  waited  upon.'  So  sectari  c.  20  U  and  34  4  hunc  sectari, 
hunc  prosequi,  and  not  rare  in  classic  writers.  Peter  taking  the 
word  too  strictly  in  the  seiise  of  'to  follow,'  ia  in  consequence 
coinpelled  to  a^sutne  a  zeugma  with  domi,  which,  though  slight  in 
itself,  is  obviated  by  the  interpretation  just  given.  For  similar 
exi^ressiiins,  such  as  se  conferre,  applieai^e,  dicare,  cp.  SeyfF.-Mllll. 
Lael.  p.  9.  It  will  be  obsevved  that  T.  here  professes  to  have  still 
foUowed  the  time-honored  custom,  the  total  extinction  of  which  he, 
in  a  later  ehapter  (34),  deplores.  Of.  also  Quint.  XII  11,  5:  fre- 
quentabunt  vero  eius  (sc.  Itomiti  Afri)  domiim  optiroi  invenes  more 
veteriiin, 

8  capiditu:  A  good  exaniple,  first  pointed  out  by  Woelfllin,  to 
illuslrate  the  gonetic  development  in  the  style  of  Tacitus.  '  Cupidi- 
tas '  occurs  in  but  three  other  jilaces  in  tbe  smaller  works  (Ag.  15 
(i.  19.  35),  the  shorter  '  cupido '  only  once  (Ag.  5).  In  the  Histories 
we  find  'cupiditas'  5  times  (H.  I  S3  is  dotibtfnl)  'cupido'  31  times. 
In  the  Aniials  finally  cupido  has  completcly  routed  its  competitor, 
oceurring  47  times.  \Ve  find  the  same  partiality  for  the  shorter 
fonn  in  Sallust  (23:3).  In  Cicero,  however,  cupido  is  used  only  in 
personifiiiation,  and  Quint.  has  it  only  twioe  :  VI  pr.  13,  X  7,  17, 
— ardore  iuvenili;  The  sanie  phrase  again  ocexirs  in  Ag.  37,  Quint. 
VII  2,  24  says  iuvenili  cupiditate,  Cic.  de  fin,  I  13,  43  cupiditatum 
ardore,  Imt  Tauitus  regards  Iwith  words  as  synonyms. — fabulftc: 
(1)  'ordinary  conversation,  small  talk,'  so  here.  (2)  'gossip'  —  e, 
3  ext.  (3)  'tales,  Marclicn'  —  c.  29  4.  (4)  'legends,  Sage  '  —  c. 
3  -21  Ann.  XII  o8.     (;))  'drama'  — Ann.  XIII  21. 


C.  E.  67 

9  dlipatfttioiiei :  '  disGussions,  debates,'  such  as  the  Dialogus 
itself  of,  c.  14  17.  — aroana:  probably  identioal  with  the  rhetorical 
exercises  design&ted  by  tbe  elder  Seneca  as  dumesticae  (Contr. 
I  praef.  12,  III  ptaef.  1)  or  secretae  (ibid.  VII  praef.  1.).  From 
Contr.  IV  praef.  2 :  Pollio  Asinius  numquam  admisaa  multitudine 
declajnavit,  it  aleo  appears  that  arcana  semotae  dictionis  are  up- 
posed  to  public  recitations.  It  seems,  therefore,  more  than  doubt- 
ful  whether  'arcana'  can  properly  be  identified  with  the  exercises 
altuded  to  in  c.  14  17  as  dectamatorium  studiiun,  as  is  contendcd 
by  Bome.  See  note  ad  loc. — On  the  use  of  neuter  adjectivcs  as 
nouns  and  as  such  joined  with  genitives,  a  construction  more 
common  in  Tacitus  than  in  any  other  writer,  cp.  c.  11  10  sacra 
studiorum  and  Dr.  H.  S.  I  453,  StU  p.  6.  30.  Biemann,  ittulea 
p.  102,  R,  V.  III  p.  653,  note  524,  where  other  literature  ia  cited. 

10  qnamTia,  denoting  a  fact  is  post-classic,  comparatively  rare  in 
Tacitus  and  always  used  with  a  subjunctive.  Cf.  H.  II  59  IV  11, 
Ann.  I  68  XI  20  XIII  34  XV  11.  18.  51.  54  Gerber,  De  runutnet. 
usH  Tae.  p.  38  f.  On  the  usage  of  'quamvis'  in  other  wiitera,  see 
Dr.  H.  S.  II  768  ff.  and  R.  V.  III  p.  268  note  427  b.  — pleriqne: 
iripperdey's  assertion  (Ann.  III  1),  retained  in  the  last  edition 
(1892),  that  pterique  and  plenimque  in  Tacitus  alimi/s  signify 
'very  many,  very  often'  is  not  confirmed  by  the  Lex.  Tac,  for 
out  of  a  total  of  162  inBtances  (omitting  10  doubttul  cases),  the 
superlative  meaning  occurs  48  times.  In  the  Dial.  e.  26  10 
29  2  39  17. 

10  neo . .  et:  Cp.  c.  4  4  21  3  G.  7  and  very  frequent  in  the  later 
works  of  Tacitus.     See  Dr.  Jf.  S.  II  86. 

11  promptam,  'ready.'  So  H.  II  86  sermone  promptus  Ann. 
XIII  3  AuguBto  prompta  ac  profluens  .  .  .  eloquentia.  Used  in 
malam  partem  'glib'  in  Ag.  27  prompti  post  eventum  ac  magni- 
loqui  erant.     Opp.  to  tentum. 

12  inatitntione  et  litteria:  The  general  fotlowed  by  a  more  spe- 
cific  term.     See  note  c.  9  1. 

13  coueoiitom  sc.  esse.  On  this  very  common  ellipsis  cp.  e.  g.  c. 
4  6  6  .34  12  20  16  2B  18  17  25  20  32  2»  33  25  37  U  39  31  and  C. 
Wetzell,  De  vsu  verbl  subat.  Tar.  nam:  Like  the  Greelt  yap.  imply- 
ing  an  ellipsis.  'Biit  these  statements  are  false,  for  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  Secundus.'  Cf.  c.  9  1  25  23  Ag.  46  quidqind  ex  Agricola 
amavimus  .  .  .  manet  maiisurumque  est,  nam  uiultos  veteruiii  velut 


68  KOTES. 

inglotioB  et  ignobiles  oblivio  obruet  Aan.  II,  63.  So  enim  above. 
— pnnu  '  idioinatic,'  synonymous  witli  Latinus,  candidus,  castus, 
emeiidatuB.  So  Ka0ap6t,  iXK^iniui'.  —  preuni  '  pmned  of  all  rank- 
neas,  concise,  quiet,  moderate,  self-controlled,  opposed  to  extrava- 
gance,  heat,  turgidity,  redundance'  (Mayor,  Quint.  X  1,  44). — 
in  qaantnm,  for  tlie  more  uaual  quantum.  Gp.  c.  41  20  Ann.  XIII 
54  XIV  47.  So  'in  tantum,'  c  24  13  32  23.  G.  43.  Cf.  A.  Gerber, 
NonnulUi  de  praep. .  . .  um  p.  11  ff.,  for  similar  instances  io  otber 
vriterB,  see  Kleiber  p.  64. 

14  pro&neni:  'flueut.'  Synon.:  fusus,  tractus,  tipofiit'^  opp.  to 
aridus,  conciBus,  minutus.  Cp.  Sandys,  Cic.  Orat.  20, 66.  Tlie  vast 
majority  of  tbese  rlietorical  terms  had  practically  become  termiui 
technici  even  before  Quintiliau's  time.  Cp.  Causeret,  Sur  la  languA 
de  la  rketoriqwe  .  .  en  Cicervn,  Paris  1886  p.  143-175.  —  On  the 
alliteration  (purus,  pressus,  profluens)  of  which  Tacitus  appears  to 
have  been  more  fond  than  any  earlier  or  contemporary  prose  writer, 
see  C.  Boettioher,  2*»  alllf.  apud  Homanoa  vi  et  jmm,  Berl.  Diss. 
1884  p.  39-60  Weiukauff,  p.  48-78  (with  numeroua  irrelevant 
inatances)  aud  iu  general,  WoelfHin,  I>ie  alWer.  Verhitidungen-  i» 
der  hit.  Spr.,  Mtlnchen  1881,  G.  Gerber,  op.  c.  II  163-170,  Proleg. 
p.  cxvii.  Quintilian,  it  may  be  observed,  studiously  avoida  allitera- 
tive  coinbinations. 

15  tamquam  etc. :  Aper,  although  equtpped  with  all  the  teaming 
of  bia  day  affected  to  despise  it,  believing  that  liis  orations  would 
be  juore  admired  it  attributed  to  great  natural  gifta  tban  if  they 
amelled  of  tiie  lamp  or  suggested  the  study,  a  conviction  virtually 
repeated  or  implied  in  c.  6  ext.  The  characterisation  itself  ca» 
hardly  be  historlcally  accurate,  for  it  ia  too  uumistakably  mo<leIled 
upon  a  very  similar  passi^  iu  Cic.  de  orat.  II 1,  4  sed  fuit  hoc  in 
iitrociue  eorum  ut  CraaBue  non  taiu  existimari  vellet  didicisse  quam 
illa  desi)icere  et  nosti-oniiu  hominuin  iu  omiii  genere  prudentiaui 
Graecis  anteferre  ;  Autonius  autem  prolwibiliorem  hoc  populo  oratio- 
iieiu  fore  censebat  suani,  si  oinuiuo  didicisse  numi.|uani  ptitaretur  ; 
aUjue  ita  se  uterque  graviorem  fore  si  alter  eoutemnere,  alter  ne 
nosse  iiuideiu  Gi-aecos  videretur.  Natural  aptitude  aiid  painstakiug 
diligi>nce  aie  alao  fre^iuently  coutrasted  e.  g.  Cic.  Bmt.  67,  237. 
1*.  It[uTeua  mediucri  ingenio  .  .  multae  iudustriae  et  magni  laboria 
fTiit ...     1j.  Turius  parvo  iugenio  sed  multo  labore. 

Thera  werc  Bome  eritlcs  who  asscrtijd  tliat  Aiicr  owed  liis  oratorlcal  siic- 
ccss  to  happy  tiatuml  endowmcnts  rathcr  ihnii  to  n  wiiie  eruiiition  and 


C.  2.  3.  69 

caratul  treining.  ThiB  critlcistn  the  author  bellevu  to  be  nnjuHt  {nialigne} 
and  he  proceeda  to  refute  it  by  telllng  us  tbat  Aper  only  affected  to  conceal 
these  accompliahmenla,  which  he  posseBsed  In  a  very  high  degree,  becauae  of 
his  convlction  that  natural  gifta  elicit  a  bigher  sdmiration  than  acfaleve- 
menta  won  by  dint  of  laboriouH  Htudy.  Most  commentiitora  take  industriae 
et  laboris  bh  an  objective  genitive,  thus  destroying  what  geemH,  in  my 
judgment,  the  oniy  paychologicaiiy  admiHBible  interpretation  of  Aper'8  atti- 
tude.  1  have,  tlierefore,  had  no  hesitation  in  adoptlng  Vahlen'H  easy 
einendatioii,  It  were  etill  aimpler  to  take  ind.  et  iab.  ae  genit.  ot  com- 
parison,  but  thin  firecism  is  very  rare  in  TacituB,  e.  g.  Aiin.  IV  63  cui 
minor  quadringentorum  milium  rea  (cp.  WoeiiHin,  Der  gentt.  comparat.  in 
.^rcAiB  VII  1111)  and  it  may  be  doubted  vrhetber  the  construction  Ih  permia- 
sible  in  the  earliest  periodof  the historian'a etyle.  See  Vahien,  i?frmn2B,358. 

16  habitonu:  A  future  participle  in  place  of  an  entire  clauae, 
first  found  in  Livy  (Kuhnast  Lio.  Sipit.  267),  is  quite  Taeitean  and 
particularly  frequent  witli  tamquain,  quaai  e.  g.  H.  I  48  Aiin.  XII 
49  XIII  43.  Cp.  Dr.  StU  %  215.  Here  it  ia  perhaps  preferable 
to  aasume  the  omission  of  the  subj.  esset,  an  ellipsis  also  very 
common  in  Tac.,  especially  if  a  correaponding  subj.  follows  which 
prevents  any  possible  ambiguity,  e.  g.,  Ag.  24  idque  .  .  .  profutu- 
rum,  si  .  .  .  tolleretur.  Cf.  Dr.  StU  \i.  17  t.  Wetzell  I.  c.  p.  50  ff., 
K.  V.  III  p.  830  note  609,  Heraeus,  ad  Hiat.  I  21  and  Nipperdey 
ad  Ann.  I  7. 

Ch.  3-4.  Miiternus,  so  far  from.  yielding  to  the  proposal  of 
Secundus  to  omti  in  the  puhlication  of  hia  tragedij  tkose  jtassaffea 
whieh  had  reeentli/  ijioen  offence,  atatea  hia  determination  to  remain 
tnie  to  his  convictions,  and  htforms  hia  friends  tkat  he  is  alr»tdi/ 
preparing  another  troijedy  in  whieh  similar  vtterances  wiU  be  found, 
A/ier  deplores  the  ^'fecioiis  time  which  the  poet  in  his  opinion  is 
thtis  tvastiny  u/ton  vndignijted  subjects  and  vnprofitahle  pursuits, 
irkile  his  omtoriritl  lnlents  are  in  such  demand.  Maternus,  hovever, 
more  than  erer  resolfed  to  aJiandon  tbe  irksome  diities  of  tke  forum 
for  the  companionakip  of  the  Muses,  sui/gests  a  renewed  discussion 
of  a  qnestion  ofien  debiited  betiveen  hiin  and  his  friend,  rei/ardinff 
the  alleged  superiority  of  eloquenee  over  poetry. 

3.  1  i^tnr:  Quint.  I  5,  39  an  ait  'igitur'  initio  sermonis 
posituni  dubitari  potest,  quia  maximos  auctores  iu  diversa  fuisae 
opinione  video,  cum  apud  alios  sit  etiam  frequens  (e.  g.  Cicero, 
Sallust,  Quint.  himself)  aj>ud  atios  numquain  reperiatur  (e.  g. 
Caesar,  the  two  Senecas).     Cf.  Woelfflin,  Aivhio  III  560  f.,  Neue, 


70  NOTES. 

Formenl.  11*  p.  975.  Out  of  174  iustances  in  T,,  igitur  is  postposi- 
tive  only  in  c.  8  28  10  33  20  20  Ag.  16  G.  45  H.  IV  15  Ann.  I  47.— 
intTaTimiiB :  Feter  finds  it  somewhat  surprising  that  the  author 
should,  byusing  the  pUiral,  inctude  himself,  although  he  had  previ- 
ousty  oiily  spokeu  of  the  arrival  of  Aper  and  Secuudus,  but  this 
apparent  obtrusiveness  is  somewhat  mitigated,  we  are  assured,  by 
adsectabar  which  had  prepared  the  readet  for  finding  T.  iu  this 
compauy.  An  amusiug  instance  of  'nodum  in  scirpo  quaerere,'  for 
the  author  had  expressly  told  us  in  the  opening  lines  that  he 
intended  to  reproduce  from  memory  a  debate  at  whicli  he  was 
present  as  a  young  man.    Gp.  also  note  c.  42  ext. 

2  librtim  =  'tragedy,'  so  also  c.  3  0.  =  'oratio,'  e.  g.  C.  12  24  20  3 
21  fl.  20  25  21  26  17  38  14  39  23,  and  frequent  iu  the  younger  Pliny. 
= '  written  work,'  c.  9  15,  See  the  exhaustive  discussioa  of  H. 
Landwehr,  Studien  iiher  das  anlike  Buchwesen  in  WoelBliu's  Archiv 
VI  219-253  (lilier  p.  223-235), —intflr  manai,  for  the  classical  in 
manibus,  Cf.  Aun.  III  IC  visum  saepius  inter  manus  Pisonis 
libellum  (omitted  iii  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  manus).  Plin.  Ep.  II  5,  2 
nihil  enim  adhuc  iiiter  manus  habui  E]».  V  5,  7  quae  inter  inanus 
habes  and  Seyff.-JIuU.  Lael.  p.  552, 

3  depTehe&dimUB  implies  surprise.  The  entire  passage  is  mod- 
elled  u])on  Cic,  de  nat.  deor.  I  6,  15  r  nam  cum  feriis  I^atinis  ad 
eum  .  .  (sc.  Cottam)  venisseni,  offendi  emn  sedentem  in  exhedra 
et  cum  C.  Velleio  senatore  disputaiitem. 

5  qQominni,  iu  place  of  qiiin.  Common  iii  T.icitus,  e.  g.  H.  I  40 
II  41  (aftor  veibs  of  fearing)  c.  3  15  Ag.  20  Ann.  I  21.  See 
Nippcrdey  1.  c.  Dr.  H.  S.  II  C89.  C92  Stil  p.  75  and  in  general,  the 
exhaustive  tieatmeut  of  R.  V.  III  457— 170.  —  ofiensas  ■  ■  ■  amea: 
Closely  a]>proaclies  the  figiire  knowu  as  oxymoron.  Cf.  Gerber  op.  c. 
II  307  ff.  Offcnsa  is  found  only  in  the  I>.  and  Histories  ;  in  the 
Aniials  T,  uses  'offensio'  excliisively. — Poets  are  freqnently  saiil 
by  the  aueieiits  to  love  their  own  works.     C]).  Plato,  Rep.  I  330  e. 

toCTirtp  yap  ol  TtOitJToi  TO.  attCiv  iroi)j/iaTa  Kal  ot  jraTtp«  ris  TraiSas  oyairuKrL 
Arist.  Xic.  Eth.  IV  2,  1120  a  13  kqi  jrdvrn  ayanwi  ^oAAoi'  Ta  aVTwi' 
ipya  iMTTrtp  ol  yOffTs  naX  oi  vaitfTOii.  IX  7,  1108  a  2  vmpayavHtfTi  yap 
Dvrot  (sc.  oi  jTODjTui)  To  oiKiia  TTODj^Ta.  CTTtpyovTM  luCTTTtp  Tin.va.  Oic, 
Tusc.  V  22,  03  atlhuc  neminem  cogiiovi  ])oetam  qui  sibi  non  opti- 
mus  videi-etur  ;  sic  se  res  liabet  ;  tc  tua,  nie  delectant  mea.  Ovid, 
Trist.  IV  1,  30  et  earmeii  demeus  cavmiue  laesiis  amo,  1.  35  nos 


C.  8.  71 

quoque  delectant  quamvia  nocuere  Ubelli,  IV  4  ut  non  debueTim, 
tamen  hoc  ego  crimen  amabo.  Sen.  Contr.  II  2, 10  (de  Ovidio)  non 
igaoravit  vitia  sua  eed  amavit.  Quint.  X  1, 130  si  non  omnia  sua 
amaaset  (bc.  Seneca).  88  Oridius  .  .  .  nimium  amator  ingenii  sui 
3, 12  nec  promptum  est  dicere,  utros  peccare  validius  putem,  quibus 
smnia  placent  an  quibus  nihil. 

7  pravae  interpretationi :  'lft«interpretBtion.'  In  this  sense 
'pravus'  (=  perverse,  Germ.  schief)  occura  in  but  one  other  paasage 
In  Tacitus  ;  H.  II  23  omnia  ducum  facta  prave  aestimantibus  and 
apparentlj  rarely  elsewhere,  e.  g.  Plin.  N.  H.  XVII  9,  8,  57  id  ple- 
rique  prave  intettegunt.  Tlie  over-cautious  Secundus  assumes  tbat 
the  utterances  of  Itfatemus  lent  themselves  readily  to  misconstruc- 
tion  on  the  part  of  those  who  were  unacquainted  witti  the  trulj 
toyal  character  of  the  poet  (see  c,  41).  He  is  alao  half-inclined  to 
regard  what  was  onty  rumored  (diceretur)  aa  having  a  foundation 
in  fact.  Hence  the  indicative  '  offenderunt,'  the  conditionat  in 
place  of  the  relative  clause  being  used  to  express  this  conviction 
tess  harshly.  On  the  use  of  'si  qua'  for  "si  quae,'  ef.  Sirlter,  Taeit. 
Formenlehre  p.  43  Neue,  Lat.  Formenl.  II  438  f.  —  materia  is  the 
invariable  form  ia  the  minor  writings  and  in  ttie  Histories  (except 
I  51);  in  the  Annals,  on  the  other  hand,  materies  is  used  through- 
out,  with  but  two  exceptions  (in  the  second  part :  XI  5  XVI  2), 
Of.  Woelfflin,  PhUot.  XXV  p.  101  Neue  I  371.   R.  V.  1 146  note  94. 

8  non  quidem  for  the  classicat  'non  meliorem  quidem'  or  'non 
itlum  quidem  meliorera.'  Of.  c.  5  31  disertam  (ac.  illam)  quidem 
9  13  pulehri  (sc.  iUi)  quidem.  34  18  H.  I  63.  Ann.  III  69  IV  7.  8 
V  S  VI  50  XV  71  Sen.  de  ira  III  38  Ep.  110,  1.  Only  once 
in  Quint.  IX  2,  57  non  q.  reticentia,  but  not  rare  in  Pliny  the 
Younger. — This  prudent  advice  of  Secundus  admirably  accords 
vith  his  character  as  sketched  by  Quint.  X  1,  120  and  at  the 
same  time  voJces  the  historian'^  own  sentiments,  as  ia  evident 
from  many  passages,  e.  g.  Ann.  XIV  12  sibi  causam  periculi  fecit, 
(sc.  Thrasea  Faetus)  ceteris  libertatis  initium  non  praebuit.  Ag. 
42  non  contumacia  neque  inani  iactatione  libertatis  famfim  futum- 
que  proTocabat.  Sciant,  quibus  moris  et  iitticita  rairuri.  posse 
etiam  sub  malis  principibus  magnos  viros  esse,  obsequiiimque  ac 
modestiam  . .  .  eo  laudis  escendere  quo  plerique  per  abrupta  scd  in 
nullum  rei  publicae  uaum  ambitiosa  morte  inclamerunt.  H.  I  1 
nt^eriorem  «ecurtoremque  materiam  senectuti  seposui  etc. 


73  NOTES. 

d  Katerniu:  Tbe  speaker  uses  his  owa  nome  in  place  of  a 
personal  pronoun  by  way  of  strong  empliasis.  It  is  a  kind  of 
enallE^  and  occurs  aa  early  as  Homer,  Iliad  16,  496  Srpwov  Avniwv 
SySpas  SaprvSovot  ituf,ifiax«r0iu,  Flut.  Cat.  Min.  993  c.  Cf.  also  H. 
II  47  Othonem  posteritas  aestimet  77  ne  Mucianum  socium  spre- 
veris.  Hor.  Epod.  XV  12  si  quid  in  ilacco  viri  est,  Verg.  Aen. 
V  3o3  Niso  digiia  dabis.  ShakeBpeate,  Jul.  Caes.  '  When  Bnitus 
grows  so  covetous,'  'Cassius  from  bondage  will  dellver  Cassius.' 
Sometimes  the  demonstrative  pronoun  is  eo  used,  e.  g.  Cic.  pro 
Arch.  1  haec  vox  (=mea)  Prop.  TI  7,  7  hoc  eaput. — The  meaning 
of  tbis  much  disputed  passage  is  this  :  You  will  understand,  wben 
you  road  (leges  =  legendo  intelleges,  cf.  Flin.  Ep.  VII  19,  7  iltas 
[sc.  feminas]  quae  leguntur,  aptly  cited  by  Peter)  tbe  published 
tragedy,  wbat  duty  a  man,  sucb  as  I,  owes  to  his  convictions  and 
you  will  recognise  the  sentiments  which  you  beard  me  recite.  In 
fact,  my  new  tragedy  Thyestes  will  supplement  such  utterances 
as  my  Cato  may  have  omitted. 

Nipperdej'8  ementlBtion  'leges'  inqult  'ai  libuerit,'  accepted  by  most 
edltors,  lacks  all  palacograpliical  probiLbilitf,  aa  Halm,  Rh.  Mui.  XXVIII 
p.  idO  I.  has  Bbown,  nor  can  any  motive  ever  bave  induced  it  ecribe  to  insert 
'  Maternus'  which  Nipperdey  and  liis  (oUowera  are  fon^ed  to  rcgard  as  an 
iiiterpolatLon.  The  objection,  nioreover,  tbat  leges  cannot  be  folluwed  by 
an  iuilirect  ijuestion,  (or  it  waa  tbis  that  pronipted  the  eiucudation,  reeta 
uimn  a  wroug  interprelation  of  thia  verb.  Finally  it  may  be  added,  Uiat 
libueril  in  any  case  decidedly  weakons  Ihe  force  of  the  passage,  at  the 
saiiie  time  implyini;  the  abeurd  idea  that  MaleniuH'  friends  might  pOBSibly 
not  care  to  read  ihe  Calo  whcn  publlKlied  (Halm  1.  c).  Greefs  conjecture 
'intcllegcs'  is  ingenious  and  palaeographicatly  highly  probable,  but  in  view 
of  the  abovc  explanation  of  leges  nol  absolutcly  necessary. 

10  andiiti:  On  these  shortened  forms  in  T.,  see  Sirker,  Tar. 
Formenlehre  ]j.  51. 

11  Thyeatea:  Not  tbe  hero  Tbyestes  but  Agamemnon  in  the 
tragtnly  of  tliat  nauie,  as  appears  rlearly  froin  c.  9  (1  cui  bono  si 
apud  te  Agameinnon  aut  lasoii  diserte  loquitur.  The  Medea  and 
Thycstcs  are  tlie  <iiily  Greek  tragedies  attributed  to  &Iateriiiis,  who 
in  c.  12  ext.  significantly  singles  out  tlie  Tbyestes  of  Varius  and 
(.)vid's  Medea  as  tlie  most  admired  dramas  iii  Roiiian  literature. 
Tliis  suggests  tbe  i>ossibility  tliat  tliese  two  famous  plaj-s  may 
Iiave  constituted  tlie  models  of  MattTiius"  own  dramas.  It  should 
also  be  noticed,  that  iiiasmucb  as  Agamemnoii  played  an  impor- 


C.  3.  78 

tant  part  in  the  Thyeates  of  Matemus,  the  tragedy  cannot  have 
dealt  exclusively  with  the  oelebrated  cena  Thyestea,  but  must 
have  also  included  the  later  phase  of  the  story  in  whicb  Aga- 
menmon  and  Meuelaus,  now  grown  to  man's  estate,  capture  Tby- 
est«s  at  Delpbi,  whence  he  is  brougbt  back  to  Argos  and  thrown 
into  prison  ;  Aegisthus  sent  in  to  murder  tbe  prisoner  is  recog- 
nised  by  bim  as  his  own  son.  Tbere  foUows  tbe  suicide  of  Aerope 
and  the  subsequeot  assassiiiation  of  Atreus  while  sacrihcing  at  tbe 
altar.  Cf.  Hygin.  Fab.  88.  Tbis  story  certainly  ofFered  ample 
opportunities  for  thc  eloqneiit  harangues  of  Agamemnon  unmistak- 
ably  alluded  to  by  Apcr.  It  waa  dramatised  by  Euripides  in  the 
0vi<mfi,  by  Sophoelcs  probably  in  the  0.  6rvTtpo%  and  perhaps  also 
by  Accius  in  thc  Pelopidae.  — In  like  manner,  the  Atreus  of  Scau- 
rus  contained  covert  attacka  upon  the  emperor  Tiberius.  Cf.  Tae. 
Ann.  VI  29 :  nihil  bunc  (sc.  Scaurum)  amicitia  Seiani  sed  labefecit 
haud  minus  validum  ad  exitia  Macronis  odium  qui  easdem  artes 
occultius  exercebat  dctuleratque  argumentuin  tragoediae  a  Scauro 
scriptae  additis  versibus  qui  in  Tiberium  flecterentur.  Dio  Cass. 
58,  24  'Arpcvf  fiiy  ro  voajiux  ^v  vapjgvu  Si  twv  ip}(oiiiviiiv  rivt  tnr  airrov 
rari  roi'  'EvpiwiSyjv  tva  r^v  roS  KpaTOvvTO^  ifioviJav  ^ipig  (Phoen.  3'Jli) 
rm  Tuiv  KpaTovvTiav  iiiaOias  ifiipfiv  }(pfiov.  By  way  of  contrast  witll 
tbe  beliaviour  of  Maternus,  we  may  eoinpare  the  story  related  by 
Sen.  Contr.  10  praef.  8  of  T.  Labicnus :  memini  aliquando,  cum 
rccitaret  bistoriam,  magnam  partem  illum  libri  convolvisse  et  dixisse 
'  haec  quae  transeo  post  mortcm  nieam  legentur.' 

12  IntTame:  Cf.  Ann.  XIV  53  ut  plerumque  intra  me  ipse  vol- 
vam  IV  40  ipse  quid  intra  aniraum  voUitaverim  Quint.  XI  3,  2 
quae  intra  nosmet  ipsos  composuinnis.  —  ipse:  Tacitus  invariably 
placcs  ipse  in  the  nominative  when  joined  to  an  oblique  case  of 
tbc  personal  or  iiossessive  pronoun.  Cf.  e.  3  ao  tibi  ipse  .  .  impor- 
tasses  7  1  de  me  ipse  fatear  15  7  ipse  tibi  denegares  12  mecum 
ipse  conquiro  36  23  sibi  ipsi  persuaserant  37  56  sibi  ipsa  desump- 
serit.  Ag.  1.  46  II.  I  46.  85  IT  44.  50.  76  III  16  IV  11.  20. 
62.  70  V  8  Ann.  I  48  III  24.  50.  66  IV  30.  66.  69  VI  1.  G.  14. 
18  XIII  26  XIV  9.  37.  Olwerve  also  that  this  pronoun  is  always 
postjiositioe  wltli  but  one  apparent  exccption  in  c,  15  7,  where 
see  note.  On  tliia  much  discussed  idiom,  cp.  Kftgelsbach,  StUist. 
§  91,  3  Scyff.-MHll.  Lael.  p.  448  Koby.  §  2264  R.  V.  III  103  note 
370  Scbmalz,  Antil.  a.  v.  L,it.   Sffnt.  p.  643  Kuhner  II  462.— 


*  4  NOTES. 

HAtnrare  festino :  Tbis  phrase  is  generally  regarded  as  tautologi- 
cal,  buty  although  similar  examples  are  very  numerous  (see  note 
to  e.  11  8  ingredi  auspicatus  sum),  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that 
this  is  one  of  them.  Maturare  may  be  equally  well  understood 
in  its  original  meaning  of  'bringing  to  completion,  perfecting.' 
Cp.  e.  g.  c.  26  3  maturitas  Crassi '  perfection  of  C  H.  I  12  matu- 
ravit  ea  res  consilium  Galbae.  Quint.  VI  prooem.  10  celerius  occi- 
dere  festinatam  maturitatem,  II  4,  9  ne  maturitas  quidem  ipsa 
festinet.  So  maturesco,  ibid.  Ep.  ad  Tryph.  1  ipse  eos  (sc.  libros) 
nondum  opinabar  satis  maturuisse  .  .  .  ne  praecipitetur  editio. 
Translate  :  *  I  hasten  to  put  the  finishing  touches  to  my  edition  of 
the  tragedy '  i.  e.  bring  it  to  completion  for  publication.  —  editio : 
Like  our  'edition,'  lx8oo-is.  In  this  concrete  sense,  the  word  is 
common  in  late  Latin,  but  extremely  rare  in  earlier  writers.  Cf. 
Quint.  YII  41,  40  qui  (sc.  versus  Homeri)  tamen  ipse  in  omni 
editione  reperitur  XII  10,  65  editio  habebit  omnia. 

13  cnra:  By  a  kind  of  metonymy  for  literary  composition  gener- 
ally,  here  the  '  tragedy  Cato.'  This  usage  is  poetic  and  apparently 
not  fouud  in  Latin  i^rose  except  in  Tacitus.  Cf.  c.  6  22  recentem 
curam  28  20  studia  curasque  Ann.  III  24  si . .  plures  ad  curas  vitam 
produxero.  IV  11  quorum  in  manus  cura  nostra  venerit.  Ov.  ex 
Ponto  II  4,  16  hoc  pretium  curae  dulce  regentis  erat.  IV  16,  39 
quod  inedita  cura  est.  Mart.  I  107,  5  condere  victuras  temptem 
per  saecula  curas.  —  cogitationi  =  consilio,  a  meaning  also  peculiar 
to  Tacitus.  Cf.  c.  21  21  Ag.  39  H.  I  27  II  74  Ann.  XV  54.  — toto 
pectore :  Cf.  Serv.  ad  Verg.  Aen.  IX  274  est  de  proverbio.  Cicero 
de  leg.  (I  18,  49)  *nisi  toto  pectore  aniatur,  ut  dicitur'  cum  enim 
dicit  'ut  dicitur'  ostendit  proverbiale.  It  occurs  again  in  c.  28  26 
Ovid,  Fast.  VI  464  ex  Pont.  TII  1,  39  Sen.  Ep.  3,  2  and  is  especially 
frequent  in  Cicero.  See  Otto,  Die  Sprichworter  etc,  der  RUmer, 
Leipzig  1890  p.  270. 

14  incumbam  with  dat.  seems  to  occur  first  in  Rhet.  ad.  Her. 

I  11,  18  ghulio  incumbere.     Cicero  uses  in  or  ad  e.  g.  de  invent, 

II  51,  154  in  gladium  intrubuerat  Ep.  ad  fam.  X  10,  2  incumbe  toto 
pectore  ad  laudeni.  It  is  couinion  in  Silver  Latin  and  the  invari- 
able  rule  in  Tueitus.  Cf.  also  Quint.  IX  3, 1  si  antiquum  sermonem 
nostro  com])arenius,  paene  iani  quidquid  loquimur  ligura  est  ut  '  hac 
re  invidere,'  non,  ut  onmes  veteres  et  Cicero  praecipue,  '  hanc  rem,' 
et  *  incumbere  illi,'  non  *  in  illuni '  et  *  plenuni  vino '  non  '  vini.' 


c.  3.  75 

15  inqnit:  Unusually  far  removed  from  tlie  beglniiing  of  the 
senteuce,  in  which  it  generally  oceupies  the  Becond  or  third  place. 
We  have  a  aimilar  instance  in  e.  42  extr.  '  at  ego  vob  rhetoribua  et 
scholasticis '  inquit,  and  in  Cic.  Acad.  Post.  I  4,  14.  lam  vero  .  .  . 
adsidamus,  inquam.  —  qvominiu:  =  'yi(in,  see  note  to  c.  3  G.  It  is 
here  used  as  an  epexegetic  adversative  conjunction.  So  c.  34  11 
ubi  nemo  .  .  .  contrarie  dicit  quominus  iudex  respuat  ('but  thut'). 
Ann.  V  5  nec  ultra  deltberatum  quominus  .  ,  .  decernerent.  Cp. 
Dr.  ^i7  §  187  and  John's  note  ad  loc.  who  also  adducea  au  ex- 
ample  from  Cicero  de  Orat.  I  16,  70  nullls  ut  terminis  oircum- 
scribat  aut  defiiiiat  ius  suum  quominus  ei  liceat  eadem  illa  facultate 
et  copia  vagari  qua  velit. 

16  molo-niuic  fur  iiiodo-modo  is  quite  Tacitean.  Cf.  H.  II  51, 
III  85,  but  nuuc-nunc  (introduced  into  prose  by  Livy)  occurs  only 
once,  Aiin.  IV  51.  lu  Cic.  pro  Mur.  40, 86  nunc  is  widely  separated 
from  niodo.  On  these  collocatious  in  general,  see  the  eshauBtive 
discussion  of  Woelflliu,  Arc/ii»  II,  p.  233-264. 

17  ciroa:  "concerning,  in  regard  to,  in  the  case  of.'  Tliis  use  of 
circa,  whicli  is  chiefly  post-Augustan,  is  first  found  in  Hor.  C.  II  5, 
5  circa  virentes  est  auimus.  Cf.  e.  22  12  28  12  G.  28  H.  I  13  and  in 
the  second  jiart  of  tlie  Annals,  XI  13.  29  XVI  8.  Especially  fre- 
quent  in  Quintiliaii  (over  60  instances).  For  circa-circum  (Brst  in 
Cic.  Verr.  1 126)  cp.  Woelfliin,  Arc/uv  V  p.  294-296.— Kedea:  Omit- 
ting  the  extant  [ilays  of  Euripides  and  Seneca,  the  story  of  Medea 
was  diamatised  by  Neophron,  aiid  in  Latin  by  Ennius  (Medea  exul 
atid  Hedea  Atheniensis),  by  Ovid,  and  in  the  third  century  by  one 
Hosidius  Ueta,  who,  according  to  Tertullian,  '  Medeam  tragoediam 
ex  Vergilio  plenissime  exsuxit.' —  ecoe:  In  Tac.  only  here.  It 
rarely  emphasises  a  single  word,aa  e.  g.  Plin.  X,  H.  XXXVI  69, 
203  Sen.  Ep.  58,  7  ;  59,  7 ;  90,  2  Dial.  XII  9,  8,  nuiic  ecce.  Ps. 
Quint.  I)ecl.  3,  4  Florus  4,  2,  10  Pervig.  Ven.  81.  See  Kiihler, 
Are/tlv  V  16-32  and  Woelfflin,  i//id.  VI  2.  Oii  the  etymology, 
which  is  very  coutioversial,  cp.  KOhler,  Arc/iio  VIII  221-234. — 
Kcee  shows  tliat  tlie  aniioiiticement  of  still  another  tragedy  from 
the  peii  of  Maternus  is  news  to  Aper. 

18  coloniarum  et  munioipiomm:  The  want  of  precision  with 
which  tliese  terms  are  used  by  Romnn  writers,  makes  it  very  difli- 
cult  to  airive  at  a  clear  distinction  between  them.  In  the  time  ot 
Gellius  (XVI  13)  these  designations  are  apparently  tegarded  as 


1 6  SOTEa 

synoDyms,  and  so  once  even  as  early  as  Cic  Ep.  ad  fam.  XIII 13. 
See  on  this  vbole  question,  Mommsen,  J?om.  Staatsr.  III  p.  233 
note  3.  Herme»,  XXVII  p.  108  and  Smith,  Diet.  Ant.  II  p.  483  ff. 
vhere  a  long  list  of  other  authorities  is  cited.  —  elient«l««:  Colo- 
nies  and  municij>alities  were  wont  to  place  themsetves  under  the 
protection  of  soine  illustrious  Roman  citizen  who  thus  became  their 
patron  and  who  acted  as  their  legal  representative  in  all  matters 
that  came  uuder  imperial  jurisdiction.  The  precise  relations  of  the 
)atronus  and  his  client  are  enveloped  in  much  obscurity  because 
anci^nt  authorities  usually  leave  us  to  guess  the  chronological 
periods  to  which  their  remarks  oq  this  subject  are  applicable.  Cp. 
Hommsen.  RSm.  Forsfh.  I  p.  319  ff.  RSm.  Staatsree/U  III  p.  54-88 
Friedlander,  &  G.  I.  p.  379-391  Smith,  Dirt.  I  p.  456  ff .  See  also 
note  to  c,  36  \9. 

19  nlleeeris:  The  perf,  subj.  is  here  used  for  the  regular  con- 
struction  with  the  imperf.  to  express  Aper^s  conTiction  more  po- 
litely,  There  seems.  thercfore,  no  valid  reason  for  regarding 
'suffeoeris'  u^  indefienilent  of  the  conditioual  olause.  the  apodosis 
haviitg  to  be  supplied  by  some  tliought  as  *to  which  you  would  not 
even  proveequal  if  ^'uuil  aui-h  daunnicht  gewachsen  sein  wOrdest, 
weuu '  Amiresen  and  similarly  IVterV  an  interpretation  which  also 
.vmplelely  loses  sijiht  of  the  force  of  ftirim  fi. 

IV  nOTHm  negotiam  eto.  refers  to  the  j>oetio  activity  of  ^itatemus 
in  pJUtT.tl.  .\iH-r  wnteuds  that  au  aiivwate  st>  nmeh  sought  after 
;is  Maternus,  <';(u  ill  afford  to  devi>to  liis  pr*\'ious  time  to  such  un- 
proiitaMe  enipliivnient  as  writiui;  dramas,  if  he  al  all  desires  consci- 
entionsly  lo  do  his  fiill  duty  by  his  uumerous  clients,  Vahlen 
/"nfcY-x,  1S7!*-1'  )>,  4  ff.  j<ointeii  t>iit  a  5lii:ht  iut.-oniisteQcy  in  the  clos- 
iui;  flaust'  of  this  i.-liai>ter.  I\'r  tlie  wot\U,  as  they  stand.  clearly 
iuiiily  the  al*suril  assuuiption  ihat  Maternns  woulil  tind  more  time 
for  the  dischaiT^'  of  his  forensic  obliptioQS,  if  his  poetic  Muse 
ivntenteii  its('!t  with  tlse  twasional  prvHiuotiou  of  tragedies  based 
uivn  tbe  haokneyeii  thoraes  of  (.ireek  siory.  instead  of  writing  prae- 
textatae!  Ncverthcless.  K.  S^':;o;i  .'/■■i-ifir,  n",y.jWiii  y.  393-99i 
jvirtially  v.;>i-.o">is  ti.is  vii-w.  a",'.i' .;;::(:  that  Aj^t,  thoi^h  he  regards 
T>,e  iv:i::x«:t;o:i  of  a  l»rtT's  tr.to^v.y  :is  s:;ivr  w.iste  of  time.  woold 
yet  a",ow  M.i;or::u*  %•  iira;;-..-.::>o  K.:r,:ir,  s::'r;r\'ts  because  these. 
i:  Zex*:.  .v.','.  :Vr  l.:<:::er  ::.:<',U-.;v.,i".  erfir;  ar..;  oriirinalitr,  aod 
jre  ;is   suvh   ;:,:    ;;;.wor:";,v   o:    :;.e    j:;e~:i';;  i:   a  trae    Romu ! 


C.  3.  77 

In  support  of  this,  Schall  seems  to  lay  great  streas  upon  the  word 
'  importasses,'  taking  it  in  its  usual  sense  of  'importing  from  a 
foreign  locality,'  but  in  that  case  '  novum '  were  quite  out  of  place, 
for  the  '  importation  of  Greek  fabulae '  is  as  old  as  the  Eoman 
diama  itself.  Scboirs  intfirpretation  of  ntwum, '  subjects  treated 
for  the  first  time  as  opposed  to  the  hackneyed  Greek  fable  '  is  a]so 
at  variance  with  the  facts  and  inrolves  a  petitio  principii.  Aper 
is  uneompromisiugly  opposed  to  all  poetic  productions  of  Mater- 
nus,  as  is  unmistakably  indicated  by  c.  5  9  f.  Securus  sit  .  .  . 
Saleius  Bassus  et  quisquis  alius  studium  poeticae  et  carminum 
gloriam  fovet  cum  cavjias  agere  jwn  possit.  Vahlen  also  observes 
that  we  should  rather  expect '  ecce  Catonem '  in  place  of  '  Medeam ' 
which  play  had  not  yet  been  mentioned,  but  thia  objection  applics 
with  equal  force  to  the  Domitius.  The  author  simply  desired  to 
acquaint  the  reader  with  the  titles  of  all  of  the  dramas  of  Materuus 
and  the  antithesis  in  the  last  clause  naturally  snggested  the  sym- 
metrical  grouping  of  the  Greek  and  the  Roman  titles.  For  other, 
inore  or  less  genuine  instances  of  inconsistency,  see  Vahlen  1.  c. 
and  notes  to  c.  12  8  15  14  IC  27  18  3  19  11  25  31  26  26  32  27. 

negotism  = '  oceupation.  employment,  business,'  often  with  the 
accesaory  notion  of  something  troublesome  or  disagreeable  (so  here 
and  c.  9  il  where  see  note)  and  thus  passing  easily  into  the  mean- 
ing  of  '  law  case  or  judieial  trial '  in  which  teclmical  sense  the  word 
is  post-Aug.,  if  we  except  a  doubtful  passage  in  Plaut.  Aulul.  III 
4,  1  (v.  453)  qui  cuin  opulento  pauper  horoine  coepit  rem  habere 
aut  negotium.  Cf.  19  a6  38  »  Ann.  II  27  IV  15  XI  6  XIII  4 
XVI  22.  Negotium  as  an  eqwivalent  of  res  is  colloquial.  Cp. 
c.  18  20  mihi  c«m  universis  negotium  est  and  c.  10  10  tecum 
mihi,  Mateme  res  est.  See  Woelfflin,  PkU.  XXXIV  p.  147  and 
esp.  Schmalz,  Antili.  II  129,  where  many  more  references  are  given. 

—  importaMes  =  imponere,  iniuiigere.  This  verb  in  its  figurative 
sense  is  invariably  used  of  disagreeable  things,  and  it  is  in  this 
light  that  Aper  regards  thc  occupation  to  which  Maternua  proi>oaes 
to  devote  himaelf.  Cp.  Hor.  Ep.  I  13,  5  odium  libellis  importes 
and  the  examples  from  Cicei'o  cited  by  NUgelsbach,  Stilist.  %  107. 

—  Domitiiu:  Nearly  all  commeiitators  agree  in  identifying  the 
hero  of  this  praetextiita  with  L.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus  (cons. 
54  B.c.)  the  same  whom  Luc.  VII  699  ff.  glorified  and  of  whom 
Cic.  Brut.  77,  2()7  says  nuUa  quidem  arte  sed  Latine  tamen  et  viitlla 


78  KOTES. 

euM  lihertaff  direbal,  K  Sehflll  1.  c.  has,  however,  satisfactorily 
showii  tliat  liis  soii  Ca.  Domitius  Ahenobarbus  (cons.  32  b.c.),  tbe 
partisun  of  AntoDj  is  bere  meant,  tbe  same  wbo  ^pears  in  Sbake- 
speare  as  Enobarbus. 

:I1  id  Ht:  So  again  c.  9  ext.  22  B  and  perhaps  c.  17  1«.  In  G.  40 
='tl)at  is  to  sar.'  In  other  passages,  Tacitus  nses  ' idqae':  Ann. 
IV  11.  39  XIII  45.  — hiitoriu  -  -  fftbnlii:  Tbe  two  terms  aie  bere 
clearly  contrasted.  but  to  tbe  ancients  tbe  line  of  denaarcatimi  was 
g^nerallr  veTy  slight.  Cp.  besides  tbe  famous  passage  in  Arist. 
Poet.  c.  9  on  tbe  difTerence  between  poetry  and  bistory,  Diooys. 

de  Tbucyd-  51  iym  f  eSr'  aojdLTjpar  «u  entoafi^rar  bu  tSuirurfr  T^ 
umifHK^  dvt   rpayiutrtair  aitiamufi   £v.    oAX'  ijpvaar  n   ou  nK^ruor. 

Cie.  Brui.  11.  42  concessum  est  rhetoribus  cmentiri  in  historiis, 
Kpudiated  in  de  otat.  II  15,  €2.  Quint.  X  1.  31  historia  ptoxinut 
poeti^  hut  II  4.  2  fabulam  quae  versatur  iu  ttagoediis  atqne  carmi- 
Bibuf  non  a  veritate  modo  sed  etiam  a  forma  reritatis  remota  .  .  . 
hi^toriam  iu  qua  est  ge«tae  rei  e:^positio  Plin.  Ep.  VII  33,  10  nec 
hi$t<.'ria  ileliei  cgrvili  vcritatem.  lu  thc  Latin  poets,  historia  is 
u$eii  a^  a  syuonym  of  fabula.  e.  g.  }'Iaut.  Baocb.  156  satis  histo- 
riarum  ,lhi  Hen.'u!es  aud  Linusi  Pnip.  IV  ^Vt  1,  119  hactenns 
bistorlae  .Trojan  legends'  Hor.  C.  III  7.  2tt.  Ov.  .\in.  114.44. 
Cf.  IV>cihirt.  Arr/iir  III  2;»  f.  and  Woelfflin.  iWJ.  2;».  —  QraM*- 
Iwui:  T>.'.s  ilimtnutive  frenerally.  as  beie.  expresses  eontempt. 
Civ  Cv-  l'-:'.  29  .-e  orai.  I  11.  47  22.  I«'2  luv.  III  78  Graecalas 
esur-.^er-j  VI  l.V>  r\\'.t.  l^anep.  13  Macroh.  II  4  Floms  II  7.  9  and 
4j';v:e\i  ev<?a  ;i>  i^ii-en."  himsolf  by  Caieuus  ap.  Ca£s.  Dio  46,  9 
••  KutiMH  f  KuniMisK  if  Kuut<><  q  rpamrXM.  —  KtM^nM  .  .  .  tutyn- 
^i^s.  shv>»#  :b.ai  Mateniu*  Iv^an  h;s  i-aiwr  as  a  diunatist  with 
Oiwk  :rj^sl:e#.  The  j-Iay  aHudeii  :o  in  o,  11  *  ouinoi.  tberefore, 
h*ve  ;«v::  a  •.■:ae:es:iirA.     See  :;vte  a^i  Uv. 

■U^in^ie^'  '»  -.ix  neitii^  ^-:  .-<:r  MSfv.  d«|w9Klnit  npn  'dl'  wUcfa  ww 
jk\'?i:~:.;u'.y  .'v.:-.::ti'.  for:h«  itiseni.v  -.'f  :^i»  pi:u.'>  ii  £u  mora  mKbodinl 
:>ji:'.  :.'  £«):«  Hx  $u^;::r..'::'rv  «*  x:^  x^-^xL-ejl  c'.x;^  wnh  u  ««kmrd 
.■"'.i;'.^  --i  u:»  .T  :.'  «t::*  jfciiTviatK,  «i^e  'ESi;j;iw  twioe  «iqiiiTaleui  u>  a 
j^:r.:-.:.i  i»  -.r.  Tj-v   <.  .-   ;-  -•  «  .\-=.  1  ->«  VI  li.     J.-in'*  iOKaix  ol  tbe 

■k  '.  R:  \:  :>.!  It c-v-::-.--  :'  .">  >^:-.:Tr..f  ^  laaits  ibe  tnnsi- 
::>.-c  :-■  i  ■.-.?«  ;,-■.-,■  x-  .  .:•<  :  •.>.•-:_■■_  ::■.:.::;  il^o  omitted-  16  5  et 
Mf >*.-:'- U  ■  ,s:x  7:*;.:  ■  :.-;•.;;;  ,v-  :  f.  Mj:«r..-.;>  •=iihi  quidem*  iitquit 


C.  3.  4.  79 

H.  I  35  Ann.  I  22.  For  similiir  ellipses  of  tlie  verbum  dicendi, 
cf.  Nep.  £uni.  11,  5  liuic  Eunienes  :  utinani  quidein  istud  evenisset 
Cic.  Acad.  Post.  4,  14  de  Itep.  III  44  and  Madvig,  de  fin.  I  3,  9 
II  3,  9.  —  hao  tna:  This  cullocatlon  is  very  coinmon  lu  tlie  D.  e.  g. 
c.  10  0  hunc  meuin  21  7  42  4  lu  3  hunc  tuum  1  7  cui .  .  tuae  =  sed 
huic  .  .  tuae  13  12  hac  sua  16  12  hauc  nostram  16  16  hac  vestra  and 
H.  II  47  hanc  virtutem  vestram,  It  is  apparently  coUoquial  usage 
and  therefore  not  unsuited  to  a  conversational  or  epistolary  style. 
Cicero  haa  but  one  instance  in  the  speeches  (pro  Lig.  36  hi  tui).  In 
Quint.  it  is  very  rare  (e.  g.  I  3,  3  hic  meus)  but  in  Pliny's  lettera, 
as  we  are  not  Burprised  to  observe,  it  is  correspondingly  frequeiit. 

2  freqaens  et  adiidna:  John  well  remarks  that  the  interpositiou 
of  '  nobis '  strongly  favors  tlio  predicative  meaning  of  these  words 
rather  than  the  usual  interpretation  wliich  regards  them  as  one  ot 
tlie  very  nuinerous  instances  of  fullness  or  redundancy  of  expres- 
sion  in  the  D,  This  view  ia  also  in  a  measure  confirnied  by 
Cicero  who  (pro  Planc.  8  ext.)  has  the  phrase  'adsidua  frequentia.' 
'To  dispute  repeatedly  and  earnestly  has  almost  become  a  habit 
with  us.' 

3  vertiaaet  with  tlie  force  of  a  middle  is  particularly  frequent  in 
Tac.  e.  g.  Ag.  31  nisi  felicitas  in  socordiam  vertisaet  G.  31  in  con- 
sensnm  vertit  H.  IV  27  Ann.  XIII  37  and  other  exx.  cited  by 
Boetticlier  Lex.  Tae.  s.  v.  Not  uncommon  in  Livy  e.  g.  I  53,  G  II 
3,  3,  where  see  Weissenborn. — On  the  dozen  different  significa- 
tions  which  tliis  verb  has  in  T.,  cp.  Gerber,  De  usu  praepos.  p.  17.  — 
The  imperf.  in  an  unreal  coudition  followed  by  a  pluj>erfect  (so 
again  in  c.  10  23  si  .  .  dedisseut .  .  uou  paterer) '  I  should  (now)  l>e 
disturbed,  had  not  our  disputes  (long  ago)  become '  presents  no 
departure  fioni  classieal  usage.  Weinkauff's  note  p.  114  is,  tliere- 
fore,  both  superfluous  and  iiiisleading.  Cp-  Roby  II  p.  224.  —  On 
nec-ct,  see  c,  2  10, — agitare  et  inieqai:  Syuonymic  collocations 
are  particularly  abundant  in  Aper's  siweches  and  may  have  been 
designed  to  glve  an  individualistic  color  to  his  style.  If^early  all  of 
them  can  be  paralleled  from  Cicero,  where  they  are,  however,  very 
ofton  found  in  tbe  irwerse  order,  a  fact  which  in  mauy  instances 
bftrays  direct  indebtedness  on  the  part  of  Taeitus,  Cf.  c.  1  14 
2  1(1  5  2.  22.  25.  .12  0  3.  22  7  17  8  7  10  1.  3.3  11  7  12  4  26  18  28  18 
29  12  32  6  35  22.  Cf.  Cic.  de  div.  II  70, 144  insectans . . .  et  ^itans 
pro  >Iur.  0,  21  agitat . . .  insectatur.    Observe  also  that  while  Cicero 


uses  et,  ae  or  atque  IndifFereDtly,  Tacitus,  in  the  D.  combines  two 
Kffnuni/mmia  verbs  by  et,  but  if  the  second  stands  m  some  eaugal  relation 
ta  the  frst,  we  find  atJiue  e.  g.  c-  7  8  8  22  9  16.  30  11  T  17  29  22  22 
26  W  30  26  32  8  33  fl  39  22  and  also  crit.  note  o.  20  7.  —  c.  6  27  15  2. 
12  17  2»  23  4  32  6.  Cp.  Am.  Jour.  Ph.il.  XII  p.  342  f.  — deiidiua 
ftdTooationQiB :  desidia,  as  WolfF  observes,  is  not  found  elsewhere 
with  an  obj.  gen.,  bnt  may  liave  been  uaed  on  the  analogy  ot  negle- 
gentia  alicuius.  Cf.  also  Ann.  XV  48  voluptatum  parsimonia  and 
Dr.  H.  S.  I  468.  —  ootidiuiiim  =  cotidie.  A  predicate  adjective  for 
the  adverb  is  next  to  Livy,  most  frequent  io  Tacitus.  Cf.  e.  g. 
c.  7  1  iioM  eum  diem  laetiorem  egi  13  21  trepidus  experiar  23  2 
iuvitiis  rettuli  33  24  paratiorem  .  .  .  ventunun.  Ag.  22  avidus 
interfepit  37  ni  frequens  Agr. .  .  .  iussisset  (also  12.  19.  20)  G.  2 
Oceantis  raris  .  .  .  naribus  aditur  6.  9.  43,  H.  II  40  rapidi  eqois 
forum  inrumpunt,  II  10. 40  III  7.  47  IV  14.  83  Ann.  III 29  oeculti 
preoos  illuderent  XV  43  largior  flueret  aqua  I  27  II  6.  21.  52.  57 
III  11.  L'6.  40.  65  IV  12.  33.  35.  40.  68.  83  VI  10  XI  1.  21  XII 
12.  2S.  31-  6;t  XIV  10  XVI  11  et  saep.  For  this  usage  in  other 
l-win  writers.  cp.  K.  V.  III  j..  157  f-  note  305  Dr.  H.  S.  I  352  ff. 
Stil  §  8  <^n-ho,  howfver.  omits  the  passages  from  the  D.),  Roby 
S  1(H>9.  7.  —  So  atso  in  Greek.  cp.  Holden.  note  to  Flutarch, 
Demosth-  I  1.  6.  K}\\  the  ortHography.  see  Quint.  I  7.  6  frigi- 
diora  his  alia  ut  .  .  ,  '  quotidie '  non  '  cotidie '  ut  sit  quot  diebus  : 
v^rum  hae»"  iam  iiiter  i]>sas  iueptias  evanuerunt,  Cp.  also  Jordan, 
Hfr;ws  XVI  4i>  f. 

5  adrcmu:  This  is,  aeivri.ling  to  WoelfHin.  Philol.  XXV  103 
auil  Gre^f.  I*r  pnifji.  iMri  T.  \>.  311  f.,  tUe  invariable  form  in  the 
m-.nor  writiQgs,  '.nlversum '  tirst  (H'oumng  iu  H.  I  51  and  then 
es|Vi'i,tl'.y  ivmmon  in  the  tirst  six  Kxiks  of  the  Atmals;  in  the 
seivnd  ^iart.  Tacitus  seems  ti>  n-vcrt  <»,*  ofien  to  his  earlier  usage. 
Sa>  note  0,  16  :>>.  — oblfttum:   On  tlie  ellipsis  of  esse.  cf.  c.  2  IS, 

t»  in  fntimm:  ,V!so  H.  I  72  .\nn.  IV  37.  —  Tel<T«l  like  aut-aut 
is  i>ft*",i.  ivr.tr.^ry  to  th>'  t.-julvinir  of  iii:tnv  gTamniariaas.  osed, 
whot\'  two  s:iiit'monts  iniitna'.!\-  esolade  eacli  other  and  even  where 
l'.!i>  i'h,>;i'o  is  f-ir  l'n>ni  i-i';:'.!;  a  niattor  of  iiidifferenoe.  In  all  these 
:ns:.iv.,os.  t!:o  al;or::a::vo  is  ;i;i  i:::;ii,"l;iary,  subjoi-tive  proposition. 
S,>  ..-.so  '  vo'..'  «  V.oro  ■  u::: '  i>  :-;or,-  ■.is,::.!.  —  H.  I  21  Ann.  XIII  41 
Xl\"  .■■s">.  61.  A  so.'<':;a  '  v<-; '  :::  s::,'::  ,asos  ::;is  freiiuently  the  force 
of  ■\t'i  iviiv.s."     >"\.inij'!i'5  ,tn'  oo::::i:o'j  ::i  all  i>eriods,     Cp.  Hand, 


C.  4.  81 

Turaell.  I  526  ff.  Nipp.  Ann.  XIV  35  Dr.  H.  S.  II  141  £F.  Kllhner 
II  711  and  B.  V.  III  251  note  423%  where  other  literature  is  cited. 

8  iiiihi  =  a  me.  The  so-called  dativus  subiectivus  is  far  more 
conunon  in  Tac.  than  one  would  suppose  from  Nipperdey's  note  to 
Ann.  II  50,  for  it  occurs  more  than  thirti/  times.  D.  32  30  Ag.  2 
G.  16.  34  H.  1 11.  53.  60.  70  II  80  III  12.  70  IV  6  V  15  Ann.  1 10. 

17.  42  II  50.  57  III  3.  20  IV  6.  10  VI  31.  41  XI  27.  29  XII  1.  9. 

18.  54  XIII  20  XIV  14.  18.  58  XV  3.  41.  Occasionally  in  Cic.  de 
off.  III  9  de  inv.  I  86  de  fin.  I  4,  11,  where  see  Madvig.  Not 
fonud  in  Caesar,  Velleius  and  Curtius,  but  quite  frequent  in  Seneca, 
Pliny  aud  Quint.     Cp.  Dr.  H.  S.  I  428-31,  StU  §  51. 

9  wtii  tnperqne  iiidatam :  On  the  alliteration,  cf.  note  to  c.  2  13 
and  Proleg.  p.  cxvii. 

10  eloqoentlam  oolam  Mlam:  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  7,  23  ad  eam  quam 
sentiam  eloquentiam.  Brut.  90,  309  iUam  iustam  eloquentiam  quam 
dialecticaiu  dilatatam.  Many  similar  instances  of  o/uHorcXcvra  and 
ofMMOTrTuiTa  (cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III  64,  206)  in  Tac.  have  been  col- 
lected  by  Kipp.  Ann.  I  24.  59  and  Weinkauff  p.  77.  See  Proleg. 
p.  cxvii.  For  Cicero,  cp.  SeyfE.-Mtill.  Laelius  p.  189  and  esp.  Ellendt 
de  orat.  III  6,  22  and  in  general  R.  V.  III  865  note  C19,  and 
Volkmanu  Rhet.  p.  483.  The  Roman  ear  took  no  ofEence  at  an 
nccumulation  of  'a'  sounda;  iu  the  present  instance,  tbe  alleged 
cacophony  is,  moreover,  eonsiderably  lessened  by  difference  of 
quantity.  So  Ann.  I  24  ignis  patulis  magis  urbis  locis.  '  Sanctus 
et  augustus '  is  a  favorite  collocation  of  Cicero  e.  g.  de  nat.  deor. 
I  42,  119  II  24,  62  III  21,  53  Tusc.  Disp.  V  13,  37. 

solam  inscrted  by  Vahlen  gives  addilioniil  neight  to  the  soiemn  asBevenk- 
tion  of  Mateniux.    The  word  was  omittei)  as  a  dittography  of  colam.  ? 

(Ch.  5-10,)  Afier  Secundtig  knd  begged  to  be  exeiisetl  /rom  actiny 
as  umpire  in  the  corUeinplated  debate,  because  of  settled  convictions 
and  prejudii-ea  which  ineujHtcitated  him  from  Qiving  an  tmpartial 
decision,  Aper  (c.  5-10  ejct.)  begins  his  Defenee  of  Oratori/  spealcing 
1,  of  the  usefiilness  of  eloquenee  ( —  c.  S)  3.  of  the  pleasures  derived 
from  it  ( — c.  7)  3.  of  the  digniti/,  the  honors  and  glorij  to  be  leon  by 
it,  in  all  of  which  poetrij  viust  be  heid  incomparably  Inferior  a»  af- 
fordimj  hiit  a  transitory  deliyht  and  an  at  best  ephemeral  reputation, 
oflen  ac/nired  at  the  eTpense  of  personal  safety,  comfort  and  tmn- 
quilliti/  ofmind  ( — e.  10  ext.). 


H'l  N0TE8, 

S.  1  r$n  'fjmn  in  ittnnAartily  decreasing  proportion  in  Tac., 
'  vmiin'  i»  Hnt  ntfil  iri  tJic;  AiuialH.  0[>.  Spitta  p.  150  Dr.  Jf.  S.  II 
)>'II.  Oii  Ui«  «friKlliitl  (Ui*tiiH;tion  between  'vero'  as  an  asseverative 
jMCtii^li',  iiinl '  vi-nini '  UM  aii  advcrHative  conjiinctioR,  as  we  find  it  in 
1'liiiitiiN,  i'|i,  IjiiiiKini,  /ffiVr.  xit  J'l'nit.  11.3  ti.  and  in  general  Xagels- 
Uuili  Slil.  I  IH7,  2.  ast«qtuim:  With  tlie  present  subj.  also  H.  I 
A,  I.  I)nu'K<'r'H  rnli!  {^Stll  p.  CJ)  that  quain,  if  preceded  by  a 
ii('Kiil<lvi-i1  priiiN  '>r  itiiti',  titkcH  the  indicative  in  T.,  except  G.  13,  is 
iiiliilciMllnK  >i>iil  not  ciiniirined  Iiy  tlie  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  The  indicative 
iNii-iirM  biil.  twici'  in  iill. 

MiHlcnUl  !■  Ilii<  rpiulliiK  «t  the  X  claoi,  but  thls  bae  justty  been  discarded 
liy  wViTiil  iHlltiim  tor  liKXlfHll  i>f  tho  olher  MSS.  Modmus  Is  Ibe  vox 
|i|iil)rU  fiir  K  tt>llM'li>iill(iiiH  jiulfiK  (if.  Tac.  Aiin.  III  10  id  soluni  Gennanico 
Mi|Hir  liiiciw  iirucKtltfHiniiN  (|U(kI  .  .  .  t^eiem  parl  modesiia  tractentur)  and 
hi<iiii>  iU(Ml><Nilit  ln  r(<iipat(illy  coiiibiiiiMl  wiib  probltas  e.  g.  c.  20  7  40  3 
(I,  Ibl,  4  iiiiHhitilii  ixv  pTtihllait,  aiul  alao  Ann.  XtV  16  DHxlesUa  aut  quic- 
tiiiHiii  pnihl  niitrlK, 
'J  ■oltnt  si',  riii'i<i-(<.     l'f,  V\\\  W-n.  IV  S).  21  fectsti  iit  praedones 

Hii)t<iit   )iii<  <'i)i>).  '.).  "I    fiicinnt  (jitixl  viri  fortissimi  solent.     Cp. 

Antttn.  .•*»!./,  liHt  tV. 

riii>  iii!ti'niitii  >i(  ■«(<'  bpfi^fit  cxoiisrnt  '»  palaec^nphicallj  ao  eas^  tbat 
Uiriv  M  it.t  n<aMiii.  in  iloffn-iiiv  i>t  MS.  Hiiihi^rity.  to  a^ume  a  Cr.  (^  The 
|^*mwv  >vhi.-h  IVlpr  oilfs.  iii  »iinti'rt  i>(  aii  al»>lute  us*  i>f  ibis  vifrij.  from 
.Vi;  it  >ii.)iit  ('mv!!  ov.-ii^diiiis,  i«  iiol  anaKv^^us.  f<>r  her«  «jciifair«  rocAiu 
■i.^.ltv::.»-.'  M.-.  )<t\'> iihmni.  UT.  ha.K>niiilt>il  jv.  be  voold  probabl v  haT« 
«s-.dt-si  ,\>:!i  11  !,>!«-!  fvousriit.  Wolff  rnanU  v>«niifc>nih«w  w  a  daliTip, 
ivi*  !»  i^*  ^wjw.i.m  bft.it*  iis.  .w.iis  »  *«d  <iu.-<ws  Ov-  Bnii.  38,  101 
.-'n,  14, .•,■;•,  Ijt. '...■.»  sr  v\.'itajnis  ji«  *  jvir»!:^!  ivM«Mwti,ia; : 

*   jiWitT*!*!»      '■"■.".*    ^.iifrw       r,\s:-Ar,i:.   .■»t;,3  si.-«t   frN)QeDt  ia 

V:;-    ",  .>S  \".  ;"S  ->."       S.;;:.  N;--  •_">  ^-■.:;.«-  :  t».? rslewt. 
-^  Wt  »mwti«,  «V.  .  »V.  >.v:"..r'.  ■:>.;•.;!*:;,■  .-."."..vJKi.-tt!,  **twi»IlT 
\-v.  >  ^■.■«.■«^■:.,-^  ^:-,-  ^■^.•"f;  v.  ,-\t:-..',"'d.v  o*3*tdeor.  H 
.^  ;V  >.-..>^  .-iv^  ■  .-■.■^- ."■,'.-..-.       .■.- >.;!:-.i3,".;Tf;.  —  mKtabtnna 

,.  .V  ■■■  '  ■■v,  ■  ,•"  ?.>  :>  ;!■  .■".-^■-  ■'.■:■:  rLri,':^^:^  ;it:Lws- 's«(t 
.V.  V  ,■  >•  .■  v."".-^"i,-  ".-.■■-,-  :>.f-.  :.-«•■"  .-.;■  "T«r«,-n»J'.-t=i«t««il 
"  ■      ■  >   ,  ■■■■*■        ..■:.■■•.      ■  ■  ■   T.^^  t-!-hf:  -^  «lks<e 

'.v-  .    ,-     V- ,      ■.    ■  "■  .  ^  -■  .:    .i,\-.,r  *■'■;«  t"m«  ti  T».\ 

^"..      ,  ,      V.  (I^4G    C^iC    A    WrCtTv, 

.  '  ■   ■    V  ,      .  "■■■-.-     p.oi  Ij.im.^Tt 


6  Saleiu  Buini:  Highly  extolled  by  Beciindus  and  again  by 
Aper  c,  9  8,  biit  iiot  without  a  tlnge  of  ii-ony.  Quiiitiliaii  damns 
liini  with  faiut  praise  :  X  1,  90  (aiiioug  the  epic  poets)  vehemeiis  et 
poeticum  iugenium  Salei  liassi  fiiit  nec  ipsuiu  senectute  inaturuit. 
The '  f uit '  shows  that  the  old  poet  was  dead,  wheu  these  words  were 
writteii.  He  eaiiiiot,  therefore,  as  is  generally  done,  be  identified 
with  the  Salcius  designated  by  luv,  VII 80  as  tenitU,  fot  this  satJre 
was  written  nearly  fifty  ycars  after  Saleius  Bassus  liad  been  pre- 
sented  with  a  gift  of  500,000  sesteitia  ($20,000)  by  Vespasian,  as 
we  learn  from  c.  9  25,  and  about  thirty  years  after  Quintiliaii's 
remark.  Nor  Js  tlicre  any  reasoii  for  supposing  that  he  is  the  same 
whose  tragedies  (Colchis,  Thyestes,  Niobe,  Audromache)  Martial, 
V  53,  3  (published  89  a.d.)  lidicules  :  Materia  est,  mihi  crede,  tuis 
aptissima  chartis  Deucalion  (i.  e.  water)  vel,  bl  non  placet  hic, 
Fhaethon  (fire).  Cp.  Tf^ufTel  i  31S,  2. — ftbnlntiuimQm :  alisolutus 
Btrictly  speaking  admits  of  no  euperlative,  but  simihir  exx.  are 
nuinerous.  E.  g.  ad  Herenn.  II  18,  28  Plin.  N.  H.  XXXV  10,  36, 
74,  Plin.  Ep.  I  20,  10.  Op.  Neue,  Fonnenl.  II'  220.  So  perfee- 
eigsimus,  on  which  see  Neue  1,  c.  235  and  Sandys'  iiote  to  Orat.  1,  3. 
—  In  the  sense  of  'iierfect'  and  applied  to  persous,  'absolutus'  is 
extremely  rare  e.  g.  Cic.  Tim.  4  anim.inti  absoluto  de  div.  II  72, 
liiO  qul  (sc.  philosojihi)  prope  iam  absoluti  et  perfecti,  Sen.  Ep. 
84,  3  Apu).  Dogui.  Plat.  230  aitibus  et  prudcntiae  partibus  abso- 
lutus.  —  Oii  the  6/iatoTc'AcuTov,  cf.  c.  14  10  litterarum  iucundissimuin 
oblectiimentum  cum  Ann.  XV  37  Buperpositnm  conviviuin  navium 
aliarum  Liv.  V  24  publicorum  privatortimque  tectoruin  ac  loconim. 
XXIII  48  eum  ipsuin  tributum  coiiferentium  numerum.  —  csm-taili: 
In  Tac.  only  liere,  c.  14  lli  aiid  Ann.  XV  48  cum  odio  Nernnis  tiTm 
favore  iii  C.  Pisoneiu.  No  satisfactoiy  rule  can  l>e  given  for  tlie 
use  of  cum-tuin  and  tum-tuni  (common  in  Cicero  aiid  revived  by 
Quiittiliaii),  owing  to  the  constant  confusioii  between  these  fornis 
iii  our  MSS.,  but  tuin  when  thus  correlated  witli  cuni  generally 
introduces  a  strcnger  (as  here)  or  niore  iinportant  assertiuu.  C\>, 
Woelffliii,  Arr/iiir  II  240,  R.  V.  III  215  note  414  Schmalz,  Aiitlb. 
II  -12.").  C20  Kuhner  II  807  note  3.  SeyfF.-Mull.  Tjael.  p.  155. 
Wilkiiis,  Cic.  de  orat.  III  54,  20(>. 

7  porro  =  at(pii  ef.  c.  23  U  Ag.  15,  22  Aiin.  IIT  34.  58.  'Si  ac- 
ciisiitur '  luust  Ik;  regarded,  as  Joliu  ad  loe.  has  ingeniously  sliown, 
as  a  inajor  preinise  of  a  hypothetical  syllogism  which  furnishes  tlie 


84  N0TE8. 

lc^cal  connecting  liiik  between  the  two  propositions :  '  Bassus  is  a 
perfect  poet '  and  '  no  one  is  a  more  suitaljle  culprit.'  Again  Se- 
cundus'  friendship  for  Bassus  and  tlie  latter'»  poetical  renown, 
are  two  premises  contained  in  the  rlietorical  queation  '  quis  . . .  poe- 
tam,'  of  which  the  refusal  of  Secundus  to  act  as  judge  forius  the 
conclusion. 

nttm  loenpletioreii) :  locu/tles  seems  to  be  a  legal  term  signifying 
'weighty  or  trustworthy'  (Quint.  X  1, 67  XII 10,  78)  and  is  usually 
joined  with  testis,  auctor.  With  reus :  Liv.  IX  9, 18  nos  sunius  rei 
satis  locupletes.  Digest.  XII  1,  41  reum  locupletem  offerre.  Cf. 
Ann.  IV  43  qnod  si  vatum  ,  .  ad  testimonia  vocentur  .  .  locuple- 
tiores  esse.;  Secuiidus  meaiis  to  say,  if  poetry  is  to  be  accused,  then 

I  know  of  no  more  suitable  culprit,  no  more  weighty  representative 
of  that  art  than  my  friend  Bossus.  So  much  the  more  reason  for 
my  declining  to  sit  iu  judgment  upon  a  question  in  which.  poetry 
is  involved.  —  In  Aper'a  '  Defence  of  Oratory '  which  now  follows 
the  author  lias  admirably  suoceeded  iu  iudividualising  the  speaker 
both  in  style  aiid  sentimeut.  Iii  his  foudness  for  metaphors,  tul- 
ness  of  expressiou,  epigrammatic  point,  conspicuous  tliroughout 
this  speech,  Aper  stautbi  out  in  bold  relief  as  a  truc  representative 
ot  the  rhetorical  eloquence  of  his  time.  That  this  effect  is  bronght 
aboiit  uotwithstauding  tlie  tact  tliat  the  author  has  repeatedly 
appniiiriatcd  Ciceronian  '  iiiotives '  aud  phrases  proves,  on  the  one 
liaml.  tliat  Apers  defence  is  not  strictly  Iiistorical,  and  on  the 
oHier  that  Tacltus  eveu  iii  liis  youth  was  no  servile  imitator  but  an 
artist  who  lireathed  a  new  originality  even  into  borrowed  material. 

U  qDiiqiiii  alini:  •iliiis  followiug  a  relative  jironouu  is  a  favorite 
expression  of  T.  Of.  c.  li>  14  et  quidquid  aliud  ,15  20  aut  quidquid 
[aliud]  c.  10  17  1,-.  li  IS  4  21  4  25  (!  l';l  14  II.  I  11.  23.  ii3.  (bis)  63 

II  4  III  .-14  IV  7.}  Ann.  I  :!2.  ;{r>.  47  II  41.  0«.  74  III  43  IV  9.  65 
XI  3  XII  ;iS  XIII  21.  4',».  51.  r.7  XIV  3.  17.  31  XV  38  XVI  2.  19 
and  t'H'('  iu  iuvfrse  iTiltr  .\nn.  XIV  ;t.i  aliudve  quod.  In  Quin- 
tiliau  tliis  collocatioii  ix'curs  a  dozcn  tiuii's,  but  aliud  preredM  the 
relativc.  except  XII  0.  20  and  I  10.  ;!li  qunndam  aliani  XI  2,  6 
(inibusilam  aliis  V  prooem.  ."i  VIII  2.  7  IX  ;i.  21  nescio  cui  alii,  none 
of  whi.-li  proupini.-s  is  met  with  in  T. 

10  ^loriam:  (icui'r,illy  'rcnnwn'  wmi  in  the  .service  of  one's 
countiy.  Ciip.  011  th.'  ticld  of  battli'.  lu  tlie  Pial..  it  is  throughout 
nsed  i'f  '  litcrary  faun' '  aiid  si>  also  Anu.  XII  28  iii  quis  carminum 


C.  5.  85 

gloria  excellit.  58  studiis  houestis  et  eloquentiae  gloria  ecite- 
scetet  (Nero).  Comparatively  rare  elaewhere.  Cf.  Quint.  X  1, 104 
Plin.  Ep.  I  16,  6  II  3,  8  Nep.  Epam.  2,  1  Cic.  Acad.  II  23,  72 
pro  Arch.  3,  4;  6,  10.  —  ioT«t:  A  favorite  word  of  T.  and  often 
used  with  abstract  oouns,  an  occurreoce  apparently  not  earlier  than 
Livy  e.  g.  III  65,  1.  Cf.  c  17  15  H.  II  30,  utilitatem  f .  V  8  aui>er- 
atitionem  f.  Anu.  II  71.  Fortunam  VI  45  gratiam  XI  6  iniurias 
XIV  55  iuventam  XV  71  atudia.  Quint.  II  8,  3.  8uet.  Octav.  89, 
Vesp.  18  ingenia. 

11  enlm:  '  and  I  say  this,  fot  I  shall  not  tolerate  .  .  since.'  On 
this  bracliylogical  use  of  enim  cp.  c.  1  ext.  (cHt.  note). — qaatentu: 
Cau8al  =  quouiam.  Earliest  inataiice  in  £p.  Comeliae  (cited  by 
l^ipp.  Ann.  III  16,  but  in  the  other  example  there  quoted  from  Sci- 
pio  ap.  Fest.  258  M.  quatenns  is  used  in  a  rare  local  sense),  then 
chiefly  in  the  poets,  first  in  Lucret.  II  927,  frequent  in  Horace, 
C.  III  24  30  Sat  I  1,  64.  3,  76  II  4,  57  aud  in  Ovid,  Met.  VIII 
786.  XIV  40  Trist.  V  5,  21.  Not  in  Cic,  Caes.,  Sallust,  Varro,  the 
two  Seneeas  nor  in  Vergil,  Liican  or  Statius,  but  agaiii  coinmon  in 
IwstrAug.  prose  e.  g.  Val.  Max.  IX  11  Vell.  II  68,  3  Plin.  Ep.  III 
7,  14,  iive  times  in  Quint.  and  in  two  other  places  in  Tac.  c.  19  I 
Ann.  III 16.  Cp.  the  exliaustive  discussion  of  Woelffliii,  ArrMu  V 
399-114.     Schmalz,  L'it.  Rijnf.  p.  521  f. 

12  ■oclatate:  Tacitus  often  gives  expression  to  a  aimilar  senti- 
ment.  Cf.  H.  II  52  nemo  privatim  expedito  consilio  inter  multos 
societate  culpae  tutior  IV  41  societate  culpae  invidiam  declinavit 
Ann.  XIV  49  plures  numero  tuti  and  so  also  SalL  Cat.  48,  7  quo 
facilius  appellato  Crasso  per  societatcm  penculi  reliquos  illius 
potentia  tegeret.  —  plarinm:  clearly  iniplies  a  negatU-e  form  of 
the  preccding  senteuce.  See  the  critical  note  below,  —  ipinm 
■olum:    Perhapa  also  G.  38  in  ipso  solo  vertice  (v.  1.  solo  ipso,  i.  e. 

ipao  —  del.  Halni).  So  in  Greek  airriK  /idnw  e.  g.  Plat.  Ljs.  211  c 
Polit.  307eTim.  89d.  On  this  alleged  pleonaam,  ep.  J.  Gerike, 
De  abundanti  dicendl  ^enere  Tiie.  p.  69  f.  —  soluin.  in  contraat  to 
'societate  plurium.' 

13  Bi^nam:  Uaually  'to  accuse  in  a  coiirt  ot  law."  It  also 
occurs  iu  the  seiise  of  accusare  extra  iuilicium  e.  g.  H.  I  80  Ann. 
IV  10  XV  56.  But  Maternua  is  here  supposed  to  be  the  judge 
trj"ing  a  real  caae.  For  arguere  with  acc.  of  the  peraon  cf.  Ann, 
III  16  IV  10. 


86  NOTES. 

Secundua  taad  declined  to  act  as  umpire  in  tenua  whlcli  leave  na  doubt  of 
his  sinceritj.  Aper  cannot,  tlterefore,  be  made  to  ignore  this  refuaal  as  Rib- 
beck  Bk.  jtfto.  XXVIII  602,  Gilbert  Fleck.  Jahrb.  188«  p.  204  and  Wolfl  ad 
loc.  contend,  a  view  whicb  the;  themselves  are  unable  to  mainiain  with- 
out  arbitrary  chajiges  in  the  tezt.  The  words  'securus  .  .  .  posait'  ue 
Bimply  deaigned  as  John,  Comtpbl.  1  p.  1-3,  bas  convincingly  abown,  U> 
jeapanlise  the  poailion  of  Matemus  in  tbe  following  debate,  by  depriving 
him  of  influential  outaide  support,  By  the  atoreaaid  refusal  of  Secundlis, 
Aper  feela  at  liberty  to  impose  conditiona  whioh  he  under  otber  circum- 
Btances  bad  no  right  to  auggest,  he  being  aa  prejudiced  a  party  on  the  one 
side  aa  SecundoB  on  tbe  otber.  There  can,  therefore,  be  no  reaaonable 
doubt  tbat  the  clause  '  quatenua  .  .  inveniri '  muat  conlaln  a  negatiix  idea. 
The  emendationa  of  John  and  Andresen  are  prompted  by  a  deaire  to  retain 
*  Invenirl '  nliicb,  as  it  stands,  is  unintelligible.  But  their  conjectures  lack 
the  palaeograpbical  simplicity  of  tbe  reading  non  inveni  (ilinv.)  given  ia  tbe 
teit.  The  infinitive  inveniri  wsa  cauaed  by  the  non  patiar  following.  —  Of 
the  numeroua  emendationa  propoeed  in  place  of  'apud  eoa,'  the  reading 
of  all  ouT  MSS.,  witb  the  exccption  of  D  (ipsos),  te  ia  out  of  the  question, 
for  SecuniluB  does  mit  aasume  tUe  rOIe  of  arbiter ;  nos  would  include  the 
BUtiior  hiineelf  who  tlirougtiout  the  entire  trealiae  keeps  studiously  in  the 
background,  nar  is  it  at  all  likely  tliat  Aper  would  bave  asked  his  young 
pupil  U)  sit  in  judgment  upon  Matemiis.  The  aame  objection  appliot  to 
eos,  ipsos  or  hos  (Peterson).  Enin  is  ayntactically,  ae  caarguam  palaeo- 
graphically  inadniissible.  Nos  (Joiin),  bowever,  is  an  easy  correction  and 
in  perfect  keeping  wilh  the  canteit  of  ttie  pasaoge.  Andresen  objects  to 
it  bcoaitse  of  the  preceding  'ego.'  Nos,  however,  ia  nol  the  plur.  maiestatis 
but  includes  Secundus.  And  cven  if  it  were,  slmitar  examples  of  inconcin- 
nitaa  miRlit  easily  1m  adduced  from  'l'ac.  and  other  writets;  e.  g.  H.  IV  6 
incidiiiuis .  .  repetam.  Ag.  4:t  nohis  nibil  comperti,  adfirmare  ausim.  Ann. 
XIV  ^-'i  iii  nobia  .  .  .  existiinalKim.  Cp.  ats»  Sbakeapeare,  Jul.  Caesar  :  If 
thou  be'st  not  Imniortal,  loiik  about  you.  —  Et  finalty  has  ttcen  defended 
by  Jobn  1.  c,  but  as  it  is  quite  supcrfluous,  it  is  perhaps  better  to  delete  it 
as  a  dittography  nf  Itie  prcceding  syllabte,  a  uotoriously  common  error. 

natns  ad:  Sd,  c.  (i  4  10  2;(  H.  IV  C4  viris  ad  arina  natis.  With 
(Ijitive  otily  Ag.  31  iiata  servittiti.  Oti  c.  12  10  see  crit.  note.  Cp. 
Miiii^,  De  }>r>ipp.  'utC  ap.  T.  vsii  ]>.  51,  — Tirilem  et  oratoriam:  Cf. 
Cic.  de  orat,  I  54,  2'M  illam  oratituiem  disertaio  sibi  et  oratoriam 
videri,  fortcm  cft  virilum  uon  videri,  Aiidreseii  intevpreta  'virilem' 
as  exjilaiiatory  of  '  orati)riaiii,'  while  Peter  takes  exactly  the  opposite 
view,  ajisnming'ct'  as  aiie^iexe^ieticconjuQction,  a  very  common  use 
in  Tac.  (i;!'.  Lex.  Tac.  p.  ^1)0"  3!)7').  The  Cieeronian  model  seems, 
howfivcr,  stifRcieiit  to  show  tliat  l)otlt  ternis  have  each  an  indepen- 
ilent  force.  They  weve  simjily  grouped  together  to  distinguish  the 
saiictiov  ct  augustiov  eloiiueiitia,  (=  poetry)  of  Maternus  from  what 


C.  5.  87 

Aper  regards  as  the  only  true  eloquence.  This  view  is  confirmed 
by  the  generic  meaiiing  of  the  word  eloquentia  in  o.  10  13,  where  it 
is  made  to  include  poetry  as  well  as  oratory.  In  order,  therefore, 
to  restrict  it  to  the  latter  oiily,  diatinguishing  epithets  snch  as 
virilis  (cf.  Cic.  ad  fain.  I  9,  23  nam  me  iam  ab  orationibus  diiungo 
fere  referoque  ad  vianeuetiores  Musas)  and  oratoria  were  necesaary. 
Cf.  also  c.  8  U  oratoriae  eloquentiae. 

14  parere  •imal  et  tDeii:  Tueri  carries  on  the  thought  of  'parere' 
and  we  shoiild,  therefore,  expect '  ac '  or  '  atque,'  according  to  Taci- 
tean  usage  pointed  out  c.  4  3.  But  here  and  again  below, '  propug- 
nare  pariter  et  incessere,'  the  rule  is  only  apparently  violated,  for 
the  iusertion  of  simul  and  pariter  has  the  effect  of  making  the 
action  expressed  by  the  two  verbs  appear  simultaneous,  coalescing, 
as  it  were,  into  one  idea,  T,  uses  'simul  et'  more  frequently  than 
the  clasaical  'simul  ac'  which  is  chiefly  fonnd  in  the  minor  writings. 
E.  g.  Ag.  10.  24.  35  G.  30.  34  H.  I  75.  II  100  Ann.  IV  2  VI 
51.  Cf.  Madvig,  Cic.  de  fin.  II  11,  33  Lex.  Tae.  p.  372"  382'  387' 
Spitta  p.  9.'».  —  Ou  the  position  of  tlie  adv.  see  note  c.  12  IB. 

15  compleoti  proTinoiaa:  sc.  patrocinio.  The  insertion  of  this 
word  would  h.tve  destroyed  the  stylistic  equilibrium.  For  a  aimi- 
lar  ellipsis,  cf.  Ag,  25  amplecti  civitatea  (sc.  bello).  —  omittit  stH- 
dinm  qno:  John  su|jplie3  '  eloquentiae,'  to  avoid  the  objection  of 
Vahlen  and  Andre-sen  tliat  tlie  same  idea  ia  here  repeated  in  very 
similar  language,  wliereas  we  expect  Aper  to  speak  of  two  occupa- 
tions  of  Maternus,  one  of  whicli  he  neglecta,  while  devoting  himself 
assiduously  to  the  other.  I  see  no  reason  for  departing  from 
the  usual  interpretation  whicli  snpplies  in  thought  an  '  id '  before 
atudium.  The  alleged  repetitiou  is  oecasioned  by  tlie  design  of 
tlie  autlior  to  depii.'t  Aper  as  a  trained  rhetorician  who  carefully 
enuniersitea  the  various  subdiviaiona  of  his  argument  which  he 
subsequently  disciisses  in  regiilar  ordcr.  It  is  strange  tliat  John, 
who  makea  tlie  saine  obaervation,  did  not  see  that  it  rendets  his 
own  suggestion  auperfluous.  —  The  pasaage  from  qui  .  .  iJOtest  con- 
tains  two  climaxea,  one  asyndetic,  the  okher  polysyndetic.  The 
last  mcmlier  of  the  second  ia  moreover  amplified  to  give  a  aonoroua 
finish.  yor  exx.  of  thia  peeuliarly  Tacitean  device,  see  the  long 
list  iii  \Vf  inkauff,  p.  92-97. 

17  nrbii  is  best  taken  as  a  subjective  genitiv^  for  the  analo- 
gous  expressions  which  immediately  follow  are  clearly    not  ob- 


jective  genitivea,  for  tliese  are  theoretically  always  resolvable  into 
a  verb  with  an  obj.  or  an  adv.  clause. 

Tbe  inBerUd  clause  '  vel  ad  voluplatem  iucundiua'  is  tendered  neccaBary 
by  tliecontexL  Theeyeof  the  scribe  gl&ncing  frotn  one  'vel  ad'  to  uioUier 
occBsioned  tbe  omision.  Whlle  iocundiuB  or  boDestius  iire  not  iDtrinsically 
objectionable,  quid  enim  dulcius  M  ttie  beginning  of  c  0  strongly  favora  the 
reading  adopted  in  tbe  teict.  — The  cod.  D,  whicb  is  siiigulariy  fiee  frotn 
interpolations,  bas  tamam  after  imperii,  but  in  parenthesls.  Tbis  poesibly 
potnt^  lo  B,  lacuna  which  nas  falsel;  supplled  and  afterwaids  bracketed,  ae 
it  ia  iiol  found  in  other  MSS.  Tbe  or^nal  reading  may  have  been 
gloriam,  cf.  c.  II  12. 

19  ad  ntllitatem  vitae,  eto. :  For  similar  utilitarian  seatiments 
cp.  tbe  debate  in  the  senate  which  Tac.,  in  a  famous  passage  (Ann. 
XI  S-7),  reports,  touchingthe  re^nforcement  of  thelexCincia 'qua 
cavetur  antiquitus  ne  quis  ob  causam  orandam  pecuniam  donuinve 
accipiat.'  7  quein  illum  tauta  superbia  esse  ut  aeternitateui  famae 
spe  praesumat  ?  Usui  et  rebus  subsidium  parari . . .  nihil  a  quoquatn 
expeti  nisi  cnius  fructus  ante  providerit.  Cf-  also  Sen.  de  clera.  1 3, 2 
qui  hominem  voluptati  doiiant,  quonim  omnia  dicta  factaque  ad  uti- 
litates  suas  spectant.  Ep.  48,  2  nec  potest  qnisquara  beate  degere 
qui  se  tautuui  iiituetur,  qiii  oitinia  ad  utilitates  auas  convertit.  Vitae 
Iielongs  to  eoHsilia. — The  joining  of  an  adjective  with  'ad'  to  a 
kindred  sul»stanttve  is  Ciceronian  usage.     Cp.  Haiid,  Turs.  I  106. 

20  derigenda:  On  this  orthography,  cf.  Munro,  Lucret.  VI  823 
Heraeus,  H.  IV  IG  Pfitzuer  1.  c.  p.  48.  — On  a  siinilar  chiasmus  at 
the  close  of  an  enunieration  cf.  c,  26  2-1  varietate  eruditionis  et 
lejwre  urbanitatis  et  ipsarum  virium  rol)ore.  The  artistie  balancing 
of  groups  of  words  aud  clauses  is  very  conspicuous  throughout  the 
whole  of  Aper's  speech  and  this  design  is  the  direet  cause  of  the 
tautological  or  pleonastic  collocatious  which  critics  have  so  often 
censured. 

22  metnm  et  terrorem :  Same  synonynis  grouped  together  in  Ag. 
32inin.  1'anog.  12.  C6. 

23  TiItro  =  'of  one's  own  niotion,  or  initiative.'  In  9  16  19  26 
32  ](J  =  'in  addition  to,  moreover,'  Cp.  loh.  Muller,  Beitrage  p.  16 
WoellHin,  I'hU<,l.  XXVII  127  Heraeus,  Tac.  H.  I  7,  8. 

F.xamplcH  arc  not  ^anting,  nhere  an  indcfinite  subject  must  be  supplled 
froin  tlie  contuxt.  Cp.  note  c.  2'i  21.  But  ae  s  and  t  are  Bcarcelj  dls- 
tinguiBbable  in  uiinuscles,  tliere  is  110  need  for  adopting  the  'difBcilior  lectio* 
ferat  for  feras.     So  possis  below  in  a1)  MSS.  (exceptD)  which  the  advocates 


ol  ferat,   if  the;  had  bMn   coniiMent  and   mlndrul   of  th«  flymmetriul 
etractore  of  these  clauaea,  ought  also  to  have  changed  inlo  powit. 

The  entire  passage  beginning  with  'quid  est  tutius'  is  directly 
based  upon  Cic.  de  orat.  I  8,  30 :  neque  vero  mihi  quidquain, 
inquit,  praestabilius  videtur  quam  posse  dicendo  tenere  hominum 
mentes,  adlicere  voluntates,  iropellere  quo  velit,  unde  autem  velit, 
deducere.  32  quid  tam  porro  regium,  tam  liberale,  tam  munificuiii 
quam  opem  ferre  supplicibus,  excitare  adflictos,  dare  salutem,  libe- 
rare  periculis,  retinere  homines  in  civitat«  ?  quid  autein  tam 
necessarium  quani  teucre  semper  arma  quibus  vel  tectus  ipse  esse 
possis  vel  provocare  integer  vel  te  ulcisci  lacessitus.  The  divi- 
sions  of  the  apeech  ennmerated  above  are  also  very  nearly  identical 
with  those  given  by  Cic.  1.  c.  I  41,  185  ff.  in  advocacy  of  the  study 
of  civil  law.  —  ipse  seciinii  =  cum  sis  securus.  This  use  of  an 
adjective  (or  substantive)  for  a  subordinate  clauBC  is  one  of  the 
most  characteristic  features  of  the  style  of  Tacitus.  Cf.  c.  1  13 
iuvenis  (cura  i.  essem)  7  2  liomo  novua  (quamquam)  8  16  egregiiis 
27  *  mitior.  In  Ag.  (12  exx.)  G.  (6)  Hist.  (121)  Ann.  (183). 
The  combination  of  tliis  elliptical  constructioii  and  a  subordinate 
clause  is  first  met  witli  iu  Ag.  39,  curis  exercitus  quodque — statuit 
and  tbereafter  with  increasnig  ircquency.  Cp.  Ihra,  Qiinest.  Syat. 
p.  6  ff.  where  examples  from  other  writers,  espeoially  Caesar  and 
.  Horace  (e.  g.  Sat.  1 1,  35  II 1, 16)  are  also  cited.  For  a  somewhat 
analogous  brachylogy,  cf.  Nipp.  Ann.  III  9  celebritate  occultum. 
—  Telot  qnadam:  Cf.  e.  30  13  33  3  39  I4  Ann.  III  55.  Cicero 
uBually  has  quasi  quidam  (de  orat.  ITI  14,  5.'!  Orat.  54,  181  Acad. 
Post.  I  21  Lael.  13,  48).  Here  velut  belongs  properly  to  munitus. 
On  the  use  of  quasi  and  velut  in  general,  see  H.  Hahn,  De  umt  rriut 
et  qiutsi  Tac.  'Quasi'  according  to  Woellflin,  FhiloLXXiy  123  is 
more  frequent  in  the  later  writings  of  Tacitus,  but  see  E.  Wolff, 
Die  Sprache  d.  Tac.  I.  c.  Tlie  omission  of  such  apologetic  particles 
with  inetaphorical  or  unusnal  expressioiis  is  rare  in  classic  Latiii. 
Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III  41, 1G5  atque  etiam,  si  vereare,  ne  paulo  durior 
translatio  esse  videatur,  mollienda  est  praeposito  verbo.  11^1  J^ow 
32  ApnTTOrtAi;?  nat  5  0(o'<^paoxo«  /iciA.LyfUiTa  i^o-t'  rira  tSiv  0p<xtTua)v 
itvai    Tavra.  /icra^puv,   ra  'luo-wtpti   ^rai'  nai   'oioKti'    .    .    ij  yop   viroTt- 

^ijo-is,  ^oiTtK,  toTai  To  ToKiiiipa.  For  tlie  laxer  Tacitean  usage  as 
compared  to  that  ot  Cicero,  see  E.  WolfTs  Tntrod.  to  I>ial.  p.  14  f. 
In  modern  languages,  apologies  for  metaphors  are  generally  super- 


fludiiH.  — potentia  M  potMtat«:  Potentia  (ivvafut)  designates  power 
OH  aucli,  jxitestas  {liowFui)  the  power  to  exercise  authority  by  virtiie 
(if  Hiuiie  oftitfe,  but  tliis  differeuce  is  not  invariably  obserred.  Cp. 
TegK''-  ^'"^-  *•  Jatein.  S>jtu)nymik,  Berliu  1886  p.  272  Heraeos  ad 
11.  1  1,  1,  Schmidt,  Hnndb.  d.  Sijn.  p.  360  unauccessfiilly  en- 
deavnrs  to  establish  a  metapliysical  distinction. — On  the  allitera- 
tiou,  aee  rrolcg,  p.  cxvii. 

24  nbu  pnMpan  flaentibtu :  Gf .  Ann.  XV  5  nec  pnteaentia  pro- 
8|H>rc  HuclKuit  Cic.  de  ofF.  I  26,  90  in  rebus  proBperis  .  .  fluentibus. 
&ill,  Frapiu.  70  rebua  supra  vota  fluentibus  (imitatM  by  Tac.  H. 
IV  4«  lust.  23.  3). 

2.")  ftlionuB:  Subjective  genit.  vritb  perfu^o,  objeetive  with  tu- 
tclsL  — '  vis  et  utititas '  belong  closely  togetbet  '  benefioent  poirer,' 
lu)  is  sbown  by  the  sing.  predicate. 

2(i  iaonput:  Danger  is  supposed  to  emit  a  noise  of  waniing  as 
it  uppix>ache&  A  bold  figure  and  not  quit^  paralleled  by  the  pos- 
sa}>'S  usually  quotctl  from  Cic.  Cat.  I  7.  18  quidqnid  incr«paerit 
CatiUnaiii  timcri.  pro  Mur.  10,  22  siinul  atque  incr^puit  susp^eio 
tumultus  an.i  Li\-}-  IV  4:i  VI  37  XLIV  41.  The  perf.  ind.  ^ood.  D 
iuch-puerit^  Uke  C.  10.  ;W  H.  II  76  Ann.  IV  33.  Cp.  Klintberg. 
IX  27. 

27  no  et  pendituti  =  ivo  in  pcriculit  elo.iueut!a  ^,;  lorica  ei 
gla.iv.;s  "r.-.iMii^  iu  aoie.  The  ad;ei'tive  ' ivr-Uliianri '  is.  therefone. 
ni»;  a  #-,;:*ir5v.O",:s  ai;ii:ti:i!  bv.t  is  r.evT,'*s;iry  t.>  briag  out  ihe  anri- 
tV.fsis.  TransIaTe:  '  To  riie  aiv.:<.<v.  i;i  a  o\'-.:r:  c-i  law,"  Andn«eu 
i^^fir.iir.^  *r.e  exrrf**:.':!  ;i#  T,i:;;,'"..i);:,\i'..  as  ti.'>  ibe  K^t  of  oiimmen- 
tai.T*,  A.^ys "^.i:  we *x;yv;  ' in  fi^Tv." ^-; i"r.;iT  iLi* is ncfl  the intrnded 
(^T.irss;  'o  'ir.  jK:i\'i*  i''.j\ir;y  s':-.-'»;;  Vy  ^hew.-^i^is^siTeiaiadicio  . , 
ir.  s^rji;',:  .  ,  i-.u,i  pir.,:;v;::. " 


1>  pAHtS  « 


C.  6.  91 

ezplslned.  Nipperfey  RA.  .Vu*.  XIX  271-277,  prefera  tochange  Ihe  firat  'shv' 

into  '  vel,'  but  bla  contentiim  Uiat  '  in  nenatu '  and  '  apud  principein '  belong 

cloeely  together  is  quite  groumlleBa.      I  can  repognJBe  only  two  nienil>et8, 

Tel  and  aive  having  accidentally  cliaiigcd  placee.     'Sive  in  ludiclu  vel  in 

Henatu'  funu  tlie  une  (oftcn  coniliiiied  by  Cicem),  '  aive  apud  principem,'  Ihe 

new  judlcial  tribunal  unkiiown  to  the  Itoman  republic,  the  otlier.    Cf.  Tac. 

Ann.  XIV  7  sive  xervitia  armaret  vel  mililem  accenderet  aive  a<l  Henatuin  et 

populum  pervaderet.     c.  28  2  aut  tibi  ipsi  aut  hulc  Secundu  vel  huic  Apro, 

with  note,     ThiH  Interpretation  deriven  weighty  support  fmm  tlie  oliaiige  of 

tbe  prepoeition  (in-in-apud),  tor  had  T.  intended  a  mere  enumeration,  lie 

would  probably  liavu  written  sive  (vel)  apud  indicem  (or  centumviroe)  sive 

(vei)  apud  patrea  aive  (vel)  apud  principem.     See  c.  7  G  f. 

30   Epriiu  Karoelliu:    His  fuU   iia,me  and  the  principal  oflices 

which  he  held  are  given  in  aii  inscription  from  Capua,  his  probable 

biithplace.      C.   1.   L.  X   3853  r    T.   Clodio,   M.   f.   Pal(atina  sc. 

tribu),  Eprio  Marcello  cos.  II  (61  and  74  a.  d.),  auguri,  curioni 

iiiaximo,  sodali  Augustitli  pr(aotori)  per(egrino)  procos.     Asia«  III 

(70-73  A.   D.)   provincia   Cypros.      A   notorious   informer  (under 

Xero)  and  a  powerful  frieiid  of  Vesiiasian  (of.  c.  8)  he,  for  reasons 

ui)known  to  us,  conspired  against  the  emperor  and  was  driveii  to 

suieide  in  79  a.  i>.  (cf.  Cass.  Dio  66,  16).     Of  tlie  three  encount^rs 

with  Helvidius  Priscus  (cf.  H.  IV  6,  C.  6  10—9.  43.)  the  third 

(f.  70  A.  D.)  is  undoubtedly  tlie  one  here  alluded  to,  not  tlie  seeimd, 

■ds  td  shown  by  the  terms  nuper  .  .  infesttbus  patribus  . .  minax  .  . 

elusit,  noue  of  which  is  applicable    to  the  debate  between   Hel- 

vidius  and  Marcellus  so  vividly  sketched  by  Tacitus  II.  IV  6  10-9, 

but  they  unmistakably  refer  to  the  la-st  unsuccessful  attempt  of 

Helvidius  to  crush  his  old  eneniy,     Cf.  Tac,  H.  IV  43  Tanto  cum 

adsensu  senatus  auditus  est  Montanus  ut  spem  caperet  Helvtdius 

l)03se  etiam  Marcellum  pivsterni  .  .  .  crimine  simul  exemplotjue 

Eprium  urguebat,  ardentihun  jMitrum  animi»  (  =  infesti3  patribus) 

quod  iibi  sensit  Marcellus  ;  '  iinus  '  inijuit,  '  Prisce,  et  relinquinius 

tibi  senatum  tuum  :  regna  praesente  Caeaare.'     sequebatur  Vibius 

Priscus,  ambo  infensi,  vultu  diverso,  Marcellus  mituteilma  oculis, 

Crispus  renidens  .  .  .  consumptus  per  discordiam  dies.     The  char- 

acter  giveu  to  Marcellus,  the  tribute  paid  to  his  eloquence,  both 

here  and  more  fully  c.  8  and  13  II  ff.,  are  in  perfect  ac^ord  with 

tlie  references  to  him  found  iu  the  historical  writings  of  Tacitus, 

even  down  to  the  epithet  'minax'  (H.  1.  c.  Ann.  XVI  29).     On  the 

importance  o£  thts  coincidence  in  determining  the  author  of  the 

Dialogus,  see  Prolegomena  p.  xliii  f. 


92  N0TE8. 

31  diwrtam  qiud«ni=di3ertani  illam  quidem,  of.  c.3  8. — maxer^ 
oitatam:  Common  in  Cicero,  though  not  elsewhere  in  Tacitus,  who 
usea  *  inexpertufl '  instead. 

32  Helvidini  Prifoui :  Cf.  Tac.  H.  IV  5  Helvidiua  Priscus  t  ori- 
gine  Caracina  e  municipio  Cluviano  .  .  .  ingenium  inlustre  altiori- 
bus  studiis  iuvenis  admodum  dedit,  non  ut  plerique  quo  nomine 
magnifico  segne  otium  velaret  sed  quo  firmior  adversus  fortuita 
rem  publicam  capesseret.  Doctores  sapimtiae  (i.  e,  the  Stoics) 
secutus  est  .  .  .  quaestorius  adhuc  (of  Achaia  in  the  reign  of  Nero) 
a  Paeto  Thrasea  gener  delectus,  e  moribus  soceri  nihil  aeque  ac 
libertatem  hausit.  .  .  .  cunctis  vitae  officiia  aequabilis,  opum  con- 
temptor,  recti  pervicax,  constans  adversus  metua.  6  Erant  quibus 
adpetentior  famae  videretur,  quando  etiam  sapientibus  cupido  glo- 
riae  novissima  exuitur,  ruina  soeeri  in  exilium  pulsua  (G6  a.  d, 
According  to  Schol.  luv,  V  36  he  betook  himself  to  Apollonia)  ut 
Galbae  principatu  (68  x,  d.)  rediit,  Marcellum  Eprium  delatorem 
Thraseae  accusare  adgreditur  (G8-69)  .  .  .  Primo  mtnax  cerlamen 
et  effre^iU  utriusque  oratioiiibus  testatum  mox  dul>ia  vohintate  Gal- 
bae  multis  senatorum  deprecantibus  omisit  Priscus  (1).  Ceterum 
eo  senatus  die  quo  de  imperio  Vespasiani  censebant,  jilacuerat  mitti 
ad  principem  legatos.  Hinc  (2)  iiiter  Helvidium  et  Eprium  acre 
iurgium  .  .  .  Marcellus  umam  postulabat  quae  consulis  designati 
sententia  fuerat  .  .  8  Vicit  pars  ([uae  sortiri  legatos  matebat.  The 
discrepancy  which  Heraeus  points  out  between  this  account  and 
our  pas.sage,  does  not  exist  and  ivjis  only  oceasioned  by  his  errone- 
ous  assTim]ition  tliat  the  last  meiitioncd  quarrel  is  the  one  referred 
to  in  tlie  Dialogus.  Helvidius  was  praetor  iii  70,  Owing  to  his 
contumacidus  and  exjisperatiiig  condiict  toward  the  emperor  (aee 
Epictet,  Diss.  I  2)  he  was  oventually  again  expelled  and  subse- 
quently  executed  (probably  after  75).  The  Emperor,  repenting  of 
his  order,  is  said  to  have  sent  inessengers  to  reeall  the  executioners, 
but  they  rcturiied  uiwn  the  false  report  tliat  the  imperial  decree 
had  already  beeu  carried  out,  Gf.  Suet.  Vesp.  15  I>io  Cass,  68, 12. 
The  life  of  Priscus  was  written  Iiy  Hei'ennius  Seuecio  for  which  work 
he  was  afterwards  executed  by  I>oniitian.  Cp,  Furneaux  and  Sip- 
perdey  ad  Ann.  XVI  28.  —  ■apientiam  used  in  jjlace  of  philosophia 
which  tlie  ]iurist  Tacitiis  secnis  to  bavc  avoided,  for  it  occurs  only 
c.  19  i'.  'Jl  -':i  :il)  m  82  .Tl  Ag.  4  H.  III  81,  The  snme  m  true  of 
pliilosojilii,  fouiid  only  c.  111  1«  24  10  and  Aun.  Xlll  42  rjna  sapientia 


quibus  pbilosophorum  placita,  whete  tbe  preceding  noun  probably 
prevented  the  use  of  sapientimn.  Cp.  Woelfflin,  Pkihl.  XXVT  141. 
On  the  spare  use  of  Greek  words  in  Tac.,  cf,  Nipp.,  Ann.  XIV  16.  — 
Observe  the  remarkable  accumulation  of  military  phrases  through- 
ont  this  chapter  (annatus,  praesidium,  munitus,  lorica  et  gladius 
—  inceSBGie,  accinctus,  iuexeTcitatam,  certaminum  ;  elusit  —  from 
fencing).  Cicero  and  Quintilian  and  above  all  TacituB  are  extremely 
fond  of  tbis  class  of  metaphors.  Cp-  D-  Wollner.,  Progr.  Landau 
1886  and  Mayor,  luv.  VII  173  (vol.  I  p.  314.  464  f.).  — diotiinim: 
On  the  ellipsis  of  esse,  cf.  c.  2  13. 

8.  1  Tolnptatem  caiuB  iuoiinditu :  Although 'iucunditas' isoften 
used  as  a  synonym  of  '  voluptaa/  we  find  the  poets  occasionally 
employing  '  iucundus '  as  an  epithet  of  the  latter.  Cf.  Muiiro  to 
Lucret.  II  3  who  cites  Prop.  I  10,  3  Aetna  251. 

2  non  uno  aliqvo  momento:  untts  aliipiia  serves  as  a  kind  of  buI>- 
stitute  for  the  singular  of  'singuli'  which  was  not  in  use.  Cf.  Tac. 
H.  I  6.  13  Sen.  de  vit.  beat.  III  2  and  so  also  Cic.  in  Caec.  7,  9 
in  Verr.  II  1,  24,  62  de  orat.  II  72,  292  de  off.  II  12,  41.  —  omnibni 
prope  diebna  ao  prope  omnibiu  horii:  The  unusual  ])osition  of  tbe 
second  'prope'  (see  c.  17  fi)  imparts  sj^ecial  emphasis.  For  the  col- 
location  ot  dies  and  liora,  cf.  Catull.  XXXVIII  3  in  dies  et  horas 
Hor.  Sat.  II  6,  47  in  diem  et  horam  Sen.  Ep.  101,  1  omnis  diea, 
omnis  hora.  Oratory,  Aj)er  contends,  afFords  a  perpetual  delight, 
while  poetry  ia  at  best  but  a  gaudium  volucre  (c.  9  14  ff.). 

3  libero  et  ingenno:  AIso  cuinbined  in  Cic.  Brut.  67,  236,  but  as 
nsual  in  inverse  order.     Cf.  note  e.  4  3. 

4  plenam  semper  et  freqnentem:  Cf.  Sen.  de  ira  II  S,  1  cum 
videris  forum  multitudine  refertuin  et  septa  concursu  omnis  tre- 
quentiae  plena. 

6  idqne:  Q«e  joiiis  a  wbole  sentence,  as  in  c.  14  3  suspicatusque 
Ag.  33  H.  I  39  II  49  Ann.  III 13  and  so  quite  regularly  witb  '  id.' 
Cf.  Lex.  Tac.  p.  701  f. — pecnnise:  The  profesKion  of  law  was  an 
extremely  lucrative  one  during  tbe  early  empire,  the  lex  Cincia 
having  beoonie  quite  a  dead  letter,  until  tbe  tiine  of  Claudius,  wlio 
acoording  to  Tac.  Ann.  XI  7  capiendis  pminiis  posuJt  modum  us- 
que  ad  dena  sestertia,  quem  egressi  re[>etundarum  tenerentur.  — 
On  .tbe  wealth  of  Marcellus  and  Crispus  cf.  c.  8  6  and  in  general, 
Friedl&mler  1"  326  ff.  —  orbitati:  On  the  notoriously  common  prac- 
tice  ot  legacy-bunting  ainoiig  tlie  Komans,  cf.  Hor,  Snt.  II  6,  28  ff. 


KOTF.S. 

Sen.  ad  Marc.  19,  2  Mart.  I  49,  34  Petron.  116  luv.  II  129  V  137 
XII  99  Anim,  Marcell.  XIV  6  nec  credi  potest  qua  obsequiomm 
diveraitate  coluntur  homines  sine  liberis  Romae.  Pa.  Longin,  IIi^ 
v^ow  Q.  44,  Plut.  De  ainore  prol.  p.  497  Luciao,  Dial.  Mort.  6,  1 
Epictet,  IV  1,  148  and  Taeitus  :  G.  20  uec  ulla  orbitatis  pretia  H. 
I  73  potena  pecunia  et  orbitate  quae  bonis  maliaque  temporibus 
iusta  valent  Ann.  III  22  S.  XIII  19.  ne  opibus  et  orbitate  42.  62 
valuitque  pecuniosa  orhitate  XIY  40  simul  orbitate  et  pecunia  insi- 
diis  obnoxius  XV  19.  In  general :  Mayor  ad  luv.  11.  oc.  Fried- 
lander,  I*  413-419. — -offlcii:  'office.'  In  this  sense  the  word  is 
po3t-Augustan.  Cf.  Ag.  14.  19  officiis  et  administcationibus  .  .  , 
praeponere  25  H.  I  20  IV  48  Ann.  III 12  XVI  5. 

7  non  ■  -  •  alicains:  nliquia,  vith  a  negative  or  '  sine '  in  the  place 
of  '  quisquain '  or  '  ullus,'  is  rare  in  Tac.  e.  g.  c.  10  2fl  H.  II  45  nec 
quisquam  .  .  ,  ut  non  aliquam,  but  quit«  common  in  Cicero.  Cp. 
Schmalz,  Antib.  s.  v.  aliquis,  Kuliner,  II  468  Dr,  /f.  5.  I  90  E.  V. 
III  53  ff.  notes  352  f. — ^iibi  ipai:  'one'8  self.'  On  this  indefinite 
use  of  '  sibi,'  see  Nipp.  Ann.  II  38  and  Madvig,  de  fin.  I  20,  67  who 
cites  nunierous  instanees  from  Cicero.  It  seems  to  l)e  esiieeially 
fi-equent  in  Sen.,  e.  g.  Dial.  XI  1,  3  de  benef.  II  17,  6  Ep.  6,  2.  62, 
14.  —  dari  =  tribui.  Quite  common  in  Tac.,  e.  g.  H.  I  77  Aun.  I  7 
III  72.  —  quin  immo,  postpositive  as  in  c.  3-t  24  39  9  36  23  (by  con- 
jecture)  (.>.  14  pigrum  q.  i.  On  the  anastvophe  of  conjunctions,  see 
Xipp.  Ann.  XV  39,  I)r.  H.  S.  I  129  and  note  c.  19  0.  It  may  be 
also  remarlced  that  ttie  collocation  of  immo  and  ipsos  disposes  of 
Kibbeclt'»  etymology  of  the  word  from  ipsimo  (^Lat.  Zettpart.  p.  6). 

8  orboi  et  locnpletea  et  potentes:  Observe  the  climax.  'Blch 
by  reason  of  tlieir  cliildlessnesa  and  powerful  in  consequence  of 
their  wealth.  PUn.  Ep.  V  1,  3  also  has  loeupleti  et  orbo  and  Sen. 
de  Ijenef.  VI  3,  4  divitem  et  poteutein. 

plerumque  in  a  non-superlatiTe  Benite  ia  with  two  exceptions  out  of  22  ezx. 
(G.  Vi  Anii.  VI  1-'.)  always  preposilive.  I,  tUerefiire,  accept  the  readlng  in 
cod,  I)  in  placo  of  venire  plerumque  of  the  otlier  .MSS.     On  these  'trans- 

piisition  variaiilM,'  due  to  Interllnear  gloases,  (    venire   )  Cp.  Am.  Jow. 

l'hU.  XII  p.  444-452, 

10  tanta  ■  •  ■  quam  for  tanta-quanta.     Cf,  c.  37  34  quo  saepius  .  . 

tanto  altior.     It  i.s  found  as  early  as  Ter.  Hecyr.  III  4,  3  (v,  416)  non 

liercle  verbis  dici  potest  tantuni,  cpiam  re  ipsa.     Verg.  Aen.  VI  352, 

freqnent  in  Livy  e.  g.  XXVI  1  XXXVII  5L     Also  in  Stat  Silv,  V 


c.  0.  95 

3,  211  Pliny,  Ep.  IH  9,  16  Quint.  X  2,  3.  28  and  VIII  3,  85  (in  a 
quotation  froin  Cic.  pro  Ligar.  5,  15,  but  here  our  MSS.  read  quan- 
tum).  Cp.  Dr.  H.  S.  II  521  f.  —  ingentiiuii  opnm  -  -  magiiae:  lu 
the  later  writinga,  probably  under  Virgilian  influence,  T.  develops 
an  increasing  fondness  for  the  more  erapliatic  forras,  such  as  ingens, 
inmensuin,  inraanis  and  the  like.  In  the  Dial. '  ingens '  occurs  again 
c.  37  20.  Cf.  also  Ag.  ^i"  mi^.o  paratu  but  H.  II  95  ingenti  p. 
H.  I  49  magnae  opes  but  H.  III  72  V  8  Ann.  XII  22  immenaae 
ojws.  H.  II  61  viri  magni,  thereafter  regularly  viri  insignes  or 
inlustres.  See  Woelfflin,  FkiM.  XXVII,  124  f.  Here  both  ingens 
and  magnus  are  used  side  by  side  for  the  sake  of  variety. 

11  Tolnptaa  ipectare:  Abstract  substantivea  are  often  used  aa 
the  predicates  of  an  intinitiTe.  voluptas  c.  inf.  is  found,  e.g.  in 
Prop.  I  10,  3  raemiuisse  mihi  iucunda  voluptaa.  Ov.  Heroid.  XII 
21  but  not  elsewhere  in  prose.  Cp.  Dr.  M.  S.  II  §  431.  On  the 
substantiral  infinitive,  cp.  Woelfflin,  Archiv  pp.  II 70-91. — hominet 
veteres  et  lenes:  homines  'people,  Germ.  Leute.'  Cp.  ArchU\,  VI 
340  ft.  —  *  vetus '  rarely  designates  time  of  life  as  in  Livy  V  54,  6 
Tac.  Ann,  II  2.  43  VI  31,  but  it  is  generally  used  in  the  sense  of 
vetustus,  of  one  who  has  gained  ripe  experience  by  length  of  service 
in  the  army,  for  instance.  Cf.  H.  I  23  Ann.  XI  25  and  hence  some 
coramentators  translate  veteres  et  sones  'old  and  experionced  nien,' 
tlius  doing  away  with  the  tautology.  The  teudency  of  both  Greek 
and  Romans,  however,  to  group  words  like  veteres,  antiqui,  prisei 
togetlier  (cf.  note  e,  15  I)  and  expresaions,  aueh  as  we  find  iu  Ter. 
Euu,  IV  4,  21  vietus,  vetus  vetcmoaus  senex  and  TibuU.  I  8,  50  : 
in  veteres  esto  dur.i,  puella,  aenes  make  it  at  least  doubtful,  whether 
such  diatinctions  were  more  than  vaguely  felt,  for  the  best  aiid  most 
careful  writers  often  uae  these  words  withoxit  any  appreciable  differ- 
ence  of  meaning.  Peter's  interpretatiou  of  '  hominea  vetores  '  as  the 
counterpart  of  '  homines  novi '  is  unsupported  by  actiial  usage.  He 
leavea  us  the  alternative  of  accepting  this  air.  tlp.  or  of  baiiisbing 
'veteres'  from  the  text,  but  its  deletion  neceasarily  draws  that  of 
homines  with  it !  llow  a  scrilw  ever  carae  to  hit  upon  the  unfortu- 
nate  interpolation  of  veteres,  Peter  also  forgeta  to  tell  us.  On  tlie 
synonymic  eharacter  of  the  words,  a  mucli  disputed  question,  cp, 
Landgraf.  Cie.  pro  Rosc.  Am.  17  Mayor  ad  luv.  XV  33  and  Schinidt, 
Hanclb.  iler  Si/noni/iii ik  p.  479-80. — totiOB  orbw  =  orbis  terrarum  is 
chiefly  poetic  (e.  g.  Ovid)  aiid  iKist-Augustan,     lu  Tac. :  Ag.  17.  30 


H.  1 16>  SO  II  38,  4  III  49  totius  orbis  V  26  totius  oTbis.  The 
fuller  and  classic  form  also  occurs  e.  g.  ^.  31  O.  46  H.  I  4,  toto 
orbe  t.     III  60  IV  3.  58  Ann.  XV  13  toto  t.  orbe. 

nrbis,  tbe  einendatloo  of  Plthoens,  hu  notbing  in  Ita  taTor,  far  tbe  ezag- 
geratioD  iniplied  in  orbi«  is  especially  appropriate  to  Aper's  cb&ractei',  as 
drawn  by  the  author,  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  5  is  totius  imperl  .  .  notltiam  c.  B  4 
non  mlnorefl  in  exti«mis  partibus  terTBTum.  Totius,  moreoTer,  Biiits  orbis 
better  tlian  nrbie.  See  tbe  exampies  just  glven  and  H.  I  73  totius  civitatis 
gratiam  obtlnnit. 

12  ^tia  labiuzoa:  Cf.  Ann  XIII  6  g.  subnixum.  T.  seems  to 
have  been  fond  of  this  ipord.  Cf.  H.  I  73  Ann.  1 11.  47  IV  12.  XI 
1.  XII  25.  54.  It  is  not  found  in  Quintilian.  —  in  •Qmma  nnun 
omniom  abnndantia:  Aper  again  exaggerates  in  order  to  make  bis 
point  more  effective.  In  Cicero,  we  find  omnium  renim  ab.  (copia), 
e.  g.  BruL  93,  320  Lael.  23,  87  de  leg.  a^.  II  97.  Cf.  also  August 
de  cogn.  ver.  9  omnimoda  omnium  delicianim  abundantia.  —  Ob- 
serve  the  ooncessive  force  of  the  preposition.     So  G.  19.  24  Ann. 

II  37  III  76  XV  57. 

13  togatomm  eomitatns  et  efieuiu:  Togati  the  better  classes 
aa  opposed  to  tlie  '  tlers  ^tat '  called  tuiiicatHS  pojiHliia  in  c.  7  16. 
John  takes  the  word  iu  the  Hense  of  clientes,  quirting  Ann.  XVI 
27,  but  this  restricted  meaning  of  tlie  terra  is  not  in  keeping  with 
the  context. — eomitatus  et  egressns  (repeated  in  Maternus'  reply 
c.  11  l.l)  must  iiot  be  taken  as  hendiadys.  Andresen  well  observes 
that  cgressus,  strictly  sjteaking,  refers  to  tlie  orator  liimself  and 
oiily  secondarily  to  the  retinue  of  his  admiring  followers.  Cf. 
Anii.  XV  53  multo  comitatu  ventitire  domum,  egressibus  adhaere- 
scere,  and  luv.  VII  141  with  SIayor'8  notes. 

15  oonm^ndi  =  surgcndi.  Cic.  Rosc.  Am.  1,  1  de  oi-at.  II  78, 
316.  The  comiwund  is  used  by  Cic.  only  of  a  multitnde  de  sen. 
18,  63  de  rep.  I  2.  Of  one  individual,  as  here,  apparently  tirst  in 
Livy :  III  71  XLV  7  and  not  uncommon  in  Silver  Latin  e.  g.  Sen. 
Suas.  VI  27  Quint.  XI  :i,  156  Plin.  Ep.  IV  9, 18.  —  adsUtsndi  is 
pcrhaps  heat  understood  in  tlie  military  sense,  very  frequent  in 
Tacitus,  ot  takiiig  one*s  position  in  tlie  ranka  ready  for  action ; 
=  jidstare,  in  o.  19  20  20  St;  =  auxiIio  adosse  e.  g.  c.  39  18  and  H. 

III  31  orant  ut  causae  suac  doprecator  adsistat. 

16  in  unnm;  Cf.  Hei^aous,  H.  I  6S.  Verj-  common  in  the 
younger  Souoia.  —  coire;    .\n  acc.  with  iuf.  iis  the  siibjeot,  with  an 


c.  a.  97 

abstract  noun  as  predicate  (quod  gaudium).    Dr.  H.  S.  II  p.  425  ff. 
omits  this  exaniple. 

17  conun  =  in  conspectum  (sc.  oratoris),  according  to  its  origiual 
meaning  (Haud,  TuraelL  II  126)  e.  g.  Hor.  Sat.  I  6,  56  ut  Teni 
coram  (Maecenatis).  The  hearers  crowd  close  up  to  the  speaket 
to  catcli  eveiy  word ;  proximity  makcs  them  the  more  easily  sus- 
ceptible  of  tlie  emotions  which  the  orator  assumes. 

There  ib,  therefore.  no  reaaon  for  deaerting  the  HS.  reading  in  favor  ot 
eoronam,  an  emendation  of  Acidalius  which  is,  moreoTer,  open  to  the  ob- 
jection  raised  by  John  in  lils  excellent  discuwion  of  tbis  paHsage  ( Wurltmb. 
CorrefjM.  I  p.  4  f.),  tbat  It  would  l>e  a  mere  repetiiion  of  populuH  which, 
according  to  a  couiiuoii  usage  in  the  Dlal.  and  elsewhere,  signiAes  the 
'  llBlening  public '  In  tbe  law  coun  or  the  tbeatre  and  tbe  like.  C(. 
Dote  c.  19  t. 

aooipere  adfeotnin  .  -  induerit ;  Adfe^^tum  '  einotion.'  The  word 
often  has  to  do  duty  for  the  Greek  vd$oi  as  well  as  ^6ot  for  which 
latter  the  Latin  ];iiiguage  had  no  exact  equivalent.  See  the  elabo- 
rate  discussion  iii  Quint.  VI  2,  1-29. — Thc  undetlying  ligure  is 
that  of  a  dress  which  one  can  put  oii  or  off  at  pleasure.  The  meta- 
phor  is  common  iu  Tacitus  e.  g.  c.  26  6  Ann.  IV  12  habitum  ac 
voces  dotentum  siniulatione  magis  quaiii  libena  induebat  XI  7  facile 
Asinium  et  Messallam  .  .  niagnum  animuin  indiiisse.  Cf.  Lex. 
Tac  H.  V.  induere  and  John  ad  loc.  — -  The  sentimcnt  itself  is  very 
characteristic  of  Aper,  Cicem,  de  Orat.  II  45,  189,  Orat.  38, 132 
(with  Sandys'  note)  Quint.  VI  2,  26  suniina  .  .  .  cii^ca  movendos 
adfectns  iii  lioc  ]K)sita  est  ut  inoveamur  ipsi  XI  3,  58  aiid  Hor. 
A.  P.  101  si  vis  nie  flere,  doleiidiiui  est  priraum  ipsi  tibi,  all  insist 
that  the  orator  miist  aetuatly  feel,  iiot  increly  siinulate  for  the 
occasion  the  emotions  wliieh  he  wishes  to  excite  in  liis  hearers. 
Cf.  note  c.  2.3.  The  entire  passage  beginuing  with  'ianivero'  ia 
again  largely  modelled  upon  Ctc:  de  orat.  I  8,  31  qnid  enim  est  aiit 
tam  admirabile  qnain  ex  intinita  multitudine  hominum  existere 
imum.  25,  116  magnnm  quochlam  est  oiiua  atque  munus  suscipere 
atque  profiteri  se  esse  omiiibus  sileiitibus  unum,  maximis  de  rebus, 
magno  in  conventu  hoininum  audiendum.  19,  87  et  uti  ei  qui 
audirent  sic  adficerentur  aiiimis  ut  eos  adfiei  vellet  orator.  Brut. 
49,  185  ut  ii  qui  audiunt  ita  afliciuntur,  ut  orator  velit.  For  a 
similar  eulogy  of  tlie  lawyer's  profession,  see  Iiiv.  VIII  47  ff.  The 
construction  'adfectiim  induere'  linds   a  perfect  analogue  iii  the 


S4^ 


NMTXS. 


i-Ti^  ZL  r*Ii: 
H.  I  .'5    A: 


-.  r  —   « 


'■«•. 


r  r--:Tr.  riTV    —    *_-r   T.« .^r    X *.    - 

ZJLrr^i^z.h^^j  >:   II.  Ti.;:Ti5  r-  ^.  :.  11 
r  7  XT  4>    14  r-zir>  -  iZ  .     Ct.  !•: 


5:  X  n  .>5 1 


LT*:  *ifl.  r 


:...-.  T" 


i  -  ' 


i-   St-I 

:«i_ 

^  --'►^i 

■     * 

•.':nir. 

••  s:-T—. 

.r:.ri- 

■■  ^      d 

■r:-<si:ir 

-fc  zu: 

7"^»-^:ir*    . 

xi.c?:ri 

..  ^.  .     f 


I  •    Lr:*-  T' 


»»  ~ 


ZLTli   =    r. 


:c  -  •  <  ?»:».ii rf*i 


i-.".!'  il-ri-    -tT 


-I        l  -  - 


•  f 


iT-s  rr: 


!• 


Tu:.j».£rtr.-     T»:c 


« ■■ 


:.'-..    .i, 


...*:    > .- 


.  L 


~i 


w     .-.   I> 


C.  6.  09 

practice.'  —  p^ert:  Tlie  author  passea  fmm  the  plural  (orantibus) 
to  the  singular.  So  also :  Cic.  Acad.  Frior.  II  11,  35  ex  hoc  illud 
cis  usu  venire  solet  ut  quidquid  dixerint  a  quibusdam  interro- 
gentur  ;  '  ergo  istuc  qiiidein  perci/fi*.' 

21  gandii  poadns  et  oosatantia:  ;^ondas  belongs  exclusively  to 
'dictionis,'  as  is  clearly  showu  by  '  loddam'  i.  e.  Sicut  qiioddani  d. 
p.  cst  ita  quacdam  guudii  constant'  -  On  the  use  of  the  singular 
predicate  cp.  Dr.  N.  S.  I  175  if.  ^i.  V.  III  23  ff.  notc  334  and  c. 
5  26  7  la  20  y  22  20  38  lii  39  17.  For  Tacitean  usage,  when  the 
siibjects  are  proper  uames,  see  A.idresen,  Appendix  to  Nipp.  Aun. 
Vol.  II    extr. 

22  sive  ■  ■  profert— liTe  ■  .  attnlerit  etc. :  attuhrit  is  fut.  perf., 
for  Tac.  does  not  use  the  Bubjunctive  with  sive-sive.  Cf.  Nipp. 
Ann.  II  38  Dr.  //.  S.  II  147.  In  Ann.  IV  60  it  denotes  lepeated 
actiun,  aiul  Anii.  IV  56  the  subj.  is  due  to  indirect  discoutse.  See 
notc  c.  28  27.  — For  the  cliange  of  tense,  cf.  c.  37  35  ff.  quo  saepius 
steterit  —  tanto  altiiis  agit.  Quint.  VII  7,  15  si  habuerit,  convertit 
16  si  vicerit,  liabet  IX  2, 1  cui  placuerit,  habet.  Tliere  is,  theie- 
fore,  no  need  for  writing  'attulit' with  Nipperdey  I.  c.  (8.  odit.),  nor 
fov  interpreting  a  future  idea  into  the  plirase  'couimendat  eventuni.' 
The  subject  of  profert  and  attulerit  ia  orator,  to  Iw  supplied  froin 
orajitibus.  —  adferre  is  often  used  oE  speechea  prepared  at  home  as 
opposed  to  ex  teiniKire  efforts.  Cf.  Sen.  Cont.  III  Praef.  4  Vir 
(sc.  Cassius  Severas)  eiiim  praesentis  animi  et  maiuris  ingenii  quaiu 
studii  magis  pliicebat  in  iis  quae  inveniebat  quam  in  iis  quae  attii- 
lerat.  Quint.  X  6,  6  in  a  very  similar  passage  :  neque  enim  tautnin 
habent  curae  ut  non  sit  dandua  et  fortunae  locua,  ciim  sacpe  etiam 
scriptis  ea  qiiae  suliito  nata  aunt  inserantur  .  .  nam  ut  primiim  est 
domo  adferre  paratam  dicendi  copiam  et  certam,  ita  refutare  tem- 
poris  munera  longe  stultissimum  est  .  .  .  alioqui  vel  cxtemiwralem 
temcritateni  malo  i]uam  male  cohaerentein  cogitationom.  AIso  Cic. 
Orat.  2G,  89  qiiaesita  nec  es  temporc  licta  aed  domo  allata.  —  novam 
et  recentem:  Tlie  usual  distinction  between  noeus  'something  that 
did  not  exist  previously'  and  recena  'what  h;ia  iiot  existcd  for  a 
long  time,'  cannot  be  atrictly  maiiitaiiied.  Cf.  luv,  II  1(12  novis 
annalibus  atipie  recenti  historia,  Tac.  H.  V.  13  apiid  vcteres  aut 
novis  ingeniia  and  aome  of  the  passagcs  (^ited  by  Schinidt,  Ilnndb. 
d.  Sijnonyiiiik  p.  48G  ff.  The  two  synoTiyms  are  frequently  com- 
bined.    Cf.  c.  8  2  11.  IV  65  nova  et  recentia  inra  vetustate  iu  consue- 


100  . 

tudinem  vertantar  H.  I  5fl.  Cic.  ad  fam.  XI  21,  2  recentem  Dovam 
pro  Flacco  6  lege  hac  reoenti  ac  nova,  in  inverae  order,  on  which 
see  c.  4  3.  Liv.  XXXV  lo\  in  Quinctio  nova  ac  receutia  omnia  ad 
gratiam  erant. — euram.  'oratfion,'  cf.  c.  313. — non  auie  aliqoa  tnpi- 
datione:  This  was  especially\true  of  Cicero  who  tells  us  repeatedly 
that  he  never  rose  to  speak  f^ithout  a  touch  of '  st^e  fright.'  Cf. 
de  orat.  I  26, 121  exalbescam  Hn  principiis  dicendi  etc.  pro  Deiot. 
1,  1  cutii  in  omnibus  causis  gra  'ioribus  .  .  initio  commoveri  vehe- 
mentius  soleam.  pro  Cluent.  It  57  semper  equidem  magno  cum 
metu  incipio  dicere,  Div.  in  Caec,  13,  41  Acad.  II  20,  04.  To  these 
exx.  quoted  by  Wilkiiis,  De  orat.  1.  c,  ve  may  add  the  testimony 
of  Plut.  Cic.  35  rif  ktyav  ficTa  ^o^ov  vpWT^fi  K<u  fioAtf  JmiMniro  nA- 
A.ii/icvot  Kot  Tp«/wuv  ivl  T«XAuii'  ayiavaiv  ^ft^v  rou  Xoyov  mii  KaTaaramv 

24  BoIIioitado  commendat  eTentnm:  TacituB  is  here  in  perfect 
agreemeut  with  liis  teacher  Quintilian  XII  5,  4  neque  ego  rursus 
nolo  cum  qui  sit  dicturus  et  sollicitiuu  surgere  et  colorem  mutare 
et  periculum  iiitellegere,  quae  si  uon  accident,  etiam  simulanda 
erunt.  —  lenocinatiir:  '  adda  to  the  joy  of  success.'  So  again  G.  43 
insitae  feritati  arte  ac  teui^iore  leuocinantur.  But  in  other  writers 
of  tlie  Sitver  age,  it  is  used  in  thc  seuse  of  '  to  promote,  advance ' 
e.  g.  Sen.  Rhet.  Contr.  I  1, 18  Sen.  de  benef.  VII  1,  2  Quint.  IV  2, 
118  V  12,  17  Xlt  1,  30  Plin.  Ep.  I  8,  C  II  19,  7.  In  pre-Augustan 
Latiu  tlie  word  is  not  found  with  tliis  weakened  meaniug. 

26  extemporalii  etc. :  A  post-Augiistan  word  for  tlie  classical 
subitus,  fortuitus,  ex  tempore  (Hrut.  fll,  219).  It  is  doubtless  only 
actridental  tliat  the  wurd  occurs  first  iu  this  passage.  Xhe  eutbusi- 
astic  praise  hore  accorded  to  extemj>oraneous  efforts  in  oratory 
mukes  it  not  improbable  tliat  the  young  aiithor  hiinself  possessed 
this  at^coniplishment  iu  a  bigh  degree.  lu  later  life,  he  seems  to 
have  ttiouglit  less  favoralily  of  it,  jireferriug  the  carefully  prepared 
speech,  as  insuring  a  less  ephemoral  reputation.  Cf.  Ann,  IV  61 
Q.  Haterius  .  .  .  eloquentiae  quoad  vixit  colobratae.  Monimenta 
iiigenii  cius  haud  periude  retinentur.  Kcilicet  imi^etu  magis  quam 
cura  vigebat ;  utque  aliornm  meditatio  et  hibor  in  posterum  vale- 
Bcit,  sic  Haterii  canoruni  illuil  ot  i^roflueus  (Sen.  Exc.  Contr.  IV  pr. 
7  Tanta  erat  illi  velocitas  oratiouis  ut  vitium  fieret  .  .  .  Haterius 
uostei'  «ufHaminandus  est)  cum  ipso  siniul  extinetuiii.  The  ancient 
teacliers  of  eloquence,  though  tliey  sincei-ely  adniire  the   gift  of 


c.  a.  101 

estemporaneoua  sjwech,  invariably  aasign  to  it  aa  inferior  place. 
The  Hubject  is  treated  at  length  by  Quint.  X  6,  6  ff.  with  his  usual 
discernment  and  good  aense.  Cf.  also  Cic.  de  orat.  I  33,  150  etai 
utile  est  etiam  subito  saepe  dicere,  tamen  illud  atilius,  sumpto 
spatio  ad  cogitandum  paratius  atque  accuratius  dicere  .  .  .  subitam 
et  fortuitajn  orationem  commentatio  et  cogitatio  facile  vincit.  Ps. 
Flut.  s-cpi  muSw  iyi-ypji  p.  6  C-D.  and  in  general,  Friedlander 
III  461  f. 

26  vel  praeoipna  iaoanditas  eit :  Observe  the  attributive  posi- 
tion  of  the  predicate.  So  also  Tac.  H.  IV  7  nullum  boni  imperii 
maius  instnimentum  quam  bonos  amicos  esse  (i.  e.  amicos  esse 
bonos).  — is  ingenio  .  -  ■  siont  in  sgro  etc.  :  A  comnion  metaphor, 
Cf.  Plat.  Resp.  IX  p.  429  E  Cic.  de  orat.  II  30,  131  subacto  mihi 
ingenio  opua  est  ut  agro  nou  semel  arato  sed  iterato  quo  meliores 
fetiis  possit  et  grandiores  edere,  Orat.  15,  48  Hortens.  Fragm.  10 
and  elaborately  worked  out  in  Tusc.  Disp.  II  5,  13  and  esp,  by 
Plut,  De  sera  num.  p.  652  C  de  vitioso  pud.  p.  628. 

27  din  =  iam  diu,  as  frequently  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  G.  5.  36  H.  III  7, 
Ann,  IV  67  V  11  XIII  37  XIV  1  XV  19.  64.  The  present  tense 
is  also  unobjectionable,  Cf,  Cic.  pro  Mur.  39,  85  iani  diu  comjia- 
rantur  de  off.  I  1, 1  annum  iam  audis  Cratippum,  ad  fam  VII  9  iam 
diu  ignoro  quid  agas.  And  so  analogously  with  iam  jiridem  (Gic. 
ad  Att.  II  5,  1)  iamdiidum  (esp.  in  Plautus)  olim  (Hor.  Sat.  I  1, 
25)  quondam  (Ov,  Met.  A'III  191)  and  the  like,  Cp,  Kuhner,  II 
88  f,  Dr.  H.  S.  I  p.  229  E.  V.  III  334  note  448. 

Following  G,  .facob  ap,  Dronke  p.  245,  Vahlen  (Comm.  MommH.  p.  COS) 
and  John  {Correspht.  p.  5  f.)  ezplain  alia  in  the  aenae  of  ri  /lit  d\Xa,  equiva- 
leat  to  ■  quae  non  tiua  sponte  nHa(.'untur '  I  The  inetancea  of  tliLs  GTecUm 
addueeii  by  .lohn  (Tac.  Ann.  I  .10  XIII  43)  are  not  even  remotely  analogoua, 
and  Guch  a  construction  would,  in  aiiy  cHse,  not  be  permiBaible  in  a  etyle  ao 
fre«  from  Grecisma  as  the  Dialogus  adniitteUly  iH.  The  majority  of  editora 
have,  tberefore,  jiutly  regarded  ulia  aa  rorrupt,  but  the  propoeed  rcmedieB 
either  involve  too  violent  changes  or  ipion!  tlie  aense  of  the  paesage.  An- 
dreaen  adopU  Emet)ti's  emendation  ■  utiliura,'  quotlng  Cic,  Phil,  Xlll  10, 44 
quamquam  enim  prima  praesiilia  utiliora  rei  publicae  mint,  tamen  extrema 
sunt  gratiora.  My  objecliona  to  thi»  rcading  are :  (1)  The  conjecture 
lacks  a11  palaeographical  probability  and  displaces  dlu  nhich  is  unquestion- 
ably  f^enuine,  although  its  meaning  has  always  been  miainterpreted. 
(a)  Utiliora  is  quite  out  of  place,  for  Aper  had  alreaily  dispoaed  o£  the 
argument  drawn  from  tbe  usefidneas  ol  oratory  in  the  preceding  chapt«r 
(plura  de  utilitate  non  ilico)  and  it  ia  not  aRain  referred  to  thronghnut  hia 
speecb,  except  once  Incldentally  in  c.  8  7  in  quite  a  difterent  connection  (see 


lO-  NOTKS. 

iiote  ad  loc).  {■))  Tho  passage  froni  Cicero  is  totally  irrelrvant  and  could  al 
best  but  prove,  very  superfluously  at  that,  that  the  useful  aiid  the  pleafiurable 
may  be  contrasted.  One  miglit  with  some  greater  show  of  justice  have  ad- 
duced  Cic.  de  orat.  1  33, 150,  cited  above,  to  prove  that  the  genuine  reading 
must  have  been  ^quamquam  utilia  .  .  utiliora  tamen,^  f or  this  passage  at 
least  deals  with  one  and  the  same  topic.  The  present  chapter  treats  exclu- 
sively  de  voluptate  oratoria.  I  have  no  doubt  that  Tacitus  wrote  :  quam- 
quam  quae  diu  seruntur  atque  elaborantur  grata,  gratiora  tamen  *  Although 
those  things  which  have  been  sown  and  cultivated  for  a  long  time  are 
pleasing  (because  of  their  maturity)  yet  more  pleasing  are'  etc.  The 
changes  called  for  are  of  the  easiest  description.  quae  (£[)  wafl  accidentally 
omitted  after  quamquam  (i.  e.  quamq.  cf.  c.  18  26  tamq.  82  4  quisq.  18  utq). 
So  c.  3  2  ipsum  quem  for  ipsumque  quem  30  24  quoque  qui —  ta  quoque  D, 
see  also  Buecheler,  Rh.  Mus,  XI,  612  f.  Grata  dropped  out  owing  to  the 
foUowing  gratiora.  As  for  alia,  omitted,  be  it  observed,  in  two  MSS.,  it  \s 
clearly  the  comiption  of  a  dittography  of  diUj  the  d  being  mistaken  for  al, 
just  as  in  analogous  instances  d  stands  f or  ol  e.  g.  c.  21  =  reddent  (CD)  = 
redolent.  In  Ilor.  Ep.  I  10,  37,  Haupt  (Opusc.  in  47)  conjectured  victo 
ridens  f or  victor  violens.  The  change  finally  of  *  a '  and  *  e '  into  '  u '  and 
*  a  Mn  the  verbs  can  hardly  be  called  a  correction.  Perhaps  we  ought  also 
to  read  laborantur  for  elaborantur,  cf.  c.  30  2  and  note  to  c.  0  29,  but  this 
is  not  absolutely  necessary.  —  On  the  comparative  following  closely  upon 
the  positive,  see  Cic.  de  orat.  I.  c.  and  c.  9  26  pulchrum  id  quidem  .  .  quanto 
tamen  pulchrius. 

7.  1  laetiorem:  Predicate  adjective  for  adverb.  Cf.  H.  III  38 
laetos  dies  ageret  II  22  laetam  .  .  adulescentiam  egit.  Ann.  XIV 
61  laeti  Capitolium  scanderent  and  note  to  c.  4  4.  The  cod.  Lei- 
densis  (B)  has  alone  preserved  '  ipse '  for  the  less  idiomatic  '  ipso ' 
of  the  other  MSS.     See  note  to  c.  3  12. 

2  latus  clavus  oblatus:  Senatorial  rank  and  the  ius  hononim 
were  first  granted  to  Gaul  in  48  A.  d.  by  the  emperor  Claudius. 
See  his  speech,  j)reserved  in  a  bronze  inscription  found  at  Lyons, 
ap.  Nipp.,  Ann.  Vol.  II  p.  314-318  and  Furneaux,  Vol.  II  p.  208- 
214  and  the  aeeount  of  Tiicitus,  Ann.  XI  23  ff.  Thereafter,  in  the 
words  of  Tacitus  (Ann.  III  oo),  used  in  connection  with  Tiberius' 
policy  '  novi  homines  e  municipiis  et  coloniis  atque  etiam  provinciis 
in  senatum  crebro  adsumpti '  (especially  common  in  the  reign  of 
Vespasian.  Cp.  Hirschfeld,  Bo)n,  Verfassungsfjesch.  p.  245,  3). 
The  election  of  a  novus  homo  to  a  curule  office  was  a  memorable 
event,  (cf.  Epictet.  Diss.  1,  19,  24),  hence  laetiorem.  —  On  the 
o/utotoTcXcvTov  here  mitigated  by  an  intervening  word  cf.  note  to 
c.  4  10. 


c.  7.  108 

3  omtate  mlnime  lavorabili  natDi:  G&nl,  the  native  state  of 
Aper,  of  Secundus  and  perhapa  of  Maternua  (see  Prolegomena 
p.  Ixix)  is  properly  called  '  minime  favorabilis '  because  one  bom  in 
this  province  had  gteat  dlfficulties  and  prejudices  to  overcome,  if 
he  desired  to  attain  higb  ofBcial  poaitions  in  the  city  of  Rome. 
Cf.  Tac,  Ann,  XI  23  studiis  diversis  apud  principem  (hc.  Claudium) 
certabatur,  asseverantium  non  adeo  aegram  Italiam  ut  senatum  aup- 
peditare  urbi  suae  nequiret  .  .  .  quem  ultra  honorem  residuis  nobi- 
lium  aut  si  quis  pauper  e  Latio  Benator  foret  ?  oppleturos  omnia 
divites  illos  quorum  avi  proavique  hostilium  nationum  duces  exerci- 
tus  noatroa  feiro  vique  ceciderint,  divuT,  luHum  apud  Aleaiam 
obsederint.  This  disposes  of  the  otherwise  possible  interpretation 
of  civitas  as  a  tribe  (Peter)  or  canton  (John).  FmorabilU  is  a 
poat-Augustan  word,  first  found  in  Vell.  II  34,  2.  Here  it  is  used 
in  a  paasive  senae  'favored,  popular.'  Nipp,  Ann.  II  36  inaists 
that  favorabilis  always  signifies  '  was  Beifall  erregt.'  However 
true  this  may  be  for  the  majority  of  instances,  such  a  translation 
ia  utterly  inapplicable  to  '  civitas '  iu  any  of  the  possible  meauings 
of  the  word. 

4  eoi  se.  ago.  Such  ellipses  are  common  in  Tacitus.  Cf,  Ag.  2 
et  sicut  vetus  aetas  vidit  quid  ultimum  iu  libertate  easet,  ita  nos 
quid  iti  servitute  (sc.  sit,  videmus),  G.  41  quomodo  paulo  ante 
Kbenum  (sc.  secutus  sum)  sic  nunc  Danuvium  sequar.  H,  1.52 
III  77  IV  42  Ann.  III  29.     Cp.  Woelfflin  Jiursian  Jnhre^.  (1879) 

II  226.  I>r.  H.  S.  I  216  f.  and  especially  G,  Clemm,  De  brevth- 
'/uentiae  T.  qiiibiuidtim  geiierihuji  p.  103.  See  also  note  c.  IG  32. — 
mediocritate :   Also  Anu.  XIV  60.     In  thia  sense  first  in  Vell.  II 

III  m.  uostrao  but  froquent  in  late  Latin. 

apud  patres,  though  not  esacntlal  to  the  contezt,  is  a  neceaeai;  emenda- 
tion  to  rcstore  the  Ktyllstic  equilibrium  of  clausea.  John  ad  loc,  to  guote 
hia  own  wr.rds,  says ;  •  Die  Aniirdnung  ist  Ubrigcna  hier  nicht  wie  t>  ss  cine 
ansteipende  mil  Riicksicht  auf  liie  ItedeutunR  dcs  Gericht»  sondem  eine 
abateigende  nach  .MnsHi^^abe  des  Grads  der  Bef  riedigung,  den  ein  elUcklicber 
Erfolg  dem  Redner  gewjihrt(!)  Darum  folgen  den  kriminellen  die  civil- 
rechtiichen  Falle  und  dieaen  wieder  die  ProceBse  der  vemifenen  kaiser- 
lichen  Freigelassenen.  Selbst  dieae  zu  rettcn,  eine  eehr  unpopulSref!)  und 
wenig  Huhni  {'. )  einbringende  ThMigkeit  macht  den  Aper  glUcklich  I  Xur 
bei  dieser  Eteutung  des  vorangestelllen  I^ronomens  ipee  erkliirt  sich  zuglelch 
ipaos  .  .  procuratorcs  unsczwimjrcn.'  But  this  interpretation  1«  throuKhout 
open  to  the  gravest  objcctinns.  (I)  Tliere  is  nothing  to  indicate  that  tbc 
enumeratlon  uf  the  three  juridical  tribunak  here  oc  In  C.  5  ci 


104  NOTES. 

datio  either  in  mains  or  in  minns.  Again,  it  is  not  easy  to  see  why  criminal 
cases,  which  are  mentioned  first,  should  afford  a  livelier  satisfaction  than 
civil  suits  (apad  centumviros) ;  the  contrary  rather  might  be  inferred  from 
D.  38  10  QuinU  V  10,  115  Plin.  Ep.  V  13,3.  (2)  John  seems  to  forget  that 
Aper  is  the  speaker  who,  so  far  from  regarding  the  friends  of  the  emperor 
as  *  yerrafen,*  lauds  them  to  the  skies  and  praises  their  happy  lot.  Aper 
nowhere,  like  Helvidius  Priscus,  displays  the  faintest  indignation  at  the 
imperial  r^me,  under  which  he,  indeed,  though  a  novus  homo,  had  at- 
tained  to  the  praetorship.  (3)  We  fail  to  leam,  why  an  able  advocate 
should  be  incapable  of  acquiriug  a  great  reputation  by  undertaking  the 
defence  of  a  libertus  principis.  (4)  If  the  defence  of  the  friends  of  an 
emperor  had  really  been  less  willingly  undertaken,  because  of  any  fancied 
opprobrium  attaching  to  it,  we  should  scarcely  find  the  last  member  of  tbe 
alleged  anti-climax  emphasised  by  an  accumulation  of  two  synonyms,  and 
illos  should  be  changed  to  istos.  Ribbeck,  lih,  Mua.  XXVIII  p.  503, 
endeavors  to  establish  a  climax  by  a  violent  transposition,  which  defies 
palaeographical  ezplanation,  and  is  in  any  case  superfluous  and  therefore 
false. 

6  Centnmviri:  Cp.  Fest.  Epit.  54  cum  essent  Bomae  XXXV 
tribus  .  .  terni  ex  singulis  tribubus  sunt  electi  ad  iudicandum  qui 
.  .  licet  V  amplius  quam  C  fuerint,  tamen,  quo  facilius  nomina- 
rentur,  Cviri  sunt  dicti.  In  Pliny^s  day  (Ep.  VI  33)  the  number  had 
risen  to  180.  On  the  cases  that  came  within  the  jurisdiction  of  this 
coui-t,  cf.  Quint.  IV  2,  5  cum  de  re  constat,  de  iure  quaeritur  ut 
apud  centumviros.  Esp.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  38,  173  with  Wilkins'  note 
and  Smith,  Dict  Ant,  I  p.  404  f. 

7  Libertos,  procnratores:  On  the  position  and  the  great  power 
wielded  by  freedmen  under  the  various  emperors,  cp.  Friedlander 

I  82-104  (Vespasian  p.  93).  '  Procuratores '  were  officers  in  the 
imperial  household  and  generally  freedmen.    Cp.  Smith,  DicL  Ant. 

II  496-99.  If  the  statement  of  Sueton.  Vesp.  16  'creditur  etiam 
procuratorum  rapacissimum  quemque  ad  ampliora  officia  ex  indu- 
stria  solitus  promovere  quo  locupletiores  mox  condemnaret'  be 
true,  they  must  have  had  frequent  occasions  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  eloquence  of  great  orators. 

8  tneri  et  defendere.  Tlie  same  synonyms  combined  in  G.  14 
illum  defendere,  tueri  and  frequently  in  Cicero  e.  g.  de  orat.  I  38, 
172  de  fin.  II  4,  11  ad  fam.  13,  64.  Caes.  B.  C.  III  94.  — datur: 
The  passive  of  dare  with  inf.  in  Tac.  only  here  and  in  the  Annals  : 

III  67  (where  see  Draeger),  IV  60  (defendere  daretur)  VI  5.  19 
XII  23.  Cp.  E.  Opitz,  Progr.  Naumburg  1852  p.  15,  Dr.  H.  S.  II 
367  f.  StU,  p.  59.     The  active  form  with  inf.  is  poetic,  in  prose 


C.  7.  105 

only  Vitniv.  180,  23  dabit  imitari. — tribiuiatiu  praetnru:  On 
these  plurals,  see  Draeger's  listB  H.  &  I  p.  11  ff.  19. 

10  in  alvo  ontar:  Cf.  c.  29  lO  vitia  paene  in  utero  matris  con- 
eipi  mihi  videntur.  Alvua  =  uterus  (Cf.  Paulus-Festus :  venter 
feminae).  Taeitus  even  uses  utenis  for  alveus  in  Ann.  II  6  lato 
Ut6rO,  a  air.  (ip. 

AII  our  MSS.  read  alio  with  the  eiception  of  the  GOd.  Vlndob.  which  hsa 
albo  (i,  e.  alvo  and  Bo  rilboeus).  Few  pBMages  in  tbe  DialogUB  have  been 
burdened  with  more  conjectures,  of  which  thoee  gtveD  in  the  adDotatio 
critica  are  hut  a.  selectjon  (For  eartier  Biltempts  to  emend  tbe  nnlntelligible 
alio,  see  Schulze,  in  Eic.  II  p.  10S-IT1  of  hia  editlon,  Walther,  Tac. 
Vol.  IV  p.  :!45-^T).  Andresen  in  despair  wrltes  natalibus  paritur.  Tbis 
emendaiion  ond  numeroua  otbers  depart  too  far  from  the  MSS.  reading  to 
merit  serious  attention.  Tlie  conjecture  which  has  met  viiih  moat  favor 
Is  Ritter's  '  in  aliquo '  snd  yet  IblB  reading  bas  nolbing  in  Its  favor,  save  its 
palaeographical  simplicity.  For  (1)  aliquo  is  quite  out  of  place  being  too 
vague  and  indeflnite.  (2)  Tbe  meaning  which  Ritter  and  his  followen 
attribute  to  the  phrase  iu  aliquo  is  made  poasible  oni;  b;  inveffiing  the 
prepoaition  wilb  an  empliBHis  which  il  never  has  or  can  have. 

10  codioillis:  'Cabinet  order,  letters  patent.'  So  Ag.  40  codi- 
cillos  quibus  ei  (sc.  Agricolae)  Suria  dabatur  tulisse.     Ann.  XIII 

20  scriptos  esse  ad  Caecinam  Tuscum  codicillos,  mandata  ei  praeto- 
riarum  cohortium  cura.  —  cam  ^tia  venit :  '  comes  with  influ- 
ence.'  Cf.  20  2:i  cum  voluptate  perveniunt,  Ann.  XIV  53  quibus 
(sc.  studiis)  claritudo  venlt  .  .  .  gratiam  immensam  circumdedisti. 
52  amor  carminum  venisset  Cie.  Verr.  II  2,  7,  19  and  Caec.  26,  74 
hereditas  venit  Sall.  lug.  8  (cited  from  Cic.  by  tieorges  !)  ultro  illi 
et  gloriam  et  regiium  venturum.  Livy  XXXIV,  30  cum  qua  fama 
venerunt  Hor.  A  P.  400  honor  .  .  vatibus  venlt.  Cf.  also  Curt. 
8,  13,  15  eum  gloria  abire. 

13  non  solam  — aed  etiam:   Always  undivided  e.  g.  c.  16  33  20  14 

21  32  24  4  Aun.  IV  35  exeept  c.  22  1»,  wliere,  however,  non  ea 
solum  is  foHowed  by  sed  without  etiam.  Cf.  note  to  c.  2  6,  — 
Vacv.u3  is  generally  opposed  to  occupatus,  cf.  Tac.  H.  IV  17  arri- 
perent  vacui  occupatos  and  Peterson,  ad  Quint.  X  1,  32. 

luvenea  ct  adulcscenttfl,  as  nll  onr  MSS.  with  tbe  exc(^ptlon  of  B  liave  it, 
destroys  Ihe  contrasL  inlended  by  the  aulhor  (non  solum  —  sed  etiam). 
Nor  is  ttie  generally  accepted  reading  vacuos  et  adiilcscentes  more  satis- 
factory,  for  here  again  adulescenles  are  «nwarrantably  identifled  with  vacui. 
Tlie  proper  antlihesis  is  broujiht  about  by  reading  '  iuvenea  vacuos  et  adule- 
scentes,'    Vacuoe,  as  its  poaition  sbows,  belongs  (o  both  nouns  (cf.  not« 


106  NOTES. 

c.  12  »).  For  ao  ezplanatioD  of  tbe  comptloii,  Ke  Am.  Jour.  PltU.  I.  c. 
p.  462.  Jobn'B  distinction  between  vacui  'die  nicbt  tbUig  sein  viUUk' 
and  aduleacentea  'die  nicht  UuUJgaeiii  kbfnnen^  ia  qoite gratnitoas.  Tacitus 
sajH  tliat  the  busy  qo  less  Uum  tboee  u  leisnre  will  look  up  to  gieat  ontois 
with  admlratioQ  si  modo  .  .  .  suL  John  in  his  inleipret&tioD  onforta- 
iiately  OTerioolced  this  important  proTiao.  It  maj'  be  added  tJiat  tbia 
qualitfing  clause  also  tavora  the  reading  qnid?  non  illastres  whicb  at 
the  same  time  is  cloeer  to  tbe  MSS.  tban  tbe  cther  emendatiouB  that  have 
beeo  snggested. 

14  qnonim  nomina  priiu  parentM  liboris  ingenuit:  On  the  use 
of  liberi,  cp.  Funk,  Archiu  VII  76-85  and  note  c.  29  i.  IngeruiU 
'din  into  the  ears,'  cf.  H.  IV  78  vera  etant  et  a  tribnnis  .  .  .  ingere- 
bantur  Ann.  II  79  magnitudinem  imperatoris  identidem  ingerens. 
On  the  thought,  cf.  Sen.  de  brev.  vit.  2,  4  interroga  de  istis,  quorum 
nomina  ediscuntur  and  esp.  Hor.  Sat  I  4,  120  sic  me  formabat 
puerum  dictis  et  sive  iubebat  |  ut  facerem  quid,  '  habes  auctorem 
quo  facias  hoc,'  |  unum  ex  iudicibus  selectis  obiciebat. 

16  et  tmiicatnfl  bio  popalos:  Tunicatus  opp.  to  togatus  (c.  6  is). 
Cf.  Hor.  Ep.  I  7,  65  Vilia  vendentem  tunicato  scruta  popello. 
'  Vulgus.  populus,  plebs '  are  not  infrequently  grouped  together  by 
Tacitus,  e.  g.  Ag.  43  vulgus  quoque  et  hic  aliud  agens  populus  H. 
I  89,  1  vulgus  et  .  .  .  populus  35  non  pojiulus  tiintum  et  imperita 
plebs.  //(>  =  noster,  Komaniis.  Cf.  c.  20  20  horum  28  0  his  pro- 
priis  29  10  Ag.  1.  c.  H.  I  84  Ann.  XV  38.  — The  et  is  epexegetic, 
hence  tlie  singular  predicate.  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  6  19  20  13  33  9  Ag.  5.  6. 
43  H.  II  34  IV  20  Ann.  I  1.  For  examples  in  other  writers,  see 
Hand,  Tiirsell.  II  477.  —  nomine  vocat:  Tlie  same  phrase  also  G. 
28  H.  I  23. 

17  digito  demonstrat:  To  be  pointed  at  with  the  linger  vas, 
with  but  comparatively  few  exceptions,  a  sign  of  admiration  or 
respect  aniong  the  ancients.  The  earliest  occurrence  of  the  phrase 
seetns  to  be  in  Aesch.  Agani.  1285  K.  SaxTuAoSciKTuv.  Cf.  Hor.  C. 
IV  3, 22  monstroi-  digito  pi-aetcreuntiuni,  Pers.  I  28  At  pulchrum  est 
digito  moiistrari  et  dicier  hic  est  (where  see  Jahn  and  the  scholiast 
wlio  refers  to  the  story  of  Deniusthenes,  related  by  Cic.  Tu&c.  V  36, 
103  Pliny  Ep.  IX  23,  5  Aelian  V.  11.  9,  17  Diog.  Laert.  VI  2,  6), 
Martial  IX  97,  4  turba  semper  oiniii  nionstniinur  digito  and  esp. 
frequent  in  Luciati,  e.  g.  Somn.  11  &b£ci  <7(  t<^  SaKTvKio  oSrot  JmE^ 

Xtyuiv,  Hf^rod.  2  KCii  ei  jrou  yt  iJHiitiyf  iiovov  iStiKyvTO  av  Tw  SoKn^if  OSnt 

iKiivot  "HpdSoTo*  iariv.   Diiil.  Merct.  6,  4.   Aiiarch.  36  Harmon.   1. 
As  a  gesture  uf  repioach  or  derision,  e.  g.  Dem.  XXV,  67  Loeian 


C.  7.  8.        X  lOT 

Rhet.  Praec.  25  Ovid,  Am.  III 1,  19.  6,  77.  Cp.  K.  Sittl,  Die  Ge- 
bardm  der  Grieeken  «.  RSmer,  Lpz.  1891  p.  61  f.  A.  Otto,  Die 
Spriehvjorter  der  SSmer,  eie.,  Lpz.  1890  p.  116.  Mallery,  Report 
of  the  Amer.  Bureau  of  JSthnoloijy  1879^0  p.  269  ff.  —  demon»trE« 
=monstrare  digito.  So  Cic.  de  rep.  VI,  24  ext.  de  orat.  II  66,  266 
NepoB,  Datam.  11,  5  Quint.  VI  3,  38  Siiet.  Oct.  45  Gell.  XIX,  10. 
Other  instances  of  compound  for  simple  verbs  in  the  Dial.  are  c.  6  16 
consurgendi  9  10  prosequitur  12  recurret,  10  11  denegavit  17  21  per- 
traxisset  22  26  deterrainet  37  36  desumpserit  38  19  dejtacaverat. 
Also  common  in  the  other  writings  of  Tac.  Cp.  Woelfflin,  PkUol. 
XXXIV  137  ff.,  Arckiv  VI  89-91.  —  The  fondness  for  such  super- 
fluous  corapounds  is  chara^teristic  of  the  decline,  the  force  of  the 
preposition  being  no  loiiger  or  but  vaguely  felt.  In  Latin  it  may 
be  said  to  assume  noticeable  proportions  with  Aslnius  FoUio  and 
in  Greek  during  the  Alexandrian  period.  The  Romans  themsclves 
seem,  with  the  solitary  exception  of  Seneca  (see  Ep.  58,  3  f.),  to 
have  been  unconscious  of  this  peculiarity  of  post-Augustan  Latin. 
Cp.  also  Plut.  Plat.  Quaest.  X  3. — advenae  et  pere^rini:  Cf.  Cic. 
de  leg.  agr.  II  34,  94  dc  orat.  I  58,  249,  iii  inverse  order. 

18  andito>  =  auditu  cognitos.  More  frequent  in  Tacitus  than  in 
other  writers.     E.  g.  Ag.  43  G.  37.  41  H.  1  30  II  63  IV  54  Ann. 

I  42  II  64  XIV  4  (thirty-eight  instances  in  all.  See  Lex.  Tac. 
p.  116''.)  and  note  c.  16  17.    To  the  examples  froni  Cie.  de  nat.  deor. 

II  2,  6  Livy  VI  2,  9  XXXI  18  XLII  52  Plin.  Paneg.  75,  1  qnoted 
by  Nipp.  Ann.  IV  23,  add  Caes.  B.  G.  VII  69  iam  Caesar  a  Ger- 
govia  discessisse  audiebatur  Cic.  pro  Pomp.,11  quos  aut  vidimus  aut 
audivimus  (sc.  de  quibus)  Cat.  I  10  Verg.  Aen.  VII  196  Ovid, 
Metain.  VI  170. 

19  ad^oaoeTe'  =  recogiiise.'  Velut  is  added,  because  theae  stran- 
gers  had  not  previously  aeen  the  orators  theraselves,  but  could  only 
know  them  frora  the  descriptions  of  others. 

8.  1  KaToeUum  hano  Eprivm:  Cf.  c.  6  30.  —  Crlipam  Vibiiun: 
Q.  (acc.  to  C.  I.  A.  III  1,  619)  Vibius  Crispus,  like  Marcellus,  with 
whom  he  is  again  associated  by  Tacitus  in  H.  IV  42.  43,  a  notorious 
informer,  was  born  at  Vercellae  (cf.  C.  I.  L.  V  2,  6590.  6060.  6711). 
He  was  cqng,  auft  about  .^7  a.  d.,  curator  aquarum  68-71,  pro- 
consul  of  Africa,  acc.  to  Nipp.  Ann.  XIV  28  in  the  last  inentioned 
year.  Consnl  for  the  sccond  time  probably  In  82;  He  died  at  the 
age  of  eighty  (luv.  IV  92),  shortly  before  93,  for  Quintilian  whose 


108  NOTES. 

work  was  published  in  that  year  speaks  of  him  (X  1,  119)  as  one 
recentlv  deceased.  He  remained  on  intimate  terms  with  Domitian, 
as  has  been  justly  inferred  from  an  anecdote  in  Suet.  Domit.  3. 
His  wealth  was  proverbial  (Mart.  IV  54,  7  divitior  Crispo)  and 
estimated  at  200,000,000  sesterces,  acc.  to  the  schol.  luv.  1.  c.  or 
300,000,000  according  to  Tacitus.  The  scholiast  may,  however,  have 
mistaken  Vibius  Crispus  for  Crispus  Pasienus.  Tac.  H.  II  10 
charaeterises  him  as  *  pecunia  potentia  ingenio  inter  claros  magis 
quam  inter  bonos,'  in  perfect  agreement  with  the  statements  in  the 
Dial.  c.  8  and  13.  Juvenal,  writing  some  thirty  years  after  his 
death,  is  more  favorably  disposed  toward  him  'Venit  et  Crispi 
iucunda  (=iucundi)  senectus  |  Cuius  erant  mores  qualis  facundia 
mite  I  ingenium.  Regarding  the  power  of  his  eloquence,  there  seems 
to  have  been  no  difference  of  opinion.  Quint  V  13,  48  X  1,  119 
XII  10,  11  gives  it  the  complimentary  epithet  of  iueundtis,  also 
applied  to  him  by  luv.  1.  c.  Cf.  Xipp.  Ann.  XFN"  28  Mayor,  ad 
luv.  IV  81-93  and  in  Addenda  Vol.  I  p.  407  f.  414.  On  the  trans- 
jjosition  of  the  eognomen  of.  e.  1  1. 

3  oblitterEtis :  Very  rare  iu  Cie.  (^Vatin.  6,  15>  and  in  pre-Augu- 
stan  I^tin  (^Attius  ap.  Xon.  14l>,  30).  more  frequent  in  Livy  and  in 
the  Silver  Av;^\  partieularly  eommon  in  Taeitus.  In  the  Dial. 
ag;iin  e.  22  22.     See  Lex.  Tae.  s.  v. 

minus  has  jiistly  beon  ivsranK»d  as  comipt.  Peter  alone  defending  it 
by  an  iniorpreiaiion  of  esse  wliioh  is  ijuite  untenable.  Minus  aro6e  out  of 
a  wTvni:  s»Muiion  of  a  compendium  (mih.).  On  minor  in  the  sense  of 
'inferior  in  rank,  renowiu  intelWt,*  cf.  o.  21  24  Ann.  I  13  Gallum  Asinium 
avidum  et  minorem  XVI  8  mox  Neronem  .  .  .  quasi  minores  eTasere 
XYI  2i>.  Esixvially  frtHiueni  in  Quint.  e.  g.  I  2.  10  minores  .  .  .  prae- 
ceptores  II  .'»,  i  puen^  non  cvMitinuo  tnulendvxs  m i nenfijtsimo  credunt  sed 
apud  Mii«(>rt\H  aliquamdiu  detinent  II  •"»,  H>  illt>s  minores  (sc.  scriptores), 
quia  facilius  eonim  intellectus  videK\tur,  probaverunt.  VI  3,  (57  X  1.  00. 
74.     Siv  als<^  Wox.  Kp.  I  1,  UV»  II  1.  IS^. 

5  nbi  nati  dicantur:  Aper  dcvs  not  wish  to  be  understood  as 
sayin&:  that  the  birthplaee  of  M.ireelhis  and  of  Crispus  was  at  all 
uneertaiu,  tor  it  was  uot,  but  tluit  their  worhl-wide  fame  made  it  a 
matter  of  iuditYereiiee.  where  they  miirht  liapix»n  to  have  l»een 
Ivru.  Op.  tb.e  famous  reu;a:k  ot  IVrieles  in  Thueyd.  II  43,  15 
oi^^v  "%a*>  crt<5n>ii  xviitu  -)»;  tuo^k- — tei  sdlies:  The  phnise  from 
Martial.  i]^uoted  aK»ve,  aj5  we;I  a5  the  faet  tliar  Ca pua  refers  to  Mar- 
ivllus,  whose  v..i:ue  preeedes  that  of  Crispus  ia  the  beginning  of 


C.  8.  109 

the  chapter,  makes  it  higbly  probable  tbat  the  first  named  Bum  here 
also  pertains  to  the  first  mentioned  individual,  The  wealthiest 
Bomans,  so  far  a^  knomi  to  us,  were  the  augur  Cn.  Lentulus 
(under  Augustus)  and  Narcissus  (under  Nero),  who  are  said  to 
have  been  worth  400,000,000  sesterces  (about  ?17,000,000).  Cp. 
Friedlander  I  245  ff.  III  12  f!. 

6  qiiamqiiam :  The  subj.  with  'quamquam'  is  not  found  in  prose 
before  Nepos,  for,  wherever  the  subj.  is  still  retained  in  modem  textA 
of  Cicero,  it  is  either  potential  or  used  in  a  dependent  clause.  Once 
in  Verg.  Aen.  VI  394.  Frequent  in  Horace  and  Livy.  Cp.  Dr.  H.  S. 
II  766  Riemann,  Mtudea  p.  300  R.  V.  III  394  note  466  Schmalz 
Lat.  Synt.  p.  507.  In  Tacitiis  the  subj.  largely  preponderates,  the 
indicative  being  used  but  twenty  times  (out  of  eighty  instances) 
viz.  c.  24  g  Ag.  18.  36.  36  G.  5.  46  H.  I  68  II  30.  92  IV  67  Ann.  I 
3.  55.  76  II  35.  80  IV  57  XII 11.  31  XIII  36.  Cp.  A.  Gerber,  J)e 
eoniwnet.  temp.  vau  Tac.  p.  32-38  Pohlmann,  1.  c.  p.  16  Dr.,  StU 
p.  81  Nipp.  Ann.  I  3. 

7  benefioio:  'by  reason  of,  on  account  of.'  Beneficio  is  here  well 
on  its  way  toward  its  later  use  as  a  synonym  of  gratia  or  causa.  It  is 
perhaps  first  met  with  in  the  so-called  Hygin.  Astron.  II  23  b 
lunonisb.  Cp.  Woelfflin,  Zu  den  httein.  Zeitpartikeln,  in  Archiv  I 
174  f.  574,  Bursian  Jakreaber.  XLIV  p.  198.  The  'quamquam' 
clause  has  occasioned  unneeessary  diflSculty,  Although,  says  Aper, 
Marcellus  and  Cris^ms  niay  be  thought  (videri)  to  have  come  into 
the  possession  of  vast  riches  by  virtue  of  their  oratorical  power,  yet 
their  world-wide  fanie  was  not  due  to  their  wealth,  but  solely  to 
their  eloquence.  Thus  the  speaker,  by  taking  unexpectedly  a 
purely  ideal  view,  might  aeem  to  be  contradicting  or  at  least 
weakeniug  the  utilitarian  arguraents  which  he  bad  so  eaniestly 
advanced  in  a  previous  ehapter.  To  counteract  this,  Aper,  shrewd 
advocate  that  he  is,  abandons  for  a  moment  the  strict  sequence  of 
topics  outlined  in  the  beginning  of  hia  speech  and  reverts  to  the 
question  of  the  utility  of  eloquence  once  more,  although  he  had 
aasured  us  '  plura  de  utilitate  non  dico.'  In  this,  one  cannot  but 
admire  the  art  of  tlie  author  who,  while  depicting  the  trained 
rhetorician,  yet  succeeds  in  preserving  some  of  the  stylistic  aban- 
don  characteristic  of  a  conversation  between  friends.  —  ud  «!<► 
qnentU:  Sed  was  perhaps  unnecessarily  inserted  by  Lipsius,  for 
the  adversative  particle  is  very  often  omitted  by  Tacitus.    See  note 


110  NOTES. 

c.  6  in.  In  G.  10  Haliu  reads  '  apud  plebem  sed  apud  proceres, 
Bacerdotes  enim  '  in  place  of  'apud  plebem  apud  proceres ;  apud 
sacerdotes :  se  eniin '  of  the  best  MSS.  Cp.  Massmann  ad  loc  and 
Nipp.  Ann.  IV  35.  —  nnmen  et  caeleatii  tIi  :  Cf.  Cic.  pro  Mil.  29, 
83  iiullam  vim  .  .  numen  divinum.  Verr.  II  4,  40,  107  vim  .  . 
numenque.  On  the  inverted  order  cf.  c  4  3.  The  figure,  though  a 
very  bold  one,  is  characteristic  of  Aper^s  dictiou  throughout. 
See  below,  sordidius  et  abiectius  natl,  paupcrtas  .  .  .  circumste- 
terunt. 

9  ad  qnam  tuqne  foitunam:  ad  usque  with  an  intervening  pro- 
noun  is  comparatively  rare  and  post-Aug.,  e.  g.  Ag.  14  ad  nostram 
usque  memoriam.  With  an  interrogative  pronoun,  also  Quint.  VIII 
5,  33  ad  quam  usque  nos  vocatis  vetustatem,  XII  1,  32  ad  quem 
usque  modum.  Op.  Thielmann,  Archiu  VII  p.  104.  —  fortunam 
'bigb  position.' 

11  sed,  subordinated  to  a  preceding  sed.  So  also  Ann.  XIII 13  sed 
Agrippina  non  iiis  instrui  cultus  suos  sed  ceteris  arceri  proclaraat. 
This  occurs  a&  early  as  Flautus  e.  g.  'Men.  644  sed  ego  illam  non  con- 
donavi  sed  slc  utenduni  dedi.  Trin.  92  (Ritschl  Parerga,  praef. 
p.  xxix)  and  a  few  timea  in  Cic.  e.  g.  har.  resp.  28,  61  pro  Marc  3, 9 
Phil.  VII,  5.  Cp.  Ur.  H.  S.  U  98.— spectanda  haberemiu:  'Habeo' 
with  gerundive  first  occurs  in  Varro,  de  R.  K.  I  16,  2  multi  cnim 
habent  in  pniediis  —  importandum.  The  constructiou  reaches  its 
height  in  Tac.  (c.  19  25  31  I9  36  29  37  17  H.  1 15  IV  77  Ann.  IV 
40  XIV  44)  and  in  the  younger  Pliny,  who  goes  so  fat  as  to  use  a 
masc.  i>ronoun  as  object.  Thereafter  it  becomes  less  frequent  (never 
inQuiiitiliaii),  gradually  giving  way  to  'habeo'  with  inf.  Cp.  the 
exhaustive  article  by  Thielniann,  Arv/uv  II  66  ff.  380  and  Dr.  Jf.  S. 
II  824  Stil  27  e.  Helm  Quaest.  Si/nt.  p.  88.— For  analogous  subjuno- 
tives,  see  c.  40  0  de  re  loquiiuur  quae  .  .  gaudeat.     G.  18  Ann. 

111  28  and  W.  G.  Hale,  Cwm  Constr.  p.  93  f.  —  soTdldini  et  abie- 
ctini  natni:  Opposed  to  'liberaliter  natus'  (cp.  SeyfE.  MuU.  LaeL 
p.  110.  421).  The  comiiaratives  are  very  rare,  especially  as  adverbs. 
Sordidior  toga  oocurs  in  Mait.  I,  104,  5.  'Abiectus'  aa  an  adj. : 
Cic.  Lael.  16,  59  de  leg.  I  19.  51  ad  fam.  I  9,  16  Livy  IX,  6, 11  Val. 
Miis.  III,  5,  4.  as  adv. :  Anim.  Marcell.  XV,  2,  3.  XXX  8, 11  (an 
imitator  of  T.  cp.  Woelftiiu,  P/illol.  XXIX,  559).  Cp.  Thielmann, 
Are/iir  IV  652.  Dr.  if.  S.  I  39  f.  —  Tlie  same  coUoeation  in  Tac. 
Ann.  Xlll  46  Quiut.  II  12,  7  Sen.  Ep.  37,  4. 


C.  8.  111 

12  qiioqae=et  quo.  Indisputable  parallel  instances  of  this  uaage 
are  rare.  Ur.  //.  S.  II  36,  oinitting  our  passiige,  quotes  c.  37  36 
quo  quis  saepius  steterit  quo<iue  jilures,  Flaut.  Poen.  1244  Cic.  de 
oS.  I  2,  6  quantutn  quoque  iiiodu  Suet.  Aug.  18  quoque  celebratior 
est  With  modo  also  Sall.  Cat.  23.  58  lug.  30  aiid  Quint.  X  1,  2, 
where  see  Peterson's  note.  —  notabilior:  Also  a  rare  conij^arative, 
cf.  H.  I  55  III  25  Sen.  Ep.  56,  2  Quint.  VHI  3,  22  Suet.  Tib.  29. 
Tlie  word  is  not  found  in  ]ire-Aug.  Latin,  with  possibly  one  excep- 
.tion  in  Cic.  ad  fam.  V  12,  5.  —  paupertae  et  RnBruttla  reram  ■  ■  oir- 
onnutetentnt :  A  bolit  personification,  paupertas  and  angustia  being 
negative  ideas.  The  figure  itself  is  common  both  in  Greek  and 
Latin.  Cf.  Ci<^  Pliil.  X  10,  20  cum  omnia  .  .  fata  c.  Verg,  Aen. 
X,  905  odia  c.  Frequent  in  Livy  e.  g.  VI  2  terrotes  c.  XXV  34, 
10  anceps  proelium  c  Pliny,  Faneg.  3,  4  difficultas  sola  c.  Tac.  H. 
1 17  circumsteterat .  .  .  expeetatio  IV  79  .  .  .  metiis.  So  in  Greek : 
with  ifitfnffaivuv  and  ir</>iurr)j/u  e.  g.  Eur.  Phoen.  1406  Tapay/Mr  SuppL 
609  eptuTiK  Tliucyd.  III  54  tjtoffoi  V  73  Kii^m  Isocr.  74  E  raKtfiAK 
Dem.  30,  24  oiirxin^  a,nd  Polyb.  III  86,  7  icaipoi  'bad  circumstances.' 
—  The  sing.  awjitstia  is  rare.  With  rerum  also :  Tac,  Ann.  IV  72. 
In  Cie.  de  nat.  deor.  II  7,  20  angustia  orationia.  Sall.  Hist.  IV, 
20  Fliny  N.  H.  XIV  6,  8,  61  loci  angustia  Apul.  Metam.  10,  26  and 
in  the  Vulgate.  —  Nutice  also  the  bold  use  of  the  participle.  Cf. 
H.  II  24.  49  Ann.  II  35  IV  12.  17.  34  cited  by  Helm,  Q.  S.  p.  55. 

15  tine  comme&datione  natalium :  Cic.  Brut.  25,  96  sine  ulla 
commendatione  maiorum.  Cf.  alao  Tac.  Anu.  XI  21  De  origine 
Curtii  Bufi  quem  gladiatore  genitum  quidam  prodidere  neque  falsa 
prompaeriin  et  vera  exsequi  pudot  .  .  .  quaesturam  et  mox  nobiles 
inter  candidatoa  praeturam  principis  suSragio  adsequitur,  cum 
hisce  verbis  Tiberius  dedecus  natalium  ('ignoble  ancestry')  eiua 
velavisset:  'Cuitius  Rufus  videtur  mihi  ex  se  natua.'  See  also 
Friedlander,  I  p.  238  ff.  ^ — 'natalea'  for  origo,  genua  or  maiores  ia 
common  sincethe  time  of  SonecaEIiet.  Cf.  Heraeus,  H.  II  86,— Biufl 
■Dbitantia  facultatam:  Gk.  avtv  oinriat  iropuv.  This  phrase  ia  ez- 
actly  paralleled  by  Faulinua  Nolanua  (353-431),  Ep.  ad  Sulp.  SeTe" 
rum  '  quia  aetate  llorpntior,  oneribus  patrinionii  levior  aubaiantia 
fueultittttm  non  egentior  '  Salvlan,  adv.  Eccl.  III  2,  9  (C.  S.  E.  VII 
p.  271)  Bubstantiam  propriae  facultatia  and  frequently  in  this 
writer  in  the  senae  of  res  familiavis.  For  perfectly  analogous 
phrases,  cf.  also  Quint.  II  21,  1  substantia  rerum.     Aurel.  Vict. 


112  NOTES. 

Orig,  19  8.  omnis  pateraonm  bonomin.  Paul.  Sent  2,  26  s.  rei  fa^ 
miliaris.  Dictys  1 17  s.  opum.  Dig.  36, 1,  16.  It  is  in  such  some- 
what  fax-fetched  esptessions,  no  less  than  hy  the  devices  pointed 
out  above,  that  the  stylistic  individuality  of  Aper  is  brought  out 
into  bold  relief.  Translate :  'Withont  ample  means  of  subsistence.' 
With  the  thought,  cf,  luv.  VII  145  rara  in  tenui  facundia  panno. 

16  neoter  ■  -  ■  egregioa :  Cf.  Tac.  H.  II 10  Yibius  Crispus  . .  inter 
claros  magis  quam  inter  bonos.  II  95  successere  Mucianus  et  Mai- 
cellus  et  magis  alii  homines  quam  alii  mores.  Egregivx  in  Latin- 
is  always  used  in  bonam  partem  and  so  quite  common  in  earlier 
English  and  occasionally  even  in  modem  writers  e.  g.  Thaekeray. 
See  the  Oxford  Dictionary  s.v. — alterhabitti<  -  corporia  oontflmptiu: 
The  context  leaves  it  entirely  nncertain  which  of  the  two  is  intended, 
but  the  passa^s  from  luv.  IV  86  (quoted  above)  and  Statins,  Silv. 
I  3,  110  Nestorei  mitis  prudentia  Ciispi  render  it  highly  probable 
that  Marcellus  is  meant  here. 

17  mnltoi  iam  annoi :  Doubtless  somewhat  exaggerated,  as  usital. 
On  the  position  of  '  iam,'  see  c.  '12  8  and  Am.  Jmtr.  Phil.  XII  447. — 
doneo  =  quamdiii  with  indicative  occurs  first  in  Hor.  C.  I  9,  17, 
and  thereafter  moat  common  in  Tac. :  c.  40  20  H.  I  13.  37  IV  12.  74 
Ann.  I  68  III 15  IV  74  VI  51  XIV  50.  See  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  Tlie 
subj.  is  found  only  in  orat.  obl,  Cp-  Dr.  H.  S.  II  615.  The  particle 
is  not  iised  at  all  by  Caesar,  Sallust,  Velleius,  and  but  four  times 
by  Cic. 

18  principes  in  Caesaria  amicitis :  A  peculiarly  Tacitean  expres- 
sion  for  'p.  amiconnn  Caesaris'  or  'p.  interC.  amicos.'  Cf.  e.  g.  Ann. 
III  30  in  amicitia  principis  XIII  45  in  am.  Neronis,  and  IV  12 
XIV  51  in  animo  principis  validus  XV  50  in  animo  principis  anteibat. 
Caesai-is  =  principis,  to  avoid  ambiguity.  The  reference  cannot, 
as  aoiue  have  thought,  be  to  Titus  or  to  I>omitian,  because  'Caesar' 
did  not  designate  the  heir  apparent  or  crown  prince  till  the  time 
of  Hadrian.  Cp.  Mommsen,  Hom.  Staatsr.  II  1083  cited  by  John,  ad 
loc.  —  'Princeps  fori,' also  in  Quint.  XII  11,  3  Domitium  Afrum  .  .  . 
ptinci])em  fuisse  quondam  fori  non  erat  dubium.  —  agnnt  fernnt- 
que;  generally  in  the  concrote  sense  of  plundcring  or  devastatlng 
an  enemy's  coniitrv.  So  in  Livy,  c.  g.  XL  49  cum  ferrefc  passim 
cuncta  atqiie  ageret  {Dr.  Jf.  S.  II  4^).  Hore  the  pbrase  is  used 
figTiratively.  Marcellus  and  Crispus  by  virtiie  of  their  power  and 
influence  carry   everything  before  them,   rule    supreme.      Peter'3 


f.  8.  118 

explaaation  '  thcy  appropriate  ererything  to  theinselves,  thus 
acquiring  their  iinmenae  wealtU  at  the  expense  of  othera,'  mis- 
interprets  Aper's  attitude  toward  these  two  meii.  For  analo- 
gous   passages,  see  Llv.  III  37  ferre  agere  plebem  plebisque  res 

and  Xen.  Cyt.  III  3, 2  varTis  virqrrioy  ^So^MkM  Tq  dp^qvg  kcu  ^ipovTK  "o{ 

ayavTK  o  ri  cKairriK  af(ovtTx<)  %"<!  Tac.  H.  I  2,  19  (delatores)  agerent 
verterent  cuncta.  Observe  that  the  usual  order  of  this  collocation 
common  both  in  Greek  and  Latin,  is  here  reversed.  So  also  Homer 
E  484  Arist.  Niib.  243  Xen.  Hell.  VI  5,  60.  Such  variation  is  very 
characteristic  of  Tacitus,  who  seeks  to  add  a  touch  of  novelty  to 
expressions  which  had  become  stereotyped  by  constant  usage. 
Cf.  Ann.  XIV  38  igni  atque  ferro  for  the  regular  '  ferro  igniijue.' 

19  onm  qoadam:  In  the  Dial.,  the  anastrophe  of  the  preiwsition 
is  habitually  avoided  (see  c.  22  13  cum  quodaui  lumine),  except  in 
formulaic  expressions  such  as  eaque  de  re  (c.  2  4)  quem  ad  moduiu 
(e.  33  7)  magna  ex  parte  (c.  35  12)  and  the  like.  Cp.  A.  Uerber, 
Nonnulla  'de  itsit  praep.  ajitid  T.  Progr.  GlUckstadt  1871  A.  Greef, 
PkUoL  Ahx.  1872  p.  296,  Woelfflin,  FhiM.  XXV  129. 

20  venerabilia  aenex  et  patientiaiimua  veri:   Vespasian  was  at 
the  time  in  which  this  conversation  is  alleged  to  have  taken  place 
(74-75  A.D.),  63  years  old,  having  been  born  on  the  17tli  of  No- 
vember  9  a.d. —  As  Marcellus  and  Crispus  are  represented  in  c 
13  15  as  'a^Uigati  omni  adulatione  nec  imperantibus  umquam  satis 
servi  videntur  nec  nobis  satis  liberi,'  it  will  be  plain,  even  if  we 
inake  all  due  allowauce  for  Maternus'  unfriendly  attitude,  that 
'  patientissimus  veri '  cannot  refer  to  the  irappritria.  of  theae  two  men 
toward   their  soveroign.     The   praise  of  Vespasian   seems  to   be 
iiitroduced  siuiply  by  way  of  apology  fot  opeuly  charaeterising  his 
all-powerful  friends  as  the  real  power  beliind  the  throne,  a  criticism 
whicb  even   so  mild-teinpered  a  ruler  might  be  liable  to  resent. 
Vespasiau^s  great  tolerance  of  outspokenness  is  well  attested  by 
Suet.  Vesp.  13  Ainicoruni  liberi,atein,  causidicorum  figuras  ac  philoso-  1 
phomm  contumaciam  lenissime  tulit  and  Eutr.  VII  13  Offensarum  / 
ct  inimicitiarum  ininieroor  fuit.     Convicia  a  causidicis  et  philoso- 
phis  in  se  dieta  tulit.  —  Aper  would  have  had  no  scruples  iii  aub- ) 
scribing  to  Seneca's  dictum  (de  ira  11136):  vide  non  tantum  an  J 
verum  sit,  quod  dtcis,  sed  an  ille  cui  dicitur  veri  patiena  sit.     Cf.  ' 
also  the  close  of  hia  speeeh  (c.  10). 

'  ipxis '  has  been  changed  into  '  ipai '  by  LipHiuB,  nhlch  deatrojrs  the  con- 
trast  indlcated  ty  'et  alios.'     Et  alter  'ceteron'  iBquito  outol  place,  and  is 


either  due  to  a  dlttography  of  ttae  preceding  aylULble  oi  wu  accidentally 
Iniiisferred  from  the  next  llne  ae  l^eter,  followed  by  John  ad  loc.,  thiaks- 
By  readlng  et  ipiU,  we  alao  introduce  an  eplgrammalic  ajitithesia  very 
eaitable  lo  the  conteit  and  in  perfect  keeping  wfth  what  Suetoniua  Vesp. 
1.  c.  reports  of  VeBpaEiau  liimself.     See  aLBO  the  paaaages  clted  below. 

21  amicoB :  This  nanie  was  applied  to  men  of  senatorial  or  eques- 
trian  rank,  who  eonstituted  ii  kiud  of  privy  council.  They  were  not 
infrequently  the  power  hehind  tlie  throne  and  formed  one  ot  the 
most  conspicuoua  featurea  of  the  iniperial  court.  Their  positioii, 
though  one  of  pararaonnt  importauce  (Tac.  H.  IV  7  nullum  maius 
boni  imperii  instrumentum  quam  lK)nos  amicos  esse),  was  at  all 
times  exceedingly  precarious  and  uncertain,  being  subject  to  the 
whiius  and  fickleness  of  the  Emperor,  Cf.  Tac.  Aun.  III  30  aetate 
provecta  speciem  inagis  iu  aiuicitia  principis  quam  vim  tenuit 
(sc.  Crispns).  Idque  et  Maecenati  acciderat  fato  potentiae  raro 
sem])iternae,  an  satias  capit  aiit  illoa  cum  omnia  tribuerunt,  aut 
hos  cum  iam  niliil  reliquum  est  quod  cupiaut.  Hiat.  IV  8  nec 
minua  sibi  (sc.  Epriu  Marcello)  aiixiam  talem  amicitiam  quani  uliis 
exsilium.  Other  'amici"  of  Veapasiau  were  C,  Licinius  Muctanus, 
T.  liiitilius  Variis,  C.  1'liuius  Secundus,  Otacillius  Sagitta,  Ti,  Iii- 
lius  Alexauder.  '  Frieuds '  of  Titus  with  the  exception  of  the  elder 
Pliny  are  not  knowu  to  iis.  On  the  signiticance  of  this,  see  Proleg, 
XXX  and  on  '  aniici '  In  gcneral,  the  exhaustive  treatmeut  in  Fried- 
knder  I'  p.  1^3-14«.  '20r>-220  (Ust  of  amici  principis  from  Au- 
gustus  —  Elagabalus). 

24  qaod  '  '  -  acceperint  iiec  accipi  pouit :  Quod  is  uscd  diro  Koirov, 
serving  both  as  objcct  and  anl)jc(;t.  Cf.  G.  18  qnao  imrus  accipjant 
rursusqne  ad  neixites  reforuntur,  Aun.  TI  83  quaedam  stiktiiii  omissa 
sunt  aut  vetuatas  oblitteravit.  Sall.  lug,  14,  16  quae  aut  amisi  aut 
ex  necessariis  advorsa  facta  sniit.  T.iv,  XXH  6  qnac  .  .  .  servata 
fides  ab  Hanuibale  est  atqiic  in  viiicuhi,  oinnes  eoniecit,  Seii.  de 
tranq.  S,  0  quae  [corpor.i]  sni>crfniiduntur  et  undique  magnitudo 
siia  vulncribus  obiccit.  Au  analogons  '  inconcinnitas,'  peculiarly 
characteristic  of  Tacitus'  lovc  of  stylistic  vaviety,  ia  fouiid  in  the 
change  froni  au  activc  to  a  passive.  Cf.  H.  III  76.  77.  IV  C5 
{where  see  Hciaeus")  V  22  Xipp.  ad  .\iin.  III  21  Draeger  ad  Ann. 
VI  44.  —  ■\Vitli  thc  thought.  cf.  Aiiii.  XIV  .'»4  ft  tii  (Xero)  quantum 
tum  priiiccps  tfibueve  amico  potest  ct  ego  (Scueca)  quantum  aiuicns 
a  prineipe  atcipei-e.      Sen.  Ep.  41,  C  quid  enim  est  stultius  (luaiu 


C.  8.  115 

iii  homine  aliena  laudare  ?  qiiid  eo  dementiiis,  qui  ea  miratur  quae 
ad  alium  transferri  protinus  jKKisiiiit.  8  Laiula  in  ipso  quod  nec 
eripi  potest  nec  dari.  Ep.  1)8,  1.'!  Honores  reppulit,  pater  Sextins 
. . .  latuin  claviim,  divo  lulio  dante,  non  recepit.  latellegebat  enim, 
quotl  dari  jiosset,  et  eripi  posse. 

25  Hinimiiin  inter  tot  ac  tanta  loonm :  Minimum  =  infimum  ia 
apjwrently  5»-.  ilp.,  the  nearest  a|>proac)i  to  it  being  Plin.  N.  H. 
XIV  1.  Locuin  magimm  obtinet  iu  medicainiuibus.  —  tot  ae  lanta. 
=  tot  ac  tantas  res.  Tot  a.s  a  ueuter  substantive  is  not  found  else- 
where,  but  analogous  in.stances  are  common  in  Silver  Latin,  and  par- 
ticularly  charaeteriatic  of  Tacitus.  E.  g.  c.  39  10  tot  i)ariter  ac  tain 
nobiles  (with  note).  Sen.  Ep.  108,  38  tot  ac  talium  (sc.  virorum). 
Cic.  Cael.  28,  66  Ovid,  Am.  II  12,10.  So  also  c.  19  20  pervulgatis 
iam  omnibus  (sc.  rebus),  c.  21  1  quibusdain,  wbere  see  notes. 
Ann.  TTI  15  nullo  (=  nuUa  le),  wheie  see  Nipp.  Sen.  Ep.  33,  2 
illo  (=  illa  re).     Cp.  also  I>r.  //.  S.  I  54  ff. 

There  i»,  theretore,  no  r«at  necessity  for  writing  wllli  Vahlen  haec  tot, 

on  the  analogy  of  Cic.  pro  Rosc.  32,  SD  haec  tot  et  tanla  .  .  .  quanidiu 

dicereB. 

Im&ginei  ac  tituli  et  ■tatuae:  As  Aper  is  speaking  of  novi 
homines  sine  commendatione  nataliuin,  ima(/ifie/i  cannot  refer  to  tbe 
waxeii  images  of  ancestors,  but  rathcr  to  tho  so-called  'clipeatae'  or 
'  argenteae  iinagines '  whicb  represented  tlie  Emperor  or  liia  amici  or 
soiue  distinguislied  man.  Tltnll  were  tlie  inscriptions  on  theae, 
hence  joined  by  at,  i.  e.  iuiag.  cuin  titulia  et  statiiae.  Plin.,  Paii, 
103  is  less  careful  to  briiig  out  this  dejjendent  relation,  wlien  be 
says  'titidis  et  iniag.  H  stat.'  On  tbe  subjeet  itself,  cp.  Monimsen, 
lilim.  $t-uiMr.  T  426  ff.  Marquardt,  Pricatl  I  235  ff.  Smith,  Dict. 
Ant.  I"  !i;i2,  whci-c  otlier  literatnre  is  cited,  Jobn  well  olwerves 
tliat  Materiius'  answer  (c.  11  H)  seenia  to  iniply  that  tliis  inetboil 
of  decorating  one'9  hoiise  was  less  a  vahied  privilege  than  a  kiiid  of 
irksome  duty,  by  which  the  incumbent  of  an  office  gave  ontward 
expression  of  his  loyaltj-. 

2C  neqne  =  iie  —  qnidem.  Tn  Tac.  again  H.  IV  80  Ann.  II  82 
III  21).  Hti  XV  IS,     See  Madvig,  de  fin.  p.  803  ff.  and  note  c.  21  37. 

27  divitiae  et  Opes:  Diriliue  occura  in  T.  ouly  here  and  in  Aiin. 
XVI  3  divitiaruiu  exi>ectatio,  where  opr»  iinmediiitely  precedea. 
Tbc  wliimsical  aversion  to  thia  woi^d  is  a  uuique  pet-uliarity  of  Taci- 
tiis,     Tlie  sanie  collocation  in  Flor.  III  12,7  Iustin.  I  ".     The 


116 

two  words  are  carefully  distiuguished  by  Cic,  de  fin.  V  27,  81 
and  Lael.  6,  23  divitiae  ut  utaie,  opes  ut  colare,  wliere  see  the 
excelleut  note  of  Seyff.-Muller  p.  147  ff.  With  the  thought,  cf. 
Seii.  Contr.  II  9,  18  facilius  posBum  paupertatem  laudare  quam 
fetre. 

28  i^tvr:  Marking  the  close  of  an  argument,  as  in  H.  II  84. 
IV  70  Ann.  I  4.     On  the  poBition,  cf.  c.  3  1. 

30  ineuntfl  aetate:  Observe  that  this  phrase  does  not  signify 
*  f rom  early  childhood '  but '  f rom  early  youth,'  after  the  assumption 
of  the  toga  virllis.  Cp.  Auton.  Stud.  z.  Lat.  Gramm.  II  p.  171  f. 
Seyff.-Mull.  Lael.  p.  244.  Wilkins,  Cic.  de  orat.  I  21,97.  'Ineunte 
adulescentia'  also  occura,  but  more  rarely  e.  g.  Cio.  iu  Caec.  I  4  pro 
Porap.  10,  28  de  off.  I  32, 117.  — dedenuit=dediderunt.  8o  again 
Tac.  H.  IV  5  altioribus  studiis  iuvenis  admodum  dedit,  and  not 
uucommouly  in  Cicero  e.  g.  de  rep.  1. 10, 16  illum  (bc.  Platonem)  se 
et  hominibus  Fythagoreia  et  studiis  illis  dedisse.  With  the  entire 
passage,  cp.  the  parallelism  in  Fliu.  Ep.  V  16,  8  qui  se  ab  ineunte 
aetate  altioribus  studiis  artibusque  dediderit. 

9.  1  nam:  i.  e.  Nor  can  you  rejoin,  that  the  pursuit  of  poetry 
olfers  similar  material  and  ideal  advantages,  for  etc.  On  this 
elliptical  use  of  ttam,  cf.  note  c.  1  Ifi,  and  the  long  list  of  instances 
in  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  p.  895  f.  The  word  frequently,  as  here,  intro- 
duces  the  more  or  less  detailed  refutation  of  possible  objections,  by 
way  of  confirmation  of  a  preceding  argumentation.  Cp.  Seyff.- 
MuU.  Cic.  Lael.  p.  312.  —  carmina  et  versns :  '  Ciirmen '  is  the 
generic  teriii  to  wliich  the  more  Bpecilic  word  is  added  by  way  ot 
emphasis  or  for  the  sake  of  a  clearer  definition.  This  stylistic 
peculiarity  of  Tacitus  is  diseiissed  by  Nipji.  Ann.  XIII  42  (and 
also  Dr.  Jf.  S.  II  11),  but  he  strangely  omits,  aa  do  tlie  commen- 
tators,  the  very  numerous  instauces  found  in  the  minor  writings, 
IKtrticularly  the  Dialogus.  Cf.  c.  13  3  certamina  et  pericula  16  29 
caeli  sidernmque  (also  in  Ag.  12)  19  7  coudicione  temp.  et  diversi- 
tate  aurium  19  24  vi  et  potestate,  iure  et  legibus  20  8  vulgus  adsis- 
tentium  et  adfluens  .  .  .  auditor  22  18  visum  et  oculos  24  10  more 
vetere  et  a  veteribus  philosophis  saepe  celebrato  G.  2  memoriae  et 
aunalium  3  monumenta  et  tumulos  H.  IV  58  proelimu  et  acies  Ann. 
II  37  stirps  et  pi-ogenies  74  crimina  et  accusationes  XIV  3  ferrum 
ft  caedes  20  militia  et  armis  33  fletu  et  lacrimis. . —  The  distinctiou 
observed  in  Ann.  XVI  19  levia  carmina  ('lyrics')  et  faciles  versus 


C.  8.  117 

('elegiftcs  or  iambics')  is   iiiapplicable   to  our  passage,  because 
Maternus  is  spoken  of  only  as  a  tragic  poet. 

2  insiiinen  optat:  Opto  with  inf.  occura  in  all  periods.  In  Tav. 
again  H.  IV  58  perire  praeoptaverint.  Cp.  Dr.  ff.  S.  II  307  f. 
Scbmalz,  Latein.  Si/nt.  p.  480,  Ueiier  den  Sprachgebrauck  des  Asin. 
PoUio  p.  88.  —  inde  enim  omnis  flnzit  oratio:  Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  55, 
201  a  Cotta  et  Sulpicio  haec  omuis  fluxit  oratio.  —  £nim  is  very 
commoi)  in  parenthesis.  Cf.  c  8  2  11  3  24  7  and  Lex.  Tac. 
p.  347  a  b. 

3  ntilitates  alnnt:  'adrance  our  material  interests,'  a  ar.  tlp., 
but  no  bolder  than  e.  g.  H.  IV 18  conatus  .  .  .  alunt  aiid  some  of  the 
many  metapborical  applications  of  this  verb  cited  in  the  lexica  fiom 
Cicero.  Cf.  also  H.  II  30  eandem  utilitatem  fovere.  For  the 
abstract  plural,  cp.  Dr.  ff.  S.  I  11  ff.  and  Proleg.  p.  ciii  f. 

4  brevem:  The  adjectives  brevem,  inanem  and  vagum,  inanes, 
volucre  below  are  rendered  more  emphatic  by  being  placed  after 
their  nouns.  Cp.  Dr.  Stil  p.  91.  Ohserve  that  Aper,  in  this  nega- 
tive  part  of  his  argument,  retains  the  same  subdiviaions  as  outliiied 
in  u.  5  15. 

5  licet:  In  a  concesaive  clause  only  in  the  minor  writings 
c.  13  3  Ag.  32  licet  .  .  .  commodent,  and  once  in  a  speech  in  the 
Ann.  XIV  55  licet  multa  videantur.  Cp.  in  geiieral,  Hand,  Tursell. 
III  543-546.     Schmalz,  Antiharb.  s,  v. 

6  anrei  tnae  respnant:  Cic.  Part.  Orat.  5,  15  auditorum  aurea 
respuant,  pre  Sull.  25,  70  cuiua  aures  .  .  .  respuerunt,  pio  PlaDC 
18,  44  respuereiit  aures  .  .  .  repudiarent.  Quint.  XI  1,  61  quid 
aures  hominum  magis  respuunt,  Boetticher's  assertion  (Lex.  Tac, 
s,  v.)  tiiat  iiures  is  more  frequent  in  T.  than  in  any  other  writer, 
not  exceptiiig  Cicero  and  Quintiliau,  ia  without  foundation.  It 
occurs  47  tiiuea  in  T.  to  41  in  Quint.  (smaller  by  about  40  pages), 
and  more  than  50  times  in  Cicero'3  orations  alouo.  —  After  respuant, 
we  must  supply  some  phrase  like  '  dicain  tamen.'  Cp.  also  the  sinii- 
lar  remark  of  Messalla  e.  27  7  nec  vos  offendi  decebit  si  quid  forte 
aures  vestras  perstringat.  —  cni  bono  eat :  a  legal  formula  of  inquiry 
touching  the  motive  of  the  criine.  The  phrase  was  frequently  used 
and  i^erhaps  even  invented  by  L.  Cassius  Longinus  Ravilla  (cons. 
127  censor  125),  celebrated  for  liis  severity  as  a  judge  (Val.  Max. 
III  7,  9  scopulus  reorum).  Cf.  Cic.  Rosc.  Am.  30,  84.  L.  Cassius 
ille  quem  populus  RomaQua  verissimum  et  sapientissimum  iudicem 


I 


k 

I 


118  NOTES.  ' 

putabat  identidein  in  causis  quaerere  solebat  'Cui  bo^o*  fuisset. 
Phil.  II  14  35  illud  Cassianum  *cui  bono.'  pro.  Mil.  12,  32  (see 
Ascon.  ad  loc).  —  apud  te:  Ajmd  is  used  in  speaking  of  a  particular 
passage  or  composition  of  an  author,  while  in  refers  to  his  works 
as  a  whole.  Cp.  Hand,  TurselL  I  409,  6  Peterson,  Quint.  X  2,  13. 
So  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  H.  II  37  invenio  apud  quosdam  auctores.  Ann. 
I  81  adeo  diversa  (sc.  de  comitiis  consularibus)  non  modo  apud 
auctores  sed  m  ipsius  orationibus.  II  88  reperio  apud  scriptores 
III  3  matrem  Antoniam  non  apud  auctores  rerum  .  .  .  reperio  ullo 
insigni  officio  functam  IV  35  apud  scriptores.  No  instance  of  in 
*de  scriptore'  occurs  in  Tacitus. — Againeinnon  aut  lason :  As 
Jasou  unquestionably  refers  to  the  Medea  of  Maternus,  it  follows 
that  Agamemnon  refers  to  the  Thyestes  also  mentioned  in  ch.  3 11, 
wliere  see  note.  Scholl,  Comment.  Woelffl,  1.  c.  maintains  that  a 
third  '  Graeculorum  fabula '  of  Maternus  is  here  implied,  but  we 
have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Maternus  comi)osed  two  dramas  on 
the  Argive  legends. 

7  defensns :  i.  e.  successfully  defended. 

9  honorificentius :  Another  rare  comparative,  though  the  super- 
lative  is  common.  Cf.  Nepos,  Eum.  1,  5  Cic.  ad  Att.  1 16,  4  ad  Q.  fr. 
III  2,  2  aud  Tac.  Ann.  VI  7  quo  non  aliud  lionorificentius  evenit. 
This  instance  is  omitted  in  the  long  list  given  by  Dr.  IL  S.  1  27  ff. 
—  praeclarissimuin  vatem:  Alhiding,  not  without  a  tinge  of  irony, 
to  Secundus*  designatiou  of  Bassus  iis  absolutissimum  poetam. 
FraechirlsHimum,  like  *  absolutissimum  '  (see  note  c.  5  0),  is  a  double 
superlative,  but,  as  Woelftlin  FhUnl.  XXV  132  observes,  the  force 
of  the  preposition  was  no  longer  felt,  as  in  many  similar  compounds 
comnion  in  jmst-August.  Latin.  Cf.  note  c.  7  17. —  Vates  was  the 
ancient  name  for  poet.  Cf.  Enn.  Ann.  222  V.  versibus  quos  olim 
Fauni  vates(iue  canebant.  Ilor.  Ep.  II  1,  26  annosa  vohimina 
vatum.  Ovid,  A.  A.  III  407  f.  With  the  Hellenisation  of  Latium, 
the  term  seems  to  liave  fallen  into  contempt  and  disuse  (see  Munro, 
Lucret.  I  102),  making  way  for  the  Greek  *  poeta.'  It  was  restored 
to  honor  by  Virgil,  and  tliereafter  generally  retained  more  solemn 
associations,  often  designating,  like  irpo<f>T^Trj<:  Mova-duyv, '  the  inspired 
singer  or  sacred  bard,'  as  opposed  to  poeta  the  *maker'  or  artist, 
e.  g.  Verg.  Ecl.  IX  32  me  fecere  poetam  Tierides  .  .  .  me  quofiue 
vatem  diiamt  j^astores.  Hor.  A.  V.  400  honor  et  nomen  divinis 
vatibus  atque  carminibus  venit  (poeta  only  twice  in  the  Odes  :  IV 


C.  9.  119 

2,  33.  6,  30).  Ovitl,  Aiii.  III  0,  17  sacri  vates  et  divum  cura  voca- 
inur.  Quint.  X  1,  48  invucatione  dearum  quas  praesidere  vatibus 
creditum  est.  XII  10,  24  ipsuin  (sc.  Platoneni)  .  .  .  iustinctis 
divino  spiritu  vatibus  comparandum.  The  etymology  of  'vates'  is 
very  dou1)tful.  Varro  L.  li.  VII  36,  in  his  naive  way,  derived  it 
froni  versibus  vieiidis.  Moderns  generally  connect  the  term  with 
Irish  filitli.  Gr.  ^an^,  Lat.  fOri,  f&l)ula  are  different.  Mommsen 
Uermex  XVI  C20  note  4  supixjses  a  Gallic  origin,  on  the  basia  of 
Strabo  IV  4,  4  p.  198  rpta  ^BAa  tCiv  Tiixa>ixiviDv  .  .  .  Bofiioi  rt  ko! 
Ovarctf  KOi  ApuiSai.  Ou  the  usG  of  vates  and  poeta,  cp.  L.  Mnller, 
ile  re  metr.  p.  65-68,  I^nnhii  p.  27-29,  Seyff.-Mnll.  Lael.  p.  1C5. 
The  purist  Taeitus  never  uses  'poeta'  except  in  the  Uialogus, 
where  it  could  not  well  have  been  avoided.  See  also  note  on  sapi- 
entiam  u.  5  ext. 

10  dedacit,  Mlutat,  proBeqnitnr,  are  all  more  or  less  technical 
terms.  'Dedueere  is  to  escort  the  statesman  or  orator  f  rom  his  home  to 
the  forum  or  tlie  senate  a,s  a  mark  of  lionor  or  respect,  —  more  rarely 
in  the  seuse  of  reducere  '  to  acconipany  liack  to  his  house.'  Cf.  Cic- 
de  seu.  IS,  03  haec  ipsa  sunt  honorabilia  .  .  .  assurgi,  deduci,  reduci, 
ad  fam.  X  12,2  cuiu  uiagna  niultitudo  optimorum  vironim  et  civium 
ine  de  domo  deduceret  pro  Mur.  34,  70  interdum  ad  forum  deduci- 
inur,  aud  Livy  XXIII  23  ext-  ne  deducendi  sui  causa  popuhtm  de 
foro  ahduceret  Tac.  H,  III  86  Domitiannm  .  .  .  miles  freqnens  .  .  . 
i!i  i>aternos  ])enates  deduxlt.     l'lut.  Cic.  22  p.  871  &'  iyapa%  iri- 

PoiVfv    ih    Trjv    oIkulv  .  .  ■  tSiv  jroktTiov  .  .  .  vpovtiarovTiav  avrav.       In   a 

different  sense  c.  34  "•.  —'iMlutiire  'to  pay  a  visit,'  usually  early  In 
the  morniug,  oiie  of  thc  chief  duties  the  client  owed  his  iwttron. 

Gk.  Stpairtitiv  or  d<nra£«rAu,  cf.  Plut.  1.  C,  10  p.  868  ikOtiv  i^l  Tat 
ftjpQS  iiaOtv  us  aamuroiiivow  Tov  KiKipoira,  and  c.  8  p.  864,  Cp.  Fried- 
lander,  T  382  ff.  Beckcr,  Giinits  II'  159  ff.  Mayor  ad  luv.  I  128 
III  127  V  19  ff.  See  Maternus'  answer  c.  11  iS. —^rMe/jui  either 
synouymouswitli  'adsectivri'  iu  the  geueral  senseof  'accompanying,' 
as  iii  c.  2  T  quos  .  .  .  in  jiulilico  adsectabar,  or  perhaps  better  taken 
as  the  opposite  of  deducere  (de  donio).  CE.  Gell.  XVIII  1,  16 
proseciiti  Favorinum  in  doiiinm,  atid  Ann.  XI  12.  Aiidresen  and 
Wiilff  take  prosequi  to  mean  'to  aceompaiiy  on  travels,'  but  as  the 
impoverished  Bassus  (c.  9  HJi)  was  not  likely  to  travel  extensively, 
Aper's  reniark  would  savor  ot  facetiousness,  kordering  on  sareasiii. 
—  nempe:   'And  if  —  he  will  of  course  etc.'     c.  17  7  'aa  we  all 


120  NOTES. 

know/  In  c.  21  15  quid  ?  ex  Caelianis  orationibus  nempe,  the 
particle  affirms  the  tnith  of  a  statement.  In  c.  35  12  finally  nempe 
simply  strengthens  enim.  Cp.  the  exhaustive  article  in  Hand, 
TurseU.  IV  154-165,  also  K.  V.  III  292  note  433  John  ad  loc.  — 
gi-gi-Bi-denique:  A  similar  anaphora  in  G.  7  si  prompti,  si  conspicui, 
si  ante  aciem  agant.  Cic.  de  orat.  1 49, 212.  Sen.  Ep.  37,  3  si-si-si- 
denique  si.  On  this  rhetorical  figure,  see  Weinkauff  p.  81-85 
Volkmann,  Rhet.  p.  468. 

11  negotium  is  regarded  by  the  commentators  as  equivalent  to 
'  negotium  forense '  (so  c.  14  16  Quint.  I  12,  7),  as  in  Quint.  IV  2, 27 
XII  9,  8  and  in  Tacitus  c.  19  26  38  9  Ann.  II  27  IV  15  XIII  4 
XVI  22.  But  as  Aper,  with  admirable  urbanity,  suppresses  the 
real  object  of  Bassus'  consultation  of  a  lawyer,  it  will  be  preferable 
to  take  negotium  also  as  an  intentional  euphemism.  Translate  : 
'  Should  he  become  involved  in  some  difficulty '  or  '  meet  with  any 
trouble.'  This  meaning  of  negotium  occurs  in  all  periods  of  the 
language  e.  g.  Plaut.  Men.  V  9, 13  Poen.  I  2,  30  Cic.  ad  fam.  III 10, 1 
de  off.  III  31,  112  Quint.  V  12,  13  and  note  to  c.  3  20. 

12  recurret:  *Will  have  recourse  to.'  Very  rare  in  this  sense 
for  the  regular  decurrere.  Cf.  Quint.  Prooem.  17  ad  auctores 
recurrere,  I  6,  13  ad  eam  rationem  recurrunt.  Here  practically 
equivalent  to  curret,  for  in  Tac,  as  in  Silver  Latin  generally,  re-  in 
composition  is  often  merely  intensive.  Cf.  G.  30  plus  reponere  in 
duce  quam  in  exercitu.  Ann.  XIII  57  resideutibus  flammis  XV  73 
revictam  coniurationem.     See  also  note  c.  7  19. 

13  non  quia  — -  neque  ut :  In  place  of  *  neque  ut  pro  eo  versus 
facias,'  we  expect  some  such  phrase  as  *  sed  ut  pro  eo  dicas,  causam 
agas,  eura  defendas.'  The  slight  anacoluthon  was  occasioned  by 
Aper's  reluctance  to  allude,  save  by  implication,  to  the  possible 
contingency  of  a  troublesome  lawsuit  in  which  Bassus  might  figure 
as  the  defendant.  On  sirailar  constructions  in  Tacitus,  cf.  H.  III 4, 
10  suadente  Cornelio  Fusco  non  quia  industria  Flaviani  egebat,  sed 
ut  consulare  nomen  .  .  .  praetenderetur,  and  tlie  examples  cited  by 
Clemm,  p.  128  f.  —  According  to  Nipp.  Ann.  XIII  1  (where  see  also 
Furneaux'  note),  the  indicative  is  used  after  *non  quia,'  when  a  fact 
is  admitted  to  be  true  or  likely  to  have  been  true,  while  its  influence 
upon  the  ensuing  result  is  denied.  So  H.  III  4  (above)  Ann.  XV  60. 
Cf.  note  to  c.  37  28,  where  we  must  read  fuerit  (with  Madvig)  for 
fuit  of  the  MSS.  —  domi  nascuntur:    A  proverbial  phrase.     Cic. 


c.  0.  121 

Acad.  II  25,  80  Desine,  qiiaeso,  coromunibus  locis  :  domi  nobis  ista 
nascuQtur  ad.  fam.  IX  3,  2  sed  quid  ego  nunc  haec  ad  te,  cuius 
domi  nascuntur  ad  Att.  I  19,  3  Petron.  38,  1  omnla  domi  nascuQ- 
tur  Sen.  Ep.  23,  3  volo  illam  tibi  domi  nasci.  Similarly  Cic.  Orat. 
38,  132  uterer  exemplis  domesticis  .  .  .  uterer  alienis  de  orat.  II 
9,  38  nisi  domesticis  se  instruxerit  copiis,  aliunde  dicendi  copiam 
petere  non  possit  and  Find.  Nem.  VII  75  6&av  Kvplav  Aoyuf  ikkoSiv 
(cited  by  Keid,  Acad.  1.  c).  For  analogous  exprcBsions  with  domi, 
especially  in  Plautus,  see  Btix,  aud  Tyrrell,  Mil.  Qlor.  194,  and 
Otto,  Die  Spriehu-iirter  etc.  p.  120,  3. 

14  pulchri  quidem  =  pulchri  illi  quidem.  Gf.  note  c.  3  8.  — 
exitni  eat  ut,  oum:  'The  upshot  of  it  all  is.'  For  similar  instances 
of  the  temporal  cum  with  indicative,  cf.  e.  g.  G.  24  tanta  temeritate 
ut,  cum  omnia  defecerunt . . .  contendant  and  Ann.  III 30. 64.  See 
W.  G.  Hale,  Cum  Conatructions  p.  204  ff. — Note  the  'gradatio  ad 
minus'  in  toto  anno  —  magna  noctium  parte. 

15  excudit:  A  metaphor  taken  from  the  metal-worker's  art. 
Cf.  Cic.  ad  Att.  XV  13  excudam  aliquid  'HpcutXti&oi-.  Plin.  Ep.  I 
3,  4  effinge  aliquid  et  excude  quod  sit  perpetuo  tuum.  Lact.  de 
opif.  I  2  nuUa  me  necessitate  .  .  .  impediri  quominus  aliquid  excu- 
dam.  SaJvian,  de  gubern.  dei  Praef.  (C.  S.  E.  VIII  p.  1)  ut  aliquid 
linguarum  opus  studio  ingenioTum  excuderent.  See  note  c.  20  13. 
—  elucnbraTit  wjth  special  referenee  to  'magna  noetium  parte.'  Cf. 
Cic.  Brut.  90,  312  mnltae  (sc.  orationes)  quas  non  minus  diligeiiter 
elaboratas  et  taniquam  elucubratas  afferel>amus  ad  Att.  VII  19 
epistolam  quam  erain  elucubratus,  Val.  Max.  III  7,  1  alterius 
cunctante  stilo  elucubratum  opus.  Colum.  X  praef.  Tlie  siraplex 
also  occurs  e.  g.  Cic.  Parad.  prooem.  5  parvum  opuscuhim  lucubra- 
tum  his  iam  contractioribiis  noctibus.  On  the  dilfereiice,  cf.  note 
c.  9  29.  So  in  Greek  wKToypa<i>M  e.  g.  Plut  Pol.  Praec.  803  C  Symp. 
II 634  A.  See  also  Callim.  in  Arat.  (Ep.  27)  <r6iL^\av  iypmrnrp  and 
Plut.  Dem.  11  «'s  tqs  iypwvui^   .  .  .  n  kiyuv. 

16  ro^are  ultro  et  ambire  etc. :  ultro  '  into  the  ba^ain,'  cf.  c  5  23. 
It  belonga  to  both  verbs,  as  indicated  by  the  position.  See  note 
c.  12  10.  With  the  statement  itself,  cf.  Plin.  Ep.  I  13,  2  f.  (a  locus 
claasiciis  on  the  subject  of  recitations)  lente  cuiictanterque  veniunt 
(sc.  auditores) ;  nec  taraen  permanent  sed  ante  fiiiem  recedutit,  alii 
dissimulanter  et  furtim,  alJi  simplieiter  et  libere  .  .  .  multo  ante 
Togatus  et  identidem  admonitus.     III 18,  4  cepi  autein  non  medio- 


122  NOTES. 

crem  voluptatem  quod  hunc  librum  (sc.  Panegyricum)  cum  amicis 
reeitare  voluissem,  non  per  codicillos,  non  per  libellos,  sed  '  si  com- 
modum '  et  '  si  valde  vacaret '  admoniti  (numquam  porro  aut  valde 
vacat  Komae  aut  commodum  est  audire  recitantem).  rogare  *by 
letter,'  ambire  *  by  oral  solicitations.' 

17  domnm  mntuatur:  luv.  YII  38  ff.  si  dulcedine  famae  |  suo- 
census  recites,  maculosas  commodat  aedes  |  haec  longe  ferrata 
domus  servire  iubetur  |  in  qua  sollicitas  imitatur  ianua  portas  .  .  . 
nemo  dabit  regum,  quanti  subsellia  constent  |  et  quae  conducto 
pendent  anabathra  tigillo  |  quaeque  reportandis  posita  est  orchestra 
cathedris.  On  recitations  in  Rome,  see  Friedlander  IIP  419-424, 
and  especially  the  exhaustive  notes  of  Mayor  to  luv.  III  9  (vol.  I 
p.  173-181.  346  f.)  VII  38  ff.  (vol.  I  282  f.  443)  84  (vol.  I  289  f. 
445). 

18  libellos  dispergit:  *distributes  programmes'  not  *  invitations,' 
as  usually  interpreted,  for  these  have  been  already  designated  by 
'rogare.'  Cf.  Cic.  Phil.  II  38,  97  gladiatorum  libellos  venditare. 
On  the  many  significations  of  libellus,  see  Landgraf,  Archiv  VI 
p.  248. 

19  nt  beatissimus  •  •  •  eventus  prosequatur:  ut  *  even  granting 
that,'  occurs  not  earlier  than  Cicero,  who  uses  it  in  this  sense  very 
frequently.  It  is  not  found  in  Sallust,  and  is  comparatively  rare 
in  other  writers.  Quint.  VI  3, 112  in  quibus  ut  erraverim,  legentes 
tamen  non  decepi.  In  Tacitus  :  Ann.  IV  33  utque  familiae  ipsae 
exstinctae  sint  40  ego  ut  sinam.  Cp.  Dr.  7/.  S.  II  758  ff.  —  heatis- 
simus  evtntus  '  most  gratifying  success,  issue.'  *Eventus'  is  a  so- 
called  vocabuhim  medium,  denoting  either  a  good  or  bad  result. 
Cf.  Plin.  Ep.  V  20,  2  egi  pro  Vareno,  non  sine  eventu  :  nam  bene 
an  male,  liber  indicabit.  Used  in  bonam  partem  in  Ann.  II  26, 
where  see  Nipperdey.  —  prosequatur=  sequatur.     Cf.  note  c.  7  17. 

20  unum  aut  alterum:  Cf.  c.  21  (i  29  2  39  1.3  Ag.  15.  40  Ann.  III 
34  and  G.  6  H.  I  83  Aiin.  111  47.  IV  17  unus  alterve.  H.  II  75 
Ann.  XIII  46  unus  alterque.  H.  V  6  unus  atque  alter.  The  copu- 
lative  conjunction  has  an  intensive  force  (G.  11  et  alter  et  tertius 
dies  cunctatione  eonsumitur  Ilor.  Sat.  11  5,  24  vafer  unus  et  alter)  ; 
joined  by  *aut^  or  *ve,'  the  phrase  implies  either  *a  few '  (so  here) 
or  '  one  or  the  other '  taken  at  random.  Cf.  Nipp.  Ann.  III  34  John 
ad  c.  21  0  Sclunalz,  Antih.  p,  137.  —  After  diem^  a  participial  form 
of  esse,  or  a  subordinate  oum  clause,  niay  be  supplied  in  thought. 


C.  9.  123 

So  also  c.  8 18  priDcipes  fori.  21  4  in  eodem  valetadinario  (sc  omis). 
Ag.  6  ludos  .  . .  duxit,  uti  louge  a  luxuria  ita  famae  propior  (wv). 

10  septeQtrionalia  eius  (sc.  Britanniae)  nullis  coutra  terris  (oi-ro) 
pulaantur.  Ann.  I  27  is  ante  alios  (<3c)  aetate  et  glorla  Ixilli, 
firmare  Drusum  eredebatur.  43  liberos  eius  ut  multum  infra  (okt«s) 
despectare.  XIII 19  Rubellium  Plautum  per  matenism  originem 
. . .  a  divo  Augusto  (oi^-a).  —  Aper's  view  is  evidently  shared  by 
Mr.  Balfour  (Add.  and  Essays)  :  '  Literary  immortality  is  au  unsub- 
fitantial  liction,  devised  by  literary  artists  for  their  own  special 
consolation.'  —  velnt  in  berbft  vel  flore  praeoerpta:  i.  e.  the  repu- 
tation  possibly  acijuired  by  the  recitation  of  poetry  is  purely 
ephemeral,  and  like  a  blossom  or  a  flower  untimely  plucked,  it 
withers,  without  reaching  its  full  fruition.  The  simile  is  abbrevi- 
ated,  the  expressions  '  praeeerpta '  and  '  pervenit  frugem,'  though 
properly  applicable  only  to  'herba'  or  'flore,'  blending  with  the  object 
compared.  So  Hor.  Ep.  I  2,  41  qui  recte  vivendi  prorogat  lioram 
Rusticua  expectat,  dum  defluat  amnis.  A.  P.  348,  where  see  Kiess- 
ling's  notes.  The  metaphor  seems  to  have  been  proverbial.  Cf. 
Cato  ap.  Gell.  XIII  18  (17)  1  nunc  ita  aiunt,  in  segetibus,  in  herbis 
bona  frumenta  esse.  Ovid.  Her.  16  (17)  263  sed  nimium  properas 
et  adhuc  tua  messis  in  herba  est.  FrontoEp.  1 5  egone  qui  indolem 
ingenii  tui  in  germine  etiam,  tum  in  berba  et  in  flore  dilexerim, 
nunc  frugem  ipsam  maturae  virtutis  nonne  .  .  .  diligam  ?  Symra. 
Ep.  IV  20,  2  tuae  res  non  in  germine  sed  in  fruge  sunt.  Cp. 
Otto,  Spriohw.  p.  161.  The  same  phrase  also  in  Tac.  H.  V  7  slve 
lierba  tenus  aut  flore  seu  solidam  (Heraeus)  in  speciem  adolevere. 
— Praecerjtere,  not  '  praeci|)ere,'  is  the  verb  used  in  tbese  and 
analogous  expressions.  Cf.  Cic.  Verr.  II  4,  37,  80  praecer]»  fruc- 
tum  offici  tui  Ovid,  Her.  20  (19)  143  quis  tibi  perniisit  nosti^as 
praecerpere  messes.  Plin.  N.  H.  XVIII  19,  49,  177  germinum 
tenera  praecerpere.     Plin,  Ep.  V  20,  8  florem  praecerpain. 

22  amieitiam  inde  refert  etc. :  Practically  an  amplified  repetition' 
of  quis  domum  .  .  .  tibi  obligatus  redit.  —  mansnmm:  The  use  of 
the  fut.  act.  part.  for  an  adjectival  clause  is  poetic  and  post  Aug., 
and  highly  characteristic  of  Tacitus,  who  seems,  moreover,  to  have 
had  a  spccial  fondness  for  this  particular  word.  Cf.  Verg.  Aen.  III 
86  mansuram  urbem  Ovid  A.  A.  II  242  mansuri  amoris  Quint  XII 
10,  49  mansuris  litteris  and  Tac.  H.  I  78  nova  iura .  .  .  mansura 

11  49  modicum  et  mansurum  (sc.  sepulchrum)  IV  52  mansuram 


124  NOTES. 

concordiam  Ann.  II  70  praemia  .  .  .  mansura  IV  38  in  animis  ve- 
stris  effigies  et  mansurae  XIY  20  mansuram  theatri  sedem.  For 
other  exx.  in  the  Dial.,  cf.  c.  10  33  dicturam  22  15  34  23  duraturus 
(-am).  On  this  use  of  the  fut.  act.  part.  cp.  R.  V.  ITI  p.  741  note 
579*,  with  the  copious  literature  there  cited,  Ktthner  II  576  and 
Helm,  Quaest  Synt,  p.  9  f. 

23  Yagnm :  ^  Sporadic,  capricious,  that  cannot  be  depended  upon.' 
On  the  applause  at  recitations,  cp.  Mayor,  luv.  1.  c.  (I  p.  178  f.) 
and  c.  15  10  clamoribus  quatit. 

24  Yooes  inanes :  Meaningless  exclamations  of  approval  such  as 
belle,  praeclare,  pulchre,  festive  (Cic.  de  orat.  III  26,  101),  effecte ! 
graviter !  cito  !  nequiter !  euge  !  beate  !  (Mart.  II  27,  3)  Pers.  I  49. 

Plut.  de  aud.  45  F  KporoOopvPov^  yivtfrOai  irap  avrlav  Xiyiav  (SC.  'E^iri- 
fcovpof)  &rj^s  ioTiv  *  oi  Sk  ra^  iiva^  <f><i}vas  T019  dKpoartfpLOii  vvv  iTrttcrdr 
yoKre9  ovroi  koI  0et<i>9  koI  0eo^opi/ra>9  koI  * A.irpoa-ina^  iinXfyovrt^  jctX. 
They  are  styled  inanes  '  empty,  meaningless '  because  of  their  insin- 
cerity.  —  gandinm  Yolucre :  '  fleeting,  transient  joy.'  Cf.  Sen.  Ep. 
52, 11  quanta  autem  denientia  eius  est,  quem  clamores  iraperitorum 
hilarem  ex  auditorio  dimittunt.  Quid  laetaris  quod  ab  hominibus 
his  laudatus  es  quos  non  potcs  ipse  laudare.  —  Such,  in  Aper's 
opinion,  is  the  '  bubble  reputatiou '  of  the  poet,  but  the  orator's 
reputation  ever  waxes  greater  as  time  passes.  On  the  useless- 
ness  of  poetry,  as  compared  with  the  profossion  of  the  general  and 
the  orator,  of.  the  discussiou  iu  Plut.  de  glor.  Athen.  c.  5  (p.  348  f.): 
Tim  ovv  at  KoAot  rpaycoSuit  rat?  A^iymt?  6vrj<nv  rjvtyKav :  et  ovno^  17 
Ev/DtTTtSov  iTo<f>ia  Kal  17  2o^okXcov9  XoyioTrj^  koI  t6  Ala^^yXov  OTopja  rt 
T(ov  Sv<r)(€pC)v  airrjWa(€v  rj  tl  twv  XafiTrpwv  irtpuiroirj^Ttv^  aiiov  ye  ra 
hpapuara  rots  rporratOL^  avrLtrapadtivat  .  .  .  Kat  rovrwv  rot?  p,€v  "^rrrfOturi 
vtpLrjv  irpo^rvPpL^rOaL  kol  ycyovcwu  KaraycA.do-Tov?  •  rots  Se  vtKTycao-ii/  o 
rpLirovs  virrjp^tv^  ovk  avdOrjfm  rrjq  vLKrj^,  0)5  Arjfii^rpLO':  <f>rj<riv,  oAA* 
iirL<rir€LiTpja  rdv  iKK^yyp.lvinv  /3t<i>i/  Kat  raiv  CKXcXotTroTCDi/  K€voT<i<f>LOv  otKuiv. 
Totaura  yap  ra  iroLrjTLKrj^  riXrjy  Kal  \a/Ji7rpoT€pov  ovStv  ii  avrwi/.  .  .  . 
*AXXa   vrj   Ata   7rat3ta  ra  riov  •iroLrjTiiv  •    ot  Sc  prjTop€fi  l^ov^rL  tl  TrapajSaX- 

\6p.€voL  TT/Dos  Tov^  aTparrjyovq  ktX.  —  nuper :  l*robably  to  be  here 
takeu  quite  strictly,  although  the  word  is  used  very  loosely.  Thus 
in  G.  2  (writteu  1)8  a.  d.)  Gormaniae  vocabulum  recens  et  nuper 
addituni,  it  refers  back  to  the  time  of  Caesar ;  in  H.  IV  17  it 
points  backward  over  sixty  years.  Ann.  XIII  57  tlie  reference 
goes  back  cij^lit  years,  but  iu  all  other  Tacitean  passages,  the  time 
elapst*(l  uever  rxcccds  five  years,  usually  less. 


c.  9.  125 

25  TMpuiani  libanUtatem :  Suet.  Vesp.  18  f.  Ingenia  et  artes 
vel  maxime  fovit.  Primus  e  fisco  Latinis  Graecisque  rhetoribus 
annua  ceatena  constituit.  Fraestantes  poetas  nec  non  et  artifices 
Coae  Veneris,  item  Colossi  refectorem  insigni  congiario  magnaque 
mercede  donavit.  —  On  the  proverbial  poverty  of  poets,  see  e.  g. 
Ovid  Trist.  IV  10,  21  saepe  pater  dixit:  'studium  quid  inutile 
temptas  ?  |  Maeonides  nullas  ipse  reliquit  opes.'  Fetron.  83  '  ego ' 
inquit  'poeta  sum' . .  .  'quare  ergo'  inquis  'tam  male  vestitus  es?' 
'propter  hoc  ipsum.  Amor  ingenii  neminem  umquam  divitem 
facit.'  Mart.  I  76,  5  quid  petis  a  Fhoebo?  nummos  habet  arca 
Minerva  |  haec  sapit,  baec  omnes  fenerat  una  deos  11  quid  tibi  cmu 
Cyrrha  ?  quid  cum  Fermesside  nuda  |  Romanum  propius  divitiusque 
forum  est.  X  76,  5  iucundus  probus,  innocens  ainicus  |  Lingiia 
doctus  utraque  cuius  unum  est  |  sed  magnum  vitium  quod  est  poeta[ 
Fallo  Maevius  alget  in  cucullo.  luv,  VII  16-97.  Cp.  Friedknder 
III  429  ff.  491. 

26  qnod  donuaat:  Belating  to  the  remarks  miule  at  the  time  liy 
Aper  and  others,  heiice  the  siibj.  H.  II  75  ajiud  bonos  invidiae 
fuit  quod .  .  .  fecisset  Ann.  I  52  sed  quotl .  .  .  (iiiaesiviBsent.  — 
indnl^ntiam  principia  —  mereri :  Stat.  Silv.  V  2,  125  ergo  age, 
nam  magni  ducis  indulgentia  pulsat.  Iiuitated  by  luv.  VII  21 
materiamque  sibi  ducis  indulgentia  quacrit.  Kuet  Vit.  5  principum 
indulgeiitia.  Espeeially  common  iii  tbe  younger  Fliny  (20  times). 
Cf.  Mayor  I.  c.  I  278.  439. — viereri  in  tbe  sense  of 'acquire,obtain, 
consequi '  ia  very  common  in  Tac.  e.  g.  c.  Sl  2:(  G.  14  vulnera 
mereri  Ag.  i  iram  Gai  Caesaris  meritus  IL  II  31.  37.  50  III  80  IV 
34  Ann.  I  28  II  49  IV  36  VI  10  XII  31  XV  6  XVI  15.  Also 
in  Flaut.  Pseud.  IV  7,  95  quid  meres  ?  Varro  a]i,  Xon.  p.  344,  then 
occasioiially  in  Oic.  e.  g.  Koac.  Com.  10,  28  and  in  Gaes.  B.  G. 
VI  5,  2. 

37  li  ita  res  familiariB  exifrat:  The  same  phrase  in  Quint.  XII 
7,  9  si  res  familiaris  amplius  aliquid  ad  usus  necessarios  exigat. 

28  ae  ipsnm  oolere :  To  advance  one's  own  material  fortune  by 
more  lucrative  employnients  tiian  poetry,  so  as  to  render  oiie's  self 
independent  of  princes'  favora.  Tlie  coiiimcntators  err  in  int^Tiiret- 
ing  tlie  phra.te  to  inean  '  ingenium  studiose  excolere,'  for  this  is  pre- 
cisely  what  Bassus  has  l)een  doing  all  liis  life.  —  fpsum  is  not  tbe 
object  in  apposition  to  se,  but  corresponds  to  'orator  se  ipse  colit' 
in  the  direct  discourse,  as  opposed  to  Bassum  Vespasianus  coluit. 


126  NOTES. 


I: 

\ 


See  Heller,  PhUoL  LI  p.  347.  Hence  '  si  ita  res  familiaris  exigat ' 
is  in  its  proper  place,  and  Wolff's  suggestion  to  transpose  the 
phrase  after  'quidem,'  or  Andresen^s  to  supply  it  in  thought,  is  not 
only  superfluous  but  not  in  keeping  with  the  sense  of  the  passage. 
—  genium  propitiare :  Here  used  in  the  sense  of  '  genio  indulgere, 
to  enjoy  the  good  things  of  life.'  Cf.  Pers.  V  151  indulge  genio  : 
carpamus  duleia.  These  phrases  embody  virtually  one  and  the 
same  idea  —  a  fulness  of  expression  due  to  the  speaker's  desire 
to  inculcate  the  importance  of  pursuing  a  profession  which  will 
enable  a  man  to  acquire,  as  Aper  himself  had  done,  affluence,  high 
political  positions  and  an  enviable  reputation,  merely  by  his  own 
intellectual  efforts  and  in  the  face  of  discouraging  obstacles.  The 
commentators  less  correctly  take  '  genium  propitiare '  in  its  literal 
sense,  in  reference  to  the  ancient  superstition  of  tutelary  spirits 
(on  which  cp.  Pauly,  R.  E.  III  G93  L.  Preller,  Bom,  Myth,  p.  566 
Smith,  Dict,  Biogr.  II  241  f.  and  Kiessling,  Hor.  Ep.  II  1, 143), 
thus  assuming  that  the  poet  Bassus  had  hitherto  been  invoking  the 
good  will  of  the  *genius'  of  another,  which  he  is  now  called  upon 
to  abandon  in  favor  of  his  own  tutelary  deity.  With  the  thought 
itself,  cf.  Sen.  Ep.  15,  10  quam  iucundum  sit  nihil  poscere,  quam 
magnilieum  sit  plenum  esse  nec  ex  fortuna  pendere,  and  Shake- 
speare,  Henry  VTII  '  How  wretched  is  that  poor  man  that  hangs  on 
princes'  favors.' 

29  adice  qnod,  like  *adde  quod'  formed  on  the  analogy  of  *accedit 
quod*  (cp.  K.  V.  III  p.  496  Schmalz,  Lat.  Si/nt.  p.  499),  is  first  found 
in  Liv.  XXIII  5,  9  adicite  ad  haec  quod.  Neither  adice  nor  adde 
quod  occurs  elsewhere  in  Tacitus.  Cp.  also  Sen.  Contr.  IX  praef. 
3,  once  in  Plin.  Paneg.  53,  3.  and  Quint.  II  17,  40  adiciunt  his  qui 
contra  sentiunt  quod.  It  is,  however,  especially  characteristic  of 
the  yoiinger  Seneca,  but  usually  in  the  form  *  iulice  nunc  quod,'  e.  g. 
Dial.  II  17,  4  de  ira  III  5,  7  de  tranq.  15,  3  de  clem.  I  2,  2.  8,  6 
II  6,  1  de  benef.  III  7,  4  Ep.  40,  4  ;  70,  3.  8.  15 ;  100,  6  ;  114, 13. 

30  elaborare  et  efficere:  Ex  in  composition,  especially  in  such 
words  as  elaborare  and  efticere  seems  to  add  an  intellectual  element 
to  the  original  meaning.  Cp.  K.  V.  II  19  f.  note  322,  a  view 
clearly  confirmed  by  a  passage  in  Plin.  Ep.  V  20,  5  lulius  Candi- 
dus  .  .  .  solet  dicere  aliud  esse  eloquentiani,  aliud  loquentiam.  The 
same  synonyms  are  joined  by  Cic.  ad  fani.  IX  10,  2.  —  conyersatio 
is  a  post-Aug.  word,  first  found  in  Vell.  1 1  102,  thereafter  frequent. 


c.  e.  10.  127 

especially  in  Seneca  e.  g.  de  tranq.  17, 3  de  brevit.  vit.  3, 3  Ei».  7,  2; 
32,  2  j  47,  15  ;  94,  40.  41 ;  90,  19 ;  100, 12.  Also  Quint.  I  2,  4  VI 
3, 17  and  Tac.  G.  40  satiatam  conversatiune  niortalinm  deam)(Aim. 
XII  49  cnm  privatus  olim  conversatioue  scuriarum  iners  otium 
oblectaret  Its  equivalent  in  Cicero  is  '  senno  faniiliaris,'  e.  g.  pro 
Ca£l.  19,  4<>  lelinquenda  studia  delectationis  .  .  .  convivium,  sermo 
paene  eat  familiarium  deserendus. 

31  incDnditu  nrbli :  Cp.  Fciedlander  I  p.  10  ff.  ~  atqoe  ipii 
dioaat,  in  ii«mora  et  lueoa:  A  poetic  commonplace,  as  old  as 
Hesiod's  1'rooemium  to  the  Tbeogony  and  especially*afFected  by  tlie 
Alexaiidrians,  whence  It  passed  into  Ronian  poetry.  (Diltliey, 
Callimachi  Cydippe  p.  15).  Cf.  e.  g.  Hor.  C.  I  1,  31  me  gelidum 
nemus  |  nympharumque  leves  cum  satyris  cliori  |  secernunt  populo 
£p,  II  2,  77  Scriptorum  chorus  omnis  aniat  neiiius  et  fugit  urbes. 
C.  III  4,  7.  25,  12  IV  3,  10  A.  P,  298  Pcop.  V  1,  1  Iii  vestrum 
(sc.  Callimachua  and  Philetas)  quaeso  me  sinite  ire  nemus  Ov. 
Trist.  I  1,  41  carmiiia  secessum  scribentis  et  otia  quaertint  luv. 
VII  58  cupiduB  (sc.  vates  egregius)  silvaruni.  Ausoii.  Ep.  25,  90. 
—  The  same  coUocation  also  in  Verg.  Ecl.  VIII  86  Prop.  IV  9,  24 
Luc.  I  453  and  in  Tacitus  :  G,  9.  11.  45.  —  On  the  alleged  allusion 
of  I'liny  (Ep,  IX  10,  2)  to  this  pass^e,  see  Proleg.  ]).  xvii  f. 

10.  1  opiuio  et  fama:  0/jinio,  like  valetudo,  eventus,  i3aso.ca)led 
vocabulum  mediuin  and  derives  its  prccise  meaning  from  the 
context  ot  from  some  attributive.  Here  = '  good  opinion  in  the 
eyes  of  othei-s,  reputation.'  In  Cicero,  the  woi-d  is  only  used  with 
an  adjective  (Verr.  II  3,  24,  59)  or  with  an  objective  genitive  (ad 
Att.  VII  2  opiuio  integritatis).  C|).  Seyff.-Mnll.  Lael.  220  Nflgels- 
bach,  StilUf.  S  59, 1  Peterson,  Quint.  X  5, 18.  The  same  coUoojition 
of  synonyms  (they  belong  closely  together  as  shown  by  tlie  singtilar 
predieate,  on  whicli  see  note  c.  5  25)  is  fouiid  freqiiently.  E.  g. 
Cic.  de  ofF.  II  9,  32  fama  et  opinione  liberalitatis  (on  the  order,  see 
note  c.  4  3)  Cacs.  B.  C.  I  82  opinio  famaque  Sen.  de  benef.  VI  43 
ext.  opinionem  quidem  et  famam  eo  loco  habeamus,  tamquani  uou 
ducere  sed  sequi  debeat. 

cui  loli  aerviunt'  '  '  fatentnr:  This  confession,  which  inust  not 
be  confounded  with  the  predictions  of  immortality  common  in  lioth 
Greek  and  Latin  jjoets,  is  most  frequently  niet  with  in  Ovid.  Cf. 
Ani.  I  15,  7  inihi  fama  perfiinis  |  quaeritur,  in  toto  semper  ut  orbe 
(anar  A.  A.  III  404  quid  petitur  sacria  iiisi  taututn  faina  poetis  | 


128  NOTES. 

hoc  Yotum  nostri  summa  laboris  habet  Trist.  I  1,  53  donec  eram 
sospes,  tituli  tangebar  amore  {  quaerendique  mihi  nominis  ardor 
erat  V  12,  37  f.  denique  non  parvas  animo  dat  gloria  vires  |  et 
facunda  facit  pectora  laudis  amor  Tac.  H.  IV  6  etiam  sapientibus 
cupido  gloriae  novissima  exuitur  (a  Platonic  simile  frequently 
used  by  the  Stoics,  see  Athen.  XI  116  Simpl.  in  Epict.  48  Fronto 
p.  144)  Ag.  9  fama  cui  saepe  etiam  boni  indulgent.  Plin.  Ep.  VII 
4,  10  unum  precor,  ut  posteri  quoque  aut  errent  similiter  aut  iudi- 
cent  (sc.  de  carminibus  meis).  Simonides  ap.  Plut.  An  seni  etc.  783 
F  said  of  the  dfesire  of  glory  €(rxarov  Suerai  Kara  yas.  The  statement 
of  Horace  A.  P.  324  Graiis  .  .  .  praeter  laudem  nullius  avaris, 
seems  not  reflected  in  any  of  their  extant  literary  utterances.  — 
The  same  idealistic  view  is  attributed  to  the  ancient  orators  by 
Tac.  Ann.  XI  6  veterum  oratorum  exempla  referens  (sc.  Silius) 
qui  famam  et  posteros  praemia  eloquentiae  cogitavissent  pulcher- 
rima,  where  recent  editors  follow  Nipperdey,  unjustly  it  seems  to 
me,  in  reading  cogitavissent.  pulcherrimam  .  .  .  principem.  Cp. 
Suster,  G.,  II  sentimento  della  gloria  nellu  litteratura  JKomana, 
Lanciano  1889. 

2  aeque  poetas  quam  oratores  sequitur:  In  his  eagerness  to  bring 
his  arguments  home,  Aper,  in  this  closing  portion  of  his  speech, 
injures  his  case  by  an  over-statement,  which  Maternus  has,  of  course, 
no  difficulty  in  refuting.  See  c.  12  14  ff.  —  aefjue  quam,  for  '  aeque 
ac,'  usual  after  a  negative,  occurs  sporadically  in  ante-classical  poetry 
e.  g.  Plaut.  Mil.  Glor.  467.  It  was  introduced  into  prose  by  Livy 
e.  g.  V  3, 4  (where  see  Weissenborn  and  Kuhnast  Liv.  Synt,  p.  349) 
and  is  common  in  Tacitus,  who  has  '  aeque  ac '  but  once  :  H.  IV  5. 
Quintilian  has  the  phrase  only  IX  4,  85  (with  quam).  Cp.  Dr.  H.  S, 
II  634,  Stil  p.  71.  II.  V.  III  224  note  415»'.  Ziemer,  Junggram. 
Streifzuge  p.  110. 

3  mediocres  poetas  nemo  novit:  Cf.  nor.  A.  P.  372  mediocribus 
esse  poetis  |  non  homines,  non  di,  non  concessere  columnae. 

4  rarissimarum  =  '  most  remarkable,  extraordinary.'  Cf.  e.  g. 
Ps.  Tib.  III  4,  37  artis  opus  rarae.  Sen.  Contr.  VIII  5  (28)  homo 
rarissimi  .  .  ingeni.     Tac.  Ag.  4.  7.  9  G.  30. 

5  nedum  ut:  In  Tac.  only  here.  Also  Liv.  III  14,  6  XXX  21,  9 
and  in  Apul.  Met.  V  10  IX  39.  Cp.  Schmalz,  Lat.  Sijnt.  §  267, 
4  note.  Dr.  H.  S.  II  693  Hellmuth,  Progr.  WVirzburg  1888.  — 
innotescat:  So  again  H.  IV  50,  but  in  the  Annals  only  the  simple 
verb  is  used.     Cp.  Woelfflin,  Philol.  XXV  ]>.  111. 


C.  10.  129 

6  qootu  qauque :  '  liow  few.'  So  c.  21  7  26  w  Ann.  1  3  quotus 
quisque  reliquus  qui  rem  publicam  vidiaset  VI 9  iiaiii  quotus  quisque. 
In  Cicero  oaly  in  the  nomina.tive  anii  in  princiijal  clausea  e.g.  Tuso. 
Disp.  II  4,  11  quotus  enim  quisque  philosoplioi-uni  invenitur.  — 
a  Hiapuiia:  Ferhaps  Aper  kad  in  mind  the  pretty  anecdote  lelated 
by  Plin.  Ep.  II  3,  8  numquamne  legisti  Gaditanum  queiidam  Titi 
Livii  nomine  gloriaque  conuuotum  ad  visenduni  eum  ab  ultimo 
terrarum  orbe  Tenisse  statimque,  ut  viserat,  abisse  ?  —  Alla:  As 
Hispania  showa,  Asia  here  designates  the  Roman  province  (Strabo 
XVII  718  4  J8i<us  KoAov^oTj,  Plin.  N.  H.  V  27,  28,  102  quae  proprie 
vocatur),  eomposed  of  Mysia,  Lydia,  Caria,  and  Phrjgia  (Cic.  pro 
Flacco  27,  65  pro  Pomp.  6,  14).  The  term  Asia  Minot  does  not 
occur  till  the  time  of  Orosiua  (I  2). 

7  OrIUb  nostria :   See  Proleg.  p.  Ixix  f. 

8  adeo:  'and  if,  in  tnith.'  c.  14  7  'on  the  contrary.'  c.  33  2 
'you  seem  so  far  from  having  as  yet  accomplished.'  c.  3  16  'so 
little.'  c.  21  18.  3.1  23  13  32  12  38  ll  =  tam  or  ita.  All  these  mean- 
inga  are  paralleled  in  other  vritings  of  T.  Cf.  Lex.  Tac.  31  f.  See 
also  John  ad  c.  3  15.  —  nt  semel  vidit,  tranutetc.;  A  highly  signifi- 
cant  utterance  in  the  mouth  of  a  Romau,  for  the  national  appreciation 
of  works  of  art  never  advanced  beyond  a  passing  curiosity.  The 
Eomans  themselves  were  well  aware  of  this  deticiency  (Cic.  Verr. 
II  2,  35,  87  nos  qui  harum  rerum  rudes  sumus),  but  they  professed 
to  believe  that 'ludicrae  artes' were  incompatible  with 'gravitas,' 
and  perversive  of  their  pecnliar  mission  in  history,  a  conviction 
brought  out  in  the  memorable  lines  of  Verg.  Aen,  VI  847  ff.  Excu- 
dent  alii  (so.  Graeci)  spirantia  mollius  aera,  |  credo  e<iuidem,  vivos 
ducent  de  marmore  vultus  .  .  .  tu  regere  imperio  pojmlos,  Boiiiane, 
niemento  |  hae  tibi  erunt  artes,  pacisqtie  iniponere  morem  {  parcere 
subiectis  et  debellare  superbos,  or  elsc  they  pleaded  in  extenuation 
the  lack  of  that  freedom  from  official  duties  wliich  it  was  the  sole 
privilege  of  the  Greek  to  enjoy.  Cf.  Pliny  X.  H.  XXXVI  4,  8,  27 
Romae  quidem  multitudo  operum,  etiaiu  obliteratio  ac  magis  officio- 
rum  negotiorumque  acervi  omnes  a  contemplatione  tamen  abducunt, 
quoniam  otiosorum  et  in  inagno  loci  sileiitio  talis  admiratio  est. 
Sen.  Ep.  88,  18  will  not  even  reeognise  sculpture  and  ])ainting 
as  libeval  arts:  non  enira  adducor,  ut  in  nuniemm  Uberaliimi 
artium  ])ictores  recipiam,  non  magis  quani  statuarios  .  .  .  aut 
ceteros   luxuriae   ministros.     As   a  concrete   illustration  of   this 


130  NOTES. 

apathetic  attitude  toward  works  of  art,  it  may  be  sufficient  to  men- 
tion  Cicero's  admiring  comment,  pro  Pomp.  14,  40  postremo  signa 
et  tabulas  ceteraque  ornamenta  Graecorum  oppidorum,  quae  ceteri 
tollenda  esse  arbitrantur,  ea  sibi  ille  ne  visenda  quidem  existi- 
mavit.  See  also  Bernhardy,  Rom,  Lit^  p.  54  fF.,  Friedlander,  II 
187  f.  III  314  fT.  and  Sandys,  Cic.  Orat.  2,  5,  Introd.  p.  lxxi-lxxiv. 
Goethe  and  Schiller  had  similar  experiences,  cp.  Lewis'  Goethe  p.l55. 
10  natura  sua-  •  •  denegavit:  Tlie  same  phrase  occurs  in  Tac. 
Ann.  XV  42  quibus  ingenium  .  .  .  erat  etiam,  quae  natura  denega- 
visset.  Cf.  also  Cic.  de  orat.  II  29,  126  a  natura  denegatum  Ov. 
Ep.  Sapph.  31  Lucan  VI  59  luv.  I  79.  Translate  :  '  To  whom  their 
natural  endowment  has  denied  oratorical  talent.'  The  passage  was 
perhaps  suggested  by  Cic.  de  orat.  I  2ly,  117  neque  haec  iii  eam 
sententiam  disputo,  ut  homines  adulescentes,  si  quid  naturale  forte 
non  habeant,  omnino  a  dicendi  studio  deterream. 

Sua  is  quite  unobjectionable.  Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  56,  204  quo  ferat  natura 
sua  quemque.  Andresen  (Emend.  p.  171)  who  deletes  the  pronoun,  himself 
confesses  *  unde  tamen  irrepserit,  iion  audeo  affirmare '  and  then  adds,  as 
if  the  MS.  reading  were  quite  unintelligible,  *  nec  vero  id  potius  ago  ut 
corruptelarum  originem  aperiam  quam  ut  emendem '  ! 

12  oblectare  otium:  For  the  expression,  cf.  Tac.  Ann.  XII  49 
(cited  above)  Sen.  Dial.  I  5,  4  Plin.  Ep.  IV  14,  2.  —  nomen  inseFere 
famae:  A  bold  figure,  but  paralleled  in  Tac.  H.  II  61  Marcus  .  .  . 
inserere  se  fortunae  Ann.  VI  2  ignobilitatem  suam  magnis  nomini- 
bus  inserit.  Cf.  also  Plin.  Ep.  VII  33,  1  illis  (sc.  historiis  Taciti) 
inseri  cupio. 

13  vero:  *of  course,  to  be  sure.'  Cf.  Wilkins,  Cic.  de  orat.  II 
71,  290.  —  eloquentiam:  *artistic  composition.'  So  c.  23  8  Quint. 
X  2,  21  and  see  note  c.  5  13.  Cp.  also  Friedlander  III  397 :  "Die 
Poesie  war  der  Beredsamkeit  nahe  verwandt,  sie  wurde  zu  den 
Formen  der  Wohlredenheit  im  weitesten  Sinne  des  Wortes  gezahlt 
und  *beredt'  (facundus)  gehorte  zu  den  gewohnlichsten  und  ehrend- 
sten  Praedicaten  der  Dichter." 

14  sacras:  sacer  as  a  synonym  of  '  venerabilis '  is  poetic  and  post- 
Aug.  e.  g.  Hor.  C.  II  13,  29  Prop.  III  16  (IV  16)  11  Mart  V  69,  7 
VIII  56  Luc.  IX  983  Sil.  Ital.  VIII  100,  but  rare  in  prose  :  e.  g. 
Sen.  Contr.  I  praef.  10  sic  sacerriniam  eloqiientiam  .  .  .  violare  non 
desinunt  Quint.  XI  1,  59  saora  quaodam  patris  eius  memoria.  — 
The  same  collocation  in  Sen.  Ep.  14, 11  nomen  philosophiae  venera- 


C.  10.  181 

bile  et  aacrum  55,  4  philosophia  sacmm  quiddam  est  et  vetierabile 
de  ira  31,  7.  —  cothoninin:  A  coniinoa  metonymy  for  tr^oedia. 
Here  more  particularly  of  tlie  elevated  and  Bublirae  etyle  appro- 
priate  to  tragedy.  Cf.  Verg.  Ecl.  VIII 10  Sola  Sophocleo  tua  car- 
miiia  digna  cothurno.  Prop.  11  (III)  34,  41  desine  et  Aeschyleo 
componere  verba  oothurno.  Stat  Silv.  V  3,  96  sidera  terrifico 
8Ui>er  intonuere  cothurno.  luv.  VI  634  tingimus  haec  altum  satura 
sumente  cothurnum  |  scilicet  et  finem  egressi  legemque  priorum  [ 
grande  Sophocleo  carmen  bacchamur  hiatn.  XV  2!)  cunetis  gra- 
viora  cothuruis  (where  see  Mayor).  Quint.  X  1,  68  Namcjue  is  (sc. 
Euripides)  et  sermone,  quod  ipsiim  reprehendunt  quibus  gravitas 
et  cothurnus  et  sonus  Sophocli  videtur  esse  sublimior.  Sen.  de 
tranq.  11,  8  quotiens  mimicas  ineptias  ct  verba  ad  summam  caveam 
spectantia  reliquit,  inter  multa  aJia  cothuruo  non  tantum  sipario 
fortiora.  Symm.  Ep.  Fragm.  p.  22,  4  (cited  by  Mayor  1.  c.)  ne  iu 
poeticos  Satus  rerum  ingentium  cothurnus  enimpat. 

VMtmm:  Scholars  obstinately  refuse  to  recognise  the  use  of 
vester  =  tuus,  although  Munro,  Eluridat.  to  Catulhm  p.  216  has 
adduoed  several  indisputable  instances  e,  g,  Cat.  XXXIX  20  vester  | 
cxpolitior  dena  est  XCIX  6  tantillum  vestrae  demere  aaevitiae. 
Cf.  also,  Verg.  Aen.  X  188  crimen,  Amor,  vestrum,  Cic.  de  orat. 
IIl  47,  182  Aristoteles,  Catule,  vester.  Wilkins,  ad  Cic.  de  orat. 
I  35,  160  begs  the  question,  when  he  says  that  tlie  2.  i>ers.  plur.  is 
neoer  found  with  a  singular  force  in  Latin,  for  this  is  true  only, 
because  the  many  available  passages  in  support  of  Munro's  view 
are  not  admitted  by  him  as  evidence.  In  the  present  inatance, 
Andresen,  in  order  to  avoid  taking  vester  =  tuu8,  supposes  Aper 
to  have  inclnded  Bassus,  but  he  is  kuown  to  us  only  as  an  epic 
poet!  Peter's  explanation  'you  and  your  fellow-tragedians'  is  not 
warranted  by  the  context. 

15  faeroloi  oanuiiiii  sonam ; '  The  lofty  tone  of  epic  song.'  Cf. 
Cic.  de  opt.  gen,  or.  1 1  et  in  tragoedia  comicum  vitiosum  est,  et  in 
comoedta  tnrpe  tragicum  et  in  ceteria  (sc.  carmiuum  generibus) 
Buus  est  cuique  certus  sonus  et  quaedam  intellegentibus  nota  vox 
de  orat.  II  12,  54  addidit  maiorem  historiae  sonum  vocis  (sc. 
Caeliua  Antipater)  Quint  I  8,  5  sublimitate  heroici  carminis  animus 
adsurgat  et  ex  magnitudine  rerum  apiritum  ducat.  —  lyricanim 
iucnndltatcm  :  lucundus,  rtp-irvm,  and  the  like,  are  standing  epithets 
of  lyric  poetry.     Cf.  Anth.  Pal.  IX  571,  1  iiryi€  rcpirra  [  ^&vnek^ 


182  KOTES. 

^Boyy^  fjLOwra  "Xi/tMviSeio  .  .  .  yXviccpi;.  Simon.  f rag.  46  apia.ro  \  T€pw¥0' 
rdrwy  fukitov  6  KoXXifioa^  7ro\v\opBoi  avXos.      Schol.  Arist.  Vesp.  1410 

^fUtfioSi;?  M^XiKipTTi^.  Callimachiis  ap.  Suidam  rov  yXvKw  wonfn^ 
(de  Simonide).  Cic.  de  nat.  deor.  I  22^  60  Simoniden  .  .  .  poeta 
suavis. 

16  elegomm  lasciyias:  Cf.  Mart.  III  20,  6  lascivus  elegis  an 
severus  herois.  VIII  73,  5  Cynthia  te  vatem  fecit,  lascive  Properti. 
Quint.  X  1,  93  Ovidius  utroque  (sc.  Propertio  et  Tibullo)  lascivior. 
The  passages  from  Martial  show  clearly  that  Peter  is  wrong  in 
thinking  Aper  to  have  had  Ovid  chiefly  in  mind,  on  the  ground 
that  lascivia  is  not  a  characteristic  feature  of  Koman  elegy  !  The 
plur.  of  lascivia  is  post-Aug. ;  in  Tac.  also  Ann.  XI  36.  The  word 
is  used  only  in  bonam  partem  in  Cicero. — iambonim  amaiitadinem : 
Cf.  Cic.  de  nat.  deor.  III  38,  91  Hor.  A.  P.  79  Archilochum  pro- 
prio  rabies  armavit  iambo.  C.  I  16,  2  criminosis  .  .  .  iambis. 
Quint.  X  1,  96  cuius  (sc.  iambi)  acerbitas  in  Catullo,  Bibaculo, 
Horatio  .  .  .  reperietur  IX  4,  141  asj)era  vero  et  maledica,  ut  dixi, 
etiam  in  carmine  iambis  grassantur.  Diomed.  III  485  K.  iambus 
est  carmen  maledicum.  So  also  in  Greek,  lapPiltiv  is  used  as  a 
synonym  of  AoiSopctv  (Arist.  Poet.  4  p.  1448*>  32.  Phot.  Cod.  239 
p.  319*'  15).     See  Mayor's  note  to  Quint.  X  1,  59  (p.  135). 

17  epigrammatum  lusus:  Cf.  !Mait.  IV  49,  1  f.  Nescis,  crede 
mihi,  quid  sint  epigrammata,  Flacee,  |  i\\\\  tantmu  lusns  illa  iocosque 
putas.  Plin.  Ep.  VII  9,  9  Fas  est  et  carmine  remitti,  non  dico 
continuo  et  longo  (id  enim  perfici  nisi  in  otio  non  potest)  sed  hoo 
arguto  et  brevi  .  .  .  Lusns  voeantur.  —  1'olysyndetic  '  et,'  more 
than  twiee  repeated  :  e.  25  16.  20  37  11  Ag.  37  G.  40  and  H.  IV  53. 
Thereafter  it  disappears  entirely,  an  asyndeton  or  variations  with 
et,  ac,  que  taking  its  place.  Cp.  Woelfflin,  Philol.  XXV  p.  125. — 
quamcunque  aliam  •  •  •  habet,  sueh  as  eomedy  and  satire,  music, 
gramniar  (Cie.  de  orat.  I  49,  212).  —  Indetinite  relative  pronouns 
do  not  take  a  subj.  in  Taeitus,  except  once,  in  Ann.  III  74,  where, 
as  generally  in  analogous  eases,  the  subj.  is  that  of  rej^eated  action, 
or  else  due  to  orat.  obl.  Cp.  Xipp.  1.  o.  T)r.  7/.  S,  II  p.  524  fF. 
Kuhner  II  787  f.  795  f.,  R.  V.  III  409note  474  Schmalz,  Lat  Stjnt. 
p.  495  f. 

18  ceteris  aliarum  artium  studiis:  Alhtrum  is  unquestionably 
pleonastic,  but  what  seems  redundant  or  superfluous  to  modern 
stylistic  feeling  was  often  regarded  by  the  ancients  as  a  legitimate 


c.  10.  133 

fulnesa  of  expressioD,  frequently  resorted  to  solely  for  euphonic 
or  rhetorical  reasons.  Exampies  of  this  particular  usage  are 
common  botb  in  Greek  and  Latin  e.  g.  Hom.  i;  84  Xenoph.  Anab.  I 
5,  5  Plat.  Phaedr.  278  B.  Other  aiialogous  redundancies  are  c. 
30  18  omnem  omnium  artium  Tarietatem.  Cic,  de  orat.  I  49,  213 
III  19,  72.  The  pleonasm  under  notiee  is  a  stylistic  peculiarity 
of  Porphyrio.  See  C.  F.  Urba,  Meletemata  Porphijrionea,  Vindob. 
1885  p.  62. 

Ae  the  reading  of  our  H8S.  is  perfectly  Bound,  it  ia  needleaB  to  dtocuss 
the  emendation  of  Ribbeck  and  of  Andresen  in  detall,  even  it  lliey  ivere 
otberwise  acceptable.  (Cp.  BaehrenB,  Comm.  Crit.  p.  BO).  AltioTwa 
especially  bas  nothing  but  palaeographicai  aimpiicity  in  ita  favor,  for  it  la 
incompatible  witb  the  convictiunB  of  tlie  spealcer  nho,  if  coneiftent,  coutd 
only  have  used  an  expression  lilte  Umiyrum  (cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  4(1,  212). 
The  examples  which  Andresen  cites  in  favor  of  his  view  (to  whicli  mlght 
have  been  added  H.  IV  5)  onty  stiow  that  altiora  studla  or  altiores  arifa 
occaslonally  occura  eisewhere. — The  collocalion  'ceteris  allarum  itudiia 
artium,'  preserved  in  cod.  D,  Tcry  probably  repreaenta  the  original  reading, 

19  in  areem:  'up  towards,'  cf.  note  c.  13  19.  For  this  meta- 
phortcal  use  of  arx,  cf.  CJc.  ad  fam.  I  9,  15  num  potui  magia  in 
arcem  illiua  causae  invadere.  Livy,  XXVIII,  42  nbi  Hannibal  sit, 
ibi  caput  atque  arcem  totius  belli  fore.  Stat.  Silv,  II  2,131  celsa  tu 
mentis  ab  arce  |  Despicis  errantes  (perhaps  a.  reminiscence  of  Luer. 
II  7  ff.)  Lucan  VII  593  attingere  arcem  iuris  Sil.  Ital.  XIII  771 
ad  rtecus  et  aummas  laudum  perduxcrit  arces.  Quint.  XII 11,  28 
iam  Cicerone  arcem  tenente  eloqueiitiae.  Priacian,  Gramm.  praef. 
arcem    musicae   possidere   Plat,  Tim.  70  A.     Khet.  ad    Alex.   1 

20  fsnt:  Used  abaoltitely  =  cursum  tenere.  Cf,  Tae.  Ann.  II  23 
mutabat  aestus  eodemque  quo  ventns  ferebat.  Livy  V  28  quo 
ferebat  via  ]*liti.  Ep.  II 17,  2  Val.  Flac.  IV  4;t9  Quint.  X  7,  7. 13. 
—  emre  mavis:  'wander  aimlessly,  out  of  your  proper  course.' 
Cf.  c.  36  8  erranti  populo  40  20  donec  erravit.     Curt.  IX  3,  14  nisi 

T  wriie  niox  summa  adeptus  on  tlie  analogy  of  Tac.  H.  II  82  pleroeque 
BcnalorU  ordinis  honore  percoluit  (sc.  VespasianuB)  egregloe  vjros  ct  mox 
summa  adeptos.  The  majorlty  of  cdltotH  liave  accepted  adepturus,  sn 
emendation  of  Acidalius,  but  the  nominatlve  of  the  fut.  part.  witb  an 
accusative  is  extreinely  rare,  even  in  Tacitus,  only  two  or  at  best  tbree 
iiistances  t>euig  found,  viz,  H,  I  33  obeidiouem  uimirum  toteratunu,  Anii. 


134  NOTES. 

XIV  41  nltlonem  elnsnros  and  perhaps  c.  33  S  fonun  lngretsari,  where  eee 
noie.  Vahlen  defenda  Ihe  MS.  reading  by  tahing  adeptua  In  the  sense  of 
'summo  ing«iiio  ac  Bumma  facultate  praediiuB,'  but  adipisci  never  bas  this 
meajiing  in  Tacilus.     See  Lex.  Tac.  n.  v. 

levioribai  iQbBUtiB:  Cf.  the  similar  pass^e  in  Quint.  I  prooem. 
20  nam  eat  certe  aliquid  consuramata  eloquentia .  .  .  altius  tamen 
ibunt  qui  ad  summa  nitentur  quam  qui  .  .  .  circa  ima  substiterint. 
The  abandonment  of  the  figure  was  probably  due  to  the  preceding 
'summa,'  which  is  equivalent  to  'mox  summam  eluquentiae  famain 
adeptus  in  levioribus  Studiis  (sc.  poeticis)  subsistis.  Cf.  c.  28  11 
quae  (sc.  Titia)  natos  .  .  .  excipiunt  et  .  .  .  cumulantur  32  20. 

21  nt  ai  eMeB='.is  If,  by  way  of  example.'  Usually  =  qiiasi,  as 
in  c.  10  »  H.  I  32.  62  Ann.  II  20  III  46.  In  Tac.  regularly  with 
imperf.  or  pluperf.  subj.  Cp.  Dr,  ff.  S.  II  642.  —  Indicras-  -  ■  artes 
ezercere :  '  Ludicrae  artes,'  as  defined  by  Sen.  Ep.  88,  20,  are  tltose 
'  quae  ad  voluptatem  oculorum  atque  aurium  tendunt,'  and  as  such 
tliey  are  opposed  to  '  artes  honestae.'  Cf.  also  Tac,  Ann.  XIV  15. 
More  commonly  'artes  ludicrae'  refers  to  the  drama  e.  g.  Tac.  1.  c. 
foedum  studium  citbara  ludicrum  in  modum  canere  ibid.  16  ne 
tamen  ludicrae  tantum  imperatoris  (sc.  Seroiiis)  artes  notescerent. 
Hor.  Ep.  II  1,  180  Liv.  VII  2  Qulnt,  III  6,  IS  f.  artem  ludicram 
exercuerit. 

22  honeBtumest:  Tac.Ann.  XIV  14 -16. 20  f.  reflects  the  typieal 
Roman  point  of  view,  On  tlie  attitude  of  the  Greeks,  cf,  Corn, 
Jfepos,  l'raef.  XuUa  Lacedaemoni  tiini  est  nobilis  vidua  quae  non 
in  cenam  eat  mereede  conducta.  Jlagnis  in  laudibu3  tota  fuit 
Graecia  victorem  Olympiae  citari.  In  scaeiiaiu  vero  in-odire  et 
populo  esse  spectaenlo  nemini  in  isdem  gentibus  fuit  turpitudini, 
qiiae  omnia  apiid  nos  partini  infamia,  partim  liuinilia  atqiie  ab 
honestate  remota  jionuntur.  id.  EjKim.  1  seimus  musicen  nostris 
moribus  at>esse  a  princijns  pei-sona  ;  saltare  vero,  etiam  in  vitiis 
poni  :  quae  omnia  apiKl  Graecos  et  gratia  et  laude  digna  dueuntur. 
Cic.  Tusc.  Disp.  I  2,  4  an  censemus,  si  Fabio  nobilissimo  homini 
laudi  datum  essct  (piod  jiingeret,  noii  nniltos  etiam  ainid  nos  futuros 
Polyclitiis  et  1'arrhasios  fuissc  ?  Honos  alit  artes,  omnesque  incen- 
duntiir  ad  stiniia  gloria.  iacentque  ea  spmper  quae  apurt  qnosque 
improbantur  Hor.  Ep.  II  1,  H3  ff.  ut  ]irimum  jwisitis  nnpari  Graecia 
Iwllis  I  cnepit  et  in  vitiiim  foi-tuna  laliier  aeqiia.  |  niinc  atliletarum 
stufliis.  nunc  arsit  equorum.  mannoris  aut  ehoris  fabros  aut  aeris 
amavit,  [  suspeiidit  picta  voltum  mentemque  tabella  |  nunc  tibici- 


C.  10.  185 

iiibiis,  niiiic  est  gavisa  tragoedis,  where  aee  the  commeiitators,  Iii 
general,  cp.  Grasberger,  Erzteh.  u.  Unterr.  II  63  III  359  Fried- 
la,nder  III  20S  f.  304  f.  —  Nicostiati,  of  Cilicia,  the  soii  of  Isidotua 
(Lucian,  Iluit  Sci  urrop.  2, 59),  a  celebrated  athlete  and  a  contemporary 
of  the  speaker.  He  carried  olf  the  victory  in  the  rayKpdTiov  and  in 
wrestling  in  one  day  (Olym.  204=50  a.  d.),  being  the  seventh 
(Paus.  V  21, 9  f.),  to  accomplish  this  feat,  one  Kapros  of  Elis,  of  un- 
known  date,  being  the  first.     Cf.  Paus.  1,  c.  ToEto»'  toi-  tfiKoarpaTov 

yi/Triov  iraiSa  «ri  <>t  Ilpu/tvijtrov  Xgoroi  T^  ^pvyuiv  ^pmurav,  oiKutt  oyra 
oJx  dijiavovi.  i!Ofu<T$ivTa  Si  auTOf  <s  Alyta^  <ovi^aro  oOTts  87.  ycpovif  Si 
v<mpov  T<J  dvSpt  TovTiii  ovtipov  yCvVtai.  XiorTOV  Si  !$of<v  vao  T»  (7Ki'/*- 
iroSt  KaTaKcurAu  tTKViwov  l^  ai  iKaOnAiv  6  NtKocrrpaTos.  NiKocrTpaTtti 
piv  inj,  lus  ijvfijftj  KO'  aXAot  wkui  Kai  OAu/iiruio^iv  iytM>»TO  vnyKpartov  Kot 
iraAi;^.  Quint.  II  8,  14  at  sl  fuerJt,  qui  docebitur,  itle  quem  aduie- 
scentes  senem  vidimua,  Nicostratus,  oninil>us  in  eo  docendi  imrtibus 
similiter  utetur  efRcietque  illiim,  qualis  hic  fuit,  luetando  pugnan- 
doque,  quorum  utroque  certainine  isdem  diebus  coronabatur,  invic- 
tum.  —  robnr  ac  virea:  '  inighty  strengtli.'  Hendiadys.  The  same 
collocation  also  H.  I  87  vires  et  robur  II  11  virium  ac  roboris. 
Woelfflin's  diatinction  (^Philiil.  XXV  134)  between  robur  'mora- 
lischer  Halt,  etwas  qualitativ  inneres'  and  vires  '  numerische  Kraft, 
etwas  quantitativ  ausseres,'  is  not  universalty  applicable.  — 
ac  — ao,  joining  a  sentence  aiiJ  two  nouns  respectively,  oecurs  ^ain 
in  a  stylistically  similar  passage  in  c.  41  21  si  .  .  .  illi  .  .  .  his 
nati  essent  ac  deus  aliquis  vitas  ac  tem]K>ra  repente  niutasset,  and, 
if  the  reailiuB  be  right,  also  c.  16  18  ac  mihi  versantur  ante  oculos 
Ulixes  ac  Kestor. — non  paterer:  a  favorite  phrase  of  Aper.  Cf. 
c.  5  12  16  15. 

23  ad  pngnam  natoa  laoertos :  pmjna  refers  not  to  a  fight  in 
battle,  but  to  contests  in  tlie  athtetic  arena,  as  '  lacertos '  and 
•pugnando'  in  the  alx)ve  passage  of  Quintiliaii  clearly  show. 

24  levltate  iaculi  et  iactu  disoi:  Of  tlie  five  contests  of  the 
TcvTaOAov  viz.  "oAfta,  m^SuiKtijjv,  SiVkov,  okovtu,  toXjjv,"  only  the  last 
three  call  for  'vires  lacertorum,'  and  of  tliese  again  the  toAi;  alone 
Tvas  classed  among  the  so-called  ayaiviirfiaTa  papia.  Aper,  there- 
fnre,  to  bring  out  the  fuli  force  of  thc  simile,  had  to  mentiou  both 
the  oKovTot  ipia^,  and  the  SiVkou  ^oX^.  As  these  easier  exercises  of 
the  irrvTatfXov  are  not  fit  for  the  sturdy  arms  of  a  Nieostratus,  so 
Matemus,  whora  nature  has  designed  for  the  severer  eKertions  of 


136  NOTES. 

the  f orum,  is  implored  not  to  waste  his  strength  upon  <  artes  leri- 
ores/  lest  they  incapacitate  him  for  the  higher  ealling  of  the 
orator.  Levitate  is  used,  because  the  *  iaculum '  (aic<uy,  aKomov)  was 
a  light  weapou.     Gf.  Lucian,  Anach.  32  ext.  icov^a  oKomau 

Andresen  (Emend,  p.  109)  deletes  iactu,  on  the  ground  that  the  MS. 
reading  involves  an  absurd  antithesis  *  quia  diversissimi  generis  sunt  levi- 
tatis  et  iactus  notiones.*  But  (1)  instances  of  an  analogous  inconcinnity 
are  not  rare  in  the  Dialogus,  cf.  uote  c.  1  21  and  iactu  may  well  have  been 
preferred,  because  of  the  fondness  of  our  author,  as  Wolft  ad  loc.  observes,  for 
grouping  etymologically  related  or  phonologically  suniiar  words.  (2)  Andre- 
sen  unfortunately  overlooked,  aud  this  is  fatal  to  his  emendation,  that  by 
the  deletion  of  iactu,  *•  levitas  *  is  predicated  of  the  discus  which  was  a  very 
heavy  missile,  as  compared  with  the  javelin.  Cf.  Mart  XIV  164  pondera 
diBci.  Stat.  Theb.  VI  649  pondera  vix  toto  curvatus  corpore  iuxta  |  deiecit. 

yanescere :  a  poetic  and  post-Aug.  word,  of  frequent  occurrence 
in  Tacitus,  but  comparatively  rare  in  other  writers,  only  once  in 
Quintilian  (IV  3,  8).  Cicero  uses  the  compound  evanescere.  Cp. 
note  c.  1  18.  On  the  gradual  decay  of  powers,  if  neglected,  see  the 
remarks  of  Plut.  An  seni  c.  16  (p.  792  A-D). 

25  ab  auditoriis  et  theatris:  Dramatic  performances  were  no 
longcr  given  in  Kome  in  the  days  of  Vespasian,  Maternus'  plays, 
like  those  of  Seneca,  being  book  drAmas  which  the  author  recited 
before  an  audience,  previous  to  their  publication.  The  fictitious 
encounters  of  the  drama  enacted  in  recitation-halls  are  contrasted 
with  the  real  contests  of  the  orator  in  the  forum.  Cf.  Pliny,  Ep. 
II  3,  5  f.  Nos  enim  qui  in  foro  verisque  litibus  ferimur,  multum 
malitiae  .  .  .  addiscimus.  Schola  et  auditorium  et  ficta  causa  res 
inermis,  innoxia  est.  For  the  use  of  military  metaphors  as  applied 
to  eloquence,  cf.  luv.  VII  173  ad  pugnam  qui  descendit,  and  notes 
c.  5  ext.  26  19  ff.  37  ext. 

This  evenly  balanced  antithesis  is  rudely  destroyed  hy  et  ad  causaa, 
an  interlinear  gloss  to  vera  proelia  which  subsequently  found  its  way 
iiito  the  text.  Miihly  p.  21  and  Knaut  p.  11  have,  independently  of  each 
other,  delcted  the  objectionable  ohiuse,  but  edilors  have  refused  to  attach 
any  validity  to  their  reasons.  But  the  words  in  question  clearly  violate 
two  sti/Ustic  laws  of  Tacitus,  which  may  be  thus  fonnulated  :  1.  When  one 
and  the  same  preposition  can  gorern  two  nonns,  joined  ht/  ef,  ac  or  atque^  the 
preposition  is  n'ft  repeated.  Only  three  apparent  exceptions  (G.  24  H.  I.  51. 
74)  out  of  2i'>2  instanros  are  found.  2.  The  preposition  never  varies  toith 
two  suhstantices  joined  hy  e/,  ar  or  atqne^  prorided  one  and  the  same  preposi- 
ti-m  ran  do  duty  for  both  nouns.  These  rules  are  not  observed  in  the  case 
of  disjunctive  conjunctions  or  in  asyndetic  collooations,  and  it  is  to  this 
class  that  the  exx.  oited  by  Nipp.  Ann.  II  08  Dr.  iStU  p.  42  and  the  exhau»- 


C.  10.  137 

Uve  lisL  given  by  Kufiera,  Ueber  dU  ItKileiache  laenncmnitilt  p.  14  f.,  beloDg. 
It,  therelore,  followii  tliat  iiclttier  '  et  ad  causas  et  ad  vera  proelUi'  nor  '  in 
forum  et  ad  vera  proeliit'  represent  consieteiit  Tacitean  usage,  but  only 
'lo  fontm  et  vera  proella'  which  reading  also  aloue  establiahes  a,  perfect 
tfaelorical  equilibrium  between  the  contrasted  clauses  ond  preservefl  tbo 
oratio  bitnembris  so  carefully  observed  tbrougliout  tlie  cutlre  senlence,  ef. 
also  Knaut,  p.  11.  For  '  iit  proelia  vocare  '  in  place  of  the  more  usual  iid 
cf.  Verg.  Aen.  VI  172  vocat  in  certamina  divoa.  Cp.  Am.  Jour.  Phii.  XII 
463  f.  On  Ihe  stjliatic  practlce  of  other  writeni  in  regard  to  the  variatioii 
or  repetltion  ot  tha  preposition,  see  R.  V.  III  Ti^  fl.  note  GTO. 

27  pleriiqae  patroeinatnr :  pleriaque  '  uiany.'  See  note  c.  2  10. 
'  patrociuari,'  probably  a  legal  terin,  is  chiefly  post-Aug.  It  is 
never  found  iii  Cicero,  aml  in  Tacitus  oiily  here.  —  obnoxinm  sit 
oflendere:  For  the  infinitive  after  an  a<)jective,  see  note  c.  16  11 
manifestus  est  accingi.  Tliere  is  a  curious  discussion  on  the  mean- 
ing  and  origin  of  the  word  '  obnoxius '  in  Gell.  VI  (VII)  17. 

28  eflerveKiit:  In  its  tropical  sense,  the  word  is  a  favorite  one 
with  Cic.  e.  g.  Cael.  31  extr.  efferbuisse  videtur  lutius  vis. 

29  aliqno,  after  a  negative,  as  in  c.  6  init.,  where  see  note.  — 
pericnlosins ;  Cf.  c.  3  8  non  .  .  .  securiorem. 

30  neoesutudo  =  necessitas.  So  repeatedly  in  Cicero,  e.  g.  de 
invcnt.  II  20,  61.  f.7,  170.  171.  Sall.  Cat.  33,  5.  Cf.  especially 
Gell.  XIII  3  (An  vocabula  haec  :  necessitudo  et  neeessitas  differenti 
significatione  sint).  John  is,  tberefore,  wrong  in  assuining  '  rela- 
tionship'  to  be  the  only  classical  signitication  of  nccessitudo. 
The  same  confusion  occurs  in  the  Aiin.  III 10.  04  IV  20  XII  30. 

31  fortnitae  et  inbitae :  Tho  classic^il  equivalent  fur  'extemjK)- 
ralis.'  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  33,  160  subitam  et  fortuitara  orntiouein. 
The  same  collocation  also  G.  11  nisi  quid  fortuitum  et  subituni. 
Ann.  XV  58  fortuitus  sermo  et  subiti  occursus.  See  note  c.  6  ext. 
and  on  the  inverse  order,  note  to  c.  4  3. 

32  meditatai  videria  elef^sie:  Your  ofFence,  says  Ai>er,  has  no 
exteniiating  reasona,  for  it  was  neitlier  due  to  circunistances  tteyond 
your  control  nor  occasioned  by  a  sudden  inipassioned  outburst,  but 
with  cool  deliberation,  as  it  seems,  did  yoii  select  for  tlie  liero  of 
your  tragedy  a  nian  whose  aeknowledged  prominence  woidd  lend 
additional  weight  to  his  utterances.  ^feilitnttif  is  clearly  tlie  iiarti- 
ciple  and  not  the  infinitive  with  'esse'  understood.  even  though  the 
perf.  pass.  part.  of  meditor  happens  not  to  occur  elsewhere  in 
Tacitus  in  an  absolute  and  aotive  sense.  Cf.  however,  Sen.  V.\i.  20, 
12  eum  vero  multo  ante  meditatus  accesseris.  —  On  the  omissiou  o£ 


138  NOTES. 

the  adversative  particle  (sed),  see  note  c.  6  19.  — eliyere  furnishes 
another  of  the  many  illustrations  of  the  genetic  development  in  the 
style  of  Tacitus,  Used  exclusively  in  the  minor  writings,  barring 
one  exception  in  G.  6,  it  receives  a  conipanion  in  dellgere  in  the 
Histories  (29  :  20);  in  the  Annals  finally  "eligere'  occurs  but  twice, 
'  deligere '  92  times.  Cp.  "VVoelfflin,  Fhilol.  XXV  p.  108.  —  On  the 
thought  itself,  cf.  Quint.  VIII  5,  8  magis  sententia  decet  eos,  in 
quibus  est  auctoritas  ut  rei  ])ondu3  etiam  persona  confirraat 

Tbe  otber  interpretations,  t«  nhicli  Ihis  passage  has  been  subjected,  all 

Beem  to  me  to  destroy  tbe  evidently  inlended  anlithesis.      Jolm  {CorreajM. 

p.  17  f.)  takes  '  meditatua '  in  a,  juridicaJ  aenge,  withont  citing  a  parallel 

iustance  of  this  use,  and  coOidin&tes  it  as  an  elliptical  inflnitive  witb  the 

following  'elegiase,'  changing  'aut'  into  'el.'     This  view  lacks  intiinsic 

probability  and  isbest  refuted  by  John'B  own  tnuiElation  'Als  iiberlegter 

Tbater  (!  ?)  giltst  du,  der  eigens  eine  augenf  jUlige  Persdnlichkeit  gen^lt 

hasL'     '  Ant,'  the  unintelltgible  reading  of  our  MSS.,  is  merely  Ihe  acct- 

dental  repetition  of  the  preceding  'aut.'     Cp.  Andresen,  Emend.  p.  ISS 

Knaut  p.  21). 

33  dictnraiii:  Fiit.  act.  part.  =  adj.      See  note  c.  9  2S.  —  qitid 

reaponderi  pouit:  hino  injrente*  adaeusns:  Tlic  verbwhich  governs 

the  orat.  obl.  inust  be  supplied  from  the  context,  for  '  responderi,' 

wliich  otherwise  would  perform  this  function,  lias  already  been 

preempted  by  'quid.'     On  this  ellipsis,  i)eculiar]y  characteristic  of 

Tacitus,  cp.  G.  Clemm,  de  breviloq.  T<ii:  p.  8S  ff.,  from  whom  the 

following  instances  are  selected  :    c.  30  14  suae  eloquentiae  velut 

quandain  educationem   refert :    [dicit  ehiin]  se   apiid  Q.  Mucium 

didicisse  H.  I  50  nota   publicarum  cladiuiii  nomina  loquebantur  : 

prope  eversum  orbem  IV  85  sed  Jlueianus  qnod  occultaverat .  ,  . 

exprompsit :  Domitianum  .  .  .  interveiitunun  V  5  ludaei  .  .  .  numen 

intellegunt,  profatios   etc.     Ann.  I  67  ooiitractos  .  .  .  monet  :  unam 

in  armts  salutem.    79  congruentia  .  .  .  disseruere  :  pessumituros  .  .  . 

campos.  III  5(J  inodica  .  .  .  rettulit ;  esse  ilH  coniugeni.     XIV  21 

nomina  praetendebant  :  maiores  .  .  .  non  abboruisse.  62  eum  Caesar 

.  .  .  admonet :  solum  .  .  .  subvenisse.     Cf.  also  H.  II  74  Ann.  1 11 

IV  14  XIV  11.  —  hinc:  After  hivi;  iii  its  c.iusal  sense,  the  substan- 

tive  verb  (esse,  nasci,  oriri)  is  invariably  oinitted,  for  in  Ann.  XIII 

9  ortum  inust  Vw  taken  with  iurgiuni.     Cf.  G.  40  H.  I  84  II  30.  53 

III  2.3.  25.  C8  IV  0.  14.  31.  .S.->  V  5.  21  Ann.  II  69  III  27  IV  39. 

59.  72  VI  17.  35.  50  XII  4.  5.     Cp.  Clemm.  p.  62  f.     The  passage 

itself   is    an  exauiple   nf  the   figure    irpoKaTaXifiM  or  wpokijipis,  on 

which  see  Straub,  p.  108. 


Thii  consUtent  mage  of  '  hinc '  dispoaes  of  inost  of  the  conjcotures 
enumeiBted  p.  13.  Slill  others,  like  those  of  Ritter,  John,  Heller  have  no 
palaeographical  probability.   '  Ei  his '  ia  slmpiy  an  inieriinear  gloes  to  liinc. 

35  ferri:  'are  soon  in  everybody's  mouth.'  Cf.  Mayor,  Quint. 
X  1,  23  (p.  79),  and  Plut.  Thes.  c.  20  vavrv:,  iLs  iwo^  «7r<Iv,  8ia  aro- 
/xaTos  txovaty.  —  toUe  igitor :  That  is  very  true,  says  Aper,  but  such 
notoriety  is  iQcompatible  with  that  love  of  quiet  and  freedom  from 
molestation  which  poets  yearn  for. 

The  miaaing  thought  ia  so  easily  supplied  froin  Ibe  context,  that  It  is 
unneceasary  to  assuine  an  aclual  lacuna  in  the  t«xt  before  'loiie,'  however 
acceptable  in  themselvea  the  conjectiires  ot  Vahten  (I^rooem.  1H81  p.  10  f.) 
or  of  Andrescn  {Ememl.  p.  140  f.)  may  be.  For  an  analogous  ellipsis,  see 
Cic.  pro  Mil.  18,  48  quoted  by  John  ad  loc. 

qoietiB  et  leoQritatii:  The  same  coUocation  in  Plin.  Ep.  VI  8,  2 
cf.  also  c.  13  4  securum  et  quietum.  'Securitas,'  or  'securus,'  in 
the  senae  of  'safety,  freedom  from  danger,'  whieh  Heraeus,  H.  I  3 
seema  to  regard  as  the  regular  meaning  of  the  word  ('eigentlich 
Sicherheitsgefilhl'),  is  post-Augustan.  Iii  earlier  writers,  and  here 
as  well  as  in  H.  I  3  IV  48,  it  denotes  'freedom  from  care.'  Quictis 
may  have  been  added  to  prevent  a  possilile  ambiguity.  Cp.  c.  32  22. 

36  advenarinm  soperiorem,  namely  the  Emperor. 

Theplirase  'privalas  controvcraias'  does  not  occur  elsewhere.  Moreover, 
an  adjeclive  (not  pronominal)  aml  a  genlUve  joined  by  'el,'  as  altributives 
to  the  saine  subeUiitlve,  is  also  an  inconcinnity  whicb  is  not  yet  round 
in  the  niinor  vrritinga  and  only  a  few  liinea  in  the  olher  worka  e.  g.  11.  III 49 
quse  (sc.  vlolentla)  sedltio«a  et  corrumpendae  disciplinae  Aiin.  1  35  saevum 
Id  malique  iiioris  .  .  .  vlaum.  II  4-(  Tiberius  ut  proprlum  et  aui  aanguinis 
Drusum  fovehat.  These  objections,  laken  in  conneclion  wilb  the  analogous 
passage  in  Clc.  de  orat  I  :]T,  l(il>  qui  hanc  personam  susceperit,  ut  ainlco- 
rum  conlroversias  causasque  tucatur  leave  little  doubt,  in  my  mind,  llial 
'causas'  (edii.  Bipont.)  was  accidenially  omltted  afler  'privaias.'  Knaut 
p.  0  liit  upon  tbe  same  conjecturc,  bul  lie  advaiiced  no  valid  arguiiieiils  In 
Buppoit  of  llie  emendatlon.  —  Tlie  codex  Ollobonianus  (K),  wlilcb  bas  pre- 
served  the  geiiuine  readlng  in  nine  inslancca  as  against  llie  ollier  .MSS., 
oraHa  expreiuis,  a  word  which  deHcs  explanHtion,  for  Peter^E  defeiice  plninly 
does  not  saliaty  even  himself,  wliiio  John  belrays  by  his  uiiusually  toreed 
and  awkward  versioii  ot  tlie  passage  Ihat  tbe  MS.  readlng  cannot  justly  be 
retained.  See  l^roleg.  p.  cxxviii  (G). 
38  potentiomm  anre>  oflendere :  Cf.  c.  2  2  olTendisse  i>otentium 
animus.  —  probata  ait  fides  et  libertas  excasata:  Cf.  Ag.  3  Jiic  inte- 
rira  liber  honori  Agricolae  soceri  mei  destinatus  jirofessione  pie- 
tatis  aut  laudatus  crit  aut  excusatus. 


140  NOTES. 

Ch.  11-13.  Matemus,  in  reply  to  Aper,  points  out  that  the  alleged 
uselessness  of  poetry  was  not  exemplified,  in  his  case^  at  least,/or  one 
of  his  own  earhj  dranuis  h<id  heen  tlie  pritnary  cause  of  ridding  the 
commonwealth  of  the powerfal  Vatinins,  a  success  attended  with  yrea^er 
reputation  than  could  hare  be^n  won  in  the  law  courts,  and  as  for 
the  extemal  triumphs  of  the  orator^  hy  which  Aper  liad  laid  sujch 
store,  they  offer  no  sufficient  inducement  to  the  speaker  to  alter  his 
fixed  resolution  to  hid  farewell  to  forensic  duties  forever  ( —  c.  11). 
A  contemjdative  life,  on  the  other  hajid,  passed  amid  the  solitude  of 
the  silent  yroves,  instills  a  deep  and  lasting  joy,  Poetry  was,  in  foA^t, 
the  language  in  which  eloquen^e  first  clothed  itself  and  from  the 
earliest  period  its  devotees  were  heloved  of  the  gods  and  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  and  their  fame  was  erer  as  great  as  the  renown  acguired 
hy  the  orator  ( — c.  12).  The  anxieties  and  tribulations,  moreover, 
inseparahle  from  an  orator^s  career,  when  compared  with  the  honored 
and  tranquil  freedom  vouclisafed  to  tlie  disciple  of  the  Muses,  fully 
justify  his  detemiinatimi  to  ^>^/,f,^  the  rest  of  his  days  under  thsir 
henign  protection  ( — 13  ext.). 

11.  1  ftuae  cum  dizisset:  Again  c.  24  i  quae  cum  Aper  dixis- 
set.  In  tlie  liistorieal  writings,  *cuni '  is  supplanted  by  'ubi/in 
similar  phrases.  Cp.  Woelfflin,  PhiloL  XXV  119.  —  acrius,  ut  sole- 
bat,  et  intento  ore:  acrlus  'earnest'  opposed  to  remissus,  (Cf.  Cic. 
Brut.  92,  317  Cotta  et  Hortensius,  quorum  alter  remissus  et  lenis 
.  .  .  alter  acer)  pertains  to  the  manner  ;  intento  ore  opposed  to 
subridens,  to  the  speaker's  facial  expression,  although  intentus  is 
also  used  of  the  attitude  of  lixed  attention.  Cf.  Ann.  YI  50  idem 
animi  rigor  (sc.  Tiberio)  sermone  ac  vultu  intentus,  quaesita  inter- 
dum  comitate  XIII  3  triumphos  maiorum  enumerabat,  intentus 
ipse  et  ceteri  .  .  .  postquam  ad  i^rovidentiam  sapientiamque  flexit, 
nemo  risui  temperare.  Cio.  pro  Flacc.  11,  26  intentis  oculis  ut 
aiunt,  acerrime  contomplemini  de  leg.  agr.  II  28,  77  intentis  oculis 
.  .  .  intueri  Proj).  I  3,  19  intentis  .  .  .  haerebam  ocellis  Amm. 
Marc.  29,  2,  23  incedebat  intentis  oculis  et  rigidis  Min.  Fel. 
Octav.  39  intentos  vultus  tenebamus.  Cp.  Otto,  Sj^richw,  s.  v. 
ocuhis  (5).  —  ut  solehatj  this  ellii^tioal  use  is  very  common  in  Taci- 
tus  e.  g.  H.  II  Gl  Ann.  I  24  II  39  III  1  VI  1*2  XIII  44  XIV  49 
XV  20. 

3  non  minns  diu:  'at  no  less  k*ngth,  in  an  eqimlly  long  speech.' 
Cf.  Cic.  pro  Kosc.  Am.  32,  89  quam  diu  diceres  pro  Cluent.  10,  29. 


c.  11.  141 

Id  Tac.:  c.  25  S  non  miiius  diu  coDtradicendum  est  Apro  H.  1 16 
monere  diutlus  Aun.  VI  27  neque  nobilitas  diutius  demonstranda 
est  49  miseranda  diu  ferret.  See  Kipp.  Ann.  IV  69.  Lewis  iind 
Sbort,  and  Georges  ignore  this  use  of  the  word.  —  laudaverat :  The 
pluperf.  in  reference  to  the  time  implied  in  'parantem.' 

6  concedendo :  The  modal  ablative  o£  tbe  gemnd  is  extremely 
f requent  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  c.  33 16  docendo  Ag.  20  parceiido  21  laudando 
G.  22  potando  24  suggerendo  H.  I  24  {16  times  in  all)  Ann.  I  10 
(22  instances).  In  c.  14  22  componendo  27  6  lacessendo  3C  2  iivendo, 
we  have  an  instrumental  ablative.  Cii.  Helm,  Qii<ie»t.  Synt.  p.  44-48. 
This  introductory  paragraph  is  again  noticeably  influenced  \>y  Cic. 
de  orat.  I  17,  74  Tum  ridens  Seaevola  'non  luctabor  tecum,'  inquit, 
'  Crasse,  amplius  ;  id  enim  ipsum  qtiod  contra  me  locutus  es,  artili- 
cio  quodain  es  consecutus,  ut  et  mibi,  quae  ego  vetlem  non  esse 
oratoris,  concederes. 

7  licut— ita:  Here  equivalent  to  tbe  ooncessive  quamquam  — 
tamen.  In  this  seiiae :  c.  37  19  Ag.  44  H.  I  52  V  7.  The  ple- 
onastic  licvt  for  '  ut '  again  occurs  c.  6  21  Ag.  2  G.  45  H.  III  61 
Ann.  XIII  55.  Cp.  also  Dr.  H.  S.  II  p.  632  StU  p.  70  and 
Woelfllin  Pfiit.  XXXIV  142.  On  tliis  usage  in  otlier  writers,  see 
R.  V.  III  836  uote  612'.  —  elfioere  aliqnld  et  eniti :  The  aame  col- 
location  is  found  tliree  tiines  in  Cicero  :  Div.  in  Caec.  8,  26  quid 
eniti  aut  quid  elhcere  possim,  Phil.  IV,  6,  16  euiti  atque  efficere 
potero  Lael.  16,  59  eniti  et  efficere,  wliere  Seyff.-Mull.  p.  383 
unnecessarily  assume  a  kind  of  hendiadys.  On  the  inverted  order, 
see  note  c.  4  3. 

8  ingredi  aQspicatos  ■nm:  Pleonaam  is  perhaps  nowbere  more 
frequent  in  Latin  than  in  phrases  containiug  the  idea  of  '  beginning.' 
In  Tacitus,  we  find  the  following  instances  G.  18  ipsis  incipientis 
matrimonii  auspiciis  30  initiu^n  .  .  .  incoliant  H.  I  39. 76  III  14.  44 
Ann.  I  31  II  1.  (initio  orto;  so  also  Ter.  Hec.  III  2,  16  Cic.  pro 
Cliient.  64,  180  Caes.  B.  G.  V  26)  H.  11  72.  79  initiis  (initium) 
coeptum  Ann,  I  45  primi  .  .  .  coeptaterant  54  XIII  10  principium 
anni  inciperet  XV  41  principium  ortuin  H.  I  44  primum  .  .  . 
coeperat  (cf.  Lucr.  II  613.  IV  111  V  1014  Liv.  III  54).  Cf.  also 
Livy,  Praef.  initio  .  .  ,  rei  ordiendae  XXXVII  19  instauremns 
novum  de  integro  bellum  Suet.  Cal.  64  initium  auspicaretur  lustin. 
27,  1,  1  auspicia  coepit  26,  2,  2  auspicia  .  .  .  incipientes  1,  2,  4  ; 
4,  3,  6 ;  7,  5,  1  primis  initiis.     Callim.  Hymn.  III  113  ro  x-pan-ov 


142  NUTES. 

^pia.ro  Theoc.  VIII  32  apiaro  irpSiTot.  I  have  met  witli  no  analo- 
gous  examples  iii  Quint.  or  in  Pliny  tlie  younger.  For  Bimilar 
inatancea  of  redundancy  in  the  I>,  see  c.  18  7  ante  pj^aedixero  35  12 
nempe  enim  and  ep.,  in  general,  Vahlen,  Coinmeitt.  Monims.  p.  664  t. 
Gericke,  De  abutid.  etc.  p.  60-63  Dr.  Stil  p.  108  loh.  MlUler,  Beitr. 
II  31  R.  V.  III  833  ff.  notes  eil-GlS".  Nipp.  Tac  Ann.  III  3 
Heraeus,  H.  I  39.  On  incipit . .  .  extitisse,  cf.  note  to  c.  16  32. 
The  infiuitive  with  '  auspicari '  is  i-are.  Cf.  Plin.  N.  H.  XXXI  3, 
24,  41  Sen.  Ep.  83,  5  Suet  Ner.  22. 

9  in  Heronesi  etc.  :  The  evident  desii-e  for  succinctness  and 
cleameas  is  responsible  for  the  peculiar  'colloeatio  verborum' 
noticeable  in  this  plirase,  a  conciseness  inimitable  in  Engliah.  The 
construction  itself  is  supported  by  numerous  parallels.  Cf.  e.  g. 
Cic.  de  rep.  II  27,  49  in  populos  perpetiiam  potentiam  III  15  (14) 
23  in  populum  vitae  necisque  potestatein  habeiit  Caes.  B.  G.  VII  9 
and  in  Tac.  H.  I  77  ius  virgarum  in  histriones  II  49  atrocissima  in 
Verginium  vi  Anii.  I  33  in  Germaniam  favor  (sc.  popnli  Bomani) 
IV  11  ex  niniia  caritate  in  eum  Caesaris.  Weinkauff  p.  120  unne- 
cessarily  supjjoses  au  ellipsis  of  '  exeivitam.'  Translate  :  '  I  crushed 
Vatinius'  baneful  power  over  Nero,  by  which  even  the  sanctity  of 
literature  was  violated.' 

Tlie  acc.  Neronem,  nbich  givea  a  perfecUy  Batisfactory  senBe,  has  been 
nniformly  rejecied  by  eUltore,  wilh  Ihe  exception  of  Baehrens.  See  p.  13. 
But  the  ablative  cannot  under  aiiy  cireuinstances  be  regarded  bs  the  original, 
for  no  conceivable  reairans  can  ever  have  prompled  a  scribe  deliberately  Ui 
alter  '  Xerone '  iiilo  '  Neroncm.'  (In  tlie  other  hand  llie  ablative  is  easily 
exptained  by  tlie  accidental  oniission  of  the  dash  over  the  e.  Tbe  peiBisteut 
refiisal  of  crltics  to  accept '  Neronein '  bccoinea  tlie  niore  surprising  wben 
il  is  observed  that  cvery  other  reading  iiivolves  us  in  inauperable  difBcul- 
ties.  '  Imperante  Nerone,*  which  has  met  willi  great  favor,  is,  In  my  judg- 
ment,  <iuite  ouC  of  place,  for  the  chronological  infonnation  tlms  imparted 
la  wholly  gralHitiins.  Every  one  ot  Malernus'  hearera  niust  have  been  per- 
feclly  familiar  wiih  the  celebrated  acliievement  alluded  to.  '  In  Nerone ' 
could  only  reter  to  a  practextata  compoaed  by  Malcrnus  in  Nero'8  time, 
but  iliis  ]»  nec('R»trlly  basetl  upon  tlie  asitumption  that  the  poet  began  hia 
career  as  a  drainalist  with  praetextatae,  nn  asaumption  intrlnsically  iin- 
probable  and  flatly  coiitradiettd  by  e.  Jt  e\.  l'nder  these  cireumslancea, 
the  ima(anative  reconstmciion  ot  Ihe  plot  of  '  Nero '  aa  Riven  by  Peter,  no 
leas  Ihan  the  ctiiijectural  fancics  of  Hitter  and  others  who  identify  Nero 
wiih  the  DnniltfiiB  (c.  -1),  may  be  filly  passed  by  as  unworthy  of  serious 
attention.  \Ve  iiiust  be  eimlciit  wiili  Ifaniiiii;  tliat  MateniiiH  aclileved  thia 
fiignal  auccesa  by  aome  drunia  iii  ivhidi  ^'atiiiiiia  was  covertly  tbough  unmis- 


tftkably  attacked  in  Ihe  pCTBon  of  some  charact«r  In  the  pLaj.     But  nelther 

the  tltle  nor  the  ptot  can  even  be  gueased  aL 
itndioram  Bftora,  'sanctity  of  titerature.'  Similarly  Ann.  I  42 
sacra  legationis  II  C5  sacra  regni,  where  aee  Nipperdey's  uote. 
Cf.  also  Quint.  X  1,  91  praesidentes  studiis  deae  92  sacra  littera- 
rum  colentes.  S.  profanare  also  in  Ov.  Am.  III  9, 19  Petron.  89. 
On  the  characteristically  Tacitean  use  of  a  neut.  plur.  adj.  (usually 
with  a  geoitive)  in  place  of  aji  abstract  noun,  see  Dr.  H.  S.  I  60  R. 
S(il  p.  5  Nipp.  Ann,  II  39  Furneaux,  Ann.  Introd.  p.  33,  — 
et  — qnoqno:  Cf.  note  c.  G  18, 

10  Vatiiiii :  One  of  the  most  notorious  favorites  of  Nero,  whom 
Tac.  characterisea  in  the  Annals  (XV  34) :  Vatiniua  inter  foedissiraa 
eius  aulae  ostonta  ftiit,  sutrinae  tabernae  alumuus  (cf.  Mart.  X  3,  4. 
XIV  9C,  1  luv.  V  46)  eorpore  detorto,  facetiis  seurrilibus,  primo  in 
contumelias  adsumptus;  dehine  optimi  cuiusque  criminatione  eo 
usque  valuit,  ut  gratia,  pecunia,  vi  nocendi  etiaui  malos  praemineret. 

11  iu  nobis  uotitiae  ac  nominis:  The  preposition,  in  place  of  tlie 
more  usual  dative,  as  in  H.  IV  11,  2  nulla  in  victoribus  auctoritas. 
Ann.^ryA3  quidquid  hoc  in  nobis  auctoritatis  est,     Peter's  objec-  V  X'' 
tion  to  the  use  of  the  preposition  here,  on  the  ground  that  fame 

and  reputation  refer  to  something  without  us  ('die  Bertthmtheit 
bildet  nicht  einen  inneren  sondern  einen  ausseren  Besitz*),  does 
not  hold  good,  as  H.  I  49  vetus  in  familia  nobilitas  is  sufBcient  to 
show.  — Notilia  as  a  synonym  of  '  fama'  is  very  rare,  and  apparently 
first  found  in  Ov.  Ep.  ex  P.  III 1,  50  plus  notitiae  quam  fuit  ante 
dedit,  ibid.  IV  4,  48  virtus  |  Notitiam  serae  poateritatis  habet. 
Sen.  Ep.  19,  3  iam  notitia  te  invasit  31,  10;  79,  14.  In  the  D. 
c.  5  18  13  a  3G  18.  Not  elsewhere  in  Tac.,  never  in  Quintilian  or 
in  Pliny  the  younger.  The  passage  from  Xepos,  Dion  9,  4  propter 
notitiam  sunt  intromissi  is  erroneously  cited  as  the  earliest  instance 
of  thia  use,  as  a  glance  at  the  context  will  show. — The  same 
alliterative  collocation  oecurs  c.  36  18. 

12  partam:  sc.  esse.  Cf.  note  c.  2  13. —  deiosgere  a  foreui 
labore:  'Deiungere,'  appropriately  combined  with  'labor'  (cf. 
boumque  labores  in  Verg.  Georg.  I  118.  325),  is  a  very  rare  word 
(cf.  Inscr.  Gnit.  1003  iuucto  deiunctove  iumento),  and  in  a  tropical 
sense  only  here,  for  in  Plaut.  Asin.  6."8  Varr.  L.  L.  X  3,  45  Hor.  Ep. 
I  14,  27  luv.  V  119  modern  editors  read  dlsiungere.  The  phrase 
is  highly  expressive  and  well  suited  to  tlie  poetic  style  ot  Maternus. 


144  NOTES. 

On  the  thought,  cf.  the  very  similar  passage  in  Gic  ad  fatn.  I  9,  23 
nam  etiam  ab  orationibus  diiungo  me  referoque  ad  m&usuetiores 
Musas.  (See  c,  13  17.)  Here  'deiungo,'  if  joined  to  'orationibus,' 
would  be  too  bold  a  metaphor  and  out  of  place  in  thia  particular 
context.     Hence  the  very  easy  emendation  is  not  permissible. 

13  comitataB  '  '  '  egTeuns  -  -  -  freqaentiam  salntantinm:  With 
reference  to  Aper's  words  (c.  9  9  f.),  'comitatus'  corresponding  to 
'prosequitur,'  'egressus'  to  'deducit,'  and  'freq.  sal.'  to  'salutat.' 
Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  XI  12  non  furtim  sed  multo  oomitatu  domum,  egres- 
sibus  a^Ihaerascere. 


14  aera  et  imagines:  Hendiadya,  equivalent  to  'clipeatae  ima- 
gines,  bronze  medallions,'  on  wbich  see  note  c.  8  25. 

15  nolente:  The  pa,rti{:.  forni  (usually  in  the  abl.)  is  post- 
Augustan.  Cf.  Lucan  I  274  nolente  senatu  Quint.  III  6,  68 
sermonibus  me  nolente  vulgatis. — in  domum— inmpenint:  Jnrum- 
pere,  in  the  sense  of  'to  force  an  entraiice  iuto,'  is  elsewhere  in 
Tacitus  iuvariably  construed  with  tbe  accusative,  as  occasionally 
also  in  pre-Aiig.  T^tin.  Cf.  H.  IV 50  domuui  consulis  inrumperuiit, 
Caes.  B.  C.  III 111, 1  domum  eius  i.  Sall,  Jug.  25,  9  portam.  Cieero, 
on  the  uther  liaiid,  iiever  omits  the  preiiosition,  atid  it  is  tbis  usage 
that  tbe  youthful  Tacitus  aiid  hia  teacber  Quintilian  follow.  See 
Woelfflin,  Philol.  XXVII  138.  Xipp.  Anii.  II  11,  Schmalz,  Antih. 
I  i>.  730. 

IG  nam  itatam  cniiuqne . .  .  tnetur:  Only  the  firin  belief  that  a 
puve  ebaracter  aud  Iionest  convictions  will  insure  immunity  from 
puiiishment  can  account  for  the  certainly  imprudent  refusal  ot 
Muterims  to  altcr  sucb  passages  iu  his  plays  as  bad  given  ofFence. 
The  generalisation,  uuJTistifiable  tboiigh  it  be  (see  below),  is  pre- 
emiiiently  suited  to  the  poefs  Ojitiniistic  nature.  The  entire  pas- 
sage  is  iutended  as  an  answer  to  Aper's  geneval  iiiquiry  in  c.  5 
quid  est  tutius  etc?  No  doubt  eloquence  is  an  admirahle  defensive 
weiipon,  but  it  is  far  preferable  not  to  be  called  upon  to  use  it, 
and  tbe  speaker,  for  tbo  reasoii  given,  does  uot  anticipate  sucb  a 
coiitingency.  Cf.  also  Cic.  llort.  fragiii.  6G  sufficere  ad  gloriam 
boue  facti  coiiscieutijim. 

Tliis  iii(i-r[in'taiioii  rfijiiirt'S  oiily  Uie  ingigiiilicaiit  change  of  tueor  inlo 
tuctiir.     So  vidttur  iii  c.  ;>;[  10  for  videor.     u!l  2  rideatur  (i-uev)  ridear  (.lu). 


C.  11.  12.  145 

Ifevenheleag  modern  editois  have  foUoned  LipBlus  in  resding  '  hucusque,' 

which  involvee  a  mora  violent  change  and  at  ihe  game  time  hitroducea  a 

«T.  ,lp.  (Woelfflin,  Archiv  IV  W-«T  Thielmaiui  ibiU.  VI  08).     '  IIuc  usque' 

aIho  cails  for  a  past  tense,  John'8  remarlm  ail  loc.  to  Uie  contrary  notwith- 

Btanding.    Nor  doee  the  fact,  that '  illuc  usque '  is  once  in  Tac  (Ann.  XV  54) 

used  in  a  leniporal  senBe,  in  itself  justify  the  inaertioa  of  an  analogomi  phtase, 

allbougb  iC  might  pomibly  have  Herved  to  iliuHtntle  a  tToditional  reading. 

uinooentia:  According  to  Cicero  (Tusc.  Disp.   III  8,  16),  the 

Greet     poBsessed    iio   equivalent    word  :    iuiioceiitia,    quae    apud 

Graecoa  uaitatum  uoineii  nulluiu  habet,  sed  habere  potest  i^kafiaay, 

nam  est  innocentia  adfectio  talis  animi  quae  noceat  nemini.     With 

the  thought  cf.  also  Tac.  Ann.  III    67  multa  adgerebantur  etiam 

insontibus  periculosa,  cum  super  tot  senatores  adversos  facundis- 

simis  totius  Asiae  eoque  ad  accusandum  delectis  responderet  solus 

et  orandi  nescius,  proprio  in  metu  qui  exercitam  quoque  eloquen- 

tiam  debilitat. 

18  alteriai  dlierimine,  i.  e.  not  like  Eprius  jVIarcellus,  conij>e11ed 
to  plead  in  his  own  behalf.  '  Discrinien '  in  its  legal  sense  is 
frequent  in  Tac.  e.  g.  C.  6  8  34  10  37  ai  G.  12  H.  II  (»1  Ann.  VI  9 
XIII  43  XVI  30. 

12.  1  et  lecretnm  ipinin  qnod  A.  inorepabat :  tlie  usual  order  is  et 
ipsum  secretum.  Inerepahat  (viz.  in  c.  9  extr.)  is  a  favorite  word 
of  Tacitus.    For  a  different,  intransitive  sense,  see  r.  5  2<i. 

2  praecipaOH;  In  a  superlative  sense  esp.  freqiient  in  T.  See 
Lex.  Tac.  s.  v. — io  Btnpita:  Cf.  Hor.  Ep.  II  2,  79  inter  strepitus 
iiocturnos  atqtie  diurnos.  The  )>Iirase  is  intended  as  an  answer  to 
Aper,  Tvho  1.  c.  had  spoken  only  of  the  iucunditas  urbis,  ignoriiig 
tlie  serious  drawbacks  of  city  life  for  liiin  wlio  delights  in  quiet. 
On  tlie  noise  in  Rome,  cp.  FriedlJinder  I  27  ff.  and  Mayor,  luv.  III 
245. 

Tbis  clear  back-reference,  as  weii  as  'oetium'  menliuneil  itiiuicdiately 
below,  render  tlie  inaettion  of  urbis  wliolly  Buperfluous. 

3  sedente  ante  oatinm  litigatore :  Cf.  Cic.  pro  Mur.  9,  22  vigilas 
tu  de  nocte,  ut  tuis  consultoribus  res)>ondeas  .  .  .  tc  gallorum  .  .  . 
cantus  exsuscitat  Hor.  Sat.  I  1,  9  agiicolam  laudat  iuris  leguniqiie 
l>eritus  |  sub  galli  cantum  consultor  ubi  ostia  pulsat  Ep.  I  5,  31 
atria  servantem  postico  falle  clientem. — non  —  nec  —  nec  —  led :  On 
this  correlation,  exceedingly  common  in  Tac.,  sec  note  c.  29  7. 

4  inter  lordei  atqne  laorimaa :  The  same  collocation  in  inverse 
order  (see  note  c.  4  3)  in  Cic.  post  red.  3,  7  ad  fam.  XIV  2,  2. 


146  NOTES. 

5  Beoedit  asimaa:  This  sentence  uught  lo^cally  to  have  been 
incorpora,t«d  in  the  preceding  :  Non  in  strepitu  .  .  .  reorum  sed  in 
locis  puris  . . .  sedibusque  sacris  componuntur.  But  the  importanee 
which  the  speaker  attaches  to  sylvan  letirement  as  best  suited  to 
poetic  contemplation,  caused  liim  ta  add  this  idea,  by  way  of  promi- 
nence,  as  a  principal  elause. '  Quintilian  in  a  long  passage  (X  3, 
22-33)  takes  direct  issue  with  this  view  :  Non  tamen  protinus 
audiendi  qui  credunt  aptisaima  in  hoc  nemora  silvasque  quod  illa 
caeli  libertas  locorumque  amoenitas  sublimem  animnm  et  beatiorem 
spiritum  pareot,  mihi  certe  iucuiulus  Iiic  magis  quam  studiorum 
hortator  videtur  esse  secessus  .  .  .  Nnmque  illa,  quae  ipsa  delectant, 
necesse  est  avocent  ab  intentione  operis  destinati  .  .  .  quare  silva- 
nim  amoenitas  .  .  .  et  ipsa  late  circumspiciendi  libertas  ad  se  tra- 
hunt  ut  mihi  remittere  potius  voluptas  ista  videatur  cogitationem 
quam  intendere.  These  statements  are  sufficiently  general  t«  be 
applicablc  to  pursurts  other  than  tliose  of  oratoi-y,  although  Quin- 
tilian  primarily  intended  theni  for  the  latter. 

6  haec  ■  ■  ■  haec  -  -  -  hoc  <  -  -  sic :  This  [>articular  anaphora  is  logi- 
cally  justilied  only,  if  'priniordia'  and  'penetralia'  are  not  taken  in 
a  too  strictly  local  sense.  Tbe  anaeoluthon,  spoken  of  above, 
eaused  '  haec '  to  be  joined  to  '  sedes  '  aa  its  real  antecedent,  where- 
as,  in  reality,  it  refers  to  the  act  of  poetic  composition  implied 
in  the  preceding  clause,  i.  e.  poetry  eomposed  amid  the  woodland 
seclusion  of  hallowed  places  is  the  earliest  and  holiest  form  which 
eloqucnce  assumed.'  For  a  similar  anaphora  cf.  G.  18  hoc— hoc 
—  hoc  —  sic  —  sic.  Cp.  John  ad  loc.  and  especially  Wiesler,  Progr. 
Leol>en  (1886)  pp.  6-8. 

7  commoda:  'accummudating  herself  to  the  priinitive  minds  of 
the  men  of  that  early  period '  i.  e.  it  assumed  the  forni  which  best 
suited  their  nuderstauding.  For  thia  nieaiiing  of  'commoda,'  see 
Ter.  Ileant.  III  2,  10  couimoda  niulier  Hor.  C.  IV  8,  1  commodus 
meis  sodalibus  Liv.  XXXIV  3,  5  nulla  lex  satis  commoda  omnibus 
est.  Eloquence  ia  liere  persfinified  as  in  c.  32  18  quae  olim  .  .  , 
pectora  implebat  .'!"  34  38  7  Cic,  de  orat.  1  34, 157  II  38,  157  Orat. 
19, 64  Brut.  96.  330  Tusc.  Disp.  V  28, 80.  —  mortalibns:  This  adjec- 
tive  ia  found  as  a  substantive  as  early  as  Ennius.  In  Cicero,  it  is 
used  only  with  mnlti,  omnes,  cnncti.     Cp.  Cramer,  Arehiiy  VI  340  ff. 

8  et  nnlliB  contacta  vitiis  pectora :  To  Aun.  I  10  simulatam 
Pompeianarum  grutiam  partiuni,tbe  only  instance  of  this  coUocation 


/ 


.    C.   12:  14T 

oited  from  Tac  by  Dr.  StU  p.  92,  add  c.  31  26  communibus  duota. 
sensibus  oratio  Ann.  III  30  fato  potentiae  raro  sempiternae 
crit  note  c.  10  18  cetcris  aliarum  studiia  artiuin  (in  cod.  D).  Cf. 
also  Cic.  de  uriit.  I  27,  128  ceteranim  homines  artiiim  spectati 
Quint.  XI  1,  41  minima  .  .  .  alicuius  .  .  .  fiducia  partis  81  quodam 
Delphici  .  .  .  oraculo  dei.  —  Et  before  a  negative,  such  as  nihil,  nul- 
lus,  nemo  and  the  like,  seems  to  occur  more  frequently  in  Tac.  than 
in  any  othcr  writer.  Cf.  e.  28  25  Ag.  IC  (twiee).  20.  30.  40  G.  10. 
20.  28  H.  I  31.  32  II  26.  32.  38  III 1.  26.  68  IV  19.  42.  76  Ann.  I 
38  (where  see  Nipp,)  II 13.  25  III  9.  26.  37.  IV  11  (twice).  VI  46 
XI  27  XIII  3.  47  XIV  1.  19. 48  XV  43.  Also  not  uncommon  in 
Seneca  (see  Peter  ad  loc.).  In  geueral,  cp.  Dr.  H.  S.  II  7  fE.  Stil 
p.  46  Woelfain,  Archiv  VI  105.— On  the  thought,  see  Tac.  G.  10 
candidi  et  nullo  mortalium  opere  contacti  and  Ann.  III  26  quoted 
below.  —  lio  oracttla  loqnebaatur:  The  statement  is  not  strictly 
accurate,  for  in  the  earliest  period  tlie  Pythian  oraclea  were  either 
wholly  or  partially  delivered  in  ijrose  aiid  they  had  agaiu  ceased 
to  be  composed  in  verse,  wlien  Plutarch  wrote  his  essay  n-tpl  roC 
/iil  xpaf  iiifitTpa  vvv  riiy  Tlv$iay  (toward  the  close  of  the  1.  cent.  a.  d,). 
Cf.  I*Iut.  I.  C.  404  A  $ioirOfnroi  oiStvoi  ijttoi'  dySpumuiv  imrovSanaK 
rtpl  ro  -xpyiarqpiav,  ar)(vpu>i  cTirtTi/njitt  toIs  fi^  voiitCovtrt  itQTi  rbv  roTf 
}(p6vOv  InntTpa  T^f  HvSiav  dtcrn-ifciv  '  tlra  rovTo  ^ouAoftcvos  lEiroScXfiu, 
iravTajniiTiv  ikiyiov  yfprieritSiv  r]vnropi]ictv  ut  ruv  a[XX<iiv  wii  totc  ^Si^ 
(taToAoyoSi,»  f«*cpo^v  alao  403  D  404  B  405  F  406  F.  Eegarding 
poetry  as  tlie  earliest  form  of  literary  expression  and  as  best 
suited  to  a  primitivc  age,  see  Plut.  1.  c.  406  C  $v  oCv  trrc  Ao'you 
votutrnaviv  i^uivTO  ^crpoif  «ai  liikari  Kai  taSaU,  -raaav  piv  'urropiav  «ni 
^(AtHTOi^uiv,  Tov  Sk  -iraBo^.,  w  airAus  tijria',  Kax  irpSyiui  aiiivoTipa^  ^nui^t 
Stolitvov  tlt  ToiTfTiK^v  Koi  ^otwiK^v  ayovTCt-  Ou  yap  inovov  vvv  oAiyoi 
fujAis  JirafoufTi,  Torc  Sj  vavrcf  ^«pouivra  Kai  i)ptpov  ^&oiiivoK,  aporat 
Tt,  apviSak6)(oi  T  t,  Kara  IlivSapov  '  AkXa  viro  r^t  irpot  ToiifTiK^i' 
ciriTi^iaripot  ot  irAcuTTOt  Sia  kvpa^  Koi  cuS^s  Ivov^tTOvv  .  .  .  iri  Sc  vii.vovi 
flcMV  ti)^i  n-aiovas  iv  litTpoK  twoiovvTa.      AIso  p.  405  F. 

9  nam :  Joim  is  clearty  wrong  in  thinktng  that  this  particle  marks 
the  real  beginning  of  Maternus'  answer  (which  is  arranged  accord- 
ing  to  the  idontical  to])ica  discussed  by  Aper),  for  the  argument 
'de  utilitate  poesis'  has  been  disposed  of  in  c.  11  and  h  not  o^in 
alluded  to  throughout  the  remainder  of  this  apcoch. — Theso  'good 
old  times '  no  longer  exist,  says  Maternus,  for  the  present  age  is 


148  NOTES. 

materialistio  and  corrapt,  and  poetry  which  once  constitnted  tbe 
only  fonn  of  eloquence,  lias  no\r  been  displaced  by  tlie  sordid 
eloquence  of  the  fonim.  If,  it  may  be  added,  '  penetralia  etc.'  ia 
interpreted  in  a  local  sense,  the  explauatory  ■  nain '  clause  wonld 
lefer  to  an  unexpressed  antecedent.  —  InoiOMM:  also  occuis  in  Ag. 
19.  —  ■angninantu :  In  a  figurative  sense  the  word  is  5.w.  tip.  Gf. 
Plin.  N.  H.  XIX  8, 63, 169  saiiguiiiarium  responsum  Plin.  Ep.  IV 
22,  6  sanguinariis  sententiis  and  so  in  Greek  o^uiTi^pos. — On  the 
thought,  see  Tac.  Ann.  XI  6  f.  Alioquin  et  bonarum  artium  princi- 
pem  (sc.  eloquentiam)  sordidis  ministeciis  foedari,  ne  fidem  quidem 
integram  manere,  ubi  magnitudo  quaestuum  spectetur  . .  .  nunc 
inimicitias  accusationes  odia  et  iniurios  foveri  et  quomodo  vis  mor- 
bomm  pretia  medentibus,  sic  fori  tabes  pecuniam  advocatis  ferat 
c.  32  21  f.  and  Ov.  Am.  1 10,  39  turpe  reos  empta  miseros  defendere 
lingua.  —  On  the  lex  Cincia  de  donis  et  mercedibus,  see  Smith,  DieL 
AhL  II  37  f.  and  note  to  c.  6  6.     On  lawyer's  fees  cp.  Friedlander 

I  231  Mayor,  luv.  VII  106  ff.  — Imitts:  'now  in  vogue.'  The  use 
of  tliis  pronoun  in  the  sense  of  'the  present  time,'  without  the 
addition  of  a  noun  sucli  as  tempus,  ilies,  saeciilum  ot  the  like,  is 
comparatively  rare  in  Tacitus.     Cf.  Ag.  31  H.  I  IG  II  7  IV  T  Ann. 

II  14  III  25  XIV  54.  This  temi)oraI  use  of  'hic'  seeins  not  to 
occur  in  Quintilian.  —  On  hic  =  uoster  cf.  notcs  e.  7  10  32  13.  — 
Note  also  the  ellipsis  of  the  copiila  throughout. 

malis  inoribus,  whethertakenasadat.oriuiabl.,  isunl«nab1e.  ThetonneT 
U  eicluded  by  the  context ;  ihe  latler  is  ei]ual1y  objectionable  becauM 
'nascor'  ia  used  witli  the  ablativu  witliout  llie  prt>poeition  'inij/ in  tbe  case 
of  proper  namee  or  family  deBignatioii».  '  Kt '  and  '  ex '  are  often  conFuecd, 
whieh  account»  tor  tlie  error  in  ABD.  Cf.  c.  g.  c.  14  lo  22  T  33  38  Liv. 
V  3-2.  4  {'ex'  oraitted  after  'et')  wliere  see  Drakb. 

10  nt  tu  dioehaa  etc. :  see  c.  5  '28.  Tlie  same  figure  in  Ann.  XVI 
27  qund  velut  teluni  airipuere  accusatores. 

11  ceterum:  '  oti  thc  utlier  Iiand.'  In  this  adversative  sense,  the 
word  occurs  sporadically  in  early  Latin  (e.  g.  Plant.  Triic.  IV  3,  73 
Ter.  Hi-ryra  III  :5..'!1),  often  in  Sallust,  Livy  aiid  Curtius,  never 
iii  Cacsar  or  Ciccro,  oecasionally  iu  Quintilijin  aiid  the  ywmget 
Pliny,  iind  esiiecially  frequently  in  Tacitus:  c.  20  (twice)  and  iii  32 
other  passages  (vide  Lex,  Tae.  s.  v.  p.  167  a).  Cp.  Spitta  p.  liJG  ff. 
I>r.  //.  S.  II 132  f.  Kleiber  p.  07.  —  nt  more  nostro  loqaar,  anreitm 
Baeeuliim :  Sen.  £p.  115,  13  quod  optimuni  videri  volunt,  saeculum 


c.  12.  149 

aureum  appellant  (sc.  poetae).  See  e.  g.  Hesiod  'Epya  109  ff.  Tib. 
I  3,  36  fE.  Verg.  Geoi^.  H  536  ff.  Aen.  VIII  319  ff.  Ovid  Metam.  I 
89  ff.  Aetna  9  ff.  Calp.  Eel.  I  42  ff.  luv.  VI  1  ff.  XIII  38  ff.  and 
eap.  Graf,  Leipz.  Stud.  VIII  1-80  Eichhoff,  Fleek.  lahrb.  CXX 
681-601.  —  The  phrase  'felix  aaeculum'  is  instauced  by  Quint. 
VIII  6,  24  aa  a  figure  sanctioned  by  usage:  8icut  ex  eo  quod 
contiuetur  usus  recipit .  .  . '  saeculum  felix.' 

12  oiiminnm :  '  crime,  scelus,'  as  shown  by  '  male  admissa.'  So 
repeatedly  in  Tacitus:  H.  I  30.  48.  II  10  Ann.  III  60  IV  20  VI 
29  XIII  16.  2G  XV  20  XVI  31,  but  extremely  rare  in  i>re-Aug. 
prose  e.  g.  Cic.  de  orat.  II  48,  199  in  nefario  criiuine  (see  Land- 
graf,  Cic.  pro  Rosc.  Am.  p.  290)  Liv.  XL  12  witli  Weisseubom's 
note.  —  poetis  et  vatibiu  abvndabat :  Cf .  the  passage  f  roin  Flut. 
de  Pyth.  orac.  406  C  cited  above.  On  poeta  and  vates,  see  note 
c.  9  9. 

13  male  admiiift:  'admissum'  as  a  noun  is  rare.  Cf.  Liv. 
XXV  23  tale  admissum  and  Tac.  H.  IV  4  cunctis  sub  Nerone 
admissis  Ann.  XI  4  de  admissis  Poppaeae.  '  Male '  is  superfluous, 
as  'admissum'  is  used  only  in  malam  partem.  The  adverb  was, 
however,  added  for  the  sake  of  syinmetry  witli  'bene  facta.'  —  Ou 
the  neuter  substaritive  formed  from  perf.  pass.  part.,  very  charac- 
teristic  of  the  style  of  Livy  and  of  Tacitua,  see  Helm  1.  c.  p.  30  1, 
who  omits  the  preseiit  example.  The  origlual  verbal  cliaracter  of 
such  substantived  forms  is  iiot  altogether  lost  sight  of,  as  theii 
adverbial  modifiers  show.  —  On  the  thought,  ef.  Tac.  Ann.  III  26  f. 
vetustissiiiii  mortalium,  uulla  adhuc  niala  libidiue,  sine  proLiro, 
scelere,  eoque  sine  poena  aut  coercitionibus  agebant .  .  .  ubi  nihil 
coiitra  morem  cupereut.  nihil  per  inetuin  vetabaiitur  etc.  Seu.  Ep. 
90,  4  f.  sed  primi  mortalimn  .  .  .  naturam  incorrupti  sequebantiir, 
eundem  habebant  et  dncem  et  legem,  commissi  melioris  arbitrio  .  .  . 
(3)  illo  ergo  saecnlo  quod  aureum  perhibent  peues  sapientes  fuisse 
regnum  Posidonius  iudicat  .  .  .  nemo  quantuiu  posset,  adversus  eoa 
experiebatur,  jier  quos  coeperat  posse  nec  erat  cuiquaui  aut  auiiiins 
in  iniuriain  aut  causa .  .  .  sed  postquam  subrepentibus  vitiis  .  .  . 
opus  esse  coei>it  legibus  Ov.  Met.  I  89  ff.  aurea  prima  aata  eat  aetas 
quae  vindice  nullo,  |  sponte  sna,  siue  lege,  fidem  rectumque  cole- 
h&t.  I  poena  metusque  aberant ;  nec  verba  ininacia  fixo  |  aere  lege- 
bantur,  nec  supplex  turba  timebat  |  iudicis  ora  sui,  sed  erant  sine 
viudice  nullo  and  c.  41  si  iuveiiiretur  civitas  etc.     Furneaux,  Ann. 


150 

L  c.  regarde  the  above  passage  as  an  echo  of  the  Stoicism  ot  the 
author's  day,  rather  than  a  literary  reniiniscenee.  This  may  be 
true,  but  the  parallel  utterances  iii  the  Bialogns  do  uot  appear  to 
have  been  taken  from  this  gource  directly,  but  were  more  probably 
due  to  Cicero'B  Hortensius,  a  work  to  which  Tacitus  is  more  lafgely 
iiidebted  tlian  has  beeu  hitherto  supposed.  See  note  c  16  24  and 
Froe.  Ame.r.  Phihl.  Assoc.  vol.  XXII  p.  46  ff.     Proleg.  p.  xciii  f. 

14  nllii:  Ulli  takes  the  place  of  the  plural  of  'quisquam,'  which 
does  not  occur  iu  Latiii,  as  Gharisius  2,  7  expressly  informs  us : 
unum  autem  adest  (sc.  pronomen)  quam  semper  singulsre.  Non 
enim  ut  quigquam  quenniuaiu  sic  utique  quiquaiu  quosquam  dici- 
Aius.  As  a  substantive  '  ulli '  is,  however,  very  rare  in  prose.  A  few 
times  in  Cicero  e.  g.  Tusc.  Disp.  I  1,  2  in  ullis  6, 11  ne  sunt  quidem 
apud  infei-os  uUi  pro  Sull.  5, 16  de  orat.  II 37, 154  and  in  Tac.  ouly 
here  aud  in  Ann.  XI  27  uUis  mortalium.  Cp.  B.  V.  III  p.  69  ff. 
note  361  Anton  Stud.  x.  lat.  Gramm.  III  p,  285  f.  Neue,  Formenl. 
II'  508. 

The  reading  gloriamor  in  all  our  MSS.  was  due  to  m«tathesis,  an  esceed- 
ingly  frequent  Bource  of  error.  To  llie  instances  ciled  by  Vahlen.  l*rooein. 
1881  whicli  might  be  greatly  extended,  a  few  exMnples  frotn  eo  carefully 
writwii  a  MR.  as  tlie  Mediceus  of  Tacitus  niay  be  added :  Aiin.  111  18 
aspenias  =  Axprenas  T<1  ipso  =  I'iso  IV  4.'i  examinaiftur  =  exaiiimaretur 
VI  16  clavisio  =  CatviHio.  Tliis  imiiiistHkable  orlt;lii  of  tlie  comiption 
disposcH  of  Mlchaells'  conjeciiire  'gloria  niortalibus  mnior.'  Tlie  lacuna 
inilicatcd  iii  our  MSS.  niakes  it  liiglily  probable  that  a  wonl  like  'erat' 
dropped  out,  owing  to  the  simUarity  of  the  following  word. 

15  proferre  reBponBa:  i.  e.  as  uiro^v^ut  tuii'  tfcuiv.  Cf.  Vlato, 
1'haedr.  262  E  iAowru^v  B-po^^rat  Tlieocr.   16,  29  Movtrau»'  .  .  .  ti«v 

icpovf   uiroi^iJTas    17,    1I<1    Movfraiui-   uiro^^raL   22,  116    Hur.  A.  I*.  391 

sacer  interjiresque  deoruiu  .  .  .  Orpheiis.  —  intereise  epaliB:  It  was 
a  common  belief  aniong  the  ancients  that  thia  lioiior  was  accorded 
to  illustrious  men  of  tlie  heroic  age,  e.  g,  to  Hercules  (Hor.  C.  IV 
8,  27)  Taiitalus   (Etir.  Orest.  'J  Hor.  C.   I  28,  7  coiiviva  deoruin). 

Xestiir  saysof  Atliene  (y42(l)'H  ^ot  ivapyi/i  y\$t  fltoC  tt  SaiTa  $aXtiav, 

aiid  so  the  goilH,  accovding  to  Alcinous  (ij  201  fF.),  wei-e  wont  to 
feast  with  the  IMiacaciaus.  In  the  Golden  Age,  iii  fact,  the  gods 
were  thouglit  to  associate  with  nmitals  oii  tcrms  of  equality.  See 
Hes.  fr.  218  Hk.  Euvai  ycip  t<^<  SatTc;  ;<rav.  fuvoi  8<  tfouKoi  |  iOavd- 
Toioi    fl(oi(ri    KaTa^VTTois    t'  di^flpcuT.  jts    I'auK.  VIII  2,  2    oi    yap    Si)    TOT« 

av^ptuTToi  ifvoi  KOL  o/ioTpujrffot  BfOK  5<rav.  Ciit.  T.XIV  384  ft.  praeseiites 


C.  12.  161 

natnque  ante  domos  inTisere  castas  |  heroum  et  sese  roortali  osten- 
dere  coetu  |  oaelicolae  nondum  spreta  pietate  solebant,  where  see 
£1Ub'  Dote.  But  that  poeta  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  the  gods  is 
not  elsen^here  recorded.  Cp.  Schiller,  IHs  Theilung  der  Erde: 
Doch  willst  (yiz.  the  poet)  ia  meinem  Himmel  mit  mir  leben,  so  oft 
Du  kommst,  er  soU  Dir  ofFen  stehn.  —  intar  quoi:  '  In  whose  com- 
pany.'  For  tliis  use  of  'inter'  with  'ease,'  cf.  Cic,  Rosc.  Am.  28  is 
homo  .  .  .  numquam  inter  homines  fuerit.  —  deinde:  In  the  minor 
writings,  only  the  full  form  is  found  (c.  2C.  32.  33.  Ag.  8.  9.  38  G. 
40.  42.  44),  in  the  Histories  '  dein '  has  a  slight  lead,  and  in  the 
Annals  it  greatly  preponderates.     Cp.  Woelfflin,  Phil.  XXV  p.  107. 

16  dii  genitos  saorosqne  regei:  Cp.  the  standing  Homeric  epithet 
&orp(^^  jfturiX^n  (A  17G  B  98  £  4G4  8  44)  etlai  ff.  (S  621  n  33S) 
««  A.6«  ^.  (Hom.  Hymn.  25,  4  Hes.  Tlieog.  96),  and  Pind.  Pyth.  V 
131  p.  Upoi  Tac.  Ann.  II  65  sacra  regni.  —  On  the  statement  itself, 
see  Or.  A.  A.  III  405  f.  cura  deum  fuerant  olim  regumque  poetae 

I  .  .  .  Sanctaque  maiestas  et  erat  venerabile  nomen  |  vatibus  et 
largae  saepe  dabantur  opes.  Schiller,  Jungfrau  v.  Orl. :  Es  soU 
der  Dichter  mit  dem  Fursten  gehen,  Sie  beide  wohnen  auf  der 
Menschheit  Hohen. 

17  neminem  oaaiidioum:  nemo  as  an  adj.  is  used  only  with  a 
[lersonal  noun  (nemo  civis,  homo  etc),  except  in  very  late  Latio, 
and  is  generally  separated  from  its  substantive  (esp.  in  Cicero)  by 
an  interveniug  word.  Cp.  Neue,  Formenl.  II*  p.  522  f,  Landgraf, 
Cic.  pro  Kosc.  Am.  p.  374  Schmalz,  Antib.  b.  v.  It  oocurs  but  once 
in  the  other  writings  of  Tacitus  :  Ann.  XV  16  neminem  Romanum. 

The  genlt.  plur.  causidiconim  of  the  MSS.  abBardt;  impHea  the  existenc« 
of  c&uBitlici  iD  the  golden  age  whlch,  accordine  to  Malemus,  waa  '  oratoruin 
et  criminum  inops.'  Baelirena'  defence  of  Ileuniaim's  emendalion  ia  the 
only  acceptable  item  in  his  long  note  (ComiD.  Crit.  p.  (14),  which  is  prin- 
cipally  devoted  to  a  justiflcation  of  a  moat  violent  transposltioD  1d  thc  trzL, 
Cp.  ihe  excellent  disciission  of  Wiesler  lYogr.  Leoben  (1880),  pp.  8-10. 

Orphea  ac  Linnm:  Grou])ed  together  also  hy  Verg.  £cl.  4,  55 
non  me  carminibus  vincat  nec  Tiiracius  Orpheus  |  nec  Linus,  Iiuic 
mater  quamvis  atque  huic  pater  adsit  |  Orphei  Calliopca,  Lino 
formosua  Apollo  Quint,  I  1'),  9  Orpheus  et  Linus  quorum  utrum- 
que  dis  genitum,  The  mythical  Orpheus,  Linus,  Olen,  Phitammon, 
and  the  Homeric  barda  are  invariably  associated  with  Apollo  as  the 
god  of  soDg  and  music,  but  he  is  nowhere  else  represented  as  having 


162  NOTES. 

beeD  a  poet  himseU.  —  Peter  suppoBes  that  Apollo  is  meDtioDed 
vith  particoki  allusiOD  to  his  sojonro  at  the  court  of  Admetos,  but 
accoiding  to  the  commonly  reeeived  legend  (ApoUod.  III 10, 4)  the 
god  was  compelled  to  serve  a  mortal  for  one  year  by  way  of  atone- 
ment  for  his  murder  of  the  Cyclops.  And  even  if  we  accept  the 
TersioD  given  by  the  scboL  to  Ear.  Alc.  2  and  Callini.  Hymn.  ApolL 
46  etc.,  this  case  would  not  be  an  apposite  illustration  of  the  state- 
ment  of  Matemus,  'ullis  . . .  apud  deos,'  for  Admetus  was  not  a 
poet. 

18  intiotpieen  altlTU :  Note  the  emphatic  position  of  the  adverh 
'If  yon  will  search  still  farUier  back.'  On  this  meaning  of  altius 
cf.  c  19  12  alte  repetita  series.  Ann.  III  25  altius  diaseram  62 
altius  expoBuere  H.  IV  12  a.  expediam.  Introspicere,  coDtrary  to 
Lex.  Tac.  s.  t.,  is  here,  strictly  speaking,  not  used  absolutely  as  in 
Ann.  VI  21.  — Meapimiu:  sc.  fuisse.  A  common  ellipsis  with  this 
verb.  Cf.  c.  40  14  H.  III  46.  79  IV  71  V  4  Ann.  XVI  14.  Sen. 
Suas.  I  5  infiatos  accepimus  Quint.  XII  1,  14  malum  virum  (sc. 
Demosthenem)  accepimus.  On  this  omission  of  the  infinitive,  see 
note-  c.  'J  !.■)    Proleg.  p.  cxviii. 

19  fabnlosa  nimis  et  oomposita:  These  qualifying  phrases  are 
peculiarly  characteristic  of  Taeitus.  Cf.  Ag,  40  sive  verum  istud, 
sive  ex  ingenio  )>riiicipis  fictum  et  compositum  G.  46  cetera  iam 
fabulosa  sunt  H.  II  50  ut  conquirere  fabulosa  et  fictis  oblectare 
legentium  animos  Ann.  III  78  alia  ficta  haec  et .  . .  composita 
XI  27  fabulosum  visum  iri  . .  .  sed  nihil  compositum  miraculi 
causa,  verum  audita  scriptaque  senioribiis  tradam  and  G.  3.  quae 
neque  confirmare  argumentis  neque  refellere  in  animo  est :  ex 
ingenio  suo  quisque  demat  vel  addat  fidem.  —  Adverbs,  pronouns, 
or  adjectives,  when  intended  as  attributives  to  two  adjectives,  verbs, 
or  substantives,  are  in  the  Dialogus  ptaced  between  the  worda 
which  they  modify.  Cf.  e.  g.  e.  4  0  C  14.  28  7  13  11  7  12  0  13  20 
15  1  32  2  34  i:i.  31.  —  ooncedes ,  '  grant,'  with  acc,  c,  inf,  also  c. 
33  23  H.  II  37  V  7,  with  ut  — c.  11  e  21  20.     Cp.  Dr.  If.  S.  II  415. 

20  minorem  honorem:  On  similar  o^oioimiira  cf.  c.  21  30  proprio- 
ribus  temporibus  2S  25  militarem  rem  29  S  serio  ministerio.  See 
also  notc  c.  4  10. 

22  Lyiiae  ant  Hyperidis :  Appropriately  associated  by  the 
ancients  because  of  the  stylistic  rliarm  (xapii)  especially  charao- 
teristic  of  these  two  oratois  of  the  Attic  Canou. 


c.  12.  153 

23  CioeroniB  gloriam  -  ■  -  detreotent :  Cf.  c.  18  18  satis  constat 
ne  Ciceroni  quidem  obtrectatores  defulsse.  Of  tfaese,  Cicero  him- 
self  mentions  Calvus  (Bnit.  82,  284  Tusc.  II 1,  3  de  opt.  gen. 
4,  10),  to  whom  TacituB  1.  c.  adds  Bnitus.  There  is  peihaps 
an  eztant  allusion  to  these  strictures,  as  Sandya  observea,  in 
Cic.  Orat.  7, 26.  After  the  ora.tor's  death,  Asinius  GaJlus,  thc  aon 
of  Asinius  Pollio,  wrote  a  'comparatio  patris  et  Ciceronis,'  to 
the  great  disparagement  of  the  latter,  andit  was  against  this 
book  that  the  emperor  Claudius  composed  an  elaborate  rejoinder 
(Suet.  Claud.  41  Pliny,  Ep.  VII  4,  4).  Gellius  XVII  1,  in  addition 
to  Gallua,  also  speaks  of  one  Largius  Liciu[i]us  'cuius  liber  etiam 
fertur  infaudo  titulo  Ciceromastix  ut  scribere  ausi  sint,  M.  Cicero- 
nem  parum  integre  atque  inproprie  atque  inconsiderate  locutum. 
The  work  of  Didymus  on  the  De  republica  of  Cicero,  to  which 
Suetonius  a  century  later  wrote  a  reply  (cf.  Suidaa  s.v.  TfmyKvXXoi), 
was  probably  not  levelled  against  the  orator  so  much  as  against 
some  of  the  contents  of  the  book,  as  we  may  infer  from  Amm. 
Maicell.  XXII,  16.  Quintilian  repels  all  these  attacks  with  an  almost 
pathetic  fervor.  Cf.  esp.  IX  i,  1  XII  10,  12-14.  See  also  l'i'ter- 
son's  note  to  Quint,  X  1,  105  and  Sandys,  Cic.  Orat.  Introd.  p.  lx, 
— Vei^Iii  detroctant:  Cf.  Donat.  Vita  Virg.  p.  65  f.  K.  Obtrecta- 
tores  Virgilio  numquam  defuerunt,  iiec  mirum  :  nam  ne  Homero 
quidem.  Prolatis  bucolicis  inuominatus  quidam  rescripsit  anti- 
buoolica,  duas  modo  eclogas  (sc.  I.  III)  sed  insulsissime  waptf&^qtrav, 
quarum  prioris  initium  est.  'Tityre,  si  toga  calda  tibi  est,  quo 
tegmine  fagi  ?'  sequentis,  'Dic  mihi  Damoeta,  cuium  pecus  anne 
Latinum  ?  non :  verum  Aegonis  nostri  sic  nire  loqHiiiitnr.'  .  .  . 
est  et  adversus  Aeneida  liber  Oarbili  Pictoris  titulo  Aeneomastix. 
Serv.  Aen.  V  521  culpat  hic  Virgilium  Virgiliomastix,  Ecl.  II  23 
hunc  versum  male  distinguens  C  lac  mihi  non  aestate  novom,  non 
frigore  :  defit ')  Virgilioraastix  vitujierat.  He  is  not  identical  with 
the  critic  mentioned,  whose  parodies  did  not  include  tiie  second 
Eclogue.  Donatus  1.  c.  continuea  :  Hereiiiiiua  tautiun  vitia  eius, 
Perellius  Faustus  furta  contraxit.  Sunt  et  Q.  Octavi  Aviti  o/uh- 
tyr^Tuiv  (homoeon  elenchon  —  Reiff.)  octo  volumina  qtiac  (inos  et 
unde  versus  transtulerit  continent  (frora  these  Macrobius,  Satum. 
I  24,  6  III  10  ff.  V  3-16,  has  preserved  some  remuauts,  either 
directly  or  indirectly — according  to  Ribbeck  tlirough  the  raedium  of 
Servius).     Asconius  Pedianus  libro  quem  contra  obtrectatores  Vei- 


154  NOTES. 

gilii  scripsit  (among  whom  Bavins  and  Maevius  ar«  alsD  mentioned, 
cf.  Serr.  ad  Ecl.  III 90  VII 21),  pauoa  admodum  obiecta  ei  proponit 
eoque  ciroa  historiam  fere,  et  quod  pleraque  ab  Homero  sumpsisset, 
sed  lioc  ipsum  crimen  sic  defendere  assuetum  ait :  '  cur  non  illi 
quoque  eadem  furta  temptarent  ?  venim  intellecturos,  facilius  esse 
Herculi  clavam  qoam  Homero  versum  subripere.'  Cp.  Ribbeck, 
Proleg.  ad  Verg.  Opera  p.  96-113. 

24  Aiinii  ant  Heuallaa  liber :  C.  Aainim  PoUio  (bom  76  b.  c. 
cos.  40,  triumphed  over  the  Farthians  39,  died  c.  5  A.  d.),  M,  Vateriua 
MessaUa  CorviHUS  (born  c.  64  b.  c.  cos.  31,  triumplied  over  the  Qauls 
27,  died  not  later  than  8  a.  d.),  both  distinguished  as  statesmen, 
generals,  poets,  historians,  aiid  orators,  and  repeatedl;  grouped 
together  e.  g.  by  Quint.  X  1, 113  (where  see  Peterson's  notes),  hy 
Tacitus,  c.  17.  21  Ann.  IV  34  XI  6.  7.  They  are  here  introduced 
only  in  tbeir  capacity  as  orators,  their  other  literaiy  achievements 
being  overlooked  cbiefly  because  they  are  contr.tsted  with  Lysias  and 
Hyperides,  partly  also  because  their  fame  as  liistorians  and  poets, 
particularly  in  Messalla's  case,  was,  in  the  judginent  of  later  geneiu- 
tions,  eclipsed  by  their  oratorical  reputation.  Liber  =  oratio  edita. 
Freqnent  in  Silver  Latin,  but  not  in  Quintilian.     See  note  c,  3  2. 

25  Xedea  OTidii:  Written  at  the  ^  of  30  (cf.  Am.  III 1,  29). 
and  mentioned  by  the  poet  himself  in  Am.  II  18,  13  III  1,  11.  67. 
Trist.  II  553  and  perhaps  referred  to  Ani.  III  15,  18.  Probably 
uaed  by  Seueca  (F,  Leo,  Sen.  Trag.  I  p.  166)  and  by  Maternus. 
Cf.  Quiiit.  X  1,  98  Ovidii  Medea  videtur  niilii  ostendere  quantum 
ille  vir  praestore  potuerit  ai  ingenio  sno  irajierare  quara  indulgere 
maluisset.  Only  two  lines,  qiioted  by  Quint.  VIII  8,  66  and  Sen. 
Suas.  III  7  have  come  down  to  us. — Varii  Thyestes:  L.  Variua 
Jiufus  (74-14),  an  older  contemjioiary  and  friend  of  Horace  and 
Virgil,  whose  Aencid  he,  witli  the  aid  of  Plotius  Tucca,  prepared 
for  pul>lication.  He  is  cliiefly  known  as  tlie  writer  of  epic  poeras 
celcbrating  the  ex])]oits  of  Caesar  aiid  Octavianus,  and  as  tlie  author 
of  the  tragedy  Thyestes.  Cf.  the  j>refatory  scliolion  to  tlie  cod. 
Paris.  7530  Iiicipit  Thiiestes  Varii  —  Lucius  Varius  cognomento 
Eufus  Tiiycsten  tragoediain  magiia  cura  absolutam  )>ost  actiacain 
vietoriain  Augusto  ludis  eius  (29  b.  c.)  iu  scaena  edidit,  pro  qua 
fabiila  sestertiura  deciens  accejiit.  Quiiit.  1.  c.  lam  Varii  Thyestes 
cuililiet  Graecarum  comparari  iiotest  Pliilargj-r.  ad  Verg.  Ecl. 
VIII  10  Variuiu,  cuius  cxstut  Tliyestes  tragoedia  omnibus  tragicis 


C.  12.  13.  155 

praeferenda.  — According  to  L.  MUller  in  BerL  Phil.  Wock.  No,  24 
(1893)  the  opening  lines  liave  been  pres-^rved  iii  Sen.  Ep.  80,  7  En 
impero  Argia  eto. — Observe  tlie  artistic  symmetry  of  tliis  paragraph, 
and  tbe  singulaily  appropriate  grouping  of  autliors.  Homer  and 
Demosthenes,  by  common  conaent  the  greatest  Greek  poet  and  the 
greatest  Greek  orator,  are  opposed  to  Cicero  and  Virgil,  who  occupy 
the  same  rank  in  Latin  literature.  On  the  Greek  side,  Sophoclea 
with  Euripides,  and  Lysias  with  Hyperides,  who  are  regularly 
asBociated  by  the  ancients,  are  contrasted  with  the  orators  Asinius 
aod  Meesalla  and  the  tragedians  Ovid  and  Yarius,  who  are  also 
habitually  grouped  together.  The  Roman  instances,  moreover, 
foUow  the  Greek  in  chiastic  order.  Any  other  names,  it  will  be 
noticed,  such  as  Aeschylus  or  Aeschines  or  Calvus,  for  instance, 
would  have  totally  destroyed  the  equilibrium  of  this  finely  elabor- 
ated  antithesis  (a:  0  •.aa.  fifir.b  ■.a:Ht:  aa). 

13.  1  eontnberniam :  '  Association  with  the  Muses.'  Aper  (c. 
9  ext.)  had  said  that  poets,  in  order  to  accomplish  anything,  must 
abandon  the  intercourse  with  friends  and  seek  the  retireinent  of 
the  woods  and  groves.  Maternus  does  not  deny  this,  but  be  rejoins 
that  such  surroundings  are  particularly  agreeable  to  him,while  the 
necessary  separation  from  friends  by  no  meaus  results  in  soiitiide, 
as  alleged,  inasinuch  as  it  is  the  peculiar  privilege  of  the  poet  to 
enjoy  tlie  society  of  the  Mnses  and  it  is  their  inapiring  intercourse 
that  he  seeks.  Contvbemium.  in  this  lesa  concrete  meaiiing  is 
common  in  the  Silver  Age.  Cf.  note  5  6  and  Kleiber  p.  39.  — 
timaerim  =  dubitaverim  imparts  a  touch  of  politeness  to  a  strong 
assertton.  Cf.  c.  26  33  non  verebor  noininare  Plin.  Faneg.  89, 1 
Ep.  IV  9,  7. 

2  inqoieta  et  anzia:  Opp.  to  securum  et  quietum.  The  eame 
rcdundancy  in  Plin.  Ep.  II  9,  1  anxiuin  me  et  inquietuni  habet 
petitio.  With  the  statement  itself,  introduced  to  offset  Aper's 
glowing  description  of  tlie  career  of  a  successful  orator,  we  niay 
compare  Tae.  H.  IV  8  Ann.  VI  48. 

3  certamina  et  periciila:  Pericala  is  added  to  'certamina'  as  a 
more  specific  terra,  according  to  tlie  characteristic  usage  of  Tacitus 
pointed  out  c.  9  1.  On  the  technical  meaning  of  '  pericnluni,'  cor- 
respondiug  to  the  now  obsolete  use  of  danger  in  Eiiglish,  see  Peter- 
son's  note  to  Quint  X  1,  3G.  —  vel  ad  coDBslatns:  Although  the 
consulship  during  the  Kmpire  letaiued  but  the  seniblance  of  its 


156  NOTES. 

former  greatness,  a  factitious  and  sentinieiital  importance  attached 
itself  to  this  ancient  olfice  and  its  attainment  was  regarded  dowa 
to  the  lateat  times  aa  the  goal  of  a  Koman'8  ambition.  Cf.  Tac. 
Ag.  44  quippe  et  vera  bona,  quae  iu  virtutibua  sita  sunt,  impleve- 
rat,  et  consuUui  ac  triumphalibus  ornamentis  praedito  quid  aliud 
adstruere  fortuua  poterat  ?  Sen,  de  brev,  vit  20,  1  ut  unus  ab 
illis  numeretur  annus,  omnes  annos  suos  conterent.  'Wenige 
Erscheinungeii  der  spSteren  rOmischen  Welt,'  Friedlander  S.  G.  1* 
p.  265  well  says,  '  sind  so  merkwurdig  wie  diese,  dass  selbst  das 
klagliche  Schattenbild  der  alten  Grtisse  Jahrhunderte  lang  in  so 
hohem  Grade  atatt  dea  Ungst  entachwundenen  Wesens  gelten,  die 
atte  Ehrfurcht  erwecken,  den  alten  unwlderstehliohen  Zauber  uben 
konnte,' 

Froin  tbiB  it  will  appear  that  tbe  additlon  ot  vel  before  ■  &d  *  (et  MSS.)  1b  fftr 
more  appropriate  and  aIbo  eaaier  tlian  Vahlen'8  iaeertion  (accepted  by  Jobn) 
of  'praeturas'  or  'aacerdotia,'  for  an  enumeration  ot  some  of  the  political 
offlceB  an  oratnr  might  Becure,  decidedly  weakene  the  force  of  the  passage. 

eTexerlnt:  A  poetie  word  and  in  this  iigurative  sense  not  else- 
where  in  Tac,  Cf.  Hor.  C.  I  1,  G  Verg,  Aen.  VI  130  Stat.  Silv. 
III  3,  76  Vell.  I*at,  II  90,  1  quem  usque  in  tertium  consulatum  ,  ,  , 
evexerat. 

4  Becaram  et  qaiettim:  Cf.  c.  10  ext.  quietis  et  securitatia  Livy 
XXXIX  1  quietum  et  securum.  —  Veiyilii  leceunm :  Vita  Verg. 
p.  57  K.  habuitque  domuni  Komae  in  Esquiliis  iuxta  hortos  Maece- 
natis  quamquam  secessu  Campaiiiae  Siciliaeque  plurimum  uteretur, 

0  Ai^aiti  epistalae:  Cf.  Vita  Verg.  p.  61  K.  Augustus  vero  .  .  . 
supplicibus  atque  etiaui  miiiacibua  per  iocum  litteris  efHagitaret  ut 
sibi  de  Aeneide,  ut  ipsius  verba  suiit,  vel  prima  carminis  itroypa^ij 
vel  quodlibet  «uiXoc  niitteret  Claud.  Ep,  ad  Olybr,  (n,  41)  v.  23 
dignatus  tenui  Caesar  scripsisse  Maroni. 

7  aaditis  in  theatro  VergiUl  versibai:  Both  'versibus'  and  'forte 
praesentem'  seeni  to  leave  no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  reference  ia 
not  to  the  recitation  of  an  entire  poem  (cf.  Donat.  Vita  Verg,  p. 
60  R.  bucolica  eo  aiicceasu  edidit  ut  in  seaeiia  ([uoiiue  per  cantores 
crebro  proiiuntiarentur  Serv,  Verg.  Ecl.  VI 11  dicitur  autem  ingenti 
favore  esse  recitata  sq<i,)  but  niore  prol>alily  to  the  quotation  of 
some  Virgilian  lines  in  aome  jilay  or  mimus.  —  aarrexit  asirerana: 
'  rose  as  one  man.'  This  particidar  homage  was  usually  paid  only 
to  the  Emperor  (Pliu.  Kaneg.  54  in  venerationem   tui  tlieatra  ipsa 


C.  13.  157 

consurgent  Suet.  CUud.  6),  and  occasionally  to  meinbers  of  the 
imperial  family  (Suet.  Octav.  56  filiis  praetextatiB  adhuc  assure- 
ctum  ab  unirersiB  in  theatro  et  a  stantibus  plausum  gravissime 
questus  est).  On  the  great  popularity  of  Virgil  during  his  life- 
time,  and  during  the  Early  Empire  ef.  Vita  Virg,  p.  57  :  si  quando 
Romae,  quo  rarissime  commeabat,  viseretur  in  publico,  sectantis 
demonstraiitisque  se  sufFugeret  in  prozimum  tectum  and  Gom|>aretti, 
Virffilio  nel  medio  evo  c.  3. 

8  praeientem  ■peotantemqae :  It  is  not  necessary  to  regard  this 
phrase  as  a  kind  of  hendiadys,  in  tbe  sense  of  'praesentem  inter 
spectatorea.'  It  is  simply  one  of  the  numerous  examples  of  that 
fullness  of  expression  so  characteristic  of  the  style  of  thia  treatise. 
Cf.  Plin.,  Paneg.  56  ipsum  praesentem  audientemque  couBalutabant 
imperatorem,  where  'audientem,'  although  equally  superfluous,  has 
never  been  objected  to,  —  Tergilium:  The  repetition  of  the  proper 
name  here  in  place  of  a  pronoun  has  the  efCect  of  emphasising  the 
significance  of  such  an  ovation  being  accorded  to  a  private  indivi- 
dual.  For  similar  repetitions  in  T.  cf.  H.  V  21  Ann.  1 13  II  28  III 
30.  41  IV  29.  31  VI  15.  39  XII  64  and  loh.  MuUer,  Beitrage  IV  13 
note  2.  —  Teneratus  'gi-eet  respectfully.'  In  this  sense  very  rare. 
E.  g.  Tib.  I  5, 33  PUn.  Pan.  54  Suet.  Claud.  12  and  Tac.  Ann.  XVI 4. 

9  sic  quasi :  Such  emphatic  phrases  are  not  so  rare  in  pre-Aug. 
writers  as  Wolff  seems  to  think.  Cf.  e.  g.  Plaut.  Amph.  II  2,  51 
me  sic  salutas  quasi  dudum  non  videris  Cic.  de  orat.  II  11,  47  sic 
traetare  quasi  nihil  possit  dici  pro  Cluent.  1,  4  ad  Att.  VI  1,  12 
etc,  aiid  so  analogously  with  '  tamquam '  e.  g.  Cic.  ad  fam.  XIII 69, 1 
sic  Ephesi  fui  tamquam  domi  meae,  less  frequent  with  'velut.' 

10  Secnndns  Fomponins :  A  distinguished  tragic  poet  aud  inti- 
mate  friend  of  the  elder  PUny  who  became  his  biographer  (Plin,  N. 
H.  XIII  12, 26, 83  Pliny,  Ep.  III  5,  3).  He  was  a  partisan  of  Seja- 
nuB  and  upon  the  downfaU  of  this  rainister  (31  a.  d.)  was  thrown 
into  priaon,  where  he  is  said  to  have  remained  for  seven  years  till 
released  by  CaUgula,  who  raised  him  to  tlie  consulship,  probably  in 
44  A.  D.  The  emperor  Claudius  sent  him  as  legatus  to  Germany, 
where  he  defeated  the  Chatti,  obtaining  the  honor  of  the  triimiphal 
ornaments  (50  a.  d.).  Tacitus  repeatedly  speaks  of  him  in  terms 
of  high  praiae.  Cf.  Ann.  V  8  multa  morum  elegantia  et  ingenio 
inlustri  XII  28  deeretusque  Pomponio  triumphalis  honos,  modica 
pars  famae  ajmd  posteros,  in  quis  carminum  gloria  praecellit.     His 


158  NOTE8.  ' 

great  llterary  reputation  is  fully  coDfiriD  Jd  by  Quint.  X  1, 98  eorom 
(bc  tr^oedorum)  quos  viderim,  longe  princepe  Pomponius  Secua- 
duB,  quem  aenes  parum  tragicum  putabant,  eruditione  ac  nitore 
piaeataje  confiteb^tar.  The  title  of  a  pra«textata  '  Aeneas '  has 
come  down  to  us.  Cp.  Teuffel,  ESm.  Lit.  §  284, 7,  and  esp.  L.  Brunel, 
D»  tragoedia  apud  Romanoi  eirea  prineipatum  Augutti  eorrupta, 
cb.  6,  2Faxis  1884. — Afro  Domitio:  A  celebrated  orator  of  the  reign 
of  Nero,  cos.  siiff.  39  a.  d.  curator  aquarum  (Dio  LIX,  20  Frontin. 
Aq.  102)  49-59,  in  which  latter  year  he  died.  See  Tao.  Ann.  XIV 
19  Sequuntur  Tirorum  inluatrium  mortes,  Domitii  Afri  et  M.  Servilii 
qui  snmmis  honoribus  et  multa  eloquentia  vignerant.  lUe  orando 
causas,  Servilius  diu  foro,  mox  tradendia  rebna  Romanis  celebris  et 
elegantia  vitae  ;  quam  clariorem  effecit  ut  par  ingenio,  ita  morum 
diversuB.  On  his  character  and  his  fame  ba  an  orator,  cf.  Tac. 
Ann.  IV  52  Claudia  Pulchra,  sobrina  eius  (sc.  Neronis)  postulatur 
accuBaute  Domitio  Afro.  Is  receus  praetura,  modicua  dignationis 
et  quoqiio  faciuore  properus  clarcscere  .  .  .  Afer  primoribus  orato- 
rum  addit;is,  divulgato  iugenio  et  Hccuta  adseveratione  Caesaris, 
qua  suo  iure  disertum  eum  appelhivit ;  mox  capessendis  accusatio- 
nibus  aut  i-eos  tutando  prosperiore  eloquentiae  quam  niorum  fama 
fuit,  nisi  quod  aetas  extrcDia  multum  etiam  eloquentiae  dempsit, 
dum  f<-s3a  mente  retinet  silentii  itupatieiitiam  Quint.  X  1,  118 
eorum  (sc.  oi'a.torum)  quos  videriin,  Domitius  Afer  et  lulius  Afri- 
cauus  loiige  praestantissiml.  Arte  ille  et  toto  genere  dicendi  prae- 
ferendus  et  queni  in  numero  veterum  locare  iioti  tinieas  XII  11,  3 
Vidi  ego  longe  omniuiii,  quos  mihi  cognoscere  contigit,  summum 
oratoreiu  Doniitium  Afrum,  valde  senem  cotidie  aliquid  ex  ea  quam 
meruerat  aiictoritate  jierdentem,  cuin  agente  illo  quem  principem 
fuisse  quondam  fori  uon  eiat  dubiiini,  alii,  quod  iiidignum  videatur, 
ridereut,  alii  erubescerent ;  quae  occasio  fuit  dicendi  malle  eum 
defieere  quam  desinere.  This  liighly  remarkable  agreement  between 
Quintiliau  and  a  passage  in  tlie  kuiturical  writings  of  Tacitus  is 
sufficient  to  show  how  hazardous  it  is  to  argue  against  the  Tacitean 
aiithorship  of  the  Dialogus,  because  of  striking  parallelisms  with 
the  writer  of  tlie  Institutio  Oratoria,  Quintiliau  also  refers  to  a 
work  of  Afer  'On  Testimoiiy'  (V  7,  7),  to  <me  entitled  'Dicta'  (VI 
3,  42)  and  repeatedly  to  soiue  of  his  orations,  of  wliich  those  in 
belialf  of  Cloatilla  and  Voluseim.s  Ciitiihis  ai^pear  to  have  been  tiie 
most  famous.    Oii  the  triitisposition  ()f  tlie  (rugnoiiien,  see  note  c.  1  1. 


c.  18.  159 

12  ad  qaomffl  «zempla  iii«  tmu:  Cf.  c.  8.  For  the  phrase,  cf. 
Plin.  Ep.  IX  2,  2  ad  cuius  (sc.  Ciceroois)  exemplum  dob  rocas 
Paneg.  68  non  te  ad  exemplar  eius  voeo  Cic.  Acad.  Pr.  18,  66  me 
ad  Democritum  Tocas.  —  habent  -  -  ■  oonoupiuendiLm ;  '  ^Vhat  do 
they  possess  that  one  might  covet?'  Different  from  the  coQstruc- 
tionof 'habere'  with  the  gerundive, dlBCUSBed c.  8  12.  '  Coocupiscen- 
dum '  bere  takes  the  place  of  the  missing  adjective  '  concupiscibilis.' 

13  qood  timent  an  qnod  timentnr;  an  'or  perhaps.'  Usage  in  simi- 
lar  interri^tive  clauses  leads  us  to  expect '  aut '  (R.  V.  III  p.  313 
note  442")  but '  an,'  as  a  disjunctive  particle,  is,  according  to  Nip- 
perdey'3  observation  (Aim.  I  13),  more  common  in  Tacitus  thaii  in 
anj  other  writer.  Cp.  Heraeus  ad  H.  I  7  Gantrelle,  Stt/le  de  Tac. 
i  134.  The  same  contrast  is  brought  out  in  Tac.  H.  IV  42  nihil 
quod  ex  te  concupisceret,  nihil  quod  timeret  and  in  Sidon.  ApoU. 
Ep.  V  7  (a  locus  classicus  on  informers)  hi  sunt  quos  timent,  etiam 
qui  timentur. 

14  ii  qnihu  non  praeitant  indi^antar :  As  Marcellus  and  Cris- 
pus  are  importuned  for  favors  day  after  day  (cotidie),  they  would 
naturally  find  it  impossible,  even  if  willing,  to  grant  all  requests 
made  to  them,  and  hence  they  necessarily  incurred  the  hatred  of 
those  who  remained  unnoticed.  Cf.  the  quite  similar  stat«ment 
in  Plut.  Comp.  Alc.  et  Coriol.  235  C  :  ai  yap  OtpartvoMri  Tois  xoXAouc 

<«  fiJl  Stofityoi  Tllirji,  tTra  }^a\tira{yovtri  fi^  Tvyj^dvovrt^  .  .  . 
(uc  To  jpXtmuvtiv  fMXiOTCL  /aj  Tvy}(amvTa  r^  rt/i^t  tx  tov  a^o&pa  y\i- 
)(t<r0at   ijivonamv. 

LipaiuB'  easy  emendation  has  been  unifonnly  rejected.  Of  thow  who 
defend  the  MS.  readlng,  soine  (e.  g.  Wolff)  suppoee  )t  poeaible  tbat  the 
author  deslgnedly  introduced  a  paradoi  aa  a  surprtse  forthe  reader,  who 
naturatly  expectB  b  negative  Htatement ;  otherB,  like  John,  conlend  Ihat 
tfae  emphasis  ia  on  '  indigniintur,'  but  in  that  case  some  such  reading  as 
Micbaelis  suggested  would  be  necessary,  wbicb,  however,  is  itselt  open  to 
■  palaeograpbical  objeclions.  Andresen,  foilowed  by  Peter,  conjectures  •  vei  ii 
quibuB  praeslant  indignantur,'  a  sentimenl  more  epigrammatic  than  true,  as 
is  clear  from  Andresen's  owii  tranalation  '  selbst  diejenigen,  denen  sie  ihre 
Bitten  gewtibreD,  sicb  beleidigt  fUhien  M  In  all  Uie  passages,  moreover,  ciled 
by  these  scholara  in  support  of  tbis  view  (Tac.  Ann.  IV  18  Sen.  Ep.  8,  32 
FlorOB  IV  2,  92  to  nhich  might  have  been  added  Tac.  II.  IV 62  Sen.de  ben. 
1 3,  1  IV  40,  1  Ep.  19,  11),  it  ie  invariably  the  eicpeeted  repaymeiit  of  an 
obligB,tion  incuired  tliat  ia  aaid  to  render  the  gHt  irksome  to  the  recipient 
But  this  idea  is  not  expressed  iii  our  passiige  nor  do  the  words  of  tlie  t«xt 
lend  themselves  to  auch  an  Inlerpretation. 


160  NOTES. 

15  ftdligati  oBBi  adnlatione :  Marcellus  and  CrispuB,  in  the  eyes 
of  Maternus,  have  lost  all  personal  independence  by  their  slavish 
obsequiouBDess  toward  the  Emperor.  Marcellue  was  dead  wben 
tbese  bitter  words  were  written,  and  Crispus  was  not  likely  to  have 
been  in  favor  iu  the  reign  of  Titus.  Cp.  Froleg.  xxx  — '  adulatio' 
is  perhaps  of  more  frequent  occurreDce  in  Tacitns  than  in  any 
earlier  writer. 

The  gi«at  majorft;  of  «ditoiB  refoae  to  sccept  Walther'B  emendAtkm 
omni  {cQ  ABE  cum — CDV).  It  ia,  howerer,  absolntel;  certain,  Ma^ance 
at  ihe  variantfl  In  c.  2  u  mi^t  Iiave  diown ;  omni  eruditione  (omni — CEAT 
CD — ABD),  for  liere  theie  can  be  no  doubt  aa  to  the  ^uine  Teadlng.  A 
fllmllar  fiJae  soluUon  of  &  compendium gate  riae  to  an  imintelligible  'omne' 
(C)  foi  comronne  in  c  S6  30. 

17  liberti,  sc.  principis.  This  stateinent,  as  Andresen  observes, 
is  a  thrust  at  Aper,  who  (c.  T)  had  mentioned  tbe  defence  of  the 
Emperor's  liberti,  as  among  the  most  honorable  occupations  of  an 
orator.  On  the  'lilierti'  under  the  Empire  see  uote  to  c.  7  7. — 
dulcea,  ut  Ver^lini  ait,  Knime:  Cited  from  Georg.  II  4To  f.  Me 
verum  primum  dulces  ante  oninia  ^lusae  |  quarum  sacra  fero  in- 
gcnti  percussus  amore  |  accipiant.  —  In  the  phrase  '  ut  ait,'  the 
subject  usually  foUows  the  verb.  The  inverse  order,  as  here  (and 
again  in  Tac.  but  witliout  ut :  Ajm.  XI  3  XV  69),  is  not  rare  in  the 
Silver  Age.  Cf.  Liv.  XXX  2«.  9  sicut  Eimius  ait  Varr.  K.  R.  I 
T.  (i  Quint.  I  5,  72  X  7,  14  (?)  XII  3,  U  ut  Cicero  ait  9, 16  ut 
l>emosthenes  ait.  Cp.  Schmalz,  Aiiti/i.  I  p.  124. 

18  lonioitndinibttS  et  ooris:  In  inverse  order  in  Cic.  ad  Att 
XV  14  lyf.  iiote  o.  4  3).  Quiiit.  XI  1.  44  sollicitudo  deceat  et  cura 
Pliu.  Paneg.  41  Ep.  V  6, 1  curam  et  soU.  Ps.  Quiiit.  Deel.  50,  8. 

19  in  ilta  lacra  iUoiqne  fontea  feraut :  The  preposition  does  not 
signify  '  into,"  which  would  involve  au  absurdity,  but  it  niay  be 
taken  in  the  sense  of  m/.  'towards.'  Oerm. '  aii,'  ;ts  iii  I^ivp.  III 16, 17 
semper  in  Oceanum  mittit  me  quaerere  g^iumas  |  et  iubet  ex  ipsa 
tollere  doiia  Tyro,  or  h  in  Oreek  e.  g.  K  ;IG6  ^iyw  is  v$o«  0  420 
ivp  ii  vija  ifiipavTa  aiid  esp.  aualoguus  to  our  passage  K  107  ^  fio- 
ip'  li  icfiijvi;i'  KaTcffyatTo  KaXXipitOpar.  Iiiasmnch.  however,  as 
the  saiiotuaiies  of  tbe  Muses  were  situatfd  on  high  places,  it 
seeius  far  preferable  to  inteipiet  (w=*up  towards'  a  signitication 
which  it  also  frequently  lias.  E.  g.  c.  10  10  in  ipsam  arcem 
eloqui-iitiae  fciat  19  M  in  caeluui  hiudilius  ferebatur  Ann.  XII 
35  decedeie  barbari  iii  inga  montinin  Plaut.  Cist-  II  3,  78  iu  cae- 


C.  13.  161 

lum  eonspicis  Cic.  de  orat.  III 10,  25  (Nepos  Paas.  i,  6)  tamquam 
in  aram  confugitls  Prop.  V  8,  13  si  fuerint  castae  redeuDt  in 
colla  pareQtum  Glaud.  in  Euf.  I  22  toUuntur  in  altum.  —  Saera, 
we  are  assured  by  Baehrens  and  Aadresen,  is  not  elsewhere  found 
ia  the  sense  of  'sacra  loca'  and  the  dictionaries,  it  is  tme,  do  not 
cite  any  iostanceB.  Nevertheless  examples  are  by  no  means  lacking 
even  in  Tacitus,  where  this  word,  as  shown  by  the  context,  can 
have  no  other  signilication,  while  In  others  there  is,  at  least,  no 
obstacle  to  its  being  interpreted  in  a  local  sense.  Cf.  Tac.  H.  III 
33  cum  oinnia  sacra  ptofanaque  iii  ij^es  considerent  solum  Mefitis 
templum  stetit  aiite  moenia,  loco  seu  numine  defensum  Ann.  I  54 
profana  simul  et  mcra  et  celeberrimum  tempfuni  .  .  .  golo  aequan- 
tuT  79  qui  sacra  et  lucos  et  aras  patriis  auinibus  dicaverint  Prop. 
IV  1, 1  Callimachi  Manes  et  Coi  sacra  Philetae  |  in  vestiiim,  quaeso, 
me  sinite  ire  nemus  Pers.  Prol.  7  ipse  semipaganus  |  ad  sacra 
vatum  carmen  affero  nostrura.  The  shrines  of  the  Muses,  as 
remarked,  were  generally  located  on  the  tops  of  mountains  and  in 
the  immediate  neighborhood  of  springs,  whence  poets  were  said  to 
drirk  inspiration.  So  Mt.  Helicon,  witb  the  sacred  springs  of  Aga- 
njppe  and  Hippocrene  (Paus.  IX  29,  3),  Mt.  Pamassus  with  the 
Castaliaii  spriug  (Plut.  de  Pytb.  orac.  402  C).  Numa  Pompilius 
dedicated  a  grove  to  the  Muses  next  to  a  siicred  fountJiin,  because 
they  were  believed  to  associate  there  with  the  nymph  Egeria  (Liv. 
I  21  Phit.  Num.  13).  Cf.  also  Mayor,  ad  luv.  III  13  nunc  saori 
foatis  nemus  et  delubra  locantur. 

From  the  above  iL  muHt  be  olear  that  the  pasaage  Is  entirety  ROund,  neither 
the  prepoaition  nor  '  sacra '  nor  '  fonles  '  prescnting  tlie  sllghtest  difilculty. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  gpiierally  received  reading  of  Ritter  (for  even  Heter 
and  John  join  'in'  nlth  'fontes'  hy  &ssuming  a  kind  of  zeugmaof  the  prep- 
osition),  bcsides  being  based  upon  a  palpahle  inlHinterpretalion,  is  open  Co 
other  insuperable  objections.  (1)  The  variation  of  thi!  prepoaition  violates 
a  styliittic  usage  of  Taeiluii,  point^d  out  c.  10  a.  (2)  llie  anastrophe  of 
the  preposition  is  conflned  to  the  later  writlngs  of  Tacitus  (cp.  Woelfflin, 
Phil.  XXV  116),  and  even  in  these,  ad  iii  anastrophe  after  a  pronoun  Is 
extremely  rare.  Cp.  H,  C.  MauS  p.  71  A.  Gerber,  Progr.  Glflckstadt  1871, 
and  Am.  Jour.  FhU.  XII  p.  333-5. 

20  inauinm  ultra  et  Inbrioom  fomm:  Cf.  Verg.  Georg.  II  501  f. 
ferrea  iura  insanumque  forum  Prop.  IV  (V)  1,  134  insano  verba 
tonare  foro  Cic.  pro  Mil.  17,  45  insanissiina  contio  Sil.  Ital. 
VII  542  insanae  spectate  tribus !  pro  lubrica  rostra  et  vanis  fora 


162  NOTES. 

laeta  viriB.  Intamu  designates  tbe  senseless  noise  inade  by  the 
populace  ;  luiirieum  the  uncertaiuty  and  danger  attending  forensio 
pleading. 

21  famamqiie  pallent«m:  Fame  is  here  said  to  cause  paleness, 
becanse  of  the  instability  and  transitoriness  of  forensic  reputation, 
which  is  whoUy  dependent  ujran  the  tickle  favot  of  the  populace. 
For  the  thought,  ct.  Sen.  Ep.  95,  57  f.  Non  contingit  tranquillitaa 
nisi  iminutabile  certumque  iudicium  adeptis  :  ceteri  decidunt  sub- 
inde  et  reponuntur  et  inter  intermissa  adpetitaque  alternis  fluctu- 
antur.  Causa  huius  iactationis  est  quod  nihil  liquet  incertissimo 
regimine  utentibus,  fama.  —  For  the  metonymy  (cause  tor  effect), 
cf.  Verg.  Aen.  VI  275  pallentes  morbi  Hor.  C.  I  4,  13  pallida 
mors  Pers.  Prol.  4  pallidam  l*ii-enen  V  65  cuminum  pallens 
Mart.  XI  6  pallentes  . . .  eurae  Hom.  H  479  x^iopii'  £«>«  Tac.  G. 
36  pax  marcens,  and  so  similarly  luv.  VII  206  gelidae  cicutae 
Hom.  0  159  fitXta  trrovotvra  o  463  ofras  i}Acot  Eur.  Bacch.  691 
6aXipov  .  .  .  vTTvov  (refreshing  sleep).  In  the  foUowing  two  instances 
from  Tacitus,  we  have  metonymy  and  oxymoi-ou  combined ;  H. 

II  45  misera  laetitia  Ann.  I  8  arioganti  moderatione.  • 

Jolin  and  Anclrcscn  lake  fania  lo  inean  '  lown-la)k,  popular  opinion,'  on 
the  ground  ttiat  'glory'  is  equally  Bougtit  both  by  orator  and  by  poeL 
But  tliLH  interpr^tation  conflicus  witli  tlie  cliaracter  of  the  gpeaker  as  drawn 
by  Tacitus,  for  Matenius  disdainfully  ignores  the  gosaip  ot  Ihe  multiliide 
(eee  c.  2.  ■!)  and  by  tlie  use  of  the  cpithet  '  palleutem '  stniply  distinguishes 
tlie  'bubbte  reputation '  of  the  orator,  acqulrcd  ainid  BurroundingH  nhich 
place  hiiu  in  a  pcrpetual  siate  of  worry  and  exciiement,  froui  tbe  stable 
and  lasiiiig  faine  vouchsafcd  to  tlie  poet.  '  ralaiit«tn,'  whicb  John  accepts, 
wouUI  of  conrse  be  a  very  suitable  attrtbute  of  'fama'  in  the  eense  whicb 
he  erroiieously  altributee  tu  il  liere. 

trepidns :  On  the  adj.  for  the  adverb,  see  note  c.  4  4.  —  aoii  me 
.  .  .  nec  '  '  '  excitet :  'non'  is  used  in  place  of  'ne'  to  emphasise 
'me,'  some  phrase  like  'sed  alii'  beiug  understood.     Cf.  Tac.  Ann. 

III  noii  ad  uinim  omnia  deferrent,  wliere  Nipp.  alsocites  examples 
from  Cic.  pro  Cluent.  57,  155  and  Liv.  IX  .'U,  15.  In  the  poets 
(e.  g.  Verg.  Aen.  XII  78)  and  post-Augustan  prose-writers  this 
usage  is  cominon.. —  For  'nec'  with  the  optative  or  hortative  sub- 
junctive,  cf.  c.  13  ext.  22  ext.  nec  .  .  .  determinet  32  init.  nec  quis- 
quam  respondeat  H.  I  84  uec  illas  voces  ullus  usquam  exercitus 
audiat  II  47  nec  tenipus  cottiiiutaveritis — tiec  dlu  moremur  76 
nec  .  .  .  expaveris.     See  Nipp.  Aiiii.  I  43,  where  similar  instances 


C.   13.  1C3 

front  other  writers  are  also  given. — fniiiitn>  nlotantiam :  Cf.  Sen. 
Ep.  19,  H  turba  salutantiuin  aud  Mayor  ad  luv.  III 127. 

22  ftnhriuu  libertni : '  Let  no  freedman  in  panting  haste  rouse 
me  from  my  sleep,'  namely,  in  order  to  convey  some  mesaage  from 
the  Emperor,  or  to  bting  the  information  that  his  master  has  arisen 
and  is  ready  to  receive  tlie  early  morning  visits  of  his  '  friends.' 
Cf.  Epictet.  Diss.  IV  8,  41-60,  quoted  by  Friedlander  !•  p.  143. 
Schaubach  p.  5  and  Weiokauff  p.  clvni  erroneously  take  'aiihelans' 
to  mean  '  maxime  studiosus,'  in  which  figurative  sense  the  word 
would  be  aw.  tlp.  Cp.  also  Klelber  p.  75  note.  —  incertnt  fntari : 
Perhat>s  a  reminiscence  of  Verg.  Aen.  VIII  680  spes  incerta  futuri 
(cp.  Schmaus  p.  36).  Ineerlu»  c.  gen.  is  iu  prose  first  found  in 
Bell.  Afr.  7  and  then  in  Liv.  1  7,  6.  Frequently  in  tbe  poets.  In 
Tacitus  :  H.  III  55  Ann.  II  75  VI  46  and  so  'certus,'  on  wliich  see 
Nipp.  Ajin.  XII  66  Heraeus  Hist.  II  46.  On  these  adject.  with 
genit.,  in  the  use  of  whieh  the  culminating  point  is  reached  in 
Tacitus,  cp.  G.  Schoenfeld,  De  T.  studOs  S'illmt.  p.  34-39  Dr. 
If.  S.  §  206  and  esp.  A.  Haustein,  De  'jentt.  adiect.  accommodati  t» 
linff.  UU.  tMu,  Halle  1882. —  It  was  customary  for  wealthy  Komans 
to  bequeath  legacies  to  the  Emperor  in  their  wills  in  order  to  insure 
the  carrying  out  of  the  other  bequests,  for,  where  this  caution  was 
omitted,  emperors  such  as  Caligula,  Nero  aud  Domitian  (Suet. 
Calig.  38  Ner.  32  Dom.  12)  often  annulled  the  testament,  appro- 
priating  the  entire  estate  to  themselves.  Neio,  according  to  Sueto- 
nius  1.  c,  even  went  so  far  as  to  enact  '  ut  ingratorum  in  prin- 
cipem  testamenta  ad  fiscuin  jwrtinerent'  Maternus,  therefore, 
sincerely  hopes  that,  rather  than  submit  to  such  compulsion,  liis 
fortune,  unlike  the  colossal  wealth  of  Marcellus  and  Crispus  of 
ivhich  Aper  had  spoken  so  a^lmiringly  (c.  8),  might  remain  within 
moderate  limits,  so  as  not  to  excite  the  covetousness  of  the  prin- 
ceps.  No  other  writer,  it  may  be  observed,  refers  to  this  jjractice 
more  frequently  than  Tacitus.  Cf,  Ag.  43  satis  eonstabat  lecto 
testameuto  Agricolae  quo  coheredem  optimae  uxori  et  piissimae 
iiliae  Domitianum  scripsit,  laetatum  eum  velut  lionore  iudicloque. 
tam  caeca  et  corrupta  mens  adsiduia  adulationibus  erat,  ut  nesciret 
a  bono  patre  non  scribi  heredem  nisi  niaUim  principem  H.  I  48 
testamentum  Titi  Vini  magnitudine  opuni  inritum,  Pisouis  supre- 
mam  voluntatem  paupertas  firmavit  Ann.  XIV  31  Rex  Icenorum 
Prasutagus  longa  opulentia  clarus,  Caesai-em  heredem  duasque  filias 


164  NOTEa 

Bcripserat,  tali  obsequio  ratus  reguumque  et  dotuum  suam  procul 
iniuria  fore  XYI  11  nec  defuere  qui  moiierent  magna  ex  parte 
heredem  Caesarem  nuncupare  atque  ita  nejwtibus  de  reliquo  con- 
sulere  G.  20  Ann,  VI  29  l'lin.  Paneg.  43  in  eodem  genere 
ponendum  est  quod  testamenta  noatra  secura  annt ;  nec  una  omnium 
nunc  quia  scriptus  nuiic  quia  non  scriptus  heres  est.  Cp.  Marquardt 
Staatitrenc.  IV  p.  294.  — Ruperti,  blissfuUy  pblivious  of  the  rules 
of  prosody,  regards  '  f ilturi  —  scribam '  as  a  hexameter. 

24  qnandoque  f&talii  et  m«ui  diea  veniet  statuar:  Quandoque  = 
et  quando,  So  Cic.  de  orat.  III  55,  212  quid  quandoque  deceat 
Liv.  XXXI V  5C,13  dimittendique  ei  quos  eorum  quaudoque  vellet, 
ius  esset,  the  former  instance  is  unjustly  rejected  by  Madvig  de 
fin.  p.  833  and  the  latter  by  Wilkins  1.  c.  The  possible  ambiguity 
arising  out  of  this  use  of  quando-que  is  no  gteater  than  that  of 
quoque  =  et  quo,  on  which  see  note  c.  8  12.  '  Quando '  as  a  temporal 
coitjunction  =  cum  is  chiefly  poetic  {e,  g.  Liv.  Andr.  ap.  Gell.  III 
16, 11  quando  dies  adveniet  quem  praefata  >Iorta  est  Hor.  Epod. 
IG,  27)  but  occurs  also  in  prose,  aecording  to  Woelifliifs  observation 
{PhUol.  XXV  119  f.),  Tvhenever  tlie  style  strikes  a  higher  tone,  as 
liere  and  Tac.  G.  33.  — /itialix,  and  similarly  '  fatuui,'  are  repeatedly 
used  of  natural  death,  Cf.  C.  I.  L.  1  1009  hora  .  .  .  fatalia  mea 
Orelli,  Inse,  3023  (4777)  Iiic  txius  fatalis  dies  (which  also  fumish 
illustrations  of  tlie  collocation  of  the  pronoun  with  fatalis,  altliough 
tlie  ijosition  of  et  =  etiaui  is  certainly  awkward)  4758  f,  dietn  pera- 
pere  Vi'll.  II  4,  6  seu  fabilem  seu  conflatam  insidiis  .  .  .  mortem 
obiit  II  48,  0  quieta  aut  certe  non  pracciiiitata  fatali .  . .  morte 
funeti  sunt  Seu.  Xat.  Quaest.  III  27,  1  <'Uiu  fatalis  dies  diluvii 
v^-nerit  Tac.  Ag.  43  H.  V  10  fato  aut  ta.Hlio  occidit  Ann.  I  3 
vulnere  iu  validum  mors  fato  .  .  ,  vel  dohis  abstulit  II  42  finem 
vitiie  sjwnte  aii  fato  implevit  VI  10  L.  Piso  jiontifex  rarum  in  tanta 
i-laritudine  fato  obiit  XI  2  functjim  fato  ^,sc.  uxoreni)  XIV  12. 
Silana  fato  functa  est  (>-  fato  obiit,  where  see  Furneaux.  The  last 
four  esamples  seem  to  me  sufficient  to  invalidate  l'eter's.  Baehrens' 
(Cowm.  Ci-it.  p.  00)  and  John's  assertion  (^ ( VirccK/i/./.  p,  221  that  these 
words  derive  this  ineaning  only  tlirongli  llie  expressed  or  implied 
antithesis  of  au  untiniely  or  violent  deatli.  '  Fatum '  in  this  latter 
seuse  is  found  but  onee  in  Taeitus ;  Ag.  42.  —  .Vfiw  rf(V,<  simply 
rtqteats  the  idea  already  expressed  by  'futalis."  Cf.  diem  suum 
"hire  'to  die  a    natural    death,'   e.   g.    in   1'laut,   Poeu.  IV  2.   82 


Sulpicius  iu  Cic.  ad  fam.  IV  12,  2  Sen.  Apoeol,  1  Fronto,  Ep.  ad 
Anton.  IV  1  and  analogously  Suet.  Caes.  89  nerao  percussoruni 
Caesaris  sua  niorte  defuuctus  est. 

OE  Che  numeroua  inlerprelations  to  which  this  passage  haa  been  subjected, 
such  aa  are  entirely  or  partlally  baaed  upoii  objectioDs  Bgainst  the  phrase 
'fatalis  et  meus  dies'  iiiay  be,  I  think,  [liemiseed  aa  eroundless  on  ilie 
slrength  of  Ihe  many  pasaages  juat  citeil.  The  others  naturally  group 
themseivea  'under  two  heada,  according  to  Iho  inierpretation  of  '  quau- 
doque'  in  tlie  senae  of  'aliijuando'  {Halm,  Peter,  Andreseiij  Wiesler), 
or  in  that  ot  '  qnandocunquc '  (Ritter,  John,  Wolff).  Both  partiea  agrve 
In  reading  ' sUtuarque,'  According  to  tbe  lirst^mentioned  view,  llie 
entire  phrase  is  a  parentlielical  remark,  containing  Ihe  satiguine  nai>urancc 
o{  the  speaker  ttiat  lie  wiil  not  meet  with  tlie  violent  dealh  wliicli  Aper 
is  alieged  to  have  predicted  for  him  (c.  10  ext.),  if  he  persisted  in  pro- 
voking  bis  powerfui  auperioiB  by  too  outepokeli  poetlcai  prnductions. 
To  this,  it  may  be  replied  ;  (1)  That  such  a  alataineut  is  wholly  out  of  place 
in  a  parentheaia,  and  not  properly  iiitroduced  by  '  enim,'  wlilch  PeWr  aud 
Andresen  rclain,  for  Ihere  is  no  caiiiial  connection  between  'iiec  plus 
habeatn'  and  'qiiando<)ue  —  veniel.'  Ree  Jobn,  CiirrenpU.  p.  22.  (2)  Aper's 
ivorda  '  igilur  . .  .  auperiorein '  cannot  be  iiiade  to  iuiply  tiie  predlclion  ot  a 
violent  death  any  more  tliaii  tlioae  immediaiely  followlng, '  si  ijuando  necesse 
ait .  .  .  potentionim  aurcs  offendere.'  (-1)  Matemua  bad  atready  diapoaed 
of  hls  opponeiit's  wariiing  in  c.  12  ext.,  reiidering  a  renewed  refutatioii 
entireiy  useletw  (aee  Johu  I.  c).  — The  other  interprelalion  is  open  loequally 
serioua  objectlons,  for  (1)  quandoque  —  veniel  ia  now  ciosely  connecteil 
with  the  preceding  claiiae,  being  tlius  deprived  of  any  iiidependent  force. 
aa  wilt  be  ciear  froin  a  Iratutlation :  '  T.et  nie  not  possess  mor«  wealth  thaii 
what  I  eaii  dUpone  at  according  to  iny  own  wiahea,  at  whatever  time  my 
Unt  tiour  niay  coiiie.'  (2)  Ilut  Buppoaing  tiiia  lo  be  aatiafactory,  we  ahoiild 
still  have  the  correlation  of  'iiec — <iue,'  which  nener  occlirs  in  Tacitus, 
neque  —  qiic  being  also  found  but  oiice,  viz.  Ann.  Ilt  12  sed  neque  reum 
prohibci) .  .  .  vosque  oro,  where,  howcver,  it  uiust  be  obaerved,  there  is  an 
interval  of  nearly  two  lincs  between  the  two  conjuiictiona.  Tlierc  rcnialns, 
therefore,  Ihe  intcrpretalion  oflered  above,  which  invutveB  no  violent 
changes  an<l  briiigs  out  the  fuil  torce  of  tlie  pnssage.  '  Let  uie  iiut  posaesa 
more  wealtli,  eti',.  and  wlieii  my  final  sumiiions  too  (et)stiall  cnme,  theii  let 
me  stand  upoii  my  lomb,'  elc.  It  ia  curioua  to  notice  llial  AVolff,  Hiough 
he  fotlowtt  Ititter  and  Joliii  in  liis  commentary  (tSOO)  adopls  the  vety  vlew 
here  advocated,  in  liis  German  transtalinn  of  the  Dialojnis  (Ftankfurt-a.-M. 
1891).  'tmd  wann  .  .  .  soU  man.* —  'Quandoque  .  .  .  veniet'  ia  not  autflct- 
ently  cbaracterlBtic  either  in  thought  or  pliraseology  to  be  plausibly  taken, 
with  Ileller  (Philol,  Ll  348),  as  a  direcl  poetic  i|uuiution, 

25  itatnar  tamnlo:  Ttie  local  ablativp  of  rest  without  tbe 
preposition  seems  particularly  cliaraoteristic  of  Tacitus,  althouRh 
not  uncommon  iu  othet  post-Augustau  writers  (cp.  Dr.  B.  S.  U 


166  NOTES, 

520  fE.).  It  is  most  frequent  wlieii  aij  attributive  a<lj.  or  genitive 
is  iulded  (Ann.  XIV  llJ  tuniulo  matris),  or  with  two  nouna  (Ann. 
XIV  Gl  iuiagints  ,  .  .  foro  nv  ttmiilis  etatuunt),  less  often  with 
single  substantives,  as  tiere  ond  e.  g.  H.  II 16  V  4.  5  Aan.  XIII  5 
XIV  20.  Cf.  the  many  instauces  of  this  usage  collected  by  Nipp. 
Ann.  I  60  III  61  and  Dr.  SfU  p.  27  Furneaux  Ann.  Vol.  I  p.  38.  — 
On  sepulchral  bu.tts,  cf.  Cic.  pro  Arch.  9,  22  in  sepulcliTO  Scipionum 
putatur  is  (sc.  Ennius)  constitutus  ex  marmore  Orelli  Insc.  Sel. 
44S6  (cit^d  by  Feter)  siniulacra  Clandiae.  Tbe  passages  qnoted  from 
Ov.  Her.  11  67  and  Tac.  H.  III  74  do  not  refer  to  eepnlohral 
statues.  Dronke  absurdiy  interprets  the  phrase  in  the  sense  of 
sepeliri !  —  maestu  et  atroz  etc. :  i.  e.  not  sotrowful  and  6erce  of 
countenance,  as  may  be  natural  in  an  oi-ator  whose  life  was  ever 
'inqnieta  et  auxio.'  (c.  12)  aod  passed  amid  'sordes  ac  lacrimas 
reorum '  (c.  11),  bnt  cbeerful  of  aspect  ehall  be  my  features  upoii 
niy  crowned  sepulehral  bnst,  expressive  of  the  honorable  retire- 
ment,  which  it  was  my  happy  lot  to  enjoy. 

26  ooronatnB:  The  crowuing  of  tlie  dead  was  a  very  ancient 
custom  among  Ixtth  Greeks  and  Komaiis,  but  less  couiniou  auiong 
the  latter.  Cp.  Mayor  ad  luv.  VII  208  Suiith,  Dict.  J>U.  I  5.'»0.  — 
pro  memoria  mei:  Maternns,  like  Hnr.  C.  II  20,  2<1  f.  scpulcbri 
mitte  supcrvacuos  honores,  cares  uot  for  ])u)ilic  statues  aud  like 
honors,  believing  tliat  his  owu  works  will  constitute  a  morc  lasting 
monumeut.  See  below.  — jtro  for  tbe  more  iisual  dative  or  the  abl. 
witb  *de,'  Eccms  to  be  first  met  witlt  in  Li^-y  (XXI  9  gratificari 
pro  Romauis  XXVII  30  pro  Aetolis  cum).  Thereafter,  witb  other 
than  pi-oper  iiames,  iii  Seu.  e.  g.  Ep.  4,  6  omiiem  pro  illa  sollici- 
tudincm  and  so  quite  conimon  in  Quiiitilian  (sec  Bonucll  I^ex.)  aiid 
in  Tacitus,  e.  g.  A;;.  12  aliud  . , .  pro  nobis  utilius.  26  securi  ]iro  saliite 
de  gloria  certabaiit  (bere  used  jirobably  l>ecause  of  tbe  followin^; 
'de')  IV  4,58  numquam  apud  vos  verba  feci  aiit  j^rovohissollicitioi- 
aut  pro  me  secnrlor.  —  mei:  The  obj.  gen.  with  memoria  represents 
the  regular  coiistruction,  but  T.  also  cnqdoys  the  ]iosh.  pron.:  II.  137 
auditisne  ut  poetia  mea  et  suppliciuiu  vcstrum  siinul  postulareutur 
Ann.  I  8  mea  oaede  imbuite  maiius  IV  37  cnltni  meo  veneratio 
senatus  adiiuigebatur  38  suj^erque  memoriae  meae  tribueiit.  On 
this  usage  in  other  writers,  cf.  Killiuer  II  43;";  n.  4.  It  must  be 
carefully  diRtinguished  frotn  tlie  analogous  idioni  by  whicb  tbe  obj. 
gen.  is  madc  to  do  duty  for  tlic  ]>oss.  i>ron.,  on  wbich  cp.  Madvig  de 


C.  13.  u.  167 

fin.  II'  23,  76,  Seyff.-Mull.  Lael.  16,  57  (p.  378),  Nipp.  Ann. 
XII  37  Heraeua  H.  II  32  Ur.  Jf.  S.  I  468  ff.  StU  p.  31.  — 
nec  ooninlftt:  sc.  seuatum.  So  H.  II  91  cui»  .  .  .  patrea  cou- 
Bulereutur  Ann.  I  7  de  bouoribus  pareutis  consultunim  (se. 
patres)  26  eundem  senatum  cousulendum  III  62  consulti  patres 
lY  76.  Occasioitally  the  game  verb  is  used  of  the  Emperor  :  H.  IV 
40  conaulendum  .  .  .  principem  Auti.  II  81  CaeBar  .  .  .  consulitur 
VI  23  consultus  Caesar  XIV  18  senatus  . . .  consulendum  principem 
lespondit.  —  neo  ro^t:  sc.  principem.  The  perniisBiou  to  erect 
statues  in  public  places  in  honor  of  deceased  individuals  was  down 
to  Diocletiau  granted  by  the  senate,  although  after  the  time  of 
Tiberius  (cf.  Tac.  Aun.  IV  15)  the  formal  approval  of  tbe  Emperor 
seems  also  to  have  been  necessary ;  hence  'roget'  Is  added.  Cl 
Mommsen  Rom.  Staatar.  III»  451  Friedl.  III  261.— With  the 
thought,  cp.  Tac,  Aun,  V 1  (VI 1)  non  crudelitatem,  non  clementiam 
cuiusquam  experiar,  sed  Uber  .  .  autibo  periculum.  vos  obtestor  ne 
memoriam  noatri  per  maerorem  quam  laeti  retiueatis. 

14.  1.  flnlerat:  sc.  orationem.  The  same  absolute  use  of  this 
verb  occurs  in  c.  42  l  fiuierat  Materuus.  It  is  esjieeially  common 
iu  Ovid  e,  g,  Met.  I  566  fiuierat  Paean  XIV  441  finierat  Macareus. 
Quiut.  XII  0,  4  finita  est  (sc.  oratio).  Ct.  the  equally  easy  ellipsis 
of  'vitam' :  Tac.  Ann.  II  83  quo  in  loco  finierat  VI  50  sic  Tiberius 
finivit. — concitatni:  conri/n/UM,  a  synonym  of  'ardens,'  is  a  favorite 
word  of  Quintilian  e.  g.  X  1,  90  Lucanus  ardens  et  eoncitatua  III 
8,  58  coneitatam  aemper  orationem  60  torrens  .  .  .  et  eoncitata  .  ,  . 
oratio.  —  velut  inBtiBOtUB:  'inspired.'  Of.  Cie.  de  div.  I  31,  66 
a  cor()ore  animus  abstractus  divino  iustinctu  concitatur  Quint.  XII 
10  24  instinctis  divino  ajiiritu  vatibus,  and  so  very  often. 

2  TipstBDUi  Hessalla:  See  Prolegomena  pp.  bcxiii-lxxv, 

Halm,  Baehrens  and  Andreeen  foUow  Emesti  in  delellng  'eiiu.!  Tbe 
pronoun,  iC  niay  be  adinitUd,  ia  not  neceaiary  to  tbe  context,  but  it  is 
quite  unobjectionable,  and  it  ia  not  easy  to  see  why  it  sbould  bave 
been  JDterpolated  bj  a,  scribe. 

3  intentioiie :  For  the  meaning,  see  note  c.  11  l  inteuto  oro. — 
altiotem  =  graviorem.  Cf,  Tac,  H.  IV  5  altiora  studia  Quint.  III 
8,  42  altior  quaestio,  and  so  freqiiently. 

4  tempestiTiu:  On  the  adj.  for  adv.  see  uote  c.  4  4.  —  interveni 
ooniilinm  .  .  ■  meditatioaem  tractantibni :  Tacitus  is  foud  of  join- 
ing  an  acc.  witli  eorapound  verbs  in  place  of  the  more  u»ual  dative 
or  a  preposition  (cp.  Dr.  Stil  20  and  iu  general,  S.  S.  I  376-382. 


168  NOTES. 

406-125),  but '  interveni '  witti  acc.  occurs  only  once  :  Tac.  Aim.  III 
23  cognitionem  intervenerant,  where  see  Kipp.  a,nd  Furneanx. 
These  scholars  take  'cousilium'  with  'tractantibus'  (so  e.  g.  Liv. 
XXXIII  31,  7  coiisilia  decem  legatorum  tractabantur)  ;  it  is,  how- 

ever,  equally  possible  to  construe  '  interveni '  both  witli  consilium 
and  tractantibuSf  governing  the  impersonal  object  in  the  acc.  and 
the  personal  in  the  dative.  Roth,  John  and  Wolff  in  their  transla- 
tions  tacitly  adopt  this  interpretation.  The  inconcinnity  is  quite 
Tacitean.  — meditatio  seems  to  be  here  used  in  the  same  sense  as 
'scholastica  controversia'  (see  1.  2i),  /uXtV^.  Cf.  Quint  IV,  2  29 
cum  sit  declamatio  forensium  actionum  meditatio.  It  is  opposed 
to  iudicia  '  aetual  pleadings  in  court.'  Cf.  Quint.  X  1,  70,  where 
the  word  refers  to  trial  scenes  enacted  in  the  plays  of  Menander, 
not  '  speeclies  suitable  to  be  inade  bcfore  a.  court '  as  Peterson  ad 
loc.  explains.  The  sudden  introduction  of  a  new  speaker,  prepara- 
tory  to  the  taking  up  of  a  fresh  topic  of  discussion,  is  a  device 
borrowed  directly  from  Cic.  de  rep.  I  11,  17  Haec  Scipio  cum  dix- 
isset,  L.  Furium  repente  venientem  aspexit  .  .  .  tum  Furius  :  '  quid 
vos  agitis  ?  uum  sermonem  vestrum  aliquem  iliremit  noster  inter- 
ventus  '."  '  Minime  vero,'  Afrieanus ;  'soles  enim  tu  haec  studiose 
investigare '  etc. 

7  minime,  minime:  An  instance  of  itcratio,  iTri^tvin.  Cf.  Cic. 
Cat.  I  3  fuit,  fuit  Phil.  II  22,  63  tu,  tu.  On  this  rlietorical  figure, 
commou  in  both  Greek  and  Latin,  see  loh.  Straub,  De  tropU  et 
f-ruris  .  .  .  Dem.  et  Cic,  Progr.  Aschatfenburg  1S83  p.  114  f.,  G. 
Gerber,  Die  Spraehe  ala  Kinmt  II  183  ff.  — adeo:  '  On  the  contrary.' 
See  note  c,  10  8. 

9  accaratiBBimus :  '  carefully  ehahorated.'  On  this  meaning  of 
'  accuratus,'  see  note  c.  6  20. 

11  laeta:  'enthusiastic,'  with  particular  reference  to  the  tone  of 
the  apeech,  as  shown  by  '  ardentior.'     Of  style  =  ai^ijpoi,  see  c.  22  6. 

12  atdentior:  'fiery,  passionate,'  synonymous  with  'concitatus 
(see  above  1.  i),  vehemens,  fervidus.'  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  38, 132  ardens 
.  .  .  oratio  de  orat.  II  45, 190  nisi  ipse  (orator)  inflammatus  .  . .  et 
ardens  accesserit,  and  Causeret,  Sur  la  lanffue  de  la  rhitor.  dant 
Cic.  p.  Ifil.  166. 

I  f;iil  10  scc  nn  what  grounilB  It  can  be  said  (hat  the  defence  of  a  poet 
oa-Ait  to  be  luore  especially  characMriseil  by  'audacia'  than  Ihat  of  an 
orator  (cf.  c.  18  T).  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  speech  of  Aper,  whether  we 
Itsstyle  or  iia  subject-matter,  merlts  the  epithet  of  'bold'  equally 


C.  u.  169 

well ;  what  it  does  lack  1b  the  elevated  &nd  fervid  tone  of  the  poet,  lud 
thls  distlDclioa  ia  vei7  spproprlately  expTemed  by  'ardentlor.'  Tbe  pas- 
Mges  usually  cited  in  favor  of  the  MS.  Teading  from  Quint.  X  6,  4  XII  10, 
23  eeem  to  me  iirelevant,  for  in  the  latter  'audaz'  refers  to  the  oratvr 
Aeachines,  whlle  the  former  pertaina  to  bold  traualations  of  Greek  words. 

poetamm  qnam  oratoram  aimilior  oratio=poetaruni  quam  ora- 
tonim  orationum  .  .  .  oratio.  An  example  of  the  so-called  '  conipa- 
ratio  compendiaria,'  by  which  tlie  property  belonging  to  the  iiersou 
or  thing  is  directly  compared  with  the  person  or  with  tlie  tliing  itself. 
This  brachylogy  is  ofteii  employed  to  avoid  tlie  awkward  repetition 
of  the  same  word  or  the  unldiomatic  substitution  of  a  demonstrative 
pronoun.  In  Tacitus  tbe  construction  is  rare,  e.  g.  G.  44>  quae 
omnia  diversa  Sarmatis  (=  moribua  Sarmatanim)  sunt.  Ag.  24 
solum  caelumque  et  ingenia  cultusque  hominum  haud  multum  a 
Britannia  differt.  Cp.  Dr.  Stll  p.  10.').  Qiiint.  X  1,  31  est  (ac 
historia)  enim  proxima  poetis  (  =  poetarum  operibus)  PHn.  Ep.  I 
16,  3  orationes  eiua  .  .  .  facile  cuilibet  vetenim  .  .  .  (■omjmrabis 
Mayor  to  luv.  III  74.  sevmo  |  prom])tus  et  Isaeo  torreiitior  (=  Isaei 
sermone).  Especially  comuion  iii  Cicero,  See  Ellendt  and  Wllkins 
de  orat.  I  4,  15  Sandya  Orat.  13,  41  Seyff.-Mitll.  Lael.  8,  27  Holden 
de  off.  I  22,  76,  and  Jn  general,  Madvig,  L.  G.  g  280  note  2  R.  V. 
III  p.  624  f.  The  'comploaio  syllabarum'  noticeable  in  similixr 
oratio,  does  not  find  favor  in  the  eyea  of  Quintiliati  (IX  4,  41) ; 
'  vidcudum  etiam  ne  syllaba  verbi  prioris  ultima  et  prinia  sequeutis 
sit  eadem.  But  in  all  save  a  fcw  of  tho  32  instani^s  in  Tacitus 
which  Weinkauff  p.  76  has  colleeted,  the  conjuiiction  of  syllables 
would  bave  remained  unnoticed  by  Roman  ears,  Iweaiise  of  the 
difference  in  quantity  e.  g.  c.  41  12  minor  oratorum  p.  13  Ifi  eervi 
videntur  36  1  flamma  materia  H.  II  1  decor  oris.  Iii  Virgil  and 
Ovid  (see  the  examples  in  K.  V.  III  806  note  819,  wliere  also  otlier 
literature  on  this  subject  is  giveii)  both  syllables,  it  is  true,  have 
the  same  quantity,  but  Quinti]tan's  crJticism  wuuld  not,  cven  in 
these  cases,  liave  becn  aa  fully  justified  as  in  Cicero's  'invisae 
visae '  or  '  fortunatatu  natam '  qiiotcd  by  liim  (1.  c.)  iu  illustration. 

Et  —  ahiue,  joining  two  clauseB,  is  an  iiiUiietablc  Bolecisin.  C|i.  Hand 
Turs.  I  b-iV  5  Madvig  de  fin.  p.  .WS>,  aiid  Dr.  //.  5.  II  81,  who  is  piac- 
tically  of  Ihe  same  opinion.  Ilalm  has,  thtreforp,  justly  ileleted  '  et '  as  a 
dittoj^phy  ot  the  preceding  Byllable.  Ncvertheleiw,  Andreeen'!!  BUf^f^-atlon 
(Emend.  141  f.)  to  inaert  'et  oralio'  Iias  niet  niib  t.Tcat  fnvor  (Pclcr,  Johti, 
WolS).     II  is  based  upon  the  aasuiuptiDii  that  'ncruio'  tiiust  here  have  the 


ITO  NOTES. 

restricted  signification  which  SecanduB  gaye  to  it  in  the  preoeding 
giaph,  in  wliich  case  all  reference  to  Matemus*  splendid  contribaUon  would 
be  entirely  wanting  in  Measalla^s  answer.  But  (1)  no  valid  reaaon  haa  been 
or  can  be  adduced  why  the  speaker  could  not  have  uaed  *8enno'  in  the 
same  senae  as  in  his  introductory  remarks  (= '  conversation,  discaarion  % 
the  more  so,  aa  the  subtle  distlnction  made  between  'sermo*  and  'oratio* 
by  Secundus  \b  not  conflrmed  by  general  Latin  usage.  Cf.  Quint.  II 21, 1 
eermo  quacunque  de  re  compositus  dicitur  oratio  XII 10,  44  aliam  videtur 
habere  naturam  sermo  vulgaris,  aliam  yiri  eloquentis  oratio  Ylctorin.  L 
p.  242  H.  sermo  philosophorum,  dictio  oratoris,  oratio  autem  poteet  et  ad 
dialogum  convenire  si  sit  paulo  splendidior  Rhet.  ad  Heren.  III 23  Bermo 
est  oratio  remiasa  et  finitima  cotidianae  locutioni.  Tlie  qualitiee  which 
Cic.  Orat  10,  04  demands  of  an  *oratio'  as  distinguished  from  'sermo*  are 
certainly  as  abundantly  found  in  Aper^s  speech  as  in  that  of  Matemus,  nor 
can  the  former*8  argument  be  legitimately  characteriBed  as  being  ^finitima 
cotidianae  locutioni  *  (cf .  e.  g.  the  figurative  language  in  c.  5.  6  ezt  0  med. 
10  med.),  and  yet  Andresen  quotes  the  last  two  paasages  himeelf  in  aupport 
of  hia  view.  (2)  The  addition  of  ^et  oratio*  neceaaarily  involvea  the  furtber 
cliange  of  *  adfeciaset  *  to  *  adfecissent,*  for  a  aingular  verb  after  two  aubatan- 
tivea  joined  by  ^et  —  et*  is  extremely  rare  (see  note  c.  22  20),  and  permis- 
sible  only  if  one  of  the  subjects  were  entitled  to  the  greater  empliasis; 
but  this  would,  in  the  present  instance,  be  opeu  to  the  identical  objection 
which  prompted  Andresen  to  iiisert  *et  oratio.'  Finally,  it  may  be  re- 
marked  tliat  the  emendation  in  question  lacks  all  palaeographical  proba- 
bility.     Cp.  Am.  Jaur,  PhU.  XII  33(J  f. 

16  atqne  id  ipsnm :  '  Not  oiily  .  .  .  but  even  the  very  fact,  I 
may  add.'  On  this  intensive  use  of  *  atque,'  cp.  Seyflf.-Mttll.  Lael. 
p.  96  mihi  vero  erit  gratum  atque  id  ipsum  .  .  .  Fannius  antevortit 
and  c.  19  10  atque  id  ipsum  laudabat  II.  I  50  atque  in  eo  ipso 
sacramento. 

16  declamatorio  stndio:  Cf.  Quint.  IV  2,  29  cum  sit  declamatio 
forensium  actionum  meditatio  II  10,  4  sint  ergo  et  ipsae  materiae 
quae  iingentur,  quam  simillimae  veritati  et  declamatio,  in  quantum 
maximc  potest,  imitetur  eas  actiones  in  quarum  excrcitationem  re- 
perta  est  7  totum  autem  declaniandi  opus  qui  diversum  omni  modo 
a  forensibus  causis  existimant,  ii  profecto  ne  rationcm  quidem,  qua 
ista  exercitatio  inventa  sit,  pervident  (See  II  4,  41  Sen.  Contr.  I 
praef.  12).  Tliese  '  exercises  '  moreovcr,  were  licld  both  in  j^rivate 
and  in  luiblic.  Cf.  Sen.  Contr.  III  12,  where  Cassius  Severus  gives 
among  his  reasons,  why  his  *  declamationes '  were  inferior  to  his 
forensic  speeches  :  adsuevi  non  auditorem  spectare  sed  iudicem 
and  esp.  18  vix  iam  obtineri  solet,  ut  declamem  (i.  e.  before  a  large 
audience)  illud  obtineri  non  potest  ut  velim  aliis  quam  familiaris- 


C.  14.  171 

sitnis  audientibus.  From  tliese  and  numerous  other  passages  in 
Quint.  aud  Seueca,  it  foUows  that  Andresen,  John,  WolfE  an<l  others 
are  wrong  in  identifying  '  declamatorium  Btudiuni '  with  '  arcaiia 
semotae  dictionis '  in  c.  2.  For  iit  that  case,  we  sliould  also  exi>ect 
tbe  phrase  to  have  been  transferred  to  tlie  '  sed  etiam  '  clause,  since 
'non  forensibus  tantum  negotiis  (real  cases)  et  decl.  stud.'  (extra 
judicial  pleadings)  are  clearly  coutraated  with  the  '  disputatio '  of 
Aper  and  Maternus,  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  Messalla.  — 
Eon  ■  ■  -  tantom  is,  in  Tac.,  with  but  two  exceptions,  always  separated 
by  an  intervening  word.     Cf.  c.  22  17  Ag.  46  G.  35  H.  I  15.  35  Ann. 

III  33  XV  45  XVI  2  aud  XIII  20  non  tantum  matrem  Plautumqne 
XIV  55  qui  me  nou  tantuni  praevisa  sed  subita,  where  rhetorical 
reasons  may  have  caused  the  irregular  coUocatiou.  Cp.  notes  c. 
2  6  and  7  13. 

18  ingeniam  alnnt:  A  Ciceronian  phrase.  Cf.  Brut.  33,  126 
alere  ing.  potest  es  Cic.  Ep.  apud  Suet.  de  cl.  rhet.  2 ;  existimabant 
Giaecis  exercitationibus  ali  melius  ingenia  posse  Quint.  I  8,  8  II 
5, 18  VJU  pr.  2  XIT  6,  G  and  c.  33  9. 

19  litterarnm  inonndiuimnm  etc. :  On  the  o/uHoirrafTDv,  see  note 
e.  6  8.  —  oam  — tnm:  See  e.  5  0. 

20  peirenerint:  The  subjunctive  in  a  conditional  relative  clause 
expressing  repeated  action  occasionally  occurs  in  Cicero,  but  always 
in  the  perfect  as  here.  The  subj.  preterite  in  such  constructious  is 
not  found  before  the  time  of  Livy.  Cp.  Dr.  If.  S.  II  540  f.  SlU 
p.  66  Madvig  L.  G.  §  359,  Furneaux,  Ann.  Introd.  I  p.  47.  —  The 
iueoneinnity  observable  in  the  interchange  of  moods  ('qui .  .  . 
adferunt'  and  'ad  quorum  .  .  ,  pervenerint ')  is  quite  charactenstic 
of  Taeitus.  Cf.  Ann.  I  44  adprobaverat .  .  .  obiectavisaent  VI  18 
habuisset  ,  .  .  tribuerat,  where  see  Nipp.  and  Furneaiix.  The  refer- 
ence  is,  of  course,  to  outsiders,  as  in  c.  32  31  quos  si  forte  audierint, 
but  John  unaccountabty  cites  this  passage  iu  support  of  the  very 
opposite  interpretation .'  These  plirases,  it  may  l>e  observed,  unniis- 
takably  indicate  that  the  Dialogus  is  not  the  faithful  reproduction 
of  an  actual  debate,  as  alleged,  althougli  it  may  possibly,  Hke  the 
similar  works  of  Cicero,  be  ultimately  based  upon  some  historical 
oecurrenee.     See  Prolegomena  p.  Ixxx  note  179. 

21  itaqne:  In  Tac.  only  bere  and  o.  30  10  39  23,  — Post^positive 
first  in  Rhet.  ad  Heren.  I  18,  never  in  Cicero,  but  quite  common  in 
Livy  and  later  writers.     Cp.  R.  V.  III  p.  293  f.     Neue,  FotiMtU. 

IV  p.  976. 


172  NOTE& 

22  Znli  Afrieani:  According  to  Quint  X  1,118  Julins  AfricanuB 
was  next  to  Domitius  Afer  tlie  most  diBtinguisbed  onttoi  irlioiii.  lie 
bad  known :  eonim  quos  viderim  D.  A.  et  Julius  Africanus  loage 
praestantisaimi .  .  .  hic  concitatior  sed  in  cura  verborum  nimius  et 
compositione  nonnumquam  longior  et  translatioiiibus  parum  modi- 
cuB.  Of.  also  XII 10, 11  vires  Africani,  niaturitatem  Afri.  He  is 
^ain  mentioiied  alongside  of  Afer  iu  c.  15.  He  was  a  countryman 
of  bis  biograpber,  and,  on  oiie  occaaion,  spoke  in  behalf  of  his  native 
state  (probably  the  Santoui,  as  appears  from  T ac.  Ann.  VI  7,  wbo 
says,  referring  to  bis  fatber,  executed  under  Tiberius  32  a.  d.,  Julius 
Africanus  e  Santonia  Gallica  civitate).  See  Quint.  VIII  6,  15 
insigniter  Africanus  apud  Neronem  de  morte  matria  : '  rogant  te, 
Caesar,  GalHae  tuae,  ut  felicitatem  tuam  fortiter  feras '  Plin.  Ep. 
VII  6,  II  f.  mentions  a  grandson  of  the  orator  wbo  was  also  an 
advocate,  and  opposed  to  bim  iu  a  certain  trial.  —  oomponendo ; 
On  tbis  instruiaenta.1  abl.  of  tbe  geniiid  cf.  uote  C  11  8._~homiiii- 
bu,  '  readers.'  '  Spem  facero  alicui  aliciiius'  also  in  Liv.  XXXVIII 
1,3. 

23  scholaaticit  controveniis :  C'f.  Sen.  Contr.  I  praef.  12  decla^ 
iuabat  autein  Cicero,  iiun  ([uales  nunc  controversias  dicimus,  ne  tales 
iiuiilem,  ([iiales  ante  Oiceronein  dicebitiitur,  ijuas  theses  vouabant, 
Jioo  enini  geiiua  matenae  quo  nos  exerceiiuir  adeo  iiovuin  est,  ut 
uomen  (luwiiie  eiiis  iiovuin  sit.  controveraias  nos  dieinnis,  Cicero 
cauaas  vocaltat.  boc  vevo  altei^uiti  iitiiiien  Graecum  quidein,  sed  in 
Latinuiii  ita  traiislatuiu  ut  pru  Latiiio  sit,  scholastica  coiitroversia 
multo  receiitiiis  est  QuJnt.  lA'  2,  i)2.  y?  scholasticis  controversiis. 
Op.  note  c.  3o  15  whicb  paasuge  also  explains  tbe  omissioit  of  sua- 
soriae  liere. 

24  otinm'  ■  •  coosamere:  (l>n  tbe  tboiigbt,  cf.  Plin.  Ep.  II  3,  5 
(de  Isaeo  qiiodiim)  Aiiniim  sexageaiiniiiii  excessit  et  adbiic  scbola- 
sticiis  tantuni  est ;  quo  gt-nei^e  hominuiii  iiihil  aiit  sincerius  aut  sim- 
pliciua  aut  iiieliiis.  ikis  eiiim  (jui  in  foro  vcvis(iiio  litibiis  terimur 
inultum  iiialitiae  (piamvis  noliiiius,  addisciiniis,  Schola  et  audito- 
rium  et  fictii  cauaa  res  inciiiiis,  iiinoxiu  est,  iiw  niiinia  felix,  seiiibus 
praesertim.  —  Slessalla  fiilly  rccfimiises  the  ajiproval  (probari  video) 
wbieh  Ajier  as  tlie  true  exjwiiciit  t)f  tlie  rhctorical  |n'actices  of  his 
day  lias  rcccivcd;  he  caiiiiot,  however,  resist  tho  temptatioii  (cf. 
c.  32  ext.  (|uod  niihi  in  consuetudine  cst,  sjitis  multoa  offendi)  of 
expressiiig  thc  jiopular  verdict  iii  sucli  a  way  {noiiduni)  !i;i  to  leave 


C.  14.  16.  173 

no  doubt  as  to  his  own  private  convictions.  This  eovert  reproof 
and  delicate  irony  is  iiot  lost  upon  Aper,  as  liis  reply  shows.  But 
the  courteous  character  of  this  answer  renders  it  highly  iinprobable 
that  Messalla  had  expressed  his  disapproval  of  Aper'3  contluct  iu 
Bo  blunt  and  insulting  a  manner  as  he  would  have  done,  if  we  sujh 
pose  with  Andresen  that  'improbari'  (or  'dainnari,'  accordiiig  to 
Halra)  had  been  accideiitally  oinitted  after  'in  Apro.'  See  also  the 
exeellent  note  of  Peter  ad  loc.  and  Proleg.  ]>.  Ixv. 

15.  1  vetera  taDtam  et  antiqna :  Tliis  jileonastic  collocation  is 
comniOD  in  all  periods  of  the  language.  Cf.  o.  g.  l^laut.  Baccb.  IV 
4,  60  Mil.  Glor.  III  1,  15C  Mostell.  II  2,  45  rers.  I  2,  1  Poen.  V  2, 
18  Trin.  382  Cic.  Phil.  V  17,  47  Plin.  Ep.  III  C,  3  luv.  VI  21  XV 
33,  where  see  Mayor.  It  is  not  found  in  Quintilian.  In  Taeitus  : 
c.  16  32  17  28  H.  V  16  Ann.  I  20.  Similariy  '  vetna '  aiid  'pri- 
sous '  are  combined  without  any  apparent  distinction  in  nieaniug 
e.  g.  Vell.  I  16  Plin.  Pan.  12.  and  so  also  in  Greek  :  Lys.  c.  Andoc. 
107,  52  iroAaibt'  Kai  d/>;^iar  Dcm.  c.  Androt.  fi97,  18  So]ih.  Trach. 
555.     Cp.  notes  c.  6  11  IC  Ifl. 

2  inridere  atqne  ooatemnere:  Contempt  follows  ridicule,  bence 
'  atqiie,'  according  to  tlie  usage  pointed  oiit  c.  4  3.  The  same  collo- 
cation  also  in  Cic.  do  leg.  agr.  II  35,  96  irridebunt  atque  conte- 
mnent.  On  the  '  laudatio  temporis  acti,'  of.  Aun.  II  88  dum  vetera 
extolliinus,  recentium  incuriosi  III  55  nec  omnia  apud  priores  meli- 
ora  sed  nostra  quoque  aetas  multa  laudis  et  artium  imitanda  poste- 
ris  tulit  1'lin.  Kp.  I  IG,  8  neqiio  cnini  debet  oi>eribus  eius  obesse 
quod  vivit  sqq.  VI  31,  1  sum  ex  iis  qui  mirantur  antiquos,  non 
tamen,  ut  qui<htm,  temporum  nostrorum  ingenia  despicio  Mart.  V 
10  Esse  quid  hoc  dicam,  vivis  qiiod  faina  negatnr  |  et  sua  quod 
rarus  temi>ora  lector  amat.  ]  Hi  sunt  invidiae  nimirum,  Regnle,  luores 
]  pracferat  antiquoa  semper  ut  illa  novis  VIII  60  >[iraris  veteres, 
Vacerra,  solos  ]  nec  landas  nisi  mortuos  poetaa.  See  also  note  to  c. 
18  1«  where  other  illustrations  of  this  often  recurring  thonght  are 
cited.  The  question  as  to  tlie  sui^eriority  of  the  ancients  over  tho 
moderns  is  discussed  frequontly  uuder  various  forms  iii  ancient 
literattire  and  then  reappeai^s  iu  France  iii  the  seventeentli  centnry. 
The  particular  controversy  rcgarding  the  decHne  of  elo(iuence  from 
ohler  standards  seeins  to  have  reaclied  its  cidmination  in  the  reign 
of  Noro,  and  Iiad  practioally  become  a  dead  issue  when  Qniutilian 
wrote  his  Institutio.  See  e.  g.  X  1,  122  and  cf.  esp.  Proleg.  pp. 
xxxii-xxxiv. 


174  JIOTES. 

*Non  .  .  .  contemneTe'  is  erroneously  taken  by  Michaelis,  Peter,  and 
earlier  editOTs  as  a  question  implying  surprise  or  indignation,  the  interroga- 
tive  particle  being,  as  often  in  such  cases,  omitted.  Ttus  view  is,  however, 
clearly  refuted  by  the  foUowing  ^nam*  clause.  Baehrens,  followed  by 
John,  reads  ^numquam,^  but  this  emendation  seems  also  superfluous,  and 
18,  moreover,  somewhat  inconaistent  with  ^saepe,*  for  which  we  should 
rather  expect  ^semper/  i.  e.  *  You  never  cease,  etc.,  for  I  conlinuaUy  hear 
this  kind  of  talk  from  you.^ 

4  fratris  tui :  i.  e.  M,  Aquilius  ReguluSj  one  of  the  most  notorious 
informers  and  legacy  huuters  in  the  reign  of  Nero  and  of  Domitian. 
The  occurrence  alluded  is  known  to  us  only  from  Tac.  H.  IV  42 
magnam  eo  die  pietatis  eloqtientiaeque  famam  Vipstanus  Messalla 
adeptus  est,  nondum  senatoria  aetate,  ausus  pro  f ratre  Aquilio 
Regulo  deprecari.  Regulum  subversa  Crassonim  et  Orfiti  domus 
in  summum  odium  extulerat.  Sponte  accusationem  subisse  iuvenis 
admodum  nec  depellendi  periculi  sed  in  spem  potentiae  videbatur. 
Igitur  Messalla  non  causam  neque  reum  tueri  sed  periculis  fratris 
semet  opponens  flexerat  quosdam.  He  was  acquitted  by  Vespasian 
and  died  in  the  reign  of  Trajan  (Plin.VI  2).  Pliny  frequently  s]>eaks 
of  him,  but  always  with  supreme  detestation  and  indignation,  e.  g. 
I  o,  14  llegulus,  omniuni  bipedum  nequissimus  (quoted  from  a  letter 
of  Modestus)  II  20  IV  2  VI  1,  4  *  bene  feeit  R.  quod  est  mortuus ; 
melius  si  ante.'  Martial,  on  the  other  hand,  exhausts  his  copious 
vocabulary  to  extol  the  virtues  and  oratorical  accomplishments  of 
Domitian's  powerful  friend.    Cf.  Mart.  I  111  IV 16  V  63  VI  38.  64. 

*  Antiquis'  is  unintelligible,  and  is  very  probably  the  gloss  of  some  ancient 
reader  who,  asJohn  observes,  took  'contendere'  in  the  sense  of  *comparare.' 
The  attempts  to  retani  the  word  by  the  insertion  of  *prae'  or  *parem' 
ignore  the  pregnant  use  of  'orator'  (on  which  see  c.  1  6).  *  Atque  id  eo'  is 
palaeographically  improbable.  The  niissing  conjunction  is  supplied  by 
reading  eoque^  'que'  being  easily  dropped,  owing  to  the  similarity  in  sound 
of  the  letter  immediately  following.  Cf.  c.  41  12  obscurior  gloria  for 
obscuriorque. 

6  audacius:  The  comparative  of  *audacter'  seems  not  to  occur 
elsewhere. — verebaris :  Tlie  full  forin  of  the  2.  pers.  sing.  pass.  or 
depon.  usually  occurs  in  general  maxims  in  Tac;  in  a  direct  address 
here  and  c.  27  11  33  3  H.  II  77  experiris  Ann.  I  13  patieris  IV  40 
falleris.  Cp.  Sirker,  Tac,  Formenl.  p.  49  and  esp.  R.  V.  II  354  note 
280P.     Quintilian  necer  uses  the  sliorter  forni,  Cicero  almost  always. 

7  ipse  tibi:  for  the  regular  'tibi  ipse/  the  antithesis  being  in- 
tentionally  emphasised  by  chiasmus,  wliich  in  the  Dialogus  often 


C.  16.  ITS 

markB  the  close  of  a  period.     Cf.  c.  8  ext.  10  ext.  12  ext.  15  exb 

—  This  opening  paragraph  is  probably  modelled  upoQ  the  aimilar 
passage  in  Cic.  de  rep.  I.  13,  20  Tum  Manilius :  Fergiane  eam, 
Laeli,  artem  inludere  in  qua  .  .  .  excellis  ipse. — Baehrena'  objection 
to  '  ipse '  is  based  upon  the  non-recognition  of  the  idiomatic  use  of 
this  pronoun,  on  which  aee  note  c.  3  12. 

8  paenitentiam  ugo :  A  post-Aug.  pbrase,  doubtless  very  com- 
mon  iii  Quiiitilian'3  day,  for  ho  goes  so  far  as  to  ceusure  Sallust 
(IX  3, 12),  for  using  a  fonn  of  paenitere  in  its  stead.  Eo  usque 
processum  est  ut  '  non  paenitunim '  pro  '  non  acturo  paenitentiam ' 
. . .  idem  auctor  dixerit.  Cf.  Val.  Max.  III  4,  2  Sen.  Suas.  VI  11 
VII  10  Petron.  132  Curt.  VIII  6,  23  Plin.  Ep.  VII 10,  3. 

10  in  oontruinm:  Cf.  c.  16  U  Ann.  II  69  VI  17  XIII  37.  47. 
In  the  use  of  these  prepositional  clauses  with  neuter  adj.,  Tacitus 
exceeds  previous  writers,  with  the  possible  exceptiou  of  Seneca. 
See  note  c.  2  14.  — aliter  lentire  oredo :  Cp.  the  similar  rejoinder  in 
Cic.  de  rep.  III  6,  8  ne  sic  etiam  sentire  videare  .  .  .  neque  sit 
ignota  constietudo  tua  contrarias  iu  partes  disserendi  and  de  orat.  I 
18,  84,  62,  263  cited  c.  24  0  ac  ne  ipse  quidem  ita  sentit  etc.  — 
Telim  impetratum :  The  perf.  inf.  pass.,  generally  with  ellipsis  of 
'  esse,'  after  verbs  of  wishing  in  Tacitus  only  here,  is  most  frequent 
in  Cicero,  and  not  uncommon  in  early  Latin,  never  in  Caesar  or 
Virgil,  twice  in  Sall.  (lug.  110,  6  ;  112,  3),  five  times  in  Livy,  but 
rare  in  iwst-Augustan  writers.  E.  g.  Val.  Max.  VI  5,  7  perditum 
voluit  Plin.  Ep,  II  13,  2  quod  impetratum  .  .  .  cupio  Gell.  Praef. 
14  petitum  irapetratumque  volumus.  Cp.  Madvig,  Opusc.  II  119  ff. 
H.  Ziemer,  Junijgramm.  StreifzUge  p.  76  ff.  Dr.  H.  S.  II  406  f.  K.  V. 
III  350  ff.  note  463. 

12  BGrQtetQr  ao  reddat :  "  Let  some  one  investigate  and  then  give 
us  the  results  of  his  inquiry,"   On  this  force  of '  ac,'  seo  note  c.  4  3. 

—  plenimqQe : '  very  often,'  cf.  note  c.  2  10.  —  conqQiro :  Especially 
frequent  in  Cicero  and  Tacitus.  Cf.  e.  g.  H.  II  50  Ann.  IV  11 
XIV  44  libet  argumenta  conquirere  Cic,  de  orat.  III  8,  29  vetera 
exempla  conquiro    Tim.  14  naturae  primas  causas  conquirere. 

Iitquiro  resis  upon  no  MS.  authortty,  'in'  belngmerely  asupntllnear  cor- 
rection  of  some  scribe.  It  ia,  nioreover,  never  uaed  withoul  n,  pTepoHition 
in  Tacilus.  and  rBrely  ho  elsewhere,  e.  g.  Hor.  Sal.  I  3,  2B  Quint.  III  11,  21. 

13  qaod  qniboidam  solaoio  etc  :  Unlike  some  people,  says  Mes- 
salla,  who  complacently  rest  satisfied  on  observing  that  the  decline 


176  NOTES. 

of  eloquence  is  not  confined  to  the  Bomaiis  alone,  but  applies  with 
equal  truth  to  the  Greeks,  I  am  for  this  very  reasoc  the  niore 
anxious  to  ascertaia  tbe  causes  that  underlie  so  curious  a  phenom- 
enon.  The  decadence  of  Greek  oratory  is  generally  dated  from 
tbe  time  of  Demetrius  of  Phaleron  <e.  345  — c  283).  Cf.  Qiiint.  X 
1,  80  is  prinimn  iocliQasse  eloquentiam  dicitur  (vii.  Cic.  Brut.  9, 
38)  .  .  .  ultimus  est  fere  ex  Atticis  qui  dici  possit  orator  and  Jefab, 
Jit.  Orat.  11  433  ff. 

14  qaia  'inasmuch  as.'  Cf.  Nipp.  Ann.  XII  17  XIV  22.— 
etiam  Oraeoii .  -  -  ut  longioi  abiit :  The  slight  inaccuracy  is  occa- 
sioned  fay  the  coalescence  of  two  distinct  ideas  into  one,  naniely  (1) 
Greek  eloquence  also  declined ;  (2)  Its  decline  was  more  rapid  tban 
that  of  Roman  oratory.  On  similar  incongruities,  unquestionably 
due  to  the  author  himself,  and  not  to  a  corruption  in  our  text,  see 
Vahlen,  Prooem.  1878-9  John  ad  loc.  and  note  c.  3  17. 

Oraiis,  whlch  is  prBlerred  by  BOine  ediLon,  ia  mre  in  proae  and  babituallj 

avoided  by  Tacitua. 

15  Sacerdoi  iste  Kioetes:  Tliero  seem  to  have  faeen  two  Greek 
rhetoricians  of  this  iiame  (Cf.  Mommsen's  Index  to  KeiPs  Pliny). 
The  elder  and  fay  far  the  more  fainous  tlourished  in  the  reign  of 
Tifaerius.  Cf.  Sen.  Suas.  III  7  Tifaerius  ipse  Theodoreus  offende- 
batiir  Xieetis  ingenio  G  memini  utia  nos  ab  auditione  Nicetis  ad 
Messallani  venisse  Contr.  IX  2  nec  Vihio  nec  alii  contigisse  scio 
quam  apud  Graecos  Niceti,  apud  Romauos  Latroni,  ut  a  discipulis 
non  audiri  desiderarent  sed  contentt  essent  audire.  The  im))etuous 
delivery  here  ridiculed  by  Messalla,  is  conlirmed  by  Sen.  1.  c. 
Ninetes  sno  impetu  valde  Graecis  placuerat  and  by  Philostr.  Bioi 
I  19  VToy^aKji^of  yap  Si$vpaii^ia&y)i  rot  S' iwouK  (fiutt  t<  Kai  iropafiofovt 
€kSi8wo-iv.  He  must  have  been  extreinely  advanced  in  age  in  75 
A.  D.,  the  dramatic  date  of  the  Dialogus,  and  can,  therefore,  not  fae 
identical  with  the  teachcr  of  the  youuger  Pliny,  wfao  was  at  this 
tiine  only  13  years  old.  Cf.  Ep.  VI  C,  3  prope  cotidie  ad  audiendos 
quos  tunc  frequentafaam,  Quiiitilianum  et  Niceten  Sacerdotem  ven- 
titabat.  Eeuter,  De  Qtiint.  Uliro  de  ciw-s.  cm-r.  elo'/.  p,  68  identifies 
tfais  younger  rlietorician  with  tfae  one  inentioned  hy  Ta«itus,  faut  it 
is  intrinsicaily  imjirofaafale  that  tlie  youngpr  namesake  was  distin- 
gnished  fay  tlie  same  chai-acteristic  delivery  predicatod  of  tlie  elder 
Nicetes   by  Seneca  and  Pliiiostratus.     The  early  date  (32  b.  o.) 


c.  15.  1«.  177 

assigned  to  him  by  Hieronyinus  ib  unquestionably  erroneous.  —  qnis 
alini:  On  tliis  favorite  expressioii  of  Tacitus,  see  c.  5  0.  — EphMnill 
■  -  '  MTtllenas  :  Mytilenae,  in  the  time  of  Augustus  and  Tiberius,  waa 
the  more  fainous  school  of  the  two.  Cp.  in  general,  Blass,  Griech. 
Beredeamkeit  .  .  .  bts  auf  Aiiyust.  p.  68. 

16  oonoentn:  'Concordant  acclamations.'  'Concentus'  and  'cla^ 
mor,'  of  applause  in  a  theatre,  also  in  Plin.  Paneg.  2  paiilo  ante 
concentu  .  .  ,  quibusque  aliquando  clamoribus.  —  icholaJticomm : 
'hearers  or  pupils.'  In  its  uaual  sense  =  rhetor.  Cf.  c.  26  31  42  7. 
On  the  semastological  liistory  of  the  word,  cp,  Valmaggi,  Kiriata  di 
jilol.  XX  p.  504-9. — qnatit:  'ahakes  to  ita  foundation.'  For  a 
similar  figurative  use,  cf.  esp.  Val.  Flacc.  I  743  quatinnt  truces 
oracula  Colchos  II  122  motis  quatit  oppida  linguis  V  273  omnem- 
que  quatit  rumoribiis  Arcton.  To  what  extremes  aucli  vociferous 
approval  sometimes  went,  may  be  seen  from  Libanius  I  p.  199. 
Cf.  also  Mayor,  luv.  III  9  (voL  I  p.  177  est.).  On  tbe  iwpularity 
of  these  later  sop)iists  and  rlietoricians,  cp.  Friedlfinder  III  461  ff. 
Rhode,  Der  ijriech.  Jioman,  p.  311.  314,  1  Mommsen,  Jtom.  Gench. 
V  335-337  (Engl.  Transl.  I  394).  Observe  the  chiastic  collocation 
in  this  closing  paragraph  (a  — a  :  b  — b  ;:  b  — b  — b  :  a  — a). 

'KoB  .  .  .  receBBlmufl'  would  flatly  contradict  Apert  unequiTocal  Btal»- 
ment  regarding  Meesalla'»  attitude.  Messalla  repuiHateK  tlie  name  of  o». 
tor,  honever  mucb  otbera  may  ineist  that  he  is  eniitietl  tn  It  (cf.  c.  2S  ext. 
41  20  II.  IV  42).  Nor  does  he  abandon  tbia  poaition  iu  c.  ■li  x  cur .  .  . 
receBserinius,  'why  we  of  the  preseiit  day,  etc'  or  in  c.  31  8  f.  iii  ludlclis 
fere  de  aeiiuitate  .  .  .  disserimus,  'in  courta  of  law  questious  of  justice, 
etc.  are  diacussed.'  Why  this  latter  utterance,  iu  particular,  sbould  be 
unauitable  to  any  one  but  a  professional  pleatler,  as  Andrcsen  and  JoUn 
contend,  La  not  IntelliKibie  lo  me.  Tlie  statements  evidentiy  expresB  only 
a  general  idea. 
16.  1  qnaeBtionem  movilti :  Cf.  Brut.  87,  297  rein  coinmovisti 
nova  disputatione  dignam.  See  c.  1  7  tam  magnae  quaestionis 
pondus. 

3  cnra . . .  meditatio :  Perhaps  to  be  taken  as  hendiadya  '  care- 
ful  reflection,'  as  indicated  by  the  singular  i^redicate.  Cf.  c.  30  0 
infinitua  labor  et  cotidiana  meditatio  Aiin.  IV  61  seilicet  impetu 
niagia  qiiam  cura  vigebat ;  utque  aliorum  meditatio  et  labor  in 
posterum  valescit  and  c.  33  10. — A  siinilar  collocation  is  alao 
found  in  Greek  e.  g.  Dem.  18,  308  /uXtTi}  «al  tniiiiXiia.  On  the 
thought  itself,  cf.  Cic.  de  rep.  I  21,  34  ff. 


178  N0TE8. 

6  ut«  impetimTaro :  The  pleonastic  phrase  'ante  praedizero' 
(c  18  7,  where  see  note)  is  erroneously  cited  as  a  parallel  by  An- 
dreeenadloc.  —  hime  aottniin;  So  again  1.  12.     See  note  o.  4  1. 

S  pro  dvobiu  etc :  A  palpable  imitation  of  Cic.  de  orat.  II  7, 
27  'Ego  vero'  inquit  Grassus  I  .  .  .  msi  priua  a  volia  im//etran> .  . . 
'ego'inquit  Iulius'pro  utroque  respondeo' II  89,  362  'nos  vero' 
inquit  Oatulus  'etenim  pro  me  boc  et  pro  meo  fratre  respondeo' 
Brut.  32, 122  'nobis  vero'  inquit  Atticus  '  vehementer  quidem,  ut 
pro  Bruto  etiam  respondeam*  de  leg.  1 11,  32  'iios  vero  nihil,  ut 
pro  utroque  respoudeain.'  —  osiisiMO  ■  ■  ■  reliiiiiiHa:  This  subtle 
distinction  is  again  borrowed  froiu  Cicero  ;  de  orat.  II  29, 126  ut  si 
quid  ab  AntoQio  aut  praetermissum  aut  relictum  sit,  non  explores 
neque  te,  Antoni,  si  quid  non  dixisti,  cxiBtimabinms  non  patuisBe 
quam  a  Crasso  dici  maluisse.   Cf.  also  Cat.  III  S,  18  de  off.  III  2,  9. 

11  paulo  ante  diziiti :  Cf.  c.  15  lO.  —  manifeitns  eat  accingi  = 
$7X0«  itrri  mpatrKtvaCtiT$iu.  The  epexegetic  inf.  with  mani/ettm  is 
fouud  only  here,  Ann.  II  67  dissentire  maiiifestus  Stnt.  Theb.  X 
759  aiid  in  the  Digests.  With  otlier  adj.  in  Tao.  e.  g.  c.  10  27  obno- 
xiuiii  sit .  .  .  offendere  Ag.  8  peritus  obsequi  II.  IV  39  facilis  cor- 
rumpi  Aiin.  IV  52  properus  clarescere  57  certus  proeul  urbe  degere. 
Tliis  Grecisni  is  rare  in  prose  ;  aniong  tlie  poets,  Horace  furiiishes 
the  niost  examples.  Cp.  Ur.  ff.  S.  II  p.  370  ff.  Stil  p.  63  f.  KUhner 
II  504  flf. 

Cli.  16, 14-23  ext  Before  Messatta  enters  upon  the  dUcustion  o/ 
the  ilecliae  o/  confemporart/  elor/uence,  Aper  inter/ioses  with  a  apeech  m 
whivh  be  first  entieamrs  to  Btioio  ttiat  ttie  rerij  term  'ancient'  is  guite 
tnap/iHcalile  to  the  great  orators  o/  the  Jioman  He/iulilie,  the  interval 
o/  yeiirs  tietween  tke  dent/t  o/  Cirfro  imd  the  apeutcer^s  omi  day  not 
exeeeding  ttie  Umit  o/a  man's  U/etime  ( — C.  17  ext.).  Ile  thenpro- 
ceeds  to  point  oiit  thnt  there  are  rw  ntisotiite  stamtards  o/  excetlenee, 
bttt  thiit  each  a<je  creates  its  own  oratorical  ti/pes,  whick  are  deter' 
mined  tiij  fhe  partieutar  tastes  and  l/ie  comlitioiis  o/  cntture  prevailing 
at  a  ginen  period  ( —  c,  18  ext.).  T/ie  stijle  and  c/iaraeter  o/  t/ie 
gpeee/iM  antftlnfiwj  the  new  era  inaugHrufed  bij  Cassiua  Severut, 
wtti/e  adet/iiateli/  rettecfitii/  confem/iorarij  civilisation,  ean  no  longer 
satisfij  an  aije  in  whiek  the  ap/irceiafion  o/ poefic  embettishment  and 
sententioia  didion  /lace  lieeome  keeiier.  and  pnaifire  knoicledi/e  tnore 
widely  disseminated  (— c.  20  ext)  ;    henee  the  oratorieal  achieve- 


C.  1».  179 

menis  of  Cicero  and  hii  contemporariet,  with  their  drearif  vumolony 
and  lack  of  brilliancy,  are  no  more  fit  awhjects  for  admiration  tkan 
the  uncoitth  and  primiiive  effbrts  oftheir  ovm  jiredeee»Mr»  ( —  o.  23  6). 
Aper  clotes  his  arraignment  of  the  orators  of  the  Republie  with  a 
graeefttl  eompliment  to  hta  hearers,  whom  he  glowingly  pieturea  at 
ideal  represeniativea  of  the  modem  atyle  of  eloqvence,  for  whieh  ke 
bespeaks  thefavorable  verdict  of  poaterity. 

14  non  enim=  ov  yap.  '  Yes,  you  aie  perfectly  right  in  thinking 
so,  for  I  shall  not  etc.'    On  this  use  of  'enim'  cp.  note  to  1 10  41  9. 

—  inB.iiditiim  et  Indefeniam:  The  same  coUocation  in  Tac.  H. 
I  C  II  10  Ann.  II  77  IV  11  XII  22.  Inavdilua  in  this  legal  sense 
is  post.-Aiig.  and  occiirs  first  in  Tacitus.  Cicero  says  'indictus' 
or  ' iiicognitiis,'  e.  g.  de  nat  deor.  II  29,  73  de  leg.  I  15,  42. 

16  interrog^bo:  This  is  perhaps  unjustly  cited  as  an  instance 
of  the  idioinatic  use  of  the  future  for  the  )>resent.    See  note  c.  21  1. 

—  quun  -  '  '  deteTminetii :  A  meie  amplification  of  '  quos  vocetis 
antiquos.'  Sueh  repetitions,  designed  to  bring  out  tlie  thought 
ntore  clearly,  are  characteristic  of  Tacitean  style.  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  24 
10  more  vetere  et  a  veteribus  philosophis  saepe  celebrato  38  6 
nemo  .  .  .  sumebat  40  20  donec  erravit,  donec  .  .  .  confecit  H.  I 
62  laetum  auguriuin  .  .  .  ut  haiid  duhium  magnae  et  i>ro3perae  rei 
oinen  accijieretur  I  83  diversis  .  .  .  impellerentur  II  26  eunctator 
natura  et  ciii  naiita  potius  consilia  ciim  ratione  quam  prospera  ex 
casu  plaeerent  III  2  iuvabit  sequi  et  vestigiis  vincentis  insistere 
Ann.  V  0  vanescente  plebis  ira  ac  plerisque  ,  .  ,  lenitis  XI  2  cor- 
ruptionem  militum  qnos  pecunia  et  atupro  in  omne  flagitium  ob- 
strictos  arguebat  XV  49  quis  primus  auctor,  cuius  instinctu  con- 
citum  sit  56  interrogantur  quisnam  is  sermo,  qua  de  re  fuisset. 
Cp.  Gcricke,  De  abund.  genere  dic.  Tae.  p.  19  f.  With  the  thought 
itself,  cf.  Quint.  VIII  5,  33  at  est  quoddam  genus  quo  veteres  non 
utebantur.  ad  quam  usque  nos  vocatis  vetustateni  ?  nam  si  illam 
extremam,  multa  Demosthcnes  quae  ante  eum  nemo.  quomodo 
potest  proliare  Ciceronem  qui  nihil  putet  ex  Catone  Gracchisque 
mutanduin  ?  sed  aiite  hoa  simplicior  adhuc  ratio  loquendi  est,  and 
Hor.  Ep.  IIl,.35ff. 

17  audio  autiqnot  =  audio  de  antiquis.  Usually  in  the  passive 
(see  nnte  7  18),  with  active  aa  heie  H.  I  84  illas  .  .  .  voces  .  .  . 
audiat  III  68  iiiliil  tale  viderant,  nihil  audierant  Ann,  IV  39.  54 
XIV   1. — ^'Antiquos'   and  'veteres'   are  used   as  synonyms   by 


180  NOTES. 

Tacitus  and  other  writers  (see  note  c.  15  1)  and  hence  'quosdani ' 
and  'olim  natos'  were  Iiere  ailded  in  order  to  define  'antiquos'  more 
closely, '  vetereB '  alone  not  being  sufficient  for  this  purpose,  Cp,  Peter 
ad  loo,  On  the  Telative  meaning  of  these  terms,  see  also  Gic.  Brut. 
10,  39  At  ii  quidem,  ut  populi  Komani  aetas  est,  aene«,  ut  Atheni- 
ensium  saecula  numerautur,  aduleseenins  debent  videri  41  Themis- 
tocles  ut  apud  nos,  peranttquu»,  ut  apud  Athenieuses,  non  if/i  gane 
retm,  and  on  their  application  to  the  writeis  of  tlie  pre-Augusbin 
period,  cf.  Quint.  X  1, 40  with  Mayor'8  (and  l'eterson's)  note  p.  96. 

19  UlizM  ac  NMtor:  The  eloquence  of  Nestor  was  proverbial 
throughout  antiquity,  his  oratorieal  reputation  being  based  upon 
the  famous  line  in  the  Iliad,  B  249  rov  «li  ctird  yXwmnjf  /xiXiTiK 
yXvKiuv  pity  ali^  (transl.  by  Auct.  ad  Keren.  IV  33,  44  Cic.  de  sen. 
10,  31).  Ct.  also  Theogn.  714  TXdmrav  ixiov  dyaff^c  NttrrDpot  im- 
«o«.  Sen.  E]).  40,  2.  Plin.  Ep.  IV  3,  3  Laus  l*is.  04  Inclita  Nestorei 
cedit  tibi  gratia  niellis  Tertull.  de  anim.  31  quem  forsitan  Xestorem 
crcdidisseinus  ob  mella  facundiae  Aiisoii.  Prof.  16,  22,  22  Et  mel- 
litac  neetare  voeis  |  Bulcia  fatu  verba  canenteni  Xestora  regem. 
See  Otto,  Die  Spricliiv.  etc.  /lei  il.  Rijm.  p.  242.  - —  On  the  eloquenee 

of    OdySSeUS,  cf.    Iliad   r  222   Koi   iirta   vo^aSctrtrii'  ioiKOTa    xtiiupiri<jiv 

Ov.  Jlet.  XIII  92  facundus  Ulixes.  Cicero  in  the  Brutus  I.  c,  also 
nientions  Odysseus  and  Nestoc  togetlier  as  tlie  oldest  representa- 
tives  ot  Greek  eloqucnce.  'Neque  eiiim  iani  Troicis  temporibus 
tantum  laudis  in  dicendo  Ulixi  tribuissct  Homerus  et  Kestori  .  . . 
nisi  iani  tuni  esset  honos  eloquentiae.  — mlUe  fere  et  trecentii  umis 
- .  .  antecedit:  The  siege  of  Troy,  according  to  the  calculation  of 
Eratosthenes,  which  was  the  oiie  generally  accei)ted  iii  antiquity, 
la-sted  froni  1193-1184.  Adding  7o  to  tlie  1 193,  which  year  Aper 
seleets  for  tlic  reasons  ^wen  below,  ive  get  12(>8,  or  in  roiind  num- 
bers  1300  ycars  as  the  interval  betweeu  tlio  really  ancient  Hoinerie 
orators  and  tliose  of  the  S]>eaker's  owii  uge.  — fi:re  iii  Tacitus  occurs 
only  heie,  c.  20  2  31  7  39  0  aiid  H.  IV  GO,  l<eiiig  entirely  replaced 
Iiy  'fprnie  '  in  the  bitcr  works. 

20  DemoBtlieiieB  cto. :  Demosthenvs  was  born  384  n.  i;.  aiid  died 
on  the  lOtb  day  of  Pyancpsion  (=  Oct.  12)  322.  H>j[ieri<Ies,  the  date 
of  whose  l>irth  is  unknown,  was  jiut  to  dcath  by  Antipater,  jnst  one 
week  ]irevious.  Philip  of  Jlacedon  was  borii  iii  382,  ascended  the 
tlirone  in  359,  aiid  was  a-ssassinjtted  by  Pausaiiiiis  in  336.  Alexamier 
was  boni  July  21,  356,  aiid  died  May,  32,3. 


C.  18.  181 

21  satiB  oonitat:  An  exceedlngly  common  phrase  in  Tacitus. 
Cf.  c.  18  18  25  i  Ag.  13.  38.  41  H.  I  41  Ann.  III  1  IV  6.  74  XI  31 
XIII  35  XIV  4. 

22  hnio  ntriiine  supentitM  Mient :  Aper,  in  accordance  witli  the 
casulstical  course  of  reasoning  whicti  characterises  his  argument 
throughout,  purposely  uses  this  indefinite  expression  in  order  to 
create  the  im])ression  upon  the  casual  listener,  that  the  interval 
between  the  deaths  of  Demosth.  or  Hyt^er.  and  Alexander  was 
much  greater  than  it  actually  was.  See  also  nezt  note.  On  the 
use  of  '  utrique,'  see  note  c.  2  6. 

'llulc*  is  an  evideDt  and  eaej  emendBtloii  of  Vahlen  (Frooem.  1ST8-9 
p,  12),  for  it  Lb  ridiculously  sell-eTident  to  say  that  Deiu.  and  llyperides 
survived  not  only  Alexander  but  also  Fhilip,  who  died  l-t  yeare  before  hi« 
great  Buocessor. 

23  non  mnlto  plnxet  qnun  QCC  annoi :  Aper  intentionally  reduces 
the  actual  nuraber  oF  years  that  had  elapsed  between  the  age  of 
the  great  Attic  orators  and  his  own  time  to  as  low  a  figure  as  a 
liberal  interpretation  of  'utrique  .  .  .  essent'  on  the  one  hand  and 
'nostram  aetatem'  on  the  other  will  allow,  for  by  this  itophistical 
calculatiou  he  secures  a  chronological  iuterval  sufiiciently  small 
for  his  present  purjwse, 

Lipaius  and  his  modem  followers  bave  either  overlooked  or  Ignored  tbiH 
evident  purpose  of  Aper,  not  to  mentiou  that,  even  if  we  dale  strictly  froa 
the  year  :t22  b.  c.  to  75  a.  ■>.,  the  sum  total  will  be  only  307,  which  is,  of 
course,  incompaljble  with  'non  multo  plurea,'  etc.  Cp.  Jobn,  Fleck. 
Jnhrb.  1860  p.  431  t.  and  WolH  ad  ioc. 

24  qnod  ipatlnm  ■  ■  -  Mt:  The  entire  passage  is  boriowed  directly 
from  Cicero'3  dialogue  Horteiisius,  as  is  ctear  from  the  foUowing 
passage  in  lamblich.  Protrejit.  c.  8,  for  Cicero  and  the  late  Greek 
author  are  alike  indebted  to  a  comnion  third  source,  namely 
Aristotle's  nporptimKos :  Tt  S'  iirrl  /iaKpof  ^  rt  iroXv)ip6rior  rSiv 
avOpioTriraiy  iXka  Sia  r^;'  ^fitripav  dtrtfivttav  oT^ai  Kai  /3i0V 
PpaxvrTjTa    Kal    TovTO    <f>aivtTai    iroXv    Ti.       See    Proe.    Am.    Phll. 

Ass.  XXII  (18iH)  p.  46  f.  and  Proleg.  pp.  xciii  f.  Similar  thoughts 
are  quite  common  iii  Seneca  e.  g.  Ad  Marc.  de  consol.  21,  2  f. 
Ep,  74,  10  quicquid  nobis  dedit  (sc.  providentia)  breve  est  et 
exiguum  si  comparas  mundi  totius  aevo  77,  20  nulla  vita  est  non 
brevis  nam  si  ad  naturam  reruro  respexeris  etiain  Nestoris  et  Sta- 
tiliae  brevis  est     99, 10  propone  temporia  profundi  vastitatem  et 


182  NOTES. 

uniTeraaia  conplectere.  deinde  hoc  quod  aetatem  Toc&mua  huma- 
nam  compara  inmeoso :  videbis  quam  exiguum  sit  qood  optamus 
31  omnes  qoantum  ad  breritatem  aevi  si  universo  compares  et 
iuvenes  et  senes,  in  aequo  sumua,  uid  Justin  Martyr  Cohort  12 
adduced  by  Plasberg,  De  CteeronU  HoHmno  Berl.  Disa.  1892 
p.41. 

25  ti  referu- •  •TidMtor:  The  present  subj.  in  both  protaBia 
and  apodosia  is  found  in  Tacitus  only  here  c.  26  2  and  Ag.  46  and 
Ann.  III  54  si  velis  . . .  timeas. 

26  aatoiun  laecnloram:  i.  e.  the  astronomical  diiration  of  'sae- 
cula,'  which  is  fnrther  elucidated  by  the  '  nam '  clause. 

II  tteread  'oideniin'  wjtfa  Ueener,  the  explanatot;  *nam'  cUuee  would 
lack  a.  proper  anlccedent,  for  '  nUura  Eiderum '  ciuinot  aignify  ■  moTeraeDt. 
o(  tbe  stara,'  wblch  \b  the  only  meaning  permitted  bj  the  coni«xt. 

reipectnm:  For  the  pleonasm  'referas.. .  •  respectum'  ct  note 
11  8.    Jtes/tectua  m  the  sense  of  '  in  reference  to'  is  a  '  vox  Liviana.' 

Respectu,  Ihough  ui  euy  emendation  and  accepted  bj  many  editora, 
violateK  the  atylielic  uaage  o(  the  DialogUB,  which  doea  not  admlt  Ihe  collo- 
cation  of  a  prepoBiLional  phrase  and  a  simple  case,  unlexs  as  in  c.  £1  32  aiid 
31  ext.  a  difference  in  nieniiing  is  involveil.  This  peculiar  incuncinnity, 
highly  charaetcriBlic  o(  Tacltean  xiyle,  Ib  praclically  contiDed  to  hif  larger 
works.  In  tfae  niinor  wriiings  only  Ag.  1.  Ifi.  :il  G.  2.  7.  17.  20,  32,  Cp. 
E.  KuCera,  l)ie  tacU.  Inroncinailtit  p.  10  Dr.  SIU  p.  4.1. 

27  aeri :  Obaerve  the  variety  ot  expressions  for  time  :  aetas, 
tempus,  saecula,  aevum.  Cf.  Quiiit.  XI  1,  10  ab  hominibus  sui 
lempnria  .  .  .  iiltimae  aenectutis  aevuin  saertiloriim,  —  In  proziiao: 
Aiiother  slight  inacmiracy,  for  '  in  proximo'  must  be  taken  with 
'  Deniosthcnis  aebttem,'  thoiigh  it  belongs  graniinatically  to  'spa- 
tium.'     See  note  c.  15  14, 

28  Gioero  in  Horteoiio  icribit  etc. :  Servius  ad  Aen.  I  269  III 
284  .ilso  quotes  the  Jhrtennius  for  tJiis  ideiitical  piece  of  informa- 
tioii.  Conccrning  the  'magiius  aiuius '  often  referred  to  by  the 
aiicifiits  fr<im  Tlato  dowuward  ('fiin.  39  Y>\  see  ^Madvig,  Cia  de 
tiii.  II  ;tll,  101>  Censorin.  de  d.  n.  18,  11  and  Usener,  Rhein.  Mum. 
XXVIH  p.  MO  ff.     1'lasberg  1.  c.  p.  63  f. 

29  caeli  sidemmqne:  Siiterum  is  added  to  meli  as  the  more 
specitic  tcriii,  iii  accordancc  with  the  usage  poiiited  out  c.  9  1.  So 
Ag.  12  infra  caelum  ac  sidera.  —  onm  maxime  =  vvi-  yt  fuuUara, 
*at  this  juuticiilar  time,'  occurs  more  fre<|uent1y  iii  Tacitus  than  iti 


C.  10.  17.  188 

other  writers.  Cf.  c.  37  7  H.  I  29.  84  III  4  IV  6S.  68.  6fi  Ann. 
III  69  IV  27.  A  few  instances  &re  also  found  in  Cicero  and  Livy. 
See  Hand,  Turaell.  III  599  S.  and  WilkinB,  Cic.  de  orat  1 18,  84. 

30  ninas:  According  to  Woelfflin,  FktloL  XXV  p.  102  rursua 
is  the  only  permissible  form  in  the  Dialogus.  In  the  firat  part  of 
the  Annals, '  rursum '  largely  preponderates,  while  in  the  lai^t  six 
books  both  forms  are  used  in  about  equal  proportion.  It  may  be 
doubted,  however,  whether  this  discrimination  was  consciously 
made  by  the  writer.  For  our  MSS.  are  very  untrustworthy  guides 
to  follow  in  such  matters,  and  the  long  list  of  examples  cited  by 
Neue  II  748-60  seems  rather  to  establisb  tbe  presumptioii  that 
both  '  rursuB '  and  '  rursum '  were  used  promiscuously  and  without 
consistency,  altbough  euphonic  reasons  in  prose  (cp.  K  WolfF,  J>U 
Sprucke  dea  T.  p.  10),  or  metrical  exigency  in  poetry  may  some- 
times  have  decided  tbe  choice  of  the  particular  form.  The  same 
applies  to  the  use  of  '  adversus,  -um '  (cf.  c.  4  5)  and  other  similar 
adverbs,  on  which  see  Keue  II  p.  743  fF.  —  iiqne  annns  .  .  . 
eompleetitar :  According  to  the  most  recent  modern  calculations, 
the  phenomenon  in  question  takes  place  in  periodB  of  26816  solar 
years. 

32  incipit  -  -  -  extitiwe:  Only  apparently  tautological,  for  inei- 
pit  is  here  practically  equivalent  to  '  sequitur,'  in  which  sense  the 
verb  is  used  in  Seneca :  e.  g.  de  ira  I  10,  3  si  nihil  potest  sine 
adfectu  et  incipit  par  illi  similisque  esse  de  otio  8,  3  incipit  omni- 
bus  esse  otium  necessarium.     Ps.  Quint  Decl.  26,  6,  166,  6.  213,  8. 

33  quo  aos  sc.  '  extitimus.'  A  common  ellipsis  in  Tacitus,  e.  g. 
Ag.  23  G.  30  H.  I  37  II  76.     Cp.  G.  Clemm,  p.  102  and  note  c.  7  4. 

17.  1  Sed  tranieo:  'But  tliis  may  suflice  by  way  of  introduo- 
tion,  I  now  pass  oii  to  sliow  the  injustice  of  the  appellation  'anti- 
qui,'  when  applied  to  the  great  Eoman  oratora  themselves.'  Sed 
is  esseutial  to  the  context,  and  ought  not,  therefore,  to  have  been 
bracketed  by  Baehrens.- — Heneniam,  ut  puto,  Afrippun :  Cf.  Liv.  II 
32  placuit  oratorem  ad  plebem  mitti  Menenium  Agrippam  (260  «.  c.)  '  -t^H  *'' 
.  .  .  prUco  Ulo  dieendi  et  horrido  modo  nihil  aUud  quam  hoc  (the 
eelebrated  fable  of  tbe  rebellious  members  of  the  body)  narrasse 
fertur  .  .  .  flexisse  eum  hominum  mentes  .  .  .  Agrippam  facundum 
vinim.  Cf.  also  Dionys.  Arch.  VI  83  ff. 

2  potett  Tideri  aatlquui ;  Aper  having  no  further  use  for  the 
rigid  interpretatioQ  of  'antiquus'  is  now  not  averse  to  applying 


184  KOTES. 

tlie  term  to  Agrippa,  although  he  lived  some  aeventy  years  after 
DemostbeQes  aud  Hyperides.  This  in  itself  is  sutticieut  to  betray 
the  casuistical  character  of  his  previous  contention.  Cf.  also  c.  18  i, 
wliere  he  even  includes  Serv.  Galba  and  C.  Carbo  among  those  who 
may  properly  be  styled  '  antiquL' 

To  the  aigumeiit  in  favor  of  tbe  easy  einendation  'ToletlB,'  adducad 
c.  1  6,  we  may  add  that  'Boletis'  is  aiso  not  in  keeping  witli  'ut  puto,' 
which  doea  not  express  a  genuine  doubt,  but  ie  used  with  evident  irony. 
'For  I  don'l  Huppose  Ihat,  notwithstanding  your  Mlnd  partiality  lor  the 
ancienta,  you  would  go  so  far  aa  to  prefer  even  Menenitia  Agrippa  to  tbe 
eloquent  speakers  of  our  day  ! ' 

3  CaMarem  etc  :  C.  Julius  Caeaar  (b.  C.  July  13.  100  —  March 
15.  44),  M.  Caeliits  Rufus  (c.  88  —  48),  C.  Licinius  Macer  Calvus 
(March  28.  82 —  c.  47),  M.  Junius  BnUm  (c.  79  —  42),  C.  Asinius 
Pollio  (76  B.  c.  — 6  A.  D.),  M,  Valeriua  Measalla  Corvinus  (c,  64  b.  c. 

—  c.  8  A.  1).).  Oii  the  oratorical  characteristics  of  these  men,  see 
below, 

5  qiiid  =  '  eur,'  in  indirect  questiona  is  common  in  poetry,  espe- 
cially  in  pre^;lassic  writers,  but,  with  the  exception  of  Livy,  very 
rare  in  proae.  Cf.  e.  g.  Plaut.  Amphit.  377  loquei-e  quid  venisti 
(numeroua  other  instaiices  are  collected  by  F,  W,  Holtze,  Synt. 
prinr.  script.  lalin.  p.  337  ff,)  Ovid  Met.  XI  622  quid  veuiat .  .  . 
scitatur  Caes.  B.  (t.  I  47  conclamavit,  quid  .  .  .  veuirent  Liv, 
XXXI  39  quid  vcnisset,  nuutiatuni  XXXIV  61  XL  15,  (Cp. 
Kuliiiast,  Liv.  Sijnt.  ]).  18  ff.)  Val.  ftfax.  I  5,  3  interrogavit  quid 
ita  eo  vultu  esset  I  7,  5  (Dr,  II.  S.  II  483  f.).  Peter's  examples 
from  Horace  (partly  cited  iucorrectly)  are  irrelev.int,  as  tbey  ])er- 
tain  to  direct  questions,  iii  wbicli  quid  =  cur  is  frequeiit  in  all 
periods.  —  ipxo  not '  ipse '  because  Cicero  is  espccially  singled  out 
from  the  rest.  —  Consisteiit  usage  iu  the  Dialogus  leaves  uo  doubt 
as  to  the  inadmissibility  of  the  collocation  'aiit.  temp.  ]>otius,' 
Cf.  f.  g.  c.  1  3. 15  6  2  li;  7  13  7  -'-'  \(.  29  4  34  13. 

6  Hirtio  nempe  et  Pansa  cois. :  Tliey  fell  togetlier  at  tbe  hattle 
of  Mutiua,  n.  f,  ^y^j^-  Cf.  Ov.  Trist.  IV  10,  5  editua  hiiic  ego 
sum,  nec  iinn  ut  temjwra  noris  |  Cuin  cecidit  fato  eonsul  uterque 
pari  (=-Ps.  Tib.  1115,17). 

7  Tiro  libertas  eins:  jlf-  TnUius  Tirn,  Cicero'3  Boswell,  was 
maiiuinitted  iii  54  u.  c.  and  died,  acfiirdiiig  to  Hierouymua,  nearly 
a  hundred  yeara  old.     He  became  Cicei-o'8  llterary  executor,  and 


c.  17.  185 

vrote  a  voluniinous  and  ealogiatic  biography  of  bis  patron,  tke 
foirth  book,  aa  we  learn  froiu  Ascoiiius  p.  49  Or.,  treatiug  of  the 
Clodian  episotle.  Cp.  TeufEel,  Mm.  LU.'  §  191.  Plutarcb,  tbougb 
he  citea  Tiro  but  twice  (Cic.  c.  41.  49)  made  very  extensive  uae  of 
tbis  work.  —  icripiit:  'haa  reeorded.'  The  perfect  expreaaea  the 
authoritative  character  of  tbis  infoTmation.  Tbe  exelusive  use  of 
the  present  tenae,  in  citations  from  extant  writers  ia  a  modeni 
idiom.  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  XIV  2  tradit  Cluviua  . . .  aed  quae  Cluviiis 
ceterique  quoque  auctorea  prodidere  XV  54  ut  plerique  tradidere. 
So  also  in  Greek  e.  g.  Plat.  Men.  76  D  i<f>^  UivSapoi  Lach.  291  b 
'Oiiijpot  n-ou  tifi^.  The  present  e.  g.  Frot.  339  a.  —  Deoembrei :  Cicero 
waa  asaassinated  in  the  year  43  b,  c,  but  the  day  and  the  month 
(Dec.  7)  are  known  only  from  tbia  passage.  That  it  was  tbe  month 
of  December,  for  this  is  omitted  in  our  MSS.  and  waa  inserted 
into  the  text  by  Lipaius,  ia  proved  by  tbe  date  of  the  forniation 
of  the  aecond  triumvirate  wbich  proscribed  the  orator,  Noo.  27,  43. 

9  a.  Fedinm  '  .  ■  auflecit:  Tbis  occurred  Aug.  19,  43,  aud  from 
tbis  day,  Tac.  Ann.  I  9  Suet.  Octav.  100  and  Cass.  Dio  LVI  30  date 
tbe  reign  of  Angustus,  Cp.  Furneaux,  Ann.  Vol.  I  64  ff.  aiid  the 
authorities  tbere  cited.  Q.  Pedtus,  a  uepbew  of  C.  Julius  Caesar, 
was  praetor  48  ;  was  sent  in  45  as  legatus  against  the  I'ompeiaa 
forces  in  Spain,  teceiving  the  lionors  of  a  triumph  in  tbe  same  year. 
On  his  election  to  the  conaulsliip,  be  passed  the  so-called  lex  Pudia, 
by  which  tbe  assasstns  of  Caesar  were  punished  witb  'aquae  et 
ignis  interdictio.'  He  was  in  charge  of  Eome  wben  tbe  news  of 
the  formation  of  tbe  second  triuinvirate  and  tbe  proscriptions 
reached  bim.  He  with  great  difficulty  prevented  an  open  insur- 
rection,  biit  overcome  witb  fatigue  expired  auddenly  on  tbe  fol- 
lowing  nigbt. 

10  Btatne  lez  et  qQinqQa^nta,  etc  : 

AuguUa» Aug.  10.    4-1  b.  c.  to  Aug.  19 14  a. 

riferiM» H 

Gaiu»  Caligula, 3' 


GaUM,  Otho,  Vitemu*.. 
Vexpaxian J 


Spring 

37 

....  221 

40 

...    3i 

Oc(.  13 

61 

....  l.lj 

June  C. 

98 

....  MJ 

Dec.  20. 

00 

DateofDial.75(4>  .. 

...     6(5) 

Tol* 

..1I7(6U 

It  bas  long  ago  been  noticed  that  tbis  addition  does  not  agree 
with  the  statement  of  Aper  'centum  et  viijtnti  anni  ab  interitu 


186 

CiceronU  in  faonc  dlem  colliguntur.'  Aa  the  dates  of  the  completed 
reigns  aje  indisputably  hiatorioal  (cp.  Violet,  LeipK.  Stud.  V  p.  172. 
186  f.  219.  229),  the  erior  was  supposed  to  luik  in  the  date  of 
Ve8|)a8iaii's  still  incompleted  reign.  The  rarious  attempts  at 
emendatiou  are  enumeiated  on  p.  21.  They  are  all  intrinsically  or 
palaeographically  improbable,  and  have  consequently  met  irith  uo 
&Tor  save  in  the  eyes  of  theii  Tespectire  authors.  Nor  does  the 
inteipretation  of  sextam  '  sixthly '  proposed  by  Steiner  p.  17  note  33 
and  revived  by  Kleibei  p.  45-48  merit  sarious  attention,  aa  Jansen 
and  others  ha.Te  Bhown.  The  great  majority  of  critics  have  accord- 
ingly  taken  'centum  et  viginti '  as  a  round  number.  Cp.  Eckstein, 
Prokg.  p.  36  Jansen  p.  11-18  Violet  p.  230  John,  Comsphl  p.  2d  ff. 
Peter  ad  loc.  This  supposition  is,  however,  also  open  to  grave 
objections  (1)  If  Aper  was  satisfied  with  a  lound  number,  the 
oarefully  elaborate  enumeration  was  wholly  out  of  place.  (2)  It  ia 
not  probable  that,  if  'centum  et  vi^nti  anni'  was  intended  as  a 
round  nuniber,  the  aiithor  would  have  employed  atill  another  round 
nuraber,  side  by  side,  in  reference  to  this  very  possage,  as  he  does  in 
c.  35  ext.  eenlum  et  viginti  aimos  ab  iuteritu  Cic.  etu.  in  hunc  diem 
etlici  ratio  temporum  coUegerit  and  C.  26  4  quoa  satis  constat  ante 
eetilHni  annos  fuisse.  I  am  convinced  that  the  alleged  difRculty  is 
imaginary,  being  based  upon  the  erroneous  assumption  that  the 
words  'centum  et  viginti  etc'  solely  espress  the  sum  total  of  a 
prcceding  enumeration,  for  this  is  so  far  from  being  the  case, 
that  the  very  opposite  holds  good.  Iu  other  words,  tlie  sentence 
'  centum  .  .  .  aetas '  is  in  reality  ihe  pivotal  polnt  upon  vhich  Apei'i 
entire  aryumentation  rests,  the  enunieration  of  reigns  from  Augustua 
to  Vespasian  Iteing  brought  in  solely  for  the  purpose  of  verification. 
This  iiiterpretation  would  doubtless  have  been  su^ested  long 
ago,  had  not  the  very  existence  of  the  Roman  belief  that  120  years 
eonstitutf^d  the  limits  of  a  nian's  lifetiine  been  overlooked.  The 
indisputable  evidence  upon  tliia  iioint,  so  fjir  as  it  has  come  under 
my  observation,  is  funiislied  liy  the  foUowing  passages  r  Treb. 
Poll.  Vita  Claiid.  2  Doctiasimi  niatbeinaticorum  cgntum  kt  vioi.vti 
ANNOs  iiOMixt  Ai>  viVKXDiJ.M  DATiis  iudicaut  neque  amplius  cuiquam 
iactitant  essc  concessos,  etlam  illud  addentes,  Alosen  solum  dei,  ut 
ludaeorum  libri  locuntur,  familiarem  CXXV  •  annos  vixisse,  qui 
■  The  conCext  no  lesB  than  the  passage  to  Deuteroiiomy  ezpreaBlj'  &11uded  to 
(34,  7)  provea  thal  12tt  ta  a  uit-re  soribal  error  lor  120.     Cp.  jiIho  G«n.  8,  3. 


c.  17.  187 

cum  quereretur  quod  iuveuia  iQteriret  responsuni  ei  ab  incerto 
ferunt  numine  neminem  plua  esse  victurum  Serv.  ad  Verg.  Aen. 
IV  653  (from  Varro)  Tribus  huroana  vita  eontinetur;  natura  cvi 

ULTBA  CF.NTUM  ET  VIGINTI  BOI^TITIALKH  ANNUH  CONCRHHIIM  NON  RNT  ; 

fato  .  .  .  fortuna  Cic.  de  sen.  19,  69  fuit  eniin,  ut  seriptum  video, 
ArgaDthonius  quidam  Gadibus  qui  octoginta  regnaverat  annos, 
CENTUH  vioiMTi  vixerat  Flin.  K.  H.  VII  48,  166  Arganthoniuin 
ULXX  annos  regnasse  prope  certum  est.  pututU  quadragesinio 
coepisse  Fs.  Flut.  Flacit.  V  30,  6  ly  BptTTavl^  jxardt'  ilKoair 
irijv  y^pav.  The  same  lielief  is  implied  in  Censor.  de  d.  n.  17 
(cited  from  Varro's  Antiquitates,  Blc.  XVIIl)  ut  traderent  historici 
de  Romuli  urbis  condendae  auguriis  ac  duodecim  vulturiis,  quoniaiu 
CJCX  annoa  incolumis  praeterisset,  populum  Bomanum  ad  MCC 
perventurum  Flav.  Vop.  Vita  Floriani  15  (2)  2  ReBponsum  est 
ab  haruspicibus  quandoque  .  .  .  imperatorem  Romanuin  futurum 
qui  ,  .  .  faciat,  ipse  victurus  annU  centum  vigintl.  We  may  f]nal]y 
coropare  Tac.  Ag.  44  excessit  LVI  anno  .  .  .  roedio  in  spatio 
integrae  aetatis  ereptus,  which  aeems  to  point  to  the  same  Ijelief. 
With  the  acceptance  of  this  interpretation  all  ditticulties  vanish, 
and  we  can  now  also  see  tlie  relevancy  of  the  followiug  paragrapli, 
which  by  the  view  hitherto  held  lacked  all  organic  connection  with 
the  preceding.  A  parapbrase  will  make  this  clear :  Cicero,  says 
Aper,i8  unjustly  reckoned  among  ' antiqui,'  for,as  anenumeration  of 
the  duration  of  the  reigns  of  the  emperors  from  Augustus  to  Vespa- 
sian  showa,  the  total  number  of  years  that  have  passed  since  the  death 
of  the  orator  are  comprised  within  a  period  of  120  years,  which, 
according  to  a  prevalent  belief,  marks  the  liuiit  of  a  mau'3  lifetime. 
Xor  is  tliis  belief  a  mere  superstition  unsupported  hy  actual 
experienee,  for  I  myself  saw  a  man  in  Britain  (ef.  Flut.  I.  c),  etc, 
and  instances  of  similar  longevity  have  only  recently  conie  under 
your  own  observation,  ne  dividatis  etc.  —  ttatne  ■  -  ■  adice :  The 
paratactical  use  of  a  principal  claiise  (here  an  imperative)  in 
place  of  a  conditional  clause  with  «1  is  extremely  common  not 
only  in  the  more  colloquial  language  of  the  comic  poets,  the  Satires 
and  Epistles  of  Horaee,  tlie  Letters  of  Cicero  and  the  like,  but  even 
in  the  most  careful  prose  writers.  K.  g.  Flaut.  Merc.  769  cras 
petito  ;  dabitur  Ter.  Adel.  123  aut  desine  aut  cedo  .  .  .  :  te  plura 
in  hac  re  peccare  ostendam  Cic,  Tusc.  Disp.  1 13,  29  tolle  hanc 
opinionem,  luctum  sustuleris    Orat.  48, 159  consule  veritatem,  repre- 


188  NOTES. 

hendet  Brut.  17,  68  muta  .  .  .  et  adde  numeros  et .  .  .  ipsa  veiba 
compone  .  .  . ;  iam  neminem  antepoiies.  Cp.  the  many  illustrations 
given  by  Kuhner  II  p.  757-764  (esp.  p.  760  f.)  Dr.  H.  S.  II  213- 
221  (esp.  p.  218  f.).  Ou  parataxls  for  hypotaxis  in  Tacitus,  see 
Dr.  Stil  §  237,  who  cites  only  a  few  instances  of  a  principal  clanse 
iu  place  of  a  hypothetical  one  :  Ann.  XIV  44  sane  consilium 
occuluit  (i.  e.  'etiamsi,'  etc.)  telum  iuter  ignaros  paravit  XV  5 
omitteret  potius  obsidionein  aut  se  quoque  . . .  positurum,  for  nisi 
omitteret.  The  other  examples  (H.  IV  58  Ann.  XIII  21)  appear 
to  me  less  relevant.  —  mox,  '  subsequently.'  In  this  sense  mox, 
uncommonly  frequent  in  Tacitus  (cf.  Lex.  Tac.  p.  873  f.),  seemg  to 
occur  first  in  the  elder  Pliny  e.  g.  N.  H.  XVIII  35,  78,  341.  Cf. 
also  Suet.  Octav.  47  Nero  6,  a  quo  mox  priucipe.  The  word  is  some- 
times  placed  between  attributive  and  substantive,  but  in  other  cases 
it  is  never  post-positive  in  Tacitiis.     Cp.  Heraeus,  Tac.  H.  I  72. 

12  Claudii  et  KeroniB:  The  two  Claudian  Caesars,  who  by  a  pe- 
culiar  coineidence  reigned  the  same  number  of  years,  are  here 
closely  combined  ;  the  two  Julian  emperors  are  also  grouped  aiid 
aeparated  froin  Augustus,  as  indicated  by  ac  (see  following  note) 
and  the  introduction  of  another  verb  (adice).  Precisely  the  same 
arrangement  is  found  in  Tac.  Ann.  I  1  temporibusque  Augusti  di- 
cendis  non  defuere  decora  ingenia  .  .  .  Tiberii  Gaique  et  Claiidii  ac 
Xeronis  res  H.  II  7G  non  adversus  Divi  Augusti  nientem  tiee  ad- 
versua  .  .  .  Tiberii  seuectutem,  ne  contra  Gai  quidem  atit  Claudii 
vel  Xeronia.  It  is  iii  the  highest  degree  impiobable  that  the  same 
and  by  no  meaus  obvious  order  of  gronping  should  have  occurred 
to  two  authors  inde[>eiideiitly  of  eaeli  other,  and  I  cannot  but  recog- 
nise  in  this  remarkable  parallelism  oue  of  the  mauy  clear  indica- 
tions  of  tlie  Taciteaii  autliorsliip  of  the  Dialogus.  —  ac  -  -  -  atque  -  -  - 
ac:  Obaerve  the  formal  symmetry  of  collocation.  'ac,  atque'  join- 
ing  tlie  various  groups,  while  '  ct '  combines  the  words  within  these 
groups.  Such  polysyndeta  with  '  ac,  atque '  are  rare.  Cato  ia  said 
to  have  eniployed  them  frequeutly  (Fronto,  Ep.  ad  M.  Caes.  II  16 
nam  uui  JI.  1'orcio  me  dcdicavi  atque  despondi  attpe  delegavi. 
Hoc  etiam  'atque'  uiule  putps.  Ex  ipao  furor).  A  very  caco- 
plionous  iiistance  is  cited  by  I)r.  //.  S.  II  55  from  Catull.  LXVIII 
15  2  h.iec  atque  illa  dies  atque  alia  atque  alia.  In  Tacitus,  cf.  c. 
39  l(i  aiid  Ag,  31  ager  atque  auiius  . . .  corpora  ipsa  ac  manus  silvis 
ac  paludibus  emuniendis  inter  verbera  ac  coutumelias. 


C.  17.  189 

13  longiLm  «t  annm :  The  reigns  of  these  three  empeTOre  exceeded 
one  year  but  lasted  lesa  thaii  two  (June  6. 68  —  Dec.  20. 69),  hence 
styled  '  that  one  iuemora.b1y  long  year ' ;  naemorable,  because  so 
many  stirriDg  events  occurred  within  so  short  a  period.  Observe 
that  'unus'  in  Tac.  does  not  precede,  except  when  joined  to  a 
numeral,  so  always  in  tbe  phrase  '  unus  .  .  .  alter,'  or  to  '  idem ' 
(e.  g.  c.  22  26  G.  24).     Ct.  o.  34  31  with  note  and  41  16. 

14  ttatianem :  '  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  Vespasian.'  In  this 
sense,  the  word  is  not  used  elsewhere.  See  Dict.,  Kleiber,  Jansen 
II.  cc.  No  valid  raason,  however,  has  been  or  can  be  adduced 
against  the  admisaibility  of  this  interpretation,  for  it  alone  brings 
out  tbe  intended  meaning  of  the  passage  without  arbitrary  altera- 
tions  of  the  text.  The  Dialogus  —  aud  A[>er's  speecbes  in  par- 
tieular  —  furnish  numerous  instances  of  words  used  in  pecuHar 
significations.  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  9  28  genium  propitiare  12  0  sanguinans 
13  1  contubemium  17  29  adgnoscere  18  12  elaboratus  (of  peraons) 
19  10  spatia  19  16  odoratus  20  cortina  28  15  educabatur  31  22  col- 
lectum  genus  dicendi. 

16  in  hnnc  diem :  '  to  the  present  day.'  So  constantly  e.  g.  c. 
24  ext.  Ag.  30  H.  I  30  IV  64  Ann.  XII  42.  The  interpretation 
of  Andresen  and  others  '  down  to  this  very  day '  is  based  upon  the 
assumption,  discussed  at  leugth  in  a  previotis  note,  that  'centum  et 
viginti '  represents  the  exact  sum  total  of  a  preceding  enumera- 
tion,  but  this  implies  an  error  which  has  been  sbown  not  to  exist, 
and  compels  us  to  place  the  debate  in  tbe  year  77,  a  date  rendered 
impossible  by  c.  37  7,  where  see  note.  Cp.  also  ]'roleg.  xxiv  n.  23. 

17  ipie  ego :  Ego  is  made  purposely  emphatic  hy  position,  in 
order  to  add  strong  confirmatiou  to  what  inight  seem  an  exag- 
gerated  statement.  In  c,  15  17,  such  empliasis  would  have  been  of 
too  direct  and  personal  a  nature,  lience  '  vos  ipsi.'  On  the  position 
of  '  ipsi,'  when  joined  to  the  oblique  cases  of  the  personal  pronoun, 
see  note  c.  3  12.  —  fatoietnr:  Usually  explained  as  a  consecutive 
subj.  'so  old  was  be  that  he  was  able  to  say,'  but  is  perhaps  better 
taken  as  a  subj.  of  characteristic.  —  On  the  alleged  longevity 
of  the  Britons,  see  Plut.  I.  C,  iv  BptTravi^  iKaroy  aKotTiv  iriav  yijpav. 
—  The  invasions  of  Britaiu  by  Julius  Caesar  took  plaoe  in  55 
and  54  B.  c,  '  Arcera  litoribus  '  and  Caesar's  own  narrative  (B.  G. 
IV  20-36  V4-23)  leave  no  doubt  that  the  earlier  of  these  is 
heremeant. — BritaniiiEe-  •  ■  adgreui  tunt:  The  subject  'Britanni' 


190  NOTES. 

must  be  supplied  from  the  preceding  *  Britanniae '  by  a  oonstmc- 
tion  Kara  avy€a%y,  common  in  both  Greek  (cp.  Mayor,  Iut.  XIV 
241)  and  Latin,  and  particularly  f requent  in  Livy.  Cf .  e.  g.  Liv. 
XXXII  18  Elatia  clausit  portas  nec  nisi  vi  cogerenturi  recepturi 
moenibus  videbantur  aut  ducem  aut  exercitum  Eomanum  XXXVII 
8  In  Gallograeciam  miserat,  bellicosiores  erant  XLIV  30,  7  ad 
Bassaniam  urbem  quinque  milia  . .  ducit :  socii  erant  Romanorum 
and  analogously  Cic.  Acad.  Pr.  II  32,  103  ab  Academia,  a  quibus 
dictum  sit  Caes.  B.  C.  I  36  Domitius  navibus  Massiliam  pervenit 
atque  ab  iis  receptus  Suet.  Cal.  51  audita  rebellione  Germaniae 
.  .  .  si  victores  (sc.  (rermani)  occuparent.  Cp.  Drakenborch,  Livy 
XXXIX  14,  9  Kttlinast,  Liv.  Synt.  p.  61  £f.  Madvig,  Cic.  de  fin. 
V  6,  16  (p.  629»)  Ktthner  II  16  £f. 

19  pellere  =  depellere.  So  again  Tac.  H.  lY  46  ne  Yitelliani 
quidem  .  .  .  pelli  (cod.  Med.  depelli  —  Halniy  Lex.  Tac.)  poterant.  On 
the  simple  verb  for  the  compound,  see  note  c.  1  18.  — adgraiai  snnt : 
We  should  expect  the  subjunctive,  but  the  abandonment  of  the 
oratio  obliqua  is  highly  characteristic  of  Tacitus.  See  notes  to 
c.  25  4  30  17  32  32.  Cp.  in  general  Dr.  H.  S.  II  442  ff.  Stil  p.  62 
Ktthner  II  p.  1035  f.  note  2  Nipp.  Ann.  I  10.  42  and  especially  the 
exhaustive  discussion  and  analysis  of  examples  in  Pfitzner,  Die 
Ann.  des  Tac.  kritisch  beleuchtet  p.  178  fF.  —  ita  =  itaque.  So  Cic. 
de  off.  III  15,  Gl  Lael.  21,  80  (where  see  Seyff.-Mttll.  p.  482  :  *to  = 
'hoc  cum  ita  sit,'  or  *hoc  cum  iit';  itaque  'and  therefore,*  a  sub- 
jective  inference  of  the  writer)  Caes.  B.  G.  VI  12  Sall.  Cat.  8,  4. 
More  frequent  in  Tacitus  than  in  any  other  writer.  Cf.  c.  1  13 
34  18  36  31  Ag.  7  (13  times  in  all)  G.  2.  29.  36  H.  1 1  (19)  Ann.  I  78 
XII  22  (16  passages  in  Bks.  I-VI,  9  in  the  seeond  part).  Cp.  Lex. 
Tac.  p.  713*'  f.  In  general,  Schmalz,  Karlsruhe  Philol.  Versamml. 
1882  p.  97. 

21  pertraxisset  =  traxisset.  Cp.  note  c.  7  17.  —  ipsum:  i.  e.  cui 
armatus  restiterat  (Andresen). 

*  Aeque  idem '  has  justly  been  preferred  to  the  many  other  emendations 
proposed  f or  the  untenable  *  et  quidem '  of  the  MSS.  John  objects  to  this 
reading  on  the  ground  that  *idem'  by  the  sideof  *et  —  et'  and  *quoque' 
would  be  intolcrably  tautological.  To  me  this  fullncss  of  expression  seems 
on  the  contrary  admirably  suitcd  to  emphasisc  tlie  remarkable  fact  pointed 
out  by  the  spcaker.  *•  Rcquid  idem,'  though  sometimes  used  as  an  inter- 
rogative,  implying  an  affirmative  answcr.  as  .lohn  has  shown,  would  state 
wliat  Aper  regards  as  a  conclusivc  proof  ultogcthcr  too  mildly. 


C.  17.  191 

22  potoit:  The  indiofttire  of  posee  and  debere  in  unreal  condi- 
tional  clauses,  is  found  in  all  periods  of  tlie  language.  Cp.  Dr. 
M.  S.  II  721  ff.  Kuhner  II  p.  930.  In  Tacitus  :  Ag.  31  nisi 
felicitas  in  socordiam  vertisset,  exuere  iugum  potuerunt.  H.  III  9 
quodsi  adfuisset  fides . . .  potuere  lY  19  poterant,  si . . .  clausiasent. 
34  si  .  .  .  maturasset .  .  .  potuit.  See  Kipp.  Ann.  I  42. —  aotio- 
nibua:  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  wrongly  interprets  the  word  to  niean  'causae 
privatae  oratorum.'  The  context  shows,  liowever,  that  '  actiones ' 
signifies  simply  'orationes,'  as  again  in  c.  32  13  and  frequently  ia 
Quintilian  e.  g.  X  1,  21.  22  (see  Bonnell,  Lex.)  and  Flin.  £p.  II 
5, 1  IX  13, 23.  The  word  in  this  Bense,  like  actor  =  orator  (c.  26  7) 
is  post-Augustan,  for  the  designation  'prima  actio  in  Verrem,' 
cited  by  Peterson  1.  c,  is  certainly  not  due  to  Cicero. 

23  proximo  -  -  -  oongiario :  T)ie  name  originally  designated  a 
vessel  that  held  a  congius  (about  3  qts.),  It  was  subsequently 
applied  to  largesses  given  to  the  people  (ef.  Quint  VI  3,  52  congia- 
rium  commune  liberalitatis  atque  mensurae),  or  even  to  the  soldiers, 
though  these  gifts  generally  went  by  the  name  of  '  donativa '  (ct. 
Cic.  ad  Att.  XVI 8  Curt.  VI 8).  Cp.  Marquardt,  Staatsveru:  II 132  ff. 
Smith,  Dict.  Ant.  I  628  f.  —  The  '  proximum '  congiarium  here 
referred  to  ia  probably  that  distributed  by  Titus  in  the  year  72  a.d. 
Cp.  the  inscription  of  a  coin  in  Eckhel,  Ihr.tr.  Num.  VI  353  f. 
T.  CAKS.  vKSPAsiAv.  iMP.  PONT.  TR.  POT.  Tos.  II.  and  on  the  obverse 
roNfiiAR.  pRiMVM  p.  R.  DAT.  —  pleTOsqQe:  'a  number  of.'  Cf.  note 
c.  2  10. 

24  Divo  quoqne:  The  epithet  'Divo'  is  here  used  as  a  proper 
name.     Cf,  Ann.  XIV  20  Gnaeum  quoque  Pompeium. 

25  &arraba&t:  The  indicative  is  noteworthy  only  because  the 
eubj.  was  used  in  a  very  analogous  clause  a  few  lines  previous. 
Uniformity  eould  be  easily  restored  by  writing  'fatebatur'  with 
Baehrens  or  'narrarent'  bere,  but  neither  emendation  seems  neces- 
sary.     Cp.  W.  G.  Hale  Cum  Constr.  p,  122  ff, 

*Nam  .  .  .  duravit.'  This  parentlietlcal  clause  is  open  to  tbe  gravest 
objections,  both  inlemal  uid  extemal.  (I)  'Corvinusin  mediiuii  iisque  .  .  . 
duravit '  involves  a  groBs  chrnnological  error  whlch  we  cannot  for  tin  instBOt 
attrlbute  to  the  suthor,  aa  AndreBen  is  Inclined  to  do,  for  Tacltu»  showB 
hiTnBelf  fully  convereant  wlth  the  biograpliical  data  of  Corvinus  (cp.  John, 
CoTTOTpW.  I  p.  8  ff.).  The  middle  of  Auguatus'  rtign,  which  according  to 
c.  17  10  began  in  43  b.  c.,  wbb  reached  in  14  b.  c,  but  Corvimis  was  stlll 
before  the  public  as  Ute  as  2  a.  d.  (cf.  Suet.  Oclav.  58),  and  he  died  aix 


192  N0TE8. 

yean  Uter,  tluee  yean  after  Aaiuiiu,  who  accoTding  to  oui  tezt  ia  made  to 
Barrive  him  1  Neither  Ciinton'B  Buggestion  to  take  '  durare '  ia  the  BeDae  of 
*floreie,'  &  meining  not  found  eiaewhere,  norBorgheBi'8  tranBposilioa  of  the 
proper  names,  lemovee  tlie  tiiatoric&i  error  inToived  in  ■m  medlum  usque,' 
etc.;  and  even  granting  that  It  dld,  it  wouid  stiil  remain  tiighly  donbtful 
wbetltei  a  difference  of  only  three  yean  between  the  deatlu  of  Aeinius  and 
Messalla  couid  have  been  properiy  distiDguiBhed  by  'in  mediunt'  and  'ad 
eztremum.'  Nipperdey  ptopoeed  to  tead  'ezlremom'  for  'medium,'  bat 
thia  ia  a  moet  vlotent  change,  which,  at  the  same  time,  ieavcB  tlie  origin  of 
tlie  alleged  corruption  unezpiained.  (2)  It  1b  a  auBpiciouB  circumstance  to 
find  'durare'  constnied  with  two  diSerent  prepoBitions  wilhin  the  same 
aenlence,  and  to  observe  at  tbe  Bame  time  tbat  'in  .  .  .  usque'  is 
ttetier  used  in  Tacitus  in  a  temporrU  sense  and  but  rareiy  so  elsewhere  (cp. 
Woelfflin,  PMIoL  XXVI  130  Thielmum,  ATrMo  VI  480-607  VII  105  ft.). 
(3)  The  Infonnatlon,  even  granting  it  to  be  eorrect,  ia  quite  anperfluouB, 
because  tlie  words  'ez .  .  .  potuiase'  poseess  ail  the  reqniaite  precision  to 
enabie  Aper'B  hearere  to  appreciato  the  point  which  he  deiires  to  eetabiish. 
Tbe  entire  clause  is  due  to  a  marginal  gioaa  of  some  ancicnt  reader, 
perhaps  Huggestcd  by  the  passage  in  c.  38  m.  With  thia  objectionabie 
parenthesla  ont  of  the  way,  the  ellipsis  before  'ne  dlvidatis,'  which  bas 
been  repeateilly  mlsinterpreted,  is  now  aiao  more  natural  and  easy.  Cp. 
Am.  Jour.  Pkil.  XII.  p.  338  f. 

27  ne  diTidatia : '  This  I  want  to  impresa  upon  you,  leat.'  Cf. 
the  similar  ellipsis  in  Cic.  de  orat.  II  12,  51  'Atqui  ne  nostros 
contemnaa,'  inquit  Antoniua  de  sen.  16,  55  eenectus  est  natura 
loquacior,  ne  ab  oinnibus  eam  vitiis  videar  vindicare  de  fin.  II  24, 
77  eae  verae  videntnr  opiniones  quae  honestae . . .  ne  id  non  pudeat 
sentire  quod  pudeat  dicere  Ver.  II  4,  21),  52  scuta  .  .  .  hominea 
inviti  dant  .  .  .  nc  qucm  putetia  ad  fain.  I  9,  23  aunt  orationes 
quaedam  .  .  .  neqne  ita  multae ;  ne  pertimescas.  Quint.  X  1,  45 
facile  est  autem  studiosis  .  . .  iudicare  ne  qnisquam  queratur. 

The  insertion  of  'itaque'  or  'igitur'  rests  upon  the  non-recognitlon  of 

this  brachylogy. 

28  antiqnos  ac  veteres  -  . .  potnemnt  etc. :  Tlie  entire  atatement 
is  somewliat  strained  in  expression,  but  quite  in  confonnity  with 
Aper's  style.  The  speaker's  main  object  was  to  sliow  tliat  Cicero 
and  hia  contemporariea  were  not  entitled  to  the  namc  'antiqui,' 
because  they  are  not  removed  from  the  orators  of  the  present  time 
by  raore  than  an  ordinary  lifetime.  In  a(;cordanpe  with  this  view, 
he  regards  the  posaibility  that  both  Cicero  and  tbe  mo<lern  orators 
might  have  been  /leurd  by  the  same  audionce.s,  as  tbe  clironological 
connecting-link  between  them.     This  idca  ia  sHghtly  obscured  by 


193 


the  fact  that  tliese  modern  orators  are  not  expreasly  mentioned  as 
tbe  men  with  whom  this  close  union  is  establislied.  But  thi»  was 
not  esaential,  because  Aper's  hearers  clearly  understand  that  the 
propriety  of  the  term  'antiquos  acveteres'  was  not  called  iuto 
question,  unless  applied  to  Cicero  and  his  immediate  contempora- 
riee,  aud  so  similarly,  it  is  to  them  only  that '  ex  horum  oratorum 
fama'  in  the  succeeding  chapter  cau  be  made  to  refer. 

For  this  renson,   tie  eraendntioii  of  'recentea'   tor   'veterea'  must  be 

rejecl«d,  quite  apart  from  tbe  circuuiiilauce  tbat  it  is  objectionable  ou  other 

grotudB,   for  (1)  'receDtes*  would  require  tbe  additioual  change  of  'ac' 

ioto  '  aut ' ;  (2)  tbe  inodem  orators  are  not  ao  designated  in  the  Dialogns, 

belng  called  either  '  horum  (noetrorum)  temporam  disertl  (c.  1  s  14  us  36  4) 

'  novi  rhetores '  (c.  14  »)  or  '  nostri '  (c.  20  21  23  lo  •iH  T).    Cp.  Jobn'e  excel- 

lent  and  convincing  note  to  this  paesage. 

29  adgnoBoere:  In  c.  3  9  and  7  10  it  signilied  'to  recognise  by 

the  sense  of  sight.'     Here  the  word  ia  used  oE  sense-perception 

generally,  or,  more  particularly,   with  reference   to  tbe  sense  of 

hearing.     No  other  instance  of  this  latter  nieaning  seeins  to  occur. 

—  ooniosgere  et  OOpulare:  The  same  verbs  are  combined  in  Cic. 
de  orat.  I  51,  222  coniungi  (so  Dr.  ,1.  S.  Keid,  iungi  — MSS.  edd.) 
copularique.  'Adgnoscere'  stands  in  caiisal  relation  to'coniun- 
gere,'  hence  joiued  by  'ac';  the  fijmnyms  coni.  and  cop.  by  'et.' 
So  similarly  c.  32  6  scientia  nos  ornat  atque  .  .  .  eminet  et  excellit. 
Cp.  note  c.  4  3. 

18.  1  praedixi : '  premised.'  In  this  sense  ehiefly  post^Augustan 
and  remarkably  frequent  in  Velleius.  Kleiber  p.  63,  wlio  cites 
many  examples,  is,  however,  wrong  in  supposing  that  this  meaning 
was  introdueed  by  Velleius,  for  we  find  it  repeatedly  iu  Terence 
e.  g,  And.  IV  4,  54  hoc  primum  praedico  tibi.  In  Cicero  it  is 
used  as  a  synonym  of  "  vaticinari '  or  of  '  praecipere,'  —  fama 
g^loriaque  lan> :  These  synonyms  are  very  frequently  grouped 
together.  Cf.  e.  g.  Cic.  Verr.  I  17,  51  pro  Areh.  11,  26  de  fin.  III 
17,57  where  'gloria'  is  distinguished  from  'bona  fama.'  Sall. 
Jug.  4.  48  Plin.  Pan.  10  Ep.  IV  12,  6  VI  29,  3  VII  20,  4  and  Tac. 
c.  7  11  fama  et  lans  .  .  ,  gloria  G.  37  H.  IV  6  Ann.  XII  28  honos 
.  .  .  famae  .  .  .  gloria. 

2  adqniritnr:  Cp.  Tac,  H.  II  76  cui  summum  decus  adquiritur, 

—  in  medio  sitam:  iv  /(«y  «it(u,  i.  e.  the  glory  that  Cicero  and 
his  contemporaries  shed  upon  their  age  belongs  equally  to  tha 
present,  because  of  the  close  temporal  proximity  between  the  two 


194  NOTES. 

epoohs.  —  The  figure  itself  is  extremely  f requent.  Cf.  e.  g.  Ter. 
Phorm.  Prol.  17  Cic.  Div.  in  Caec.  11, 33  de  orat.  I  3,  12  Hor.  Sat. 
I  2, 108  Ep.  1 12,  7  Sen.  De  consol.  ad  Polyb.  17,  2  (wrongly  cited 
by  Peter)  Tac.  H.  II  5.  37.  Sitam  f or  *  positam,'  which  is  the  verb 
generally  used  in  this  phrase,  is  very  rare.  It  occurs,  however,  in 
Cic  Tusc.  y  33,  94  in  medio  sitas  esse  (sc.  voluptates)  dicunt. 
Cf.  also  Tac.  H.  IV  74  cetera  in  conimuni  sita  sunt. 

3  Bervio  Oalbae:  Servius  Sulpicms  Galba  was  bom  about  189  b.  c. 
and  was  an  older  contemporary  of  Laelius  and  the  younger  Africa- 
nus.  Elected  Praetor  in  151,  he  received  Spain  for  his  province. 
His  campaign  is  made  memorable  by  his  massacre  of  the  Lusitar 
nians,  one  of  the  most  scandalous  acts  of  treachery  and  cold-blooded 
cruelty  recorded  in  history.  Cp.  Mommsen,  Bom.  Gesch.  III  8. 
Though  accused  in  consequence  and  attacked  by  the  aged  Cato,  he 
secured  his  acquittal  through  bribery  and  by  an  appeal  to  the 
sympathy  of  the  people  by  bringing  his  children  into  court.  He  was 
elected  consul  in  144,  and  survived  the  year  138.  Of  his  eloquence 
Cicero  always  spcaks  in  terms  of  highest  praise,  althoug}i  he  was 
not  blind  to  his  many  stylistic  shortcomings.  Cf.  de  orat.  I  10,  40 
Ser.  Galbam  mcmoria  teneo  divinum  hominem  in  dicendo  Brut. 
26,  98  sunimo  illo  oratore  S.  G.  Brut.  21,  82  Inter  hos  aetate 
pauUum  his  antecedens  (sc.  Laelius  and  Scipio)  sine  controversia 
Ser.  Galba  eloquentia  praestitit,  et  nimirum  is  princeps  ex  Latinis 
illa  oratorum  propria  et  quasi  legitima  opera  tractavit .  .  .  sed 
nescio  quomodo  huius  quem  constat  eloquentia  praestitisse,  exiliores 
orationes  sunt  et  redolentes  magis  antiquitatem  quam  aut  Laeli 
aut  Scipionis  aut  etiam  ipsius  Catonis  ;  itaque  exaruerunt,  vix  iam 
ut  appareant  de  orat.  III  8,  28  asperitatem  Galba  Suet.  Galb.  3 
temporum  suorum  eloquentissimus.  —  C.  Carboni:  Gaius  Papirius 
Carhoj  trib.  pleb.  131  b.  c.  praet.  125  cons.  120,  a  man  of  great 
talents  but  worthless  character,  was  the  friend  and  companion  of 
C.  Gracchus,  whose  murderer,  L.  Opimius,  he  subsequently,  however, 
when  consul,  eulogised.  The  young  Crassus  successfully  prosecuted 
him,  but  he  forestalled  impending  conviction  by  committing  suicide. 
Cp.  c.  34  32  Cic.  Brut.  27,  103  ad  fam.  IX  21 ,  3  de  orat.  II  25, 
106,  wliere  see  Wilkins,  Introd.  p.  8  Piderit,  Einlelt.  p.  20.  Cicero 
praises  his  eloquence  in  the  Brut.  1.  c.  nam  et  Carbonis  et  Gracchi 
habemus  orationes  nondum  satis  splendidas  verbis  105  Carbo  est 
in  multis  iudiciis  causisque  cognitus,  hunc  ...     L.  Gellius  .  .  . 


C.  IB.  195 

canorum  oratorem  et  volubilem  et  satis  acrem  .  .  .  et  vehementem 
et  valde  dulcem  et  perfacetum  fuisae  dicebat.  Cp.  Teuffel,  RSm. 
£tt.  §136,4.  —  ant,  does  not  liere  iiitroduce  an  alternative,  biit  is 
practically  equivalent  to  a  copulative  conjunction.  Cf.  c.  11  1.1 
comitatus  et  egresaus  aut  frequentiam  40  3  ne  a  Publio  quidem 
Scipione  aut  L.  Sulla  aut  Cn.  Pompeio  abstiuerent  Cic.  Orat.  1, 4 
in  poetis  non  Homero  soli  locus  est  aut  Archilocho  aut  Sophocli 
aut  Pindaro  sed  horum  vel  secundis  vel  etiam  infra  secundos. 

Rccent  editors,  witk  the  laudable  ezception  at  WolB,  Insert  C.  Laelio  aut 
on  tbe  bMU  o[  .Mc88alla'B  answer  in  c.  26  32  quod  ad  Servium  Galbam  et 
C.  Laelium  sttinet  et  sl  quos  slios  anliquiorum  Aper  ogilare  non  deBtitit. 
But  this  would  consiMently  require  the  inaertion  of  C.  Carbonem  In  the 
la(er  pasfiage,  a  Buggestlon  actualiy  made  by  ClaMen,  thus  fumishlng  a 
unique  Inslance  of  what  may  be  calle<l  a  reciprocal  eomipllon  !  Vahlen, 
Prooem.  18T8-D  p.  5  1.  haa,  moreover,  drawn  attention  to  two  passages 
which  show  an  analogous  negUgence,  if  euch  it  be.  Cf.  c.  21  f.  with  c. 
26  2i  i.,  where  Messalla  does  not  confonn  in  his  answer  to  Aper's  line  of 
argument.  and  again  c.  2S  Is,  where  Aainius  is  sdded  to  the  detractora  of 
Cicero,  although  omltted  by  Apcr,  c.  18  u. 

4  merito  antiqao*  vocaverimiu :  Tliis  marks  the  complete  aban- 
donment  of  Aper's  interpretation  of  'antiquus'  advocated  with 
an  apparent  ahow  of  sincere  convictioii  in  c.  16  18  fE.  His  final 
retreat  had  already  been  prepared  by  c.  17  2,  where  see  note. 
—  qoosqne  alioa,  by  a  common  attraction  for  aliis  quos.  Cf.  c.  21 
4  H.  I  53  et  Treveri  ac  Lingones  quasque  alias  civitates  .  .  .  per- 
culerat .  .  .  iniscentur  .inn.  II  74  consultatuin  inde  inter  legatos 
quique  alii  .  . .  aderant,  quisnani  Suriae  praefieeretur.  —  horridi  ct 
impoliti  etc. :  The  intentional  accumulation  of  opprobrioua  cpithets 
serves  the  purpose  of  emphasising  tlie  low  opinion  which  the 
speaker  has  of  these  early  orators.  These  rhetorical  synniiyms 
are  often  variously  comliined  in  Cicero  and  Quint.  e.  g.  dc  orat.  I  8, 
32.  49,  214  III  14,  51.  48,  185  Orat.  5,  20.  6,  20.  11,  36  Brut.  21, 
83.  28,  107.  31, 117.  85,  294  Quint.  IX  4,  17  X  2, 17  (see  Boniiell 
Lex.),  Cp.  the  commentiitors  11.  cc.  and  Causerct  I.  c.  p.  175.  Still 
other  synonyms  are  '  asjier,  tristis,  sevenia,  ieiunus '  opposed  to 
'ornatus,  elegans,  politus,  nitidua,  limatus,  laetus.'  infortnia,  also 
Tac.  Ann.  XII  35. 

6  Calvai  the  friend  of  Catullus  (C.  LIII)  and  himself  a  poet  of 
great  distinction,  waa  the  leading  representative  of  those  who  in 
open  opposition  to  Cicero's  eclectic  style  of  oratory  took  tlie  Atti- 


196  NOTES. 

cists,  primarily  Lysias  and  Hyperides,  as  their  models.  Cf.  Cic. 
Bnit.  17,  67.  In  the  verdict  of  posterity,  Cicero  won  a  complete 
triumph,  although  there  were  some  in  Quintilian's  day  who  pre- 
ferred  hia  rival  to  all  others.  Iii  the  elaboration  and  polish  of  his 
diction,  Calvus  was  painstaking  to  a  fault,  so  that  his  style  lacked 
spontaneity  and  force.  Cf.  Sen.  Oontr.  VII  4,  6  conipositio  quoque 
eius  in  actionibus  ad  exeviplum  DemosthfnU  riget  Quint.  X  1,  116 
Inveni  qui  Calvum  praeferrent  omnibus,  inveni  qui  Ciceroni  crede- 
rent  eum  nimia  contra  se  calumnia  verum  sanguinem  perdidisse, 
sed  est  et  sancta  et  gravis  oratio  et  castigata  et  frequenter  vehe- 
mens  quoque.  Imttator  autem  eat  Attieorum  and  Cic.  Brut.  82,  283 
adcuratius  quoddam  dicendi  et  exquisitius  adferebat  genus  quod, 
quamquam  scienter  eleganterque  tractabat,  nimium  iamen  tju/uiren» 
in  ae  atqtie  ipse  aene  obsereaiis  vieiuensque,  ne  vitio8um  colUgeret. 
etiam  verum  sanguinem  dei>erdebat  .  .  .  284  Atticum.  se,  inquit, 
Catvus  noster  dici  oratorem  volebat.  For  other  details  couceming 
Calvus,  cf.  e.  21  12  25  17  and  Teuffel»  ^om.  LU.  §  213,  5-7  Sehanz 
Riim.  Lit.  I  p.  192  lilass  Griech.  Bereih.  bis  (,i,f.  At„j.  p.  134  ff. 
Sandys'  Orat.  Introd.  p.  xlv-.\lviii  Peterson,  Quint,  l.^c.  — Caelins: 
.1/.  Oielius  liufus  (on  the  form  Caelius,  st^e  Sandys,  Cic.  Orat.  69, 
2;J0)  hovn  c.  88  trib,  pleb.  52  curule  uedite  50  praetor  48,  a  man  of 
profligate  habits  aiid  unprincipled  cliardcter.  Cf.  Quint.  X  1,115 
Vell.  Baterc.  II  68.  He  was  defendcd  liy  Cicero  against  a  charge  of 
niurder  in  a  speeeh  still  extant.  Having  conspired  with  Milo  to 
stir  up  a  rebellion,  he  was  killed  by  Ciiesar's  soldiers  near  Thurii 
48  B.  <■.  Cf.  Cites.  B.  C.  III  20  fE.  His  eloquence  is  praised  by  Cicero 
in  Brut.  79,  273.  The  style  of  Caelius  is  chariicterised  as  harsh  by 
Qutnt.  X  2,  2r>  (see  also  c.  25 18)  and  as  not  f rce  from  archaisms.  {c.  21, 
15-20.  Cp.  Teutfel  §  209,  6-7.  His  li-ttcrs  to  Cicero,  filling  Bk.  VIII 
01  tlie  Ei>i).  ad  Fain.  naturally  do  not  furnish  any  criteria  for 
verifying  these  criticistns.  So  much  seems,  however,  clear  from 
the  stylistic  charactevistics  of  Caelius  and  Calvus  cited  above,  that 
the  uncouth  diction  of  Galba,  CarlK),  etc.,  can  never  have  been  to 
them  an  object  of  imitntion,  and  wlicn  this  i.s  asserted  even  of  Cicero, 
the  statement  becomes  so  palpiibly  falsc  that  it  is  difficult  to 
believe  that  it  can  have  been  put  into  Apcv's  niouth  by  Tacitus. 
Cicero's  earlier  orations  unquestionably  ]ai'ked  the  finisli  and  purity 
of  liis  maturer  works,  and  he  Iiimself  confossed  to  have  profited 
fireatly  from  the  study  of  liis  predeccssovs  (cf.  (^uint.  X  1,  41  cum 


C.  18.  197 

se  Cicero  ab  itlis  quoque  vetustissimis  auctoribus,  ingeniosis  quidem 
sed  arte  carentibus  plurimum  fateatur  adiutum  Sen.  ap.  Oell. 
XII  2,  6  apud  ipsum  quoque  Ciceronem  invenies  etiam  in  prosa 
oratione  quaedam  ex  quibus  intellegas  non  peididisse  operam  quod 
Ennium  legit),  biit  the  Iiigh  admiration  which  he  iu  all  his  rbetor- 
ical  writiugs,  but  notably  in  the  Brutus  (e.  g.  15,  61-16,  66.  86, 
295  fr.)  expresses  for  the  oratorical  excellences  of  the  ancients,  at 
no  time  blinded  him  to  their  very  glaring  stylistic  deticiencies 
(e.  g.  Brut.  17.  68.  18,  69  de  orat.  III  10,39),  — in  itself  a  fact 
which  precludes  conscious  imitation. 

Tbis  idea  of  'admiration'  toi  tbe  nncientx,  pprvadin);  tlie  cntiK  treallse, 
fumisbes  llie  key  to  the  solution  of  the  difflcully  juBt  pointed  out.  Tacilus, 
I  feel  conTlnced,  wrot«  'mirofua'  in  place  of  the  abeurd  ^imitatuii.'  Tbe 
two  wordH  are  frequently  confounded  in  our  MSS.  e.  g.  Ovid,  Her.  II  77 
Quint.  X  2,  7  Luc.  Phars.  IX  807  Mart.  I  39,  6  Serv.  ad  Aen.  VIII  617. 
Aper  prelends  not  to  be  able  lo  underaland  how  sucb  oratorB  as  Galba, 
Carbo,  Cato,  Sclpio,  Laeiius,  etc.,  couid  ever  have  elicited  adniiraliou, 
being  all  80  deplorably  deflcient  in  Ibat  polished  and  sententious  dicllon 
which  from  his  point  of  view  constituted  Ihe  esaentiai  and  prerequislt« 
charactertatic  of  the  true  orator.    Cp.  Am.  Juur.  Phil.  XII  .13(M2, 

7  fortiuB  iam  et  audentiui :  Ou  the  positiun  of  '  iam '  between 
the  two  words  which  it  modifies,  see  note  c.  12  19.  —  The  com- 
parative  of  aitdens  occurs  Verg.  Aen.  VI  95  Quint.  XII 10, 23  Plin, 
Ep.  IX  33,  4  Tac.  H.  II  2 ;  of  audenter  only  in  Quint.  VIII  3,  27  (by 
conjecture),  but  in  Tacitus  in  five  other  jiassages  :  H.  I  79  II  78 
Ann.  IV  47.  68  XIH  40.  In  c.  14  12  the  proper  rea^Ung  is  '  ar- 
dentior,'  where  aee  note.  —  ante  praedixero :  A  common  pleonasm. 
Cf.  c.  28  12  prius  .  .  .  praedixero  Ann.  XI  7  aiite  provideritXIII  17, 
XV  4  Cic.  Phil.  VI 3,  5  ante  praedico  Caes.  B.  G.  V  33, 1  aiite  provi- 
disset  Bell.  Hisp.  4  ante  praemisit  Liv.  XL  4, 13  ante  praecogi- 
tatum  (see  Drakenborch,  Indes  s.  v.  aiite)  Quint.  II  4,  28  ante 
praeparatis     Plin.  Ep.  ad  Trai,  67,  2  ante  praedixi. 

8  matari  cTim  temporibna:  On  the  thouglit,  repeated  in  an  am- 
plified  form  in  e.  19  7,  cf.  Cic.  de  orut  III  9,  34  quodsi  in  nobis, 
qui  adsumus,  tantae  dissimilitudiues  sunt,  tam  certae  res  cuiusque 
propriae  et  in  ea  varietate  fere  melius  a  deteriore  faeultate  magis 
quam  geuere  distinguitur  .  .  ,  quid  censetis,  si  onmes  qui  ubique 
sunt  aut  fuerunt  oratores,  amplecti  voluerimus,  nonne  fore,  ut,  quot 
oratores,  totidem  paene  reperiantur  genera  dicendi  ?  Ex  qua  luea 
disputationc  forsitan  occurrat  illud,  si  paene  innumerabiles  sint 


198  NOTES. 

quasi  formae  figuraeque  dicendi,  speeie  dispares,  genere  laudabiles, 
non  posse  ea  quae  inter  se  discrepant,  eisdem  praeceptis  atcxue  una 
institutione  formari.  —  As  the  following  shows,  formas  .  .  .  genera 
refer  to  the  various  'types'  of  oratory,  usually  divided  into  the 
three  classes  of  the  subtile  co-xvov,  grande  ahpov^  medium  &y$rjp6v  (cf. 
Sandys*  note  to  Orat.  5,  20  Causeret  p.  151  and  Volkmann,  Rheior, 
p.  532-562)  which  in  the  judgment  of  Quint.  (XII,  10,  m)  ought 
to  have  been  still  further  subdivided  :  Sed  neque  his  tribus  quasi 
formis  inclusa  eloquentia  est.  nam  ut  inter  gracile  validumque  ter- 
tium  aliquid  constitutum  est,  ita  horum  inter  se  intervalla  sunt 
atque  inter  haec  ipsa  mixtum  quiddam  ex  duobus  medium  est 
eorum.  nam  et  subtili  plenius  aliquid  atque  subtilius  et  vehementi 
remissius  atque  vehementius  invenitur,  ut  illud  lene  aut  adscendit 
ad  fortiora  aut  ad  tenuiora  submittur.  ac  sic  prope  innumerabiles 
species  reperiuntur  quae  utique  aliquo  momento  inter  se  differant. 
—  Catoni:  M,  PorciiLS  Cato  Censorius,  born  234  cons.  195  cens.  184 
died  149,  was,  according  to  Cicero,  the  oldest  Roman  orator  worthy 
the  name.  Cf.  Brut.  16,  61  nec  vero  habeo  quemquam  antiquiorem 
cuius  quidem  scripta  proferenda  puteni  nisi  quem  Appi  Caeci 
oratio  haec  ipsa  de  Pyrrho  et  nonnullae  mortuorum  laudationes 
forte  delectant  17,  68  antiquior  et  huius  sernio  et  quaedam  horri- 
diora  verba  :  ita  enira  tum  loquebantur  Orat.  45,  152,  and,  in 
general,  Teuffel  §  118  if.  — seni,  here  used  in  reference  to  the  time 
in  whioh  he  lived,  not  to  his  advanced  years.  So  sirailarly  '  antiqui 
Catonis '  in  an  epigram  cited  by  Quint.  VIII  3,  29.  The  comnien- 
tators  also  compare  Cic.  Brut.  10,  39  quoted  in  note  c.  16  17  but  have 
overlooked  Stat.  Silv.  IV  9,  20  Bruti  senis  oscitationes  (t  37  years  of 
age)  I  2,  253  Calliraachus  s.  V  3, 151  Ascraeus  Siculusque  Hor.  Sat. 
II  1,  34  Ep.  II  1,  5G.  —  C.  Oracchus:  C.  Sempromus  Gracchus,  born 
154/3  trib.  pleb.  123-121,  in  which  latter  year  he  was  assassinated. 
On  his  eloquence,  cf.  Cic.  Brut.  33, 125  ff.  Noli . . .  putare  quemquam, 
Brute,  pleniorem  aut  uheriorem  ad  dicendum  fuisse  .  .  .  eloquentia 
quidera  nescio  an  habuisset  pareni  neraineni.  Grandis  est  verbis, 
sapiens  sententiis,  genere  toto  gravis  :  raanus  extrenia  non  accessit 
operibus  eius;  praeelare  incoliata  niulta,  perfecta  non  plane.  Plut.  C. 
Gracch.  3  l(r\v<t}v  t<2  Xcyctv  (os  oAAo?  ovSct?.  Cp.  Teuffel  §  135,  4  f.  and 
uote  c.  26  2.  — plenus  and  uher  also  corabined  in  Tac.  Ann.  XII  60. 
10  Crassus:  L.  Licinius  Crassus,  born  n.  c.  119  cons.  95  cens.  92 
died  91,  one  of  the  principal  interlocutors  in  the  De  Oratore,  in 


c.  18.  199 

which  Cicero'8  criticism  of  his  eloquence  is  that  of  fulsome  eulogy 
throughout  But  his  atyle,  unlike  that  of  Gracchus,  did  not  appeal 
to  the  taste  of  a  later  age  and  hence  we  must  rely  almost  wholly 
upon  what  his  great  admirer  tells  us.  Cf.  the  detailed  character- 
istic  in  the  Brutus  38,  143  Sf.  erat  summa  gravitas,  erat  cum  gravi- 
tate  iunctus  facetiarum  et  urbanilatia  otatorius  non  sourrilis  lepos  j 
Latine  loquendi  accurata  et  sine  molestia  diligetu  elegantia  158 
peromatva  et  perbrevis.  Cp.  Teuffel  §  152,  3-5  Wilkins,  Cic. 
de  orat.  Introd.  p.  8-13  aod  note  c.  26  3.  —  diBtinctior,  virtually 
synonymous  with  'oinatus.'  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  1 12, 60  orationem  et 
ornatam  et  .  .  .  expolitione  distinctam  III  25,  96  de  nat.  deor.  II 
37  ext.  distiuctum  et  ornatum  caelura  astris.  In  a  different  sense 
in  Quint.  XI  3,  35  oratio  distincta  id  est,  ut  qui  dicit,  et  iucipiat 
ubi  oportet  et  deainat. 

11  urbanior:  Here  of  relined  wtt  and  with  special  reference  to 
Crassus,  who  possessed  this  accomplishment  in  a  very  high  degree. 
See  Bnit.  1.  c.  On  the  wit  of  Cicero,  see  note  c.  23  init.,  where  the 
criticism  of  Aper  is  less  complimentarj'.  —  altior  'impassioned'  a 
characteristic  feature  of  the  oratory  of  Gracchus,  aiid  of  Antonius, 
less  so  of  Crassus.  Cf.  Brut.  43,  158  non  multa  iactatio  corporia, 
non  inclinatio  vocis,  nulla  inambulatio,  non  crehra  supplosio  pedis, 
vehemens  et  Interdum  irata  et  plena  iusti  doloris  oratio.  —  Both 
Antonius  and  Hortensius  are  studiously  ignored,  not  only  here  but 
throughout  the  Dialogus,  although  their  oratory  had  niuch  that 
would  in  particular  have  commended  itself  to  Aper.  One  reaaon  for 
this  certainly  remarkable  omission  may  perhaps  be  found  in 
the  circumstance  tliat  Antonius  never  published  his  speeches,  while 
those  of  Hortensius  are  said  to  have  lost  their  vitality  by  being 
tninsferred  to  the  written  page.  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  38,  132  Crassi  per- 
pauca  sunt  nec  ea  iudicionim,  nihil  Antoni .  .  .  dicebat  melius  quam 
seripsit  Hortensius  pro  Cluent.  50,  140  Quint.  III  1,  19  hoc  solum 
opus  (de  dicendi  ratione)  eius  atque  id  ipsum  impeTfectura  manet  XI 
3,  8  actione  valuisse  plurimum  (sc.  Hortensium)  .  .  .  fides  est  quod 
eius  scripta  tantum  intra  famam  sunt  .  .  .  ut  appareat  placuisse 
aliquid  eo  dieente  quod  legentes  non  invenimus.  —  mitior,  virtually 
synonymoua  with  '  comis,  lenis,  dulcis,  placidus,  summissus,'  and 
opposed  to  '  veheraens,  asper,  incensus,  concitatus,  intentus,  fen-i- 
dua.'  Cf.  Quint  XI  1, 31  eloquentiae  genus  mite  Cic.  Bnit  83,  288 
Thucydidea  si  posterius  fuisset,  multo  maturior  fuisset  et  mitior. 


Qalntlllui  Btrles  the  ume  CottIdiu  twlce  nUidut  (I  7,  3o  X  1,  118) 
wfaich  Hichaelie  propooed  to  subBtitute  for  'mltii,'  but  in  vlew  of  the 
promlflcaoua  uae  at  these  rhetorical  epithets,  thla  ia  not  ahtK>lut«ly  neccawjy. 

12  elaboratu,  of  personsj  is  appaiently  found  only  here  and  in 
late  Latin  e.  g.  Macr.  Sat.  III  13,  5  ciiin  incederet  elaboratus  ad 
Bpeciem. — Cf.  Sen.  Contr.  II  12,  8  fuit  Mesaalla  exactissimi  inge- 
nii  quidem  in  omai  studionim  parte,  Latini  iitiqiie  Bermonis  obser- 
vator  diligentissimus  and  note  c.  31 .17.  —  diHrtiuimiu  sc.  fiierit. 
The  ellipsis  of  a  subjunctive  of  'esse'  in  indirect  questions  is  com- 
mon,  but  the  perf,  subj.  ia  very  rarely  omitted.  Cf.  Verg.  Aen.  I 
617  speculantur  amicti,|quae  fortuna  viri,  where  we  may,  however, 
alao  supply  sit  Ctc.  de  div.  II 68, 141  quaero  autem  cur  Alexandro 
tam  inlustre  somnium  Tac.  Ann.  XI  36  tum  quidquid  avitum 
Xeronibus  et  Drusis  (sc.  fuerit)  in  pretium  probri  cessisse  XV  49 
nec  tamen  facile  memoraverim,  quis  primus  auctor  (sc.  fuerit)  cuius 
instinctu  concitum  ait.  Cp.  in  general,  C.  Wetzell,  J)e  uau.  verti 
subgl.  Tac.  p.  48  ff.  I>r.  ff.  S.    I  204  ff.  Stil  p.  18. 

13  interim:  'for  tlie  present.'  —  probatse  contentDi:  eontentm 
with  infinitive  is  first  found  in  Ovid  (e.  g.  Jlet.  I  461  II  638), 
wheiice  it  piissed  into  prose,  being  especially  comnion  in  Velleius, 
tlie  two  SeneciLS  and  QuintiHan.  In  Tacitus  again,  e.  23  0  26  28 
and  H.  I  36  non  contenti . . .  circumdcdisse  (oniitted  l)y  Dr.  II.  S. 
II  370).  Siniilar  examples  in  Tac.  of  the  so  called  perfectum  logi- 
cum  are  c.  31  24  dedisse  .  . .  proficiet  Ag.  3  pigebit .  .  .  conipo- 
suisse  G.  43  nominasse  sufficiet  H.  IV  73  utilius  sit .  .  .  audisse 
.  .  .  dixisse.  Cp.  I>r.  H.  .9.  I  2f)C.  —  non  eise  nnnm  eloqnentiM 
Tultum :  Cf.  Quint.  XII  10,  69  plures  .  . .  eloiiuontiae  facies.  On 
the  thought,  repeated  with  approval  by  Mess.illa  (c.  25  n),  cf.  Cic, 
de  orat.  III  9,  34  (citcd  c.  18  B).— deprehendi:  'aie  fouud.'  So 
c.  30  20  32  14  In  c.  3  .1  = '  oaine  uiion.'  lu  post-Aug.  authors,  the 
word  is  commonly  used  iigiiratively  in  tlie  sense  of  '  intellegere,' 
once  in  Cic.  pro  Cael.  6  ext.  Esi>ecially  frequent  in  Quintilian. 
In  Tacitus  c.  18  2.1  34  17  H.  IV  86.  See  Bonnell,  Lex.  Quint.  and 
Kleiber  p.  58. 

15  neo  itatim  deteriua  eise  qnod  diTersnm  e>t:  For  a  similar 
sentimont,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  II  23,  94  Deinosthenes,  Hyperidea, 
Lycurgus,  AeBciiines,  Dinarchus  .  , .  etsi  iiiter  se  pares  non  fuerunt, 
tamen  omnes  aunt  in  eodem  veritatis  imitandfie  genere  versati. 
Itrut.  56,  204  atgne  in  his  oratorlbus  illud  animadvertendum  est. 


C.  18.  201 

posse  esse  Bummos  qui  inter  se  Bunt  dissimiles  and  esp.  de  orat.  III 
7,  25  —  9,  36,  where  the  truth  of  the  theais  '  natura  nulla  est 
.  . .  quae  non  babeat  in  suo  geuere  res  complures  disBimiles  Inter 
se  quae  tamen  consimili  laude  dignentur '  is  established  by  illus- 
trations  from  art,  poetry  and  oratory.  Quint.  X  5,  7  si  uno  genere 
bene  diceretur,  fas  erat  existimari  praeclusam  nobis  a  prioribus 
viam.  Nunc  vero  innumerabilcB  sunt  modi  plurimaeque  eodem 
viae  ducunt  VIII  5,  34  ne,  dum  volumus  esse  meliores  veteribus, 
simus  tantum  dissimiles.  The  same  alliterative  collocation  o£ 
'  deterius '  and  '  diversus '  occurs  Tac.  Ann,  XV  10  in  diversa  ac 
deteriora  transibat.  —  Btatim :  '  straightway,'  i.  e,  nor  does  it  foUow 
necessarily.  Apparently  colloquial  usage.  Cf.  Quint.  I  4,  24  neo 
statim  diligentem  putaho  and  his  inferential  use  of  'protinus'  e.  g. 
VIII  2,  4  non  quidquid  non  erit  proprium,  protinus  et  improprii 
vitio  laboiabit 

16  vitio  aatem  malignitatii  htunanae  veten  Mmper  iu  laade  etc: 
The  golden  age  has  always  been  placed  in  tlie  past  and  the  idea 
that  'blessings  biighten  as  thcy  take  their  ilight'  has  accordingly 
very  frequently  found  epigrammatic  expression,  though  not  without 
decided  protests,  espeeially  coramon  in  post-Aug.  writera.  In 
addition  to  the  passages  already  cited  to  c.  12  12  and  16  2,  cf. 
Menander  (?)  ap.  Stob.  125,  3  S«wi  yap  Av&pt  mvrtt  i<Tiur  <ukA((i| 
ZwT(  <fi6oi/^mu,  KarAii^vra  S'  aiptiTai,  imitated  by  Hor.  C.  III  24,  31 
virtutera  incolumem  odimus  |  sublatam  ex  oculis  quaeriraus  invidi. 
Plut.  Fei.  39  oi  iuivTO^  ^pwofxtmi  T^v  Siira/uv,  (ui  dl^vpoviTav  ovrotit, 
tiSbt  Ik  iroSuiv  ytvonivov  .  .  .  AviofioXoyovvTa  ii.tTpiiarTfpov  Iv  SyKtf  mu 
atfivoTtpov  iv  irpifoTrfri  p.Tj  ^vvai  Tpovov.  Cic.  Lael.  1,  4  iu  hominum 
veterura  auctoritate  et  eorum  illustriura  plus  nescio  quo  pacto 
videtur  .  , ,  gravitatis  Vell,  Pat.  II  92,  4  praeseutia  invidia,  prae- 
teiita  veneiatione  prosequimur  Sen.  ad  Marc.  16,  9  est  quidem  haec 
natura  raortaliura,  ut  nihil  magis  placeat  quam  quod  amissum  est, 
iniquioies  sumus  adversus  leticta  ereptorum  desiderio  de  lienef. 
I  10,  1  sic  finiamus,  ne  in  nostro  saeculo  culpa  subsidat.  Hoc 
maiores  nostri  questi  sunt,  hoe  nos  querimur,  hoc  posteri  nostri 
querentur,  eversos  moies,  regnare  nequitiam,  in  deterius  les  liuma- 
nas  et  omne  nefas  labi.  VI  .'^2,  4  Ep.  97, 1  eiras,  mi  Lucili,  si  exi- 
stiraas  nostri  saeculi  esse  vitium  luxuriam  et  negligentiam  boni 
moris  et  alia  quae  obiecit  suus  quisque  teraporibus  :  horainnm  ista 
sunt  non  tempoium.  nulla  aetas  vacavit  a  culpa.  et  si  aestimare 


202  NOTEa 

licentiam  cuiasqae  saeciili  incipias,  pudet  dicere  namqTiam  apertios 
qoam  coram  Catone  peccatam  est  Tac.  H.  I  3  non  tamen  adeo 
Tiitatam  sterile  saecalam  at  non  et  bona  exempla  prodiderit. 
Fameaax  to  Ann«  II  88  cites  Hobbes,  Leviathan,  <<  The  praise  of 
ancient  aathors  proceeds  not  f  rom  the  reverence  of  the  dead,  but 
from  the  competition  and  mutaal  envy  of  the  living."  —  Yitio=: 
'  culpa.'  So  f requently  e.  g.  Cic.  PhiL  II  18,  44  fortunae  v.  de 
div.  1  52, 118  rerum  y.  Petron.  111  v.  gentis  humanae  luv.  III 121, 
where  Mayor  (vol.  I  p.  367)  quotes  other  examples.  —  antem,  as  a 
connective  particle  also  c.  21  33  35  17  G.  13.  Cp.  Spitta  p.  147 
Gerber,  Kasehau  Progr.  1863  p.  21. 

17  in  fastidio:  These  prepositional  phrases  are  common  in 
Tacitus  e.  g.  in  laude.  c.  19 15  Ann.  XIII 18  in  honore.  c.  32  31  mihi 
in  consuetudine  est,  Ann.  lY  6  leges  .  .  .  bono  in  usu  (erant).  *  in 
fastidio '  also  occurs  in  Plin.  N.  H.  XII  32, 58, 134  lignum  in  fasti- 
dio  est.  —  nom  dnbitamos  inYentos :  The  acc.  with  inf .  after  *  non 
dubito,  non  dubium '  and  the  like  is  frequent  in  Tacitus.  Cf.  H. 
II  46  Aiin.  II  26.  36.  43  III  29.  67  IV  70  VI  19.  23  XII  61  XIV 
43  XV  73.  It  is  first  found  in  some  of  the  correspondents  of 
Cicero,  who  himself  consistently  avoided  the  construction.  Cf. 
PoUio,  ad  fam.  X  31, 5  Trebonius  XII 16,  2  and  Q.  Cicero,  XVI  21, 2. 
It  is  never  used  by  Caesar  or  Sallust,  but  beginning  with  Nepos 
and  Livy  instances  multiply,  and  in  the  Silver  Age,  it  was  a 
generally  accepted  idiom.  Cp.  besides  Dr.  H,  S.  II  390  Stil  p.  61 
R.  V.  III  p.  460  f.,  the  discussion  of  Schmalz,  Sprdchgebr.  des 
Asin.  Pollio  p.  88  Antib.  I  432. 

The  MSS.  have  *  pro  Catone. '  But  *  pro '  with  the  comparative  is  not 
found  elsewhere.  It  has  therefore  been  proposed  to  read  *  prae  C.  .  .  . 
magis,'  pro  being  the  false  solution  of  a  compendium  (pr.)  This  construc- 
tion  occurs  once  in  Plaut.  Epid.  III  4,  85  atque  me  minoris  facio  prae  illo 
and  then  only  in  very  late  Latin  e.  g.  Gell.  I  3,  5  Fronto  p.  95,  4  N.  Amm. 
Marc.  XXVI  2,  5.  See  Woelfflin,  Archiv  VII  124.  129 f.  Schmalz,  Antih.  II 
«312.  More  or  less  analogous  pleonasms,  both  in  Greek  and  Latin,  are  not 
rare  e.  g.  Soph.  Ant.  182  Xen.  Mem.  II  5,  4  Plat.  Phaed.  99a  Symp.  179a, 
(Ktihner  Gr.  Gram.  II  §  429)  Ter.  Hecyr.  IV  1,  17  Verg.  Aen.  I  347.  The 
emendation  *  pi*ae  Catone '  might,  therefore,  be  plausibly  defended.  The 
observation,  however,  that  Tacitean  usage  in  the  grouping  of  proper  names 
demands  either  '  Catone  .  .  .  Appium '  or  '  Porcio  Catone  .  .  .  Appium 
Caecum/  leaves  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  *pro'  is  simply  the  abbreviation 
of  Porcio,'  a  reading  found  in  the  edit.  Bipont.  and  independently  conjec- 
tured  by  Helmreich.     The  rule  that  T.  gives  two  names  only  at  the  first 


C.  18.  203 

mention  of  ui  Indivldna),  or  to  &Toid  confusion  (see  Macke  Die  Etgeanamen 
bei  Tac.)  does  not  hold  good  for  Ihe  Dial.  Cf.  c.  18  Graccho  ,  .  .  Craaso 
but  c.  26  C.  G.  .  .  .  L.  C.  c.  21  sa  C.  Caeaari  23  8  t.  Aufldli  Baasl  aut  Ser- 
vilii  Nouiani  ez  comparatioDe  Sisennae  aut  Varronia.  Nelther  S.  nor  V. 
bad  been  mentioned  previously.  'H  ext.  where  see  note  40  3  P.  . .  Scipione 
aut  h.  Sulla  aut  Cn.  Fompeio.  Here  L.,  omitted  in  the  MSS.,  has  lieen 
received  into  the  text  bj  all  editors,  for  no  other  reason  tban  tor  the  sake 
ol  symmetTy.  TblH  deaigii  and  no  otber  U  at  the  baaia  of  all  tbo  coUo- 
cations  o(  proper  names  in  tbe  Dialogus. 

18  Appiiun  Camum:  AppiuM  Claudim  Caenta,  cens.  312-308 
B.  c.  cons.  307  and  296,  atatesman,  poet  and  orator,  the  builder  ot 
the  earliest  aqueduct  and  the  Appian  way.  Roman  literature, 
jurispnidence  and  grainmar  ("  R  litteram  invenit  ut  pro  Valesiis 
Valerii  essent,'  cp.  Teuffel,  §  90,  2)  may  be  said  to  begin  with  him. 
His  famous  speech  against  Pyrrhus  (b.  c.  280)  was  long  estant  and 
constituted  the  earliest  epeeimen  of  literary  Latin  prose.  The 
prcsent  comparison  vrith  Cato  was  perhaps  suggested  by  Cic.  Bmt. 
16,  61  cited  c.  18  8. 

19  obtreotatores :  On  the  defamers  of  Cicero,  see  note  c.  12  23. — 
inflatDi  etc :  The  very  similar  language  of  Quint.  XII 10, 12  ff.  seems 
to  show  that  many  of  the  opprobrioua  epithets  here  accumulated 
actually  occurred  iu  the  very  correspondence,  expressly  cited  imme- 
diately  below,  both  Tacitus  and  Quintilian  having  probably  taken 
tbem  at  second  hand  from  Mucianus'  'Epistolae.'  Cf.  Proleg.  xcvi  ff. 
'  Quem  (sc.  Ciceronem)  tamen  et  suorum  homines  temporum  inces- 
sere  audebant  ut  tumidiorem.  et  Asianum  (corresponding  to  '  parum 
Atticum ')  et  redundantem  (=  nec  satis  pressus)  et  in  repetitionibus 
nimium  et  in  salibus  aliquando  frigidum  (cf.  c.  23  7)  et  in  eompo- 
sitione  fractum,  exauUantem  ac  paene,  quod  procul  absit,  viro  mol- 
liorem  (=enervem)  14  praecipue  vero  presaerunt  eum  qui  videri 
Atticorum  imitatores  concupierant  16  antiqua  quidem  illa  divisio 
inter  Atticos  atque  Asianos  fuit,  cum  hi  pressi  et  integri,  contra 
inflati  illi  et  inanea  haberentur  in  his  nihil  siiperflueret.  Cicero 
freely  confeased  to  have  been  given  to  rhetorical  exuberauce  of 
dietion,  eapecially  in  his  earlier  days.  Cf.  Brut.  91,  316  Is  (Molo) 
dedit  operam .  .  .  ut  nimis  redundantes  nos  et  superfluentes  iuvenili 
quadam  dicendi  impunitate  et  licentia  reprimeret  et  quasi  extra 
ripas  diffluentes  coerceret  Orat.  29,  104  (speaking  of  Dem.)  sem- 
per  aliquid  immensum  iufinitiimque  desiderant,  where  aee  Piderit. 
—  extaltani :  Metaphor  taken  from  a  fiery  horse.     Cf.  Cic  Acad. 


204  NOTE& 

Frioi.  35, 112  campuB  in  quo  exsultare  possit  orator,  where  Eeid 

cites  maaj  other  exnjnples. 

'AUiciu'  Ifl  the  evldeiit  eniendatlon  of  Llpaliu  for  'anllquiu,'  aaladear 
from  the  contezt,  for  Aper  is  repeating  soue  hoetile  criticisiiis  on  Cicero, 
UDong  which  no  auch  abmird  charge  aa  '  panmi  antiqQUB '  would  imply, 
couid  erer have  heen  made ;  it  ii  conflnned  hy  Quint.  XII  10,  12. 14.  16 B., 
and  by  eTerythlng  that  we  can  aBcerUin  concerning  tbe  great  otruggie 
between  Cicero  and  tlie  Atticista  headed  by  Calviu;  the  emendation  ia 
Anatly  ezternally  nipport«d  hy  the  demoiutrable  iiitercliBiige  of  ■  aniiquoa ' 
and  '  AtlicDH'  in  other  MSa    See  the  variants  quoied  p.  ££. 

21  l^ri>ti>  -  -  •  Caln  et  Brnti  -  ■  ■  «piitnlu:  None  of  these  lettera 
liave  come  down  to  us,  and  they  may  liave  belonged  to  that  claas 
whiob,  together  with  their  answers,  Gicero  himself  did  not  expect 
to  see  published.  Cf.  ad  fam.  XV  21,  4  primum  ego  illas  Calvo 
titteras  misi  non  plus  quam  has  quas  nunc  legis  existimans  exituras. 
Aliter  enim  scribimus  quod  eos  solos  quibus  mittimus,  aliter  quod 
multos  lecturos  putamus.  But  Tiro,  his  literary  executor,  like  a 
modern  Froude,  did  not  share  tliese  scruples.  Quintilian  has  two 
unmistakable  references  to  this  veiy  correspondence :  IX  4, 1  de 
compositione  non  equidem  post  il.  Tullium  scribcre  auderem  .  . . 
nisi  et  eiusdem  aetatis  lioinincs  scriptis  ad  ij>sum  etlam  litteria 
reprehendere  id  collocandi  genua  ausi  fuissent  XII  1, 22  nee  Cicero 
Bruto  Culcoque  qui  certe  coiupositionem  illius  etiam  apud  ipsum. 
reprelienduiit.  The  remark  of  Cicero,  quoted  by  Plut.  Cic  24, 
was  iii  my  jndgment  also  taken  froin  tlie  same  source:  irpo«  nva 
rSiv  iraipaiv  i$y]Ktv  /c  iwiiTroX'^  ypaifia^  Ivu>l)(ov  rCiv  Kayaiv  &kow 
(TTdftic  TOT  A^^ocrtfew,  (cf.  Quint.  X  1,  24  XII  1,  22),  for  in  the  Orat. 
30,  104,  Cicero  speaking  quite  generally  only  says  that  D.  did  not 
satisfy  his  exactiiig  taate. 

23  CalTam  -  -  -  Cioeroni  niam  «xaan^em  et  aridnm:  Cf-  Quint. 
1.  c.  haec  manus  (sc.  Atticoruin  imitatores)  quasi  quibusdam  sacris 
initiata  ut  alienigeiiam  et  paruin  superstitiosuin  devinctumque  illis 
legibus  insequebantur,  unde  nunc  quotjuc  aridi  et  exsucci  et 
ex3onffiifS  .  .  .  quibus  . . .  multa  et  pluribus  locis  Citero  ipse  respon- 
dit  Auct.  ad  Heren.  IV  11.  IG  qui  non  ]K)ssunt  in  illa  facetissima 
verboruin  atttnuatione  commo<le  versaii,  veniunt  ad  aridtnn  et 
exstinffiie  genus  orationi.t  quod  non  alienum  est  exile  nominari.  — 
eraimi/iiis,  Si^XP^  '""idHii,  £tjp6%.  Cicero  often  insists  upon  'strcngth' 
as  an  casential  quality  in  an  orator.  (Jf.  Hrut.  1).  it6.  82.  283  (in 
reference  to  Calvus)  de  orat.  1 13,  56.  —  Other  synonyms  are  ener- 


c.  la.  205 

mtw  (pro  Sest.  10,  24  eoervati  atqae  exsangues),  exilu,  ieiunua 
(Sen.  Ep,  75,  3  non  .  .  .  ieiuna  et  arida  toIo),  eoneitum,  minvtum 
(de  orat.  II  38,  159  III  18,  66),  tieeut  (Quint.  XI  1,  32),  opposed 
to  vi»,  virUis,  laeerti,  ntrvi,  aueus.     See  below, 

The  pMsages  just  cited,  and  the  remarkable  geDeral  Bgreement  between 

Tacitiu  and  QuintilUn,  pointing  unmlatalcably  to  a  common  source,  ought 

to  leave  no  doubt  that  '  exBanguem  et  ariduro '  repreBenta  the  genuine  read- 

ing.   Tbe  examplea  usuaiiy  adduced  fromQuintillaninsupportof  'atirltuB,' 

«.  g.  S.  1,  27  attrita  cotidiano  actu  forensi  ingenia  4,  4  ait  ergo  aliquando 

quod  placeat .  .  .  ut  opun  poUat,  non  ezterat,  aeem  to  bave  little,  if  any- 

thing,  in  common  witb  Uie  passage  under  notlce,  and  are  In  any  case  not 

sufBcient  to  oHset  ihe  convlnclng  evidence  in  favor  of  the  repeatedly-occur- 

ring  collocalion  In  tbe  tezt.    Cp.  also  Peter  ad  loc. 

24  otioinm:  'tedious,  dull,  monotonous,'  c.  22  12  otiosus  circa 

excessus  '  wordy.'  Often  synonymous  with  '  supinus,  lentus,  tardus.' 

Peterson,  to  Quint.  X  1,  27,  renders  the  word  in  both  passages  by 

'  weariaome,  spiritless,'  but  it  is  not  likely  that  Cicero  and  Brutus 

accused  each  other  of  the  identical  fault.     See  below.     'Otiosum' 

is  nsed  in  part;icu]ar  reference,  it  would  seeni,  to  the  phHosophie 

diacursiveness  of  Brutus,  while  in  c.  22  it  pertains  to  Cicero'8  lack 

of  succinctness  and  conciseness  of  expression.     Cf.  Stat.  Silv.  IV 

9,  30  Bruti  senis  oscitationes  and  Quint.  X  2,  17  tristes  ac  ieiuni 

PoIIionem  aemulantur,  otiosi  ac  supini,  si  quid  modo  longius  cir- 

cumduxerunt,  iurant  ita  Cieeronem  locuturum  fuisse.  —  diiunctnai : 

'  disjointed.'      Randys  iu  his  excellent  account  of  Brutus  in  Cic. 

Orat.  p.  Lviii  thinks  this  epithet  refera  to  '  the  absence  of  a  flowing 

and  harmonious  rhythm.'     I  am  rather  inclined  to  understand  it 

of  the  epigrammatic  and  laconic  style  which  Brutus,  according  to 

Plut.  Brut.  2,  afEected  in  his  Greek  writings,  for  of  hia  Latin  diction 

the  biographer  expresses  no   opinion,   being  no  competent  critic 

(Cf.  Life  of  Dem.  2)  :  "PutiuiitTTX  i>iv  oZv  ^axr^o  irptn  rkt  S(({(>8ovt  mi 

Totif  ^yuJrac  (Kavut  o  Bpouros 'EXAijvktti  Si   t^i-  jiroi^^cy/iariit^i'  «ai 

AaKiDi'iK^l'  iTnTT^tviiiv  fipayvXoyuiv  Iv  Tais  lirKTToXjiZt  ivia^v  Trapaaiffiot 

ioTiv.  This  view  aeems  eonfirmed  by  the  use  of  '  fractum,'  which, 
like  'dissolutus,  dissipatus,'  would  be  synonymous  with  'diiunc- 
tum,'  All  is  perfectly  clear,  if  we  refer  Cicero's  stricturea,  more 
paiticularly  to  the  matter,  those  of  Brutus  to  the  style.  Cp.  note 
C.  26  .3  f.  diiunctum  and  aridiis,  like  '  elaboratus '  (I.  12),  are  not 
yet  used  by  Cicero  of  pcTsons.  —  ninaK[ne  = '  On  the  other  Land,' 
ai,  is  common  in  Tac.  e.  g.  Ag.  29  H.  III  52  IV  14  V  4  Ann.  I 
12.  80  II  39  XI  28  XIII  13.  14. 


206  KOTBSi. 

26  mftle  anduie;  'Kojtut  AKouav'  (Herod.  VII 16, 1  Lysias  VIII 3 
Lucian,  Fugit  29).  Gf.  Ter.  Hec.  600  (earliest  Latia  instanoe) 
Cic.  de  orat.  II  68,  277  III  76, 305  Tusc.  Disp.  V  40, 116  Sen.  Cont. 
VII  3  (18)  9  Cicero  male  audiebat  tamquam  nec  Pompeio  certus 
amicus.  By  a  somewhat  remarkable  colncidence  this  phrase  is  again 
found  in  Quint.  XII  10, 13  in  the  very  passage  in  which  these  ciiti- 
ciamB  on  Cicero  are  aliio  discussed :  ille  tamen,  qui  ieiunus  a  quibus- 
dam  et  aridua  habetnr,  non  aliter  ab  ipsis  inimicis  male  aiidire  quam 
nimiis  floribus  et  ingenii  adfluentia  potuit. — For  this  classical 
idiom  in  English,  Wilkins  quotes  Milton,  Areopag.  p.  24  (Hales): 
'  What  iDOre  national  corruption,  for  whioh  Britain  hears  ill  abroad, 
than  household  gluttony.'  It  occurs,  however,  much  earliet  e.  g. 
Ben  JoDSon,  Love  Reatored:  '  I  will  no  more  of  these  supterfluous 
excesses.  They  are  these  make  me  hear  so  ill  both  in  town  and 
coantry.'  Spenser,  F.  Q.15,23:  '  If  old  Aveugles  sonnes  so  evil 
hear.'  —  lollttam:  'without  the  proper  rhythmic  cadence,'  synony- 
mous  with  'diasolutus,  fusus,  immoderatus,  dissipatus,  v^us,  flu- 
ctuans,'  and  opp.  to  'iiumerosus,  numero  adstriptus,  coactus,  vinctus.' 
Cp.  Causerct.  1.  c.  p.  130  tf,     Sandys,  Orat.  I.  c.  and  note  to  13  42. 

26  enervem:  Probably  the  very  word  used  by  Calvus  for  the 
more  usual '  enervatus.'  Cf.  Seii.  Contr.  I  Praef.  9  Quint.  IX  4, 142 
asperani  compositionem  malim  essc  quam  efFeminatam  et  enervem. 

27  fraotnm  atqne  elnmbem :  Synonynions  with  '  solutum '  and 
'enervem.'  Cf.  Sen.  Vit.  beat.  13,  4  videtur  enervis,  fractus. 
'  elumbis '  is  an-.  tlp.  —  Notice  the  carefully  observed  oratio  bimem- 
bris  tbroughout  this  pari^raph,  'et'  and  'atque'  being  also  sym- 
metrically  varied. 

19.  1  nam,  marking  the  transition  to  a  new  topic  as  in  c.  2  l, 
where  see  note.  —  qnatenna  =  quoniam.  Cf.  note  c.  6  11.  —  admi- 
latorea :  a  post-Aug.  word,  first  found  in  Phaedr.  IV  21  and  Vell. 
Pat.  I  13,  3.  In  Tac.  only  liere  and  c  21  24.  —  bnno  Telnt  termi- 
nnm:  Cf.  Cic.  Lael.  16,  56  constituendi  sunt,  qui  sint  in  amicJtia 
fines  ut  quasi  termlni  diligendi.  Witliout  the  apologotic  particle, 
pro  Quint.  10, 35  certos  mibi  fines  termiiiosque  constituam  de  orat. 
I  49,  214  Crassus  .  .  .  oratoris  facultatem  non  illiua  artis  termiuis 
sed  ingenii  sui  finibus  immensis  poenc  di'scribere. 

2  Casiinm  SeTernm:  Cusshia  Seeerus  was  born,  of  low  origin, 
about  44  n.  c.  He  was  'relcgated'  to  Crete  by  Augustus  about 
8  A.  D  for  defaming  Koman  nobles  iii  his  writings.     On  continuing 


C.  19.  207 

bis  tibelloua  attacks,  he  was  banished  to  the  desert  island  of 
Seriphos  by  Tiberius,  where  he  died  in  moat  abject  poverty  in 
32  A.  D.  Cf.  Tac.  Anu.  I  72  IV  21.  The  frequent  allusions  to  him 
in  Seneca  Khetor,  Tacitus,  and  Quintiliaa  bear  ample  testimony 
to  the  enduring  impresaion  which  his  eloquence  made,  and  justify, 
in  a  partiat  measure,  the  great  importance  which  Aper  and  even 
Messalla  (c.  26,  where  see  notea)  attach  to  him.  Cp.  Teuffel,  g  267, 
11  and  esp.  P.  Robert,  De  Camii  Severi  eloquentia,  Paris  1890, 
pp.  83.  Cassius  Severus  occupies  the  same  position  in  the  devel- 
opment  of  Eoman  eloquence  that  Demetrius  Phalereus  does  among 
the  Oreeks.     Cp.  note  c.  14  14. 

Tbe  opening  paragrapb  ot  thU  chapter  Is  beset  wlth  very  great  dlfflcultles, 
owing  to  ft  comiptlon  ajid  lacunB  In  the  text,  which  Hcholars  bave  witb 
bnt  indiSereat  euccess  attempted  to  aolve  (aee  p.  2:J).  The  inHenion  of 
'Severum'  after  CasBium  ia  an  evident  emendation,  for  the  orator  is  every- 
vrbera  cited  wlth  bis  fuli  name,  wltb  but  tbree  exceptSonB  in  QuinL  (VI 
1,  43  X  1,  22  XII,  10,  11),  where  tbe  context,  bowever,  precludes  tbe 
poaaibility  of  a  misunderslanding.  'Qui  usque'  pointa  unmistakably  to  a 
lacuna.  VahleD's  and  John'a  restorationB  give,  it  [nust  be  admitted,  a  very 
satisfactory  sense,  and  at  the  same  tlme  account  for  the  origin  of  tbe  cor- 
rtiption,  but  the  emendation  of  tbe  former,  as  Jobn  points  out,  invoivea  tbe 
necessityof  referring-qui'  to  thedistnnt  antecedent  ' admlratorea,' — in  my 
judgment  a  fatal  objection.  To  obviate  tbia  difflcutty,  it  bas  been  suggested 
to  talce  'hunc'  as  the  personnl  pronoun  referring  to  Casslus  Severus,  bnt 
tbis  seems  improbable,  because  the  relative  '  qui '  clause  wouid  in  that  case 
be  out  of  place.  Jobn,  tberefore,  BubetiluteH  'ut'  for  'qui,'  wbicb  is  too 
bold  a  change.  Tbe  pOBSibiliCy  of  a  proper  interpretation  of  '  reum  faciunt,' 
wbich  bears  all  the  marks  of  genuineneHs,  appears  to  have  been  lost  with 
the  missing  words  in  the  lacuna.  MicbaeliB,  followed  by  Peter,  WolS  and 
Andresen,  takes  'quatenus  .  .  .  solent'  as  a  parentbeBis,  and  omita  'qul 
usque  ad'  and  'quem  reum  faciunt,'  an  emendation  witbout  a  sbadow  o( 
intrinsic  probability.  The  difficultiea  Beem  to  me  to  be  inauperable,  withont 
the  BccesHion  of  new  MS.  mBterial.  Cp.  on  tbe  whole  question  Vahlen, 
Prooem.  Beri.  lBTB-9,  p.  13  f.,  and  tbe  detailed  discussion  ot  John,  Car- 
reip6I.  p.  27  t. 

4  fleziMe  =  deflexisse.     Cf.  note  c.  1  17. 

DiTecta  admita  of  no  satisfactory  explanaUou.  In  tha  pretent  conlezt, 
it  could  only  deslgnate  a  iiiode  of  speaking  that  makes  straight  for  the  polnt 
at  isBue,  indulging  in  no  irrelevant  epiaodea ;  but  thia  is  precisely  the  cbarac- 
teristic  feature  of  tbe  modern  style  of  eloquence,  as  Aper  proceeds  to  point 
out.  Cf.  below  I.  9  impeilitisHimaruni  .  .  .  eximeret  36  expectandum  .  .  . 
teBtantur,  a  fact  which  both  MeBsalla  and  Secundus  admlt  and  deplore  In 
their  replies.    Cf.  c.  32  n  S.  38  3  B.    Wben,  Uierefore,  Aper  Is  made  in 


208  NOTES. 

ODT  t«zt  to  speak  ol  tlie  uiclent  atyle  ot  eloquence  u  'dliecta,'  he  inTolTM 
blmaelf  In  an  {ireconcllable  contr&diction,  wlilcb  cuuiot  well  be  attiibuted 
to  the  author.  ThiB  conclualou,  reuhed  on  internal  grannds  alone,  is  cou- 
flrmed,  In  my  judgment,  liy  tbe  alenltlcant  '  tisUBpOBition  wiant '  in  our 
HSS.,  which  in  tbe  great  majority  of  casea  la  a  clear  fndicatlon  of  Inter- 
llneor  glosses.  Tbe  interpolation  itself  was  caused  by  the  verb  'flezlaae,' 
wblcb  naturally  auggests  a  depaiture  fnm  a  straighi  coune.  Cp.  Am.  Jour. 
Phit.  XII  p,  44&-460. 

B  inioitift:  The  aubtle  distinctions  dr&wn  between  'iiiBGiti&'  and 
'  inscientia '  (R.  V.  I  165,  note  118  Madvig,  de  fin.  1 14, 46  Heraeus, 
Tac.  H.  I  1  WoelfHin,  Arehiv  III  665  Schmalz,  AntU'.  I  p.  688  f.), 
while  possiblf  true  for  Cicero,  although  the  constaat  confusion  of 
both  forms  in  our  MSS.  ought  to  wam  us  against  any  aweeping 
generaliaations,  are  apparently  not  applicable  to  Tacitua.  He 
seents  to  use  both  words  quite  promiscuously,  with  a  decided  pref- 
erencG,  howeTer,  in  the  hiBtorical  writings  for  'ioBcitia.'  Lex. 
Tac.  s.  T. 

'Altud'  ia  an  evident  emendatlon  of  Andresen  (Emeitd,  p.  119),  for 
'iilud'  would  lack  a  proper  antecrdent,  Uic  previous  dlgcuMlon  turning 
wholly  upon  Che  anclent  type  of  eloquence,  wbich  Cassius  Scverus  was  the 
llist  to  abandon. 

6  iudicio  et  intellecta:  i.  e.  with  a  clear  appreeiatU>n  of  the 
issues  involved  and  a  fuU  undergtanding  of  the  iraportance  of  the 
change  made  necessary  by  tlie  altered  coiiditions  of  the  taste  and 
culture  of  his  time.  Aa  Cassius  Severus  was  an  iiitense  admirer 
of  Cicero  (cf.  Sen.  Contr.  III  praef.  15  f.),  Aper'a  statement  must 
be  taken  cum  grano  salis.  —  namqne  is  i>ostpositive  in  Tacitus  in 
three  other  passages  :  Aiin.  15  II  43  IV  43.  Stihmalz,  AntHi.  II 
110  eris  greatly  wheii  lie  asserts  that  this  partic.le  is  elsewhere 
in  Tac.  tnvariabli/  found  befure  consoiiants.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it 
precedes  a  vowel  no  fewer  than  28  times  (out  of  a  total  of  60)! 
Dr.  ff.  S.  II  162  also  wrongly  quotes  Virgil  and  Livy  for  the  iirst 
inst.inces  of 'iiamque'  in  anastrophe.  It  is  iiiet  with  as  early  as 
Catull.  LXIV  383,  where  see  Riese's  note,  and  in  prose  in  Varro 
(ap.  Gell.  III  10).  Cp.  in  general,  Schmalz,  Dr.  11.  cc.  R.V.  III 
286  iiote  4.'il«  and  note  to  c.  6  7. 

7  panlo  ante  dioebam:  viz.  c.  18  8.  —  cum  condiciane  temponim 
et  diveraitate  anrinm :  Tbcse  two  statenients  do  not  convey  two 
independent  assertions,  whicli  indeed  would  be  slightly  illogical, 
but  the  second  is  simply  addod,  as  one  of  tlie  in.iiiy  phenomena  in 


c.  10.  209 

irhich  the  changed  coadition  of  the  period  m&nifestB  itself.  This 
manner  of  combining  a  general  and  inore  specttic  idea  ia  peculiarly 
characteristic  of  Tacitus.     Cf.  note  c.  9  i, 

8  lonnam  -  -  -  ■peoietn,  belung  closely  together,  aa  indicated  hy 
the  aing,  predicate.  Translate  : '  styFistic  type  of  oratory.'  On  the 
thought,  cf.  Quint.  VIII  3,  52  qui  dandum  putant  nonnihil  etiam 
temporibus  atque  auribus.  Tac.  Ann.  XIII 3  ingenium  (sc.  Senecae) 
amoenum  et  temporibus  eius  auribus  adcommodatum. 

9  prioT  ille  popolns:  Prior,  i.  e.  of  the  Bepublican  period,  is 
oppoaed  to  'nostra  aetaa.'  Cf.  Ann.  XI  24  priori  populo,  and 
similarly  Ann.  I  1  vetus  populus  IV  32  veterea  populi  B.  rea. 
popului,  '  listening  public  in  the  forum  or  the  law  courts,'  as  in 
c.  6  16  23  12  32  8  34  30  41  15  H.  I  90  ;  =  'audieiice  in  the  theatre/ 
c.  13  7  40  6  Ann.  XIV  20  XV  34.  —  imperitni  et  rndi»:  Uf.  Liv. 
1 19,  4  multitudinem  i.  .  .  illia  saeculis  r.;  c.  7  le  vulgus  imp.  H.  I 
35  non  populus  tantum  et  imperita  plebs  II 16  imperitonim  turba 
Ann.  II  77  vulgua  imperitum   Sen.  Ep.  72,  9  imperitia  ac  rudibua. 

10  impeditijiimaxnm  ontionnm  apatia :  i.  e.  length  of  speeches 
drawn  out  by  superfluous  verbiage.  '  Spatium '  in  this  sense  is  rare 
and  chiefly  poetic.  Cp.  alao  Plat.  Prot.  329a  Sokixoy  «orartivoufft 
(so.  ol  ^opn)  Tov  koyov.  On  the  thought,  cf.  Quint  VIII  6,  42  flt 
longa  et  impedita  (ac.  oratio)  ubi  congestioribua  eam  iungas  similem 
agmini  totidem  lixas  habenti  quot  militea,  cui  et  numerus  est  duplex 
nec  duplum  virium.     See  alao  note  to  c.  19  20. 

11  ai  dicendo  qais  diem  eximeTet:  'Diem  eximere'  (also  Tac. 
H.  III  81),  more  rarely  '  consumere '  (Cic.  in  Verr.  II  2,  39,  96 
dicendo  tempus  consumere)  or  'extrahere'  (Caes.  B.  C.  I  32  Liv. 
XLV  36,  3  Val.  Max.  II 10,  7)  is  the  teclinical  phrase  for  certain 
fllibustering  or  ditatory  tactics  by  which  a  speaker  desirous  of  pre- 
venting  or  postponing  the  passage  of  a  nieasure  'talked  agaiiist 
time,'  the  Roman  pi-esiding  officer  poasessing  no  power  to  coinpel 
him  to  speak  to  the  question.  Only  one  instance  is  recorded  in 
which  the  presiding  magistrate  endeavored  to  silence  a  member  of 
the  senate  by  ordering  his  arrest.  Cf.  Capito  ap.  Gell.  IV  10,  8 
Cato  rem  quae  conaulebatur  .  .  .  perfici  nolebat.  Eius  rei  ducendae 
gratia  longa  oratione  vtel/atur  eximeliiitrjae  dicendo  dlem.  Erat  enim 
iua  aenatori  ut  aententiam  rogatus  diceret  ante  quicquid  vellet 
aliae  rei  et  quoad  vellet.  Caesar  consul  viatorem  vocavit  eumque 
cum  hnem  non  faceret,  preodi  loquentem  et  in  carcerem  duci  iussit 


210  NOTES. 

Sena.tu8  eonsmrexit  et  proaequebatur  Catonem  in  carcerem.  Hac 
inyidi&  fEu;ta,  Caesar  destitit  et  mitti  Catonem  iussit.'  Tbe  first 
Kttempt  at '  closure '  with  a  view  to  checking  this  abuse  vas  made 
by  the  lex  Fompeia  de  vi  et  ambitu  (52  b.  c),  mentioned  c.  38  6, 
where  see  note.  Cp.  Mommsen,  Bi/m.  Staatsr.  III  919.  934.  985 
Lange,  RStn.  Alterth.  II  384,  452.  —  Hy  these  long-winded  speeches 
we  can  strictly,  it  would  seem,  underatand  only  those  delivered  in 
the  'comitia,'  for,  if  we  include  the  senate,  ' pop.  ut  imperitus'  is  out 
of  place,  if  the  law  courts,  'diein  dicendo  exiniere'  is  inapplicable, 
because  the  time  allotted  to  speakers  in  &jud!cial  triul  waa  appar- 
ently  limited  by  the  olepsydra,  at  least  as  far  back  aa  70  b.  c.  (Cic. 
Verr.  I  9,  25  legitimae  horae).  Cp.  Marquardt,  Privatleb.  370  ff. 
Smith,  Dict.  Ant.  I  775.  On  the  uther  hand,  it  is  not  probable  that 
Aper'8  remark  should,  for  no  ap|>arent  reason,  have  been  inten- 
tionally  confined  to  the  orators  in  the  comitia.  We  must,  therefore, 
add  this  paasage  to  the  examples  of  inconsistoncy  enumerated  in 
c.  3  20.  —  Esrime.ret  and  videretiir  (below)  in  the  protasis,  the  apo- 
dosis  being  usiially  in  the  imperf.  indicative,  are  subjunctives  of 
indefinite  frequency.  This  construetion  is  extremely  rare  in  pre- 
Aug.  prose.  In  Cicero  only  de  orat.  I  54,  232  erat  enini  Athenis 
reo  damnato,  si  fraus  capitalis  non  csset,  <]uasi  poenae  aestimatio, 
but  here  Sorof,  followcd  by  Wilkins,  aasume  an  oratio  obliqua. 
There  is  an  indisputable  instanee,  however,  in  Caes.  B.  G.  V  35 
sin  .  .  .  tenere  vellent  .  .  .  relinquebatur,  and  Livy  furnishes  a 
number  of  examples.  In  Silver  Latiu,  finally,  this  so-called  itera- 
tive  snbj.  is  niost  freqnent  in  Snetonius  and  quite  common  in  Taci- 
tus.  Cf.  II.  I  49  II  5  IV  1  Ann.  11  57  III  69  IV  7.  46  V  11  VI 
30  XV  4.'i.  Cp.  Dr.  H.  S.  l\  733  StU  p.  77  f.  (who  omits  our  pas- 
sage),  HofFmann,  Zeitpnrtikdii  p.  52  fE.  —  longa  prinelpiorDm  prae- 
paratio:  praepanttio,  ■n-poirapactKfvTJ,  is  a  technical  term  referring  to 
the  attempts  of  an  orator  to  render  his  hearers  or  tlie  judge  favor- 
ably  disposed  toward  him  at  the  outset.  Cf.  Quint.  IV  1,  1  (cited 
below)  72 ;  2,  26.  Aper  does  not  condemn  ttiis  practice,  and  it 
is  expressly  recommended  by  Quint.  (cf.  IV  2  VII 10, 12  IX  2, 17 
etc.),  but  he  objects  to  what  scem  to  hini  excessively  long  intro- 
ductions  of  this  kind,  tolerated  by  the  audiences  of  the  Republic. 
Cf.  Quint.  IV  1,  02  nee  minus  evitanda  est  immodica  eins  (prin- 
cipii)  lonijitudo  ne  in  caput  excrevisse  videatur  et  quo  praeparare 
debet,  fatiget.  —  Lnwja  for  'longorum'  by  hypallage.    Cf .  note  c.  2  3, 


C.  10.  211 

Oa  '  principium '  cf.  Q.  IV  1, 1  fF.  Cansa  principii  nulla  alia  est 
quam  ut  auditorem,  quo  sit  nobis  in  ceteris  partibus  accomodatior, 
praeparemus  id  fieri  .  .  .  constat  si  benevolum,  attentum,  docilem 
fecerimus.  The  term  is  not  strictly  synonymous  with  exordium 
(or  prooemium),  though  often  so  used,  for  the  latter  was  by  some 
divided  into  two  parts, '  principium '  and  '  insinuatio.'  Cf.  Quint. 
IV  1,  42.  76,  and  in  general  Auct.  ad  Her.  I  4  Cic  de  inv.  I  16-18 
Piderit,  Cic.  de  orat.  EinleU.  p.  65  f. 

12  narrationaiiL :  The  narratio,  &i7yi;<rit,  usually  followed  the 
'praeparatio  principii.'  Cf.  Quint.  IV  2,  1  maxime  naturale  est  et 
fieii  frequentissime  debet,  ut  praeparato  .  .  .  iudice,  res,  de  qua 
pronuntiaturus  est,  indicetur  :  haec  est  natratio  28  nos  ducit  scho- 
larum  consuetudo  in  quibus  certa  quaedam  iwnuutur  .  .  .  ideoque 
prooemio  narratio  semper  subiuntptur  31  narratio  est  rei  factae  aut 
ut  factae  utilis  ad  persuadendiim  expositio  sqq.  —  altfl  repetita 
■eriei  i.  e.  either  prolix  expositions  ab  ovo,  or  epiaodes  on]y 
remotely  connected  with  the  point  at  issue,  ou  which  cf.  Quint.  IV 
3,  25  Hanc  partem  irapiK^aiv  vocant  Graeci,  Latini  egressum  vel 
egressionem  .  .  .  ut  laus  hominuni  locommque,  ut  descriptio  regio- 
num,  expositio  quarundam  renim  gestarum  vel  etiam  fabulosarum 
sqq.  See  also  Cic.  de  orat.  III  24,  91  quorsum  igitur  haec  spectat 
tam  longa  et  tam  alte  repetita  oratio  ?  de  leg.  I  C,  18  alte  vero  et 
ut  oportet  a  capite  repetis  quod  quaerimus  de  inv.  I  20,  28  brevis 
est  narratio  si  non  ab  ultimo  repetitur.  — On  this-use  of  'alte'  in 
Tacitus,  see  note  c.  12  18. 

'  NaiTationuiii '  In  place  of  '  narrationlB,'  la  neceBeitated  by  the  meaning 
of  '  series '  and  by  the  fltyllBlic  symmetry  observable  in  the  enumeratlon. 

14  mnltaram  diTmonum  oitentatio:  On  'divisio'  or  partitio,  cf. 
Bhet.  ad  Her.  I  10,  7  Causarum  divisio  in  duas  partes  distributa 
est,  primum  perorata  narratione  debemus  aperire,  quid  nobis  con- 
veniat  cum  adversariis  et  si  ea  quae  utilia  nobis  erunt  convenient, 
quid  in  controversia  nobis  relinquatur,  deinde  distributione  uti 
debemus  ;  ea  dividitur  in  duas  partes,  enumerationein  et  expositi- 
onem.  Over-elaborat«d  divisions  and  subdivisions  are  also  censured 
in  strong  terms  by  Quint.  IV  5  e.  g.  §  24  f.  nec  inimerito  multum 
ex  diligentia  partiendi  tiilit  laudis  Q.  Hortensius,  cuius  tamen  divi- 
sionem  in  digitos  diductam  nonnumquam  Cicero  leviter  eludit  (e.  g. 
pro  Caec.  14,  45)  . .  .  vitanda  utique  maxime  concisa  niminm  et 
velut  articulosa  partitio  . .  .  et  huius  gloriae  cupidi,  quo  subtilius 


et  copiosius  divisisBe  Tideatitar  et  Bupervacua  sdsumunt  et  quae 
natura  Bin^laria  eunt  secant,  nec  tam  plura  ^iunt  quam  minora, 
deinde  cum  fecerunt  mille  particulas,  in  eandem  incidunt  obscuri- 
tatem,  contra  quam  partitio  inventa  est.  On  the  figure  'diviBio' 
aee  also  Sandys  on  Orat.  40,  137.  —  mille  «ifammtonim  gradiu: 
On  arffHmentti  which  UBually  formed  the  fourth  part  of  a  rhetori- 
cally  consti-ucted  speech,  known  as  the  '  confinnatio  *  (and  'refuta- 
tio'),  cf.  Quint.  V  10,  1-14.  35.  Volkmann,  Met.  p.  38  ff.  Cope, 
Arist.  Ehet.  Vol.  I  (Introd.)  Causeret  p.  53-98  Piderit,  de  orat  p. 
61-61.  67-71  WilkinB,  de  orat.  p.  68  ff.  Netzker,  Jlermaffonu, 
Cieero,  Comifieius  quae  doeuerint  de  itatHm»,  Kiel  1879. — The  cen- 
Bure  implied  in  'raille,'  is  repeated  by  Quint.  V  10,  100  f.  has  fere 
sedes  ac^epimus  probationum  in  universum  quas  neque  generatim 
tradere  sat  est  cum  ex  qualibet  earum  innnmembili»  argumenlorum 
copia  oriatur  .  .  .  plurimi  cum  in  hos  inexplicabiles  laqueos  incide- 
runt  omnem  .  .  .  conatum  velut  adstricti  certis  legum  vinculis  per- 
diderunt. 

Hermagorae ;  Hermagora»  of  Temnos,  very  frequently  con- 
founiled  by  scholars  e.  g.  Andreaen  and  Wolff,  with  his  far  less 
illustrious  namesake,  the  follower  of  Theodorus  of  Gadara  aud 
contem])orary  of  Augustiia,  flourished  about  160  b.  c.  and  was  tlie 
fouiider  of  a  new  system  of  rlietoric  in  op[ioaition  to  the  Feri{)atetic 
aiid  Stoic  doctrines  then  in  vogue,  It  dealt  chiefly,  if  not  exclu- 
sively,  with  tZpwK,  inventio.  As  Sand.ys,  Orat.  Inirod.  p.  xxxvii 
well  remarks,  '  the  very  fact  that  it  wa.s  i'oiiHiied  to  the  considera- 
tion  of  subjeet  matter,  which  is  independent  of  questions  of  language, 
while  it  «eglected  the  department  of  style  in  which  it  would  have 
naturally  limited  itself  to  Greek  alone,  itiade  the  teaching  of  Her- 
magoras  rtadily  available  for  use  by  Koiiiun  students.'  See  also 
Wilkins,  de  orat.  Introd.  p.  46  f.  The  Khet.  ad  Her.  aiid  Cicero'8 
de  inventione  seein  to  be  based  upon  his  work,  entitled  rtxnu 
pijTopiKoi  (in  7  bks.).  Its  dry  character,  owing  to  an  over-subtle 
ingenuity  of  analysia,  is  also  attested  by  Quint.  III  U,  21  f.  haec 
(sc.  Hermagorae)  affectata  subtilitas  cirea  nomina  rerum  ambitiose 
laborat  .  .  .  noii  est  necesse  per  tain  .minutiis  rerum  particulas  ratio- 
nem  docendi  concidere  quo  vitio  luulti  quidem  laborarnnt,  prae- 
cipue  tamen  Heiinagoras,  vir  alioqui  subtilis  et  in  plurimis  admi- 
randus  sqq.  Cp.  tlie  exhaustive  treatment  of  Suseniitil,  Geteh.  d. 
griech.  Lit.  iit  d.  Ahrnnd.  Zeit,  Leipzig  18«-'  vol.  II  p.  471-478. 


C.  19.  213 

Apollodori:  ApoUodorus  of  Pergaiwm  was  born  about  104  b.  c. 
After  teaching  in  his  native  city,  he  emigrated  to  Rome  and  in  45 
B.  c.  was  selected  by  Julius  Caeear  as  the  tutor  of  Ootavian  at 
Apollonia.  After  the  assasBination  of  the  dictator,  he  retumed  to 
the  capital  where  he  remained,  highly  honored  by  hiB  imperial 
pupil,  till  his  death  at  the  age  of  82.  Cf.  Strabo  XIII  625  Ps. 
Luc.  Macrob.  23,  Quint.  III  1,  17.  Apollodorus  wrote  but  little, 
but  his  numerous  followers,  known  as  Apollodorei,  diligently 
spread  his  doctrines.  Cf.  Quint.  III  1,  18  Apollodori  praecejita 
magis  ex  discipulis  cognoscas  .  .  .  nam  ipsius  sola  videtur  ars  edita 
ad  Matium,  quia  ceteras  missa  ad  Domitium  epistuta  non  cognoscit. 
His  theory,  known  to  us  chiefly  from  the  p^es  of  Quintilian,  was 
exclusively  confined  to  forensic  oratory.  Cf.  Quint,  III  1,  1  Apol- 
lodorus  conteutus  solis  iudicialibus.  See  Susemihl  1.  c.  II  p.  504— 
507  and  the  literature  there  cited. 

15  quod  li:  quod  foUowed  by  a  eonditional  clause  marks  the 
transition  to  a  stronger  statement  and  usually  implies  an  ellipsis. 
Here  'and  hence  it  witl  not  surprise  us  to  learn  that  when  any  one' 
etc.  This  use  of  the  retative  pronoun  is  found  occa^ionally  in 
early  Latin  e.  g.  Flaut.  Bacch.  742  Ter.  And.  268,  very  frequently 
in  Cicero,  but  thereafter  only  of  sporadic  oceurrence.  In  Tac.  c.  3 
10  41  7  Ag.  16.  26  Ann.  III  58.  Cp.  Dr.  H.  S.  II  61  ft,— odoratm 
se.  esse  'to  liave  got  a  mere  sniff  at  ]ihilo8ophy.'  The  vulgar 
plirase  is  used  by  Aper  to  express  his  low  opinion  of  the  crude 
culture  of  ttiat  time.  lu  this  figurative  setise, 'odorari'  seems  to 
occur  onty  tiere  and  in  Lactant.  VII  1,  11  veritatem  leviter  odora- 
tus. — philoaophiam :  On  the  use  of  the  Oreek  word,  in  place  of 
'sapientia,'  see  note  5  32. 

16  locuiiL  =  locus  communis,  generat  reflections  many  of  which 
are  enumerated  tiy  Cic.  de  orat.  I  l.l,  56  (where  see  Wilkins),  aud 
III  27,  106  f,  Cf.  also  Orat.  36,  126  and  Quint.  X  5,  12  with 
Peter3on's  note. — in  CMlum  landibni  ferebatur :  Post-Aug.  writers, 
foltowing  in  ttie  footsteps  of  Livy,  show  a  very  decided  preference 
for  '  ferre '  in  place  of  '  effere  laudibus '  wtiich  greatty  preponder- 
ates  iu  Cicero.  In  Tac.  it  occurs  but  once  :  Aun.  III  72  taudibus 
Seianum  extulit.  Etsewtiere  the  sliorter  form  is  ueed.  Cf.  H.  III  3 
Anu.  II  13  IV  34.  Laudibus  totlere,  extotlere,  adtotlere,  which  is 
very  rare  in  classical  Latin  (Cic.  ad  Att.  IV  16, 14  Hor.  C.  I  21, 9), 
is  quite  common  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  H.  II  90  III  9  Ann.  IV  41  Xll  11, 
XIV  14.     Cp.  the  excellent  article  by  Schmalz  Antib.  II  606. 


214  NOTBS. 

17  neo  miniBi  sc.  erat  The  copula  is  usually  omitted  in  tbis 
phrase,  becauae,  as  Seyff.-MulL  Lael.  p.  226  remarkH,  it  is  equivaletit 
to  au  emphatic  adverb  like  '  quippe.'  Cf.  c  36  :i&.  Ann.  IV  40.  54 
XII  37.  Elsewhere  in  Tacitus  'dictn'  is  added,  e.  g.  H.  I  79  II  41 

IV  84  V  6  Ano.  II 17. 

18  panoluimi  praMepta  rhatoniK :  On  their  introduotion  i&to 
Bome,  cf.  Suet.  de  gramni.  et  rhet.  25, 1  (p.  119  Beif.).  Bhetorica 
quoque  apud  dos  perinde  atque  gTammatica  sero  reeepta  e»f.  paululo 
etiam  difficilius  quippe  quam  constet  nonnnmquam  etiam  prohibi- 
tam  ezerceri  (ou  which  see  note  c.  Z5  4).  The  statement  of  Aper 
is  again  exa^^rated,  for  the  orators  of  the  Ciceronian  age,  at  least, 
all  had  a  thorough  rhetorical  training. 

19  philoMphonun  plaoita :  The  apathetic  attitude  of  the  Boman 
towatd  philosophy  waa  deeply  imbedded  in  the  national  character 
from  Ennius' '  philosophari  est  mihi  necesse,  at  paucis,  nam  omniDO 
haud  placet'  (Bibbeck,  Fragm.  p.  53  Vahlen,  Enn.  p.  145)  down  to 
Tac.  Ag,  4  se  prima  in  iuvcnta  studium  pliilosophiae  acrius,  ultra 
quain  concessum  Bomano  ac  senatori,  hausisse  and  the  late  Gell. 

V  16,  5  degustandum  ex  philosophia,  non  in  eam  ingiirgitandura. 
Cicero  himsclf,  who  may  be  said  to  Iiave  opened  up  to  hia  country- 
men  the  tenets  of  Greek  speculation,  had  to  combat  this  in- 
eradicable  prejudice  in  nearly  all  of  his  philosophical  treatiBes.  Cf- 
esp.  de  off.  II  1,  2  ff.  Quiiit  XII  prooem.  and  Beid,  Cic.  Acad. 
p.  20  f.  Teuffel,  liiim.  Lit.  §  50-52.  Friedlander  III,  p.  669-684.  — 
plaoita:  A  [Ktst-Aug.  word.  In  Tacitus  also  H.  III  81  ]>1.  Stoico- 
rum  Ann.  XIV  22  pl.  maioruni  XVI  19  siipientiuiu  pl.  Cf.  Sen. 
£p.  66,  45  decreta  quae  Graeci  vocaiit  dof^niata,  nobis  vel  decreta 
(30  in  Cicero,  cp.  Boid,  Aca*l.  Pr,  9,  27)  licet  appellare  vel  scita  vel 
pUteitn. 

20  amnibui  =  'onuubus  rebuH.'  Cf.  c.  36  7  mixtia  onniibus  H. 
I  68,  dirutis  omnibus.  Also  in  gen,  plur.:  H.  V  3  omnium  ignari 
Ann.  IV  25  hostibus  oninituu  nesciis  VI  48  ignarum  omnium  aut 
pesaimis  iniiutrituin.  In  G.  39  regnator  omiiium  dcus,  cetera 
subiecta  atque  jiarentia  11.  II  80  omniumque  qiiae  Ann.  II  75 
oinnium  . .  .  quae  .  .  .  intolerans  Seii.  Ep.  5,  1  omnibus  omissia 
hoc  unum  agis,  the  ambigtiity  arisitifj  out  of  the  doubtful  gender 
of  the  termination  in  the  gen.  dat.  and  abl.  plur.  la  avoided  by  the 
words  which  follow.  Similar  inst.ineeB  are  quite  common,  even  in 
Cicero  e.  g.  de  inv.  II  20,  61  dc  off.  1 37,133  Acad.  Poat.  7,  27.  12, 


C.  19.  215 

46  Lael.  4, 13.  7,  23  in  Cat.  II  8,  18.  Cp.  Seyf.-MUll.  Lael.  p.  74 
Reid,  Acad.  Post.  2, 8  aad  note  c.  8  26.  —  is  oortiiiA :  Originally  any 
oaldroD-sbaped  vessel,  eortina  came  to  be  uaed,  by  an  easy  trane- 
ference,  of  the  vault  of  heaven  (Enn.  Ann.  v.  9),  of  the  tripod  of 
Apollo  (Verg.  Aen.  III  92  Ov.  Met.  16, 635),  and  of  the  auditorium 
in  a  theatre  (Aetna  294  magni  eortina  theatri).  Here  it  designate» 
a  circular  place  in  the  courtr-room  wliich  was  occupied  by  the 
general  public,  the  '  vulgus  adsistentium,  et  adfluens  et  vf^ua  audi- 
tor '  mentioned  c.  20  8.  Tbe  judge,  tbe  lawyers  witb  tbeir  assist- 
ants,  and  tbe  parties  in  the  suit  were  probably  seated  'within  tbe 
railing,'  to  use  a  modern  pbrase. 

Tbe  meaning  bere  given  (it  is  pntcticallr  that  of  Lipslua)  !■  bo  eaallj 
derived  from  the  snalogDus  uses  of  Ihe  word,  and  is  withal  eo  eroinently 
miitable  to  the  senae  of  Ihe  paaaage,  that  tbe  einendatlon  of  UrBtnua,  thougb 
accepted  h;  Peter,  Baehrens,  and  othera,  need  not  be  considered  Bcrioualy, 
tbe  more  eo,  aa  it  is  inconceirable  bon  an  original  'corona'  could  ever 
have  been  corrupled  tnto  'cortlna.'  For  thia  word  must  bave  been 
unfsmiliar,  not  to  aay  unknown,  to  the  scribea,  at  leaat  in  the  sense  wbich 
is  here  called  for.  —  Baehrens'  contentlon  (Comm.  Crit.  p.  T5)  tliat  'vix' 
ouglit  t«  be  placed  belore  'quisquam '  is  based  upon  a  serious  misinlerpret- 
ation  of  the  passage. 

21  etii  non  initraotiu  at  ooite  imbatng :  Instructus  like  '  in&ti- 
tutus '  and  'doctus'  is  used  of  systematic  training  and  is  opposed 
to  imbutm,  whicb  denotes  a  superficial  and  desultory  acquisition  of 
knowledge.  Cf.  Cic.  Phil.  X  10,  20  a  maioribus  instituti  atque 
imbuti  sumus  de  orat.  II  39, 162  liberaliter  institutus  et  aliquo  iam 
imbutua  Orat.  49,  1C5  non  instituti  sed  imbuti  sumus.  On  tbe 
semasiology  of  'imbiitus,'  see  Wilkins,  Sandys  11.  cc.  and  John  ad 
loc.  —  etii  non .  ■  -  at  certe:  Tbe  same  correlation,  Ann.  XII  39  etsi 
non  proeliuni  at  certe  bellum.  Cf.  also  G.  33  si  non  amor  nostri  at 
certe  odium  sui  Quint.  XII  11,  31  si  non  magnam  utilitatem 
at  certe  Suet.  Cal.  12  etsi  non  de  perfecto,  at  certe.  'Tamen'  or 
'  at '  alone  is  far  more  common.  See  Hand,  Twra.  I  427  II  604 
Dr.  H.  S.  II  765. 

22  itineribiig  =  'rationibus,' metbods.  Cf.  Tac.  H.  II  95  uniun 
atl  potentiam  iter  IV  49  duo  itinera  audenti  Ann.  III  66  si  rectum 
iter  pergeret,  ad  clariasima  quaeque  iturum  XVI  17  adquirendae 
pecuniae  brevius  iter  credebat  per  procurationes.  In  tbis  figurativo 
sense,  classic  writers  generally  use  '  via,'  So  6Sot  in  Gk.  e.  g.  Arist. 
Plut.  606,  Thuc  1 122;  «.*'  i&Jv  (Plat.  Eep.  p.  436  A).  —  Observe 


216  NOTES. 

tbat '  per  qoae '  ia  not  strictly  used  f or  tlie  instnimental  ablative, 
as  in  c.  24  6,  where  see  note,  but  in  its  original  local  sense  witb  aii 
accuBative  of  extent,  here  facilitated  by  its  antecedent  'itineribus.' 
8o  similarly  c.  29  8  per  quae  . .  .  tnrepit  c.  33  8  per  . .  .  numeros 
isse  H.  IV  7  per  altercationem . . .  proueeti  sunt,  the  metaphor  being 
taken  from  verbs  expressing  motion.  Thia  usage  ia  poetic  and 
post-Aug.     Cf.  Peterson,  Quint.  X  6,  21. 

23  Ti  et  potaitate,  non  inn  et  legibai :  It  cannot  bave  been  Aper^a 
intention  to  assert,  as  might  perhaps  appear  at  first  sight,  tbat  the 
monotony  and  prolixity  of  former  speecbes  were  in  bis  day  partly 
done  away  with,  because  the  modem  jadge  no  ionger  presided  with 
equity  and  fairness,  but  Bubstituted  in  thelr  place  arbitrariuess  and 
despotic  authority.  Such  a  cbange  would  not  have  been  a  creditable 
acbievement  of  the  new  era  which  the  speaker  wisbes  to  place  in 
ae  advantageous  and  favorable  a  light  as  posstble.  Hence  Aper  caa 
only  be  understood  to  mean,  that  modern  judges  did  not  ailow 
themselves  to  be  tied  down  to  the  letter  of  the  law,  but  occasionaily 
followed  tlieir  own  interpretation,  enforcing  it  by  the  authority 
vested  iii  their  oifice.  Soe  also  followiiig  note,  I*eter  who,  alone 
of  the  commentators,  seems  to  have  felt  aiiy  difficulty  liere, 
supposes  Aper  to  refer  to  tbe  trials  presided  over  by  the  princeps 
himself  whose  decisions  were,  of  course,  not  necessarily  infiuenced 
by  law  or  precedent,  but  tliis  is  intrinsically  improbable  for  the 
reason  just  giveu,  iior  is  there  anything  in  the  contest  tbat  lends 
itself  readily  to  so  restricted  an  ai>plication  of  Aper's  words.  —  Vis 
is  power  generally,  j^otexfas  the  particular  authority  of  a  magistrate. 
vis  {or  ius)  and  potestaa  combined  e.  g.  H.  III 11.  39  G.  42  vis  et 
potentia  Ter.  Heaut.  IV  3, 32  vim  . .  et  potestatem  Liv.  XXIV  39 
iu8  .  .  .  potestatem  Sen.  Ep.  17,  2  Gell.  VII  7  Dig.  IX  4,  1.  So 
similarly,  hire  'legal  code'  ia  amplified  by  the  more  apecific  terra 
leijilim,  '  provisions,  enaetments '  (cf.  Cic.  Top.  V  28).  Both  are 
grouped  togetber  e.  g.  Cic.  pro  Planc.  36.  88  de  leg.  I  6, 17  Cp. 
note  c.  9  1  (carmina  et  versus).  —  On  tlie  quaai-instrumental  or 
cansal  ablat.  'in  accordance  with,  by  means  of,'  see  Nipp.  Ann.  III 
24  who  cites  the  following  instances  from  Tacitiis  :  G.  25.  28 
H.  I  28.  48  IV  12.  50  V  23  Ann.  I  70  II  75  III  24.  27.  43.  48  VI 
20  XII  10.  29  XIII  16  XIV  30.  31.  62  XV  65,  but  omits  the 
preseut  passage  aml  c.  25  28  maligiiitate,  invidia. 

24  nec  acoipiant  tempora  led  oonatitnnnt :  Our  judges  do  not  bind 
themselves,  Aper  meaua  to  say,  to  the  time-regulations  found  in 


c.  19.  ao.  217 

eatlier  laws  (such  as  the  lez  de  vl  et  ambitu,  foT  ioBtaiice)  but  they 
themBelves  determine,  accoiding  to  thcir  discietion,  the  numbei  of 
houis  to  be  allotted  to  the  several  speakeis.  The  commentatois 
tacitly  assume  themeaningof  'accipiunt'  to  be  that  the  magistiates 
do  not  accept  the  pioposals  as  to  time  allowance  made  to  them  by 
thc  litigants  themselves,  but  this  aeems  to  conflict  with  what  we 
know  of  Roman  court  piocedure.  Cf.  Plin.  Ep.  IV  9,  9  e  leye  accu- 
sator  sex  hoiad,  novem  leus  ocee^igset  1111,14  nam  XII  clepsydris, 
quas  spatiosisaimas  aceeperam,  sunt  additae  quattuor  (sc.  a  iudice) 
which  passages  leud  weighty  support  to  the  inteipietation  advo- 
cated  in  the  pTeceding  note. 

25  expeotandam  habent:  On  this  gerundive  constiuction  with 
habeie,  cf.  note  c.  8  12. 

27  ftlio  transgredientem :  Befeiring  to  inelevant  digrcssions, 
mificK/Saa-cit.  Cf.  Quiut.  lY  3,  13  quo  ex  gcnere  (sc.  egiessionum) 
est  in  orationibus  contra  VeTrem  compositis  Siciliae  laus,  Piosei- 
pinae  laptus,  pro  C.  Coinelio  popularis  illa  viitutum  Cn.  Pompei 
commemoratio,  to  whicli  we  may  add  the  eulogy  of  poets  in  the 
pio  Arch.  and  the  banter  on  Stoic  paradoxes  in  the  pio  Mui.  §  61  f. 
This  practice,  though  at  times  not  out  of  place  (cf.  Cic.  de  oiat.  II 
77,311  digiedi  tameu  ab  eo  quod  proposueiis  atque  agas,  peimoven- 
donim  animorum  causa  saepe  utile  est  Quint.  IV  3, 14  f.),  is  cleverly 
lidiculed  by  Mart.  VI 19  non  de  vi  neque  caede  nec  veneno  |  sed 
lis  est  mihi  de  tiibus  capellis  |  vicini  queror  haa  abesse  fuito  |  hoo 
iudex  sibi  postulat  probari  |  tu  Cannaa  Mithridaticumque  bellum  | 
.  .  .  iam  dic,  Postume,  de  tiibus  capellis  (cf.  Anth.  Pal.  III  46).  Cp. 
Volkmann,  Ehet.  p.  124  ff.  Mayoi,  Quint.  X  1,  33.  —  feBtinare  »e 
teatantnr:  Cf.  Quint.  IV  1,  72  aliquando  tamen  uti  (sc.  piooemio) 
nec  si  velimus  eo  licet,  cum  iudex  occupatus,  eum  angusta  sunt  tem- 
poia,  cum  maioi  potestas  ab  ipsa  le  cogit  incipeie  and  esp.  IV  5, 10 
festinat  euim  iudex  ad  id  quod  potentissimum  est,  et  velut  obli- 
gatum  piomisso  patronum,  si  est  patientioi,  tacitus  appellat ;  si  vel 
occupatus  vel  in  aliqua  potestate  vel  etiam  sic  moribus  incomposi- 
tus,  cum  convicio  efflagitat. 

20.  1  de  inflrmitate  Taletndinia  Boae  praefantem  etc :  Quiut. 
IV  1,  8,  is  moie  toleiantof  such  'captationes  benevolentia«':  Quae- 
dam  .  .  .  commendatio  tacita,  si  nos  infirmos,  imparatos,  imjiares 
agentium  contTa  ingeniis  dixerimus.  qualia  sutU  phraqve  Mesaallae 
prooemia.    est  enim  natuialis  favoi  pro  laborantibus  et  iudex  reli- 


218  NOTES. 

gioBUB  libentiaBime  patroniim  audit  quem  iuBtitiae  suae  mtDime 
timet.  inde  illa  veterum  circa  occultaitdam  eloquentiam  Bimulatio, 
multum  ab  bac  nostrorum  temporum  iactatione  diveraa  VI  3,  76 
Curionem  semper  ab  ezcusatione  aetatis  incipientem.  Cf.  also  Mart. 
III  18  perfriziBse  tuas  est  praefatio  faucea  |  cum  te  excusaris, 
Maxime,  quid  cecitaB  ? 

Wlth  the  pooBible  exceptlon  ol  CaeB.  B.  Q.  VI  30  udlflcio  olioamdato 
siWa,  ut  snnt  fere  domicllla,  nelther  'fere'  nor  'fenne,'  the  forro  preferred 
by  Toc.  in  hia  later  writin^,  ever  directly  modlHes  a  eubotMtive,  not  even 
when  It  signifles  '  ut  plerumque  flt,  ut  fleri  Bolet,'  on  vrhich  «ee  note  o.  31,  T. 
Taking  ttiis  in  connection  nlth  the  remartiable  parallel  paaaage  fromQulnc 
juat  clted,  I  have  hsd  no  hesitation  In  inHerting  '  omuia.'  The  archetypon 
tiad  cd,  whlch  either  Hlood  for  '  omnla '  as  in  c.  2  14  13  16  or  was  postCbty  a 
lemnant  ot  an  origlnal  'cuncta,'  but  as  the  compendium  nsH  not  under- 
stood  by  the  8cril>e,  the  syllable  waa  dropped.  So  almllarly  in  Qulnt.  X  1, 
106  onniia,  though  essential  to  the  context,  ia  omltted  In  some  HSS. 
Perhapa  the  paasage  In  Caeaar  is  only  another  csse  in  point. 

3  qDinque  in  Terrem  libroB  expectabit :  Aper  sophistically  ignores 
the  fact  tliat  Cicero  actually  delivered  oiily  one  speech  in  court 
against  Verres  (Aug.  '5,  70  b.  c.),  tlie  othera  haviiig  been,  as  is  well 
known,  subsequently  couiposed. 

There  are  in  ali  aix  apeeches  against  Verres,  Init  Aper,  accotdlng  to  our 
MSS.,  mentioiiM  only  flvc,  excluding,  as  U  exprcssly  or  tacitly  asaumed  by 
tlie  commentators,  the  Actio  l^riina.  But  in  [loiii<;  ao,  Aper  would  be  virtU' 
ally  confeBsiiig  ttiat  he  was  well  aware  of  tlicpurely  fi/«rarvchar«ctero(  iha 
olher  tive,  wliich  caiinot  poaiibty  tiave  txen  liis  intenlion,  for  if  hie  censure 
wBS  to  havc  any  (oundation  at  all,  it  waa  clcarly  cfisential  to  Bpeatc  of  all  ihe 
»Le  exliint  orations  aa  tiaving  been  aetaattg  delivered,  ond  this  I  believe  he 
did.  Thc  archetypon  had  citlier  VIINVERREM  or  viinverrem,  whlch 
readin)!.  owing  to  the  graphical  identity  ot  ttie  numerat  and  the  letter  *i' 
following,  caused  the  evident  corruption  now  existing. 

«xpeotabit:  i.  e,  'wait  or  listen  patiently  to  the  cnd,'  Cf,  Cic. 
de  orat.  I  36,  IBO  Potos  .  .  .  oratorcs  putire  eos  qnos  multOB 
horas  expectavit  Hor.  Sat.  1  5,  9  ceiiantes  .  .  .  expectans  comites 
Sen.  de  ben.  V 17, 3  quis  non  patri  sno  supremum  dieni  ut  innocena 
sit,  optut,  ut  moderatus  exjiectat  Quint.  IX  3,  68  with  a  play  upon 
the  word:  qnod  is  inortem  suiun  cxpecrtaret,  et  illc  (Uxisset  se  vero 
non  oxpectare :  imnio,  inquit,  rogo  ej-pcrti-Ji.  Cp,  Mayor,  luv.  XIV 
240.  In  Taeitus  e.  g.  c.  19  25  H.  I  33  nou  expcctandum  ut  .  .  .  in- 
vadat  Ann.  XVI  9  senectus  eius  expectabatur  and  so  similarly 
'opperiri'  e,  g.  Ann.  II  69.  XI  26. — exceptione  et  foTmola;  £xceptio 


C.  20.  219 

denoted  the  objections  made  by  defendant  ^ainst  tbe  stateuients 
o£  the  plaintiff  whieh  were  inserted  in  the  praetor's  edict.  The 
formula  contained  tbe  instructions  to  the  judge,  setting  forth  tbe 
points  at  issue.  Cp.  Smith,  Dict.  Ant."  I  p.  17  ff.  II  480  Pauly 
-B.  E.  III  326.  508    I.  Muner'e  Handb.  elasa.  Alt.  IV  2  p.  691  ff. 

4  Tolnmina  =  libros,  orationes.  Cp.  H.  Landwehr,  Archiu  YI 
p.  236-242.  — lf.Tnllio:  Cicero  made  two  speecbes  (72/1  b.  c.)  in 
behalf  of  this  TulHus  against  P.  Fabius,  one  of  Sulla'3  veterans 
who  had  destroyed  the  plaintifPs  villa  near  Thurii.  Tbe  firat 
speech  is  entirely  lost  and  the  second  only  preserved  in  aome 
palimpsest  fragments. —  Anlo  Caecina:  This  extant  speecli  was 
delivered  in  69  b.  c.  before  the  '  reciperatores,'  and  deals  with  an 
intricate  wiU  case.  Its  tecbnical  nature  is  expressly  alluded  to  by 
Cicero  hiraself  in  Orat.  29,  102 :  tota  mihi  cauaa  pro  Caecina  de 
verbis  interdicti  fuit :  res  involutas  deliniendo  explicavimus,  ius 
civile  laudavimus,  verba  ambigua  distinximus,  where  see  Sandys' 
excellent  note.  —  Among  the  fifty-five  complete  orations  of  Cicero 
which  have  come  down  to  us,  the  pro  Caecina  ranks  llth  in  point 
of  bulk,  80  that  the  epithet  'inmenaa'  is  clearly  not  so  great  an 
exaggeratiou  as  Peter  thinks,  especially  as  it  is  not  likely  that 
very  many  of  the  numerous  apeeches  still  accessible  to  Aper 
exceeded  the  pro  Caecina  in  length.  Fortunat.  107,  30  H.,  also 
groups  these  two  speeches  together ;  cum  exemplo  multanim  legum 
probamus  praesenteni  quoque  legem  ita  aentire  ut  nos  defendimus, 
sicut  M.  TuUius  fecit  pro  M.  Tullio  et  pro  A.  Caecina.  —  praecnTTit 
etc  :  See  note  c.  19  ext. 

6  cnnn argpimentonim :  opp.  to 'mille  argum.  gr.a(Ius'()f  c.  19i3. 
Cf.  Quint.  IX  4,  138  in  argumentis  citati  atque  ipso  etiam  niotu 
celeres  sumus?  in  locis  ac  descriptionibus  fusi  ac  fluentes.^ — colore 
■ententiu-nm :  co/or,  corresponding  to  Gk.  XP"I^  '"  ''^  teclinical 
poat-Aug.  sense  denotes  'the  varnish,  gloss  or  color  by  wliich  the 
accused  endeavors  to  palliate,  the  accnser  to  a^ravate,  the  alluwed 
iacta  of  the  case.'  These  'colores'  were  often  colleeted  by  rbetori- 
cians.  Thua  the  elder  Seneca,  for  instancc,  arranges  hia  Controversiae 
under  the  threeheada,8ententiae,diviaionesandcolores.  Cp.  Mayor, 
luv.  VII  155.  But  aa  'sententiae'  is  clearly  distingiiished  frora 
'color'  (cf.  also  Quint.  IX  1,  18),  it  is  beat  to  take  the  word  in  our 
paasage  in  its  classical  signification  of  'beauty,  embellishment.' 
The  phrase  'color  sententiarum '  would  then  correapond  to  'color 


ipse  dicendi  qnamlibet  clarns'  (Quint.  Vllt  5,  28)  and  'colorata 
oratio '  (Cie.  Brut.  46,  170).  iententiae  liere  are  maxima,  ethical 
reflections.  Cp-  Sen.  Contt.  I  pr.  23  has  tralaticias  quaa  proprie 
sententias  dicimus,  guae  nihil  habent  cum  ipsa  controversia  inplici- 
tum  sed  satis  apte  et  alio  transferuntur,  tamquam  quae  de  fortuna, 
de  emdelitate,  de  saeculo,  de  divitiis  dicuntui ;  hoc  genus  sententia- 
mm  supellectilem  vocabat.  See  also  note  1.  16.  —  On  the  thoaght 
itself,  see  Quint.  L  c.  §  34  ego  vero  haec  lumina  orationis  velut 
oculos  quoBdam  esse  eloquentiae  credo,  sed  neque  oculos  esse  toto 
corpore  velim,  ne  cetera  membra  officium  snnm  perdant,  et,  si 
necesse  sit  veterem  illum  liorrorem  dicendi  malim  quam  istam 
novam  licentiam,  sed  patet  media  quaedam  via  sicut  in  cultu 
victnque  accessit  aliquis  citra  reprehensionem  nitor. 

7  aiton  et  ooltn  dMoriptionam:  Cf.  Cie.  Top.  22,  83  additur 

etiam  descriptio  quam  ^^apiucT^pa  Graeci   vocant  .  .  .  qualis   sit 

avarua,  qualis  assentator  ceteraque  eiusdem   generis    in   quibus 

natiira  et  vita  describitur    Rhet.  ad  Her.  IV  51,  65   hniusmodi 

notationes  quae  describunt . . .  vehementer  Iiabent  mngnani  delecta- 

tionem.     Totam  enim  uaturnm  cuiuspiam  [wnunt  ante  oculos  aut 

gloriosi  .  , .  aut  iuvidi  aut  timidi  aut  avari,  ambitiosi  etc.     See 

Sandys'  note  to  Orat.  40,  138.     But  'dcscriptio'  was  not  confined 

to  ^9oitmtah\A  also  inchtdeddescriptionsof  places,  works  of  art.etc., 

as  appears  from  Quint.  IV  3,  12  iaus  hominuin  locorumque,  descri- 

l>tio  regionum,  and  Cic.  in  Verr.  IV.     Cp.  John  ad  loc.    '  Nitore  et 

cultu'  are  again  combined  iu  c.  23  22  (Juint.  VIII  3,  61  XI,  1,  48. 

Invltatux,  lUu  readiug  o[  our  MSS.,  cannot  be  right,  for,  as  the  contezt 

shoivs,  Ihc  stylistic  qualities  eniiiiit'raled  are  ailiiiittedly  capable  oE  exetting 

a  rmrupting  Influencc  upon  the  jiidgcs,  but  Ibis  Es  intompatible  with  tlie 

meaning  ot  'invitalus'  wtiicli  in  a  tigunitlve  senee  ia  iuTariably  used  oC 

allurcments  of  a  beneticial  or  liamiless  natiirc  and  hence  frequently  joined 

with  'allicere.'    Thla  objection  is  etrentnliened  by  the  faci  tliat  'invitatus' 

and  'coTTuptus.'  staiiiliiig  in  ihe  n.'lation  of  cnusc  and  cSect,  can  only. 

accoidin);  t»  Tacltean  usngc  in  Ihe  Dialogus,  {st'i>  note  e.  4  3)  bc  jnined  by 

*  alque.'  *  et,'  combining  only  synonyninu»  verbs.     I.  Iherefore,  writc  with 

bni  a  wry  slifht  ehange  rHinlii»  ct  comiptus.     •  iii '  is  a  dittography  of  llie 

'm*  priHtilini;  (as  iu  c.  PaslH  siieii.  C'oiitr.>v.  III  Uexi.  Sen.  Ep.  «.  1.1), 

a  nott>rioiu1y  comnion  snuive  of  romiption.     TUis  error  once  commilte<t. 

tbe  'i'  was  «lon  dri>ppwl.  Ihe  very  fsmiliar  '  invit.ilng'  natnrallv  tahing 

thc  pLice  i>f  ■  invilintus '  which  is  no  I^iin  wonl.     Xor  aic  Ihcw  exaniples 

lacking.  if  any  bc  necdcil.  o[  a  siiiiilnr  onil^lon  •>[  ■  1'  in  Ihe  "  inlaot." 

e.  ji.  c,  2."i  :ii   ■antiipioruni'  for  'anliiiulonim.'  SO  t  •  vinim  '  fnr  '  ririum.* 

'  Viiian;'  is  freiiuenily  used  as  a  synonyni  of  ■  ci>rrampere,'    Cf.  especlally 


Sen.  Ep.  114,  3  iUo  (sc.  animo)  vitlato.  Finolly,  both  worda  are  fouDd 
grouped  together  olso  in  Cic.  pro  Sest  64,  116  comitionim  et  contionuui 
Bignitlcationes  sunt  nonnumqnam  vUialae  atqae  eorruplae.  The  alUtention 
oiiaeTVBble  in  'cuisu  .  . .  colore  .  .  .  cultu'  is  m  eTidently  inieiided  to 
inaTlc  oS  the  various  elements  of  the  enumeTiition,  that  'nitore,'  wtiich 
deettoya  tbe  stylistic  equilibrium,  may  be  justty  objected  to.  It  1h  probably 
a  mere  maTgiDal  or  int«rlinear  gloes,  suggested  b;  c.  2.1 12,  wliich  subee- 
queoUy  found  itH  way  into  the  texL  Cp.  the  very  aimilar  alliteratiTe  collo- 
cation  c.  20  s  laaciTla .  .  .  leTilate  .  .  .  licentia  and  note  c.  36  is. 

8.  tTersatDr  is  used  absolutely  also  In  Plaut.  Trin.  629  noU 
aversari  Cic.  Cluent.  63,  177  aversari  advocati  et  iain  vix  ferre 
posse  Verr.  II  2,  76, 187  haerere  homo,  aversari  (versari,  Jordan) 
rubere, 

Dicentem  ie  nndoubtedly  a  BUperfluoua  addition,  as  ia  also  clear  from  lla 
UDWairanted  emphatic  posltion,  but  to  attribuie  the  marginal  gloss  (aa  Jolin 
doee)  to  some  ancient  reader  who  had  obeerTed  tbat  'aTersari'  ia  used 
transitlTely  elsewhere  in  Tacitiu,  would  imply  an  incredibly  profound 
knowledge  of  Tacltean  usage  on  the  part  of  this  interpolator,  the  paasBges 
belng  widely  scattered  in  Ihe  Histories  and  Annals. 

Vnlgn»  ' ' '  ftdsiatentiiiin  et  adflnena  et  va^i  anditor:  The  general 
lay  pubtio  whieh  is  drawn  to  the  court  by  an  idle  curiosity,  is 
elsewhere  iu  the  Dialogus  distinguished  from  the  'auditores' 
who  are  a^siduous  attendants  at  trials  'profectus  sui  causa'  (c.  31 
S  ff.).  Cf.  c.  23  11  non  auditores  sequuntur,  non  populus  audit 
32  7  non  doctita  modo  et  prudena  auditor  sed  etiam  populus  intel- 
legit.  These  passages  are  sufRcient  to  show  that  the  'adfluens 
et  vagus  auditor'  is  not  identical  with  the  'auditor'  mentioned 
in  later  chapters  but,  as  the  epithets  clearly  indicate,  the  second 
clause  merely  singles  out  one  particular  element  in  this  miscel- 
laneous  audience.  Cf.  note  c.  9  i.  —  adfluens  et  tb^u:  i.  e.  chance 
or  casual  listeners  who  happen  to  flock  in,  passing  in  and  out  at 
intervals.  In  thissense  'adfluens'  is  poetie  andin  prose  not  earlier 
than  Livy,  but  quite  common  in  Tacitus.  Cf.  Verg,  Aen.  II  796 
Liv.  XXXV  31  adfluente  cotidie  multttudine  Tac.  Ag.  29  H.  I 
36  IV  25  Ann.  II  76  IV  62  VI  36  XIV  8.  In  Cicero,  it  ia  a 
gynonym  of  '  dives,  abundans.'  —  exig^ere  laetitiuu:  The  best  com- 
mentary  tor  the  foHowing  pass^  is  the  114th  Epistle  of  Seneca. 
See  notes  below.  —  Although  '  laetus,'  signifying  an  omate  style, 
is  extremely  common,  the  abstract  noun  laetitia  in  the  same  sense 
seems  to  occur  only  here,     Cf.  note  c.  21  16. 


222  NOTES. 

10  triitem :  A  rbetorical  term  syQonymous  with  '  borridus,  rndis, 
incultus,  severus,  impolitus,  hebes,  sordidus,  ielunus,'  opp.  to  '  hila- 
ris,  ]aetus,  ornatus,  liiuatus,  nitidus,  comptus.'  Cf.  Causeiet  p. 
174  f.  Sandys,  Orat.  5,  20.  —  inpexam,  syuonymous  with  '  incultus.' 
The  word  occurs  in  its  ordinary  meaning  in  poetry  e.  g.  Verg.  G. 
III  366  Aen.  VII  667  Hor.  Sat.  II  3,  126  Tib.  I  3,  69  Ov.  Met.  I 
529(?)  The  only  other  example  in  prose,  significantly  also  in  a 
figurative  sense,  is  in  Tac.  Ann.  XVI  10  vidua  inpexa  luctu  cou- 
tinuo,  so  Eitter,  Halm,  Nipp.  and  Fumeaux ;  others  (e.  g.  Draeger) 
letain  the  reading  of  the  Med.  in  plexa  (i.  e.  inplexa),  but  thia  is 
not  found  elsewhere  in  Latin.  Cp.  the  analogous  use  of  roicoctfi^ 
in  Titpt  vipovi  16,  6  inoTt  ixivTin  (txaTtpyacrrous  icai  ttlavti  roKtMih^  tA« 
irvoiat  fnit  ifiaXaKTinK  iptpovTm  (SC.  Aur)(ykmi). 

11  Q.  Koscii :  Q.  Ro»cius  Gallua  was  bom  near  Laouvium  and 
died  shortly  before  the  delivery  of  Cicero's  speech  pro  Archia  (62 
B.  c).  He  was  by  common  consent,  the  greatest  comic  actor  whom 
Rome  produced,  tlie  intimate  friend  of  Sulla,  Hortensius  and  espe- 
eially  of  Cicero,  whose  teacher  he  is  said  to  have  beeu  (Plut.  Cic.  5) 
and  whose  speech  in  his  behalf  (G8  b.  <;.)  is  still  extant.  His  art, 
the  result  of  the  most  painstaking  cave  and  the  profoundeat  study 
(hence  called  'doctua  Roscius'  by  Hor.  Ep.  II  1,  82)  waa  deemed 
80  perfeet  that  his  name  became  proverbial  for  excellence  in  general 
(Cic.  de  orat.  I  28,  130  Brut.  84,  290  Festus  p.  289  31.).  Accord- 
ing  to  Macrob.  Sat.  II  10,  lie  was  the  author  of  a  worlc  in  which 
the  art  of  acting  and  of  oratory  was  compared,  and  Diomed.  G.  L. 
I  489,  on  tlie  aiithority  probably  of  Varro,  says  that  Roscius  was 
the  first  to  introduce  ina.sks  upon  the  lioniau  stage,  an  innovation 
whicli  Ilonatus,  Praef.  Ter.  Eun.  p.  10  R.,  liowever,  datea  as  far 
back  aa  Ambivius  Turpio.  The  studieil  rcfinenient  and  dignity 
which  the  Ciceroniau  period  admired  in  Roscius  and  his  great 
conteinporary,  the  tragedian  Aesopus,  appeared  old-fasliioiied, 
stilted  and  artiflcial  in  an  age  whose  taste  Iiad  been  vitiated  by  tlie 
realistic  acting  of  tlio  pantomime.  Cp.  Friedlander  II  ii!i  f. 
Aper's  criticism  niay  possibly  Iiave  beeii  directly  suggcated  by  Cic. 
de  orat.  I  .59,  2.71  (juis  neget  opus  esse  ovatori  in  hoc  oratorio 
motu  statu([iie  Roscii  gestum  et  vciuistateni. 

12  Tnrpionii  Ambivii:  L.  Ain/iirius  Tiirjno,  a  celebrated  theatri- 
cal  iiianager  in  tlie  days  of  Tpronrp  ainl  actor  iii  inost  of  his  plays. 
—  exprimere  '  reproduce.'     Cf.  c.  21  32  20  it  Quint.  X  2,  26. 


C.  20.  223 

13  flt  in  ipM  ttndiomm  inouda  potiti :  The  metaphoT  is  of  Greek 
origin  and  became  proverbial  in  Latin.  Cf.  Pind.  Pyth.  I  166 
itfituS^  S(  Trpo^  oitpwi  xoAkcvi  yXSMriTav  Anth.  Gr.  VII  409  (Antipater) 
ari)^  Uiipi&an'  ^(aXiitvTov  Jx-'  oKfUMnv.  (See  Hof.  A.  P.  440  male 
tornatos  incudi  reddere  versus)  Plaut.  Pseud.  II  2,  20  haec  mihi  est 
incus  :  procudam  ego  hinc  hodie  multos  doloa  Cic.  de  orat.  II  39, 
162  plane  nidem  his  (sc  rhetoribus)  tradam  adsiduis  uno  opere 
eandem  Incudem  diem  noctemque  tundentibus  (III  30, 121  procu- 
denda  lingua)  Amm.  Marcell.  XVIII  4,  2  eandem  incudem,  ut 
dicitur,  diu  noetuque  tundendo  XXVIII  4,  26  ut  proverbium 
loquitur  vetus,  eandem  incudem  tundendo  Sidon.  ApoU.  Ep.  IV 
2  philoBophica  incude  formatus  VIII  4  meditationis  incus  Carm. 
23,  130  liic  cum  semipede  stilum  polibat  Smymeae  incude  doctus 
officinae.  Diomed.  I  299  K.  artem  merae  Latinitatis  .  .  .  suh  incude 
litterarum  ,  .  .  procudendo  formatam.  —  The  et  is  epexegetio.  See 
note  c.  7  ifl.  —  proteotiis:  A  poetio  word  eommon  iu  Silver  Latin. 
See  Dict.     In  the  Dial.  again  c.  35  10  41  10. 

14  refene  domam  aliqaid  inlnstre  etc  :  On  the  thought,  cf.  c 
22  U  and  Cic.  de  orat.  I  21,  96  nobis  enim  huc  venientibus  satis 
iucundum  fore  videbatur  si  .  .  .  nos  aliquid  ex  sermone  vestro 
menioria  dignuin.  excipere  possemus  Sen.  Ep.  108,  4  qui  ad  philo- 
sophum  venit,  cotidie  aliquid  secum  boni  ferat,  aut  sanior  domum 
redeat  6  quidam  veniunt  ut  audiant  non  ut  discant  . .  .  aliqui 
tamen  non  ut  res  excipiant  sed  ut  verba  quae  tam  sine  profectu 
alieno  dicant  quam  sine  suo  audiunt  Quint.  II  2,  8  ipse  aliquid, 
immo  multa  cotidie  dicat  quae  secum  auditores  referant.  ■ —  On 
Bome  as  an  educational  centre  for  foreigners  cf.  Sen.  Consol.  ad 
Helv.  6, 2  alios  liberalium  studiorum  cupiditas  (sc.  adduxit  Romam) 
and  Friedlander  I*  51. 

16  lenBtu  aliqnis  ai^ta  ot  breri  sentontia :  The  difference 
between  these  two  terms,  although  uot  always  rigidly  observed,  is 
well  brought  out  by  Quint.  VIII  5, 1  Sententiam  veteres  quod  animo 
sensissent,  vocaverunt  (i.  e,  reflections,  yv^ftxu.  Cp.  Cic.  de  orat.  II 
8,  34  quid  autem  subtilius  quam  crebrae  acutaeque  sententiae)  id 
cum  est  apud  oratores  frequentissimum  tum  etiam  in  usu  cotidiano 
quasdam  reliquias  habet  .  .  .  sed  consuetudo  iam  tenuit  ut  mente 
concepta  senmts  vocaremus,  lumina  autem  praecipueque  in  clausulis 
posita  sententiai  quae  minus  crebrae  apud  antiquos  nostris  tempo- 
ribus  modo  carent.  Quint.  XII 10, 48  ceterum  hoc  quod  vulgo  sen- 


224  NOTES. 

teDtiaa  Tocamus  quod  yeteribus  praecipueque  Graecis  in  usu  noa 
fuit,  apud  Ciceionem  eDim  invenio  .  .  .  feriunt  animos  .  . .  et  ipsa 
brevitate  magis  haerent  et  delectatione  persuadent.  Tbe  various 
signifiGatians  of  'sensus'  and  'sententiae'  in  the  D.  are :  semus 

(1)  =  thought,  conceit.     So  here  aod  c.  23  21   gravitati  sensuum 

(2)  =  period,  sentence,  ambitus  verborum  c.  21  18  inconditi  sensus 
22  13  pauci  sensus  .  .  .  terminantur  23  2  tertio  quoque  sensu  (3)= 
'  communes  loci '  32  17  paucissimos  sensus.  (4)=popular  mazims  c. 
31  2()  communibus  sensibus.  Sentmtia  (l)  =  sensiia  c.  21  II  verbis 
ornata  et  sententiia  26  8  levitate  sententiarum.  (2)  =  brief  or 
pointed  sayinge,  bons  moU,  so  bere  and  c.  22  T  quasdam  senten- 
tias  23  2  pro  sententia  positum  32  IB  angustas  sententias.  —  ar^ta : 
common  inCicero  as  a  synonym  ot  'acutus.' — locns:  designates  the 
particular  theme,  uaually  pbilosopbical,  to  be  elaborated.  See  note 
c.  31  20.  ThiB  gave  ample  opportunity  for  poetic  imagery.  lu  the 
treatment  of  tbe  '  loci '  the  matter  is  paramount,  in  that  of  the 
'sensus'  tbe  stylJatic /orni.     Cp.  John  ad  loc. 

18  exig^itui  iam  .  ■  ■  poeticns  decort  As  Latin  poetry  of  the  first 
century  a.  d.  had  become  largely  declamatory,  owing  to  the  one- 
sided  rhetorical  teaching  of  the  scliools,  so  oratory  too,  wjth  no 
great  objects  to  evoke  enthusiasm,  sought  a  siibstitute  in  jwetic 
imagery  and  stylistic  embellishmeut.  See  on  this  subject,  the 
excellent  discussion  in  Friedlander  III  39G.  —  Accii  ant  Pacuvii, 
for  as  we  loarn  from  Quint.  I  8, 10  veterum  pofmata  vel  ad  fidem 
causarum  vel  ad  ornamentum  eloquentiae  adsumunt  (sc.  summi 
oratores).  Nam  jiraecipue  quidem  apud  Cicoronem  (a  statement  not 
borne  out  by  his  extiint  speerhfs)  frequentor  tameu  apud  Asiniura 
etiam  et  ceteros  qui  sunt  proximi,  vidimus  Ennii,  Accii,  Pacuvii, 
Lucilii,  Terentii,  Caocilii  et  aliorum  inseri  versus  surama  non  eru- 
ditionis  modo  gratia  sod  etiam  im-unditatis,  cum  jioeticis  volupta- 
tibus  aures  a  forensi  asporitate  respircnt.  Ihi  Pacuvius  and  Accius 
cp.  Teuffel  §  105.  134.  —  Teterno  inqninatni :  A  very  bold  motaphor 
but  quite  characteristic  of  the  spoiiker.  It  has  beon  variously 
interpreted  acconliug  to  the  nieaning  that  is  attached  to  '  veternus ' 
■wliich  may  signify  sloth  or  a  kind  of  mouhl  whicb  an  object 
acquires  from  lying  too  Inng  in  one  sjmt,  Iiaving  Uke  'situs' 
thc  accessorj'  notiou  of  filth.  Tbo  ailjectivo  is  elsewhere  tbus 
figurativel^- usod  of  stylo  e.  •;.  Sidon.  AtMilI.  Ep.  I,  1  veternosum 
diceudi  genus  imitari    Cf.  also  e.  22  2:!  volut   nibigine  infectum 


Hor.  Ep.  II  2,  116  ff.  Sen.  Ep.  58,  6  quantum  apud  Ennium  et 
Accium  verbonim  situs  occupaverit  115,  7  and  so  iru«t  iu  Greek 
e.  g.  r<pl  uiji.  30.  The  senae  of  the  paasage  is  therefore  clearly  this  : 
Poetic  ornament  is  no  less  essential  to  the  modern  orator  thau  to 
the  poet,  but  it  must  not  resemble  the  diction  of  old  Pacuvius  and 
Accius,  incrusted  as  it  is  with  au  arcbaic  mould  which  hae  tainted 
whatever  poetic  embellishment  it  may  have  originally  ixtBsessed. 

20  ex  Horatii  et  Ver^lii  et  Lucaui :  The  meutiou  of  Horace 
Beems  somewhat  out  of  place  in  this  connection,  and  Ovid,  some  of 
whoee  poems  are  little  more  than  versified  suasoriae  (cf.  Sen. 
Contr.  II  10),  would  perbaps  bave  been  a  more  suitable  selectiou. 
Virgil's  great  influence  upon  later  rhetoricians  is  attested  by  what 
Sen.  Suas.  III  5  says  of  Arellius  Fuscus :  Vergilii  versus  voluit 
imitari .  .  . ,  solebat .  .  .  ex  Vergilio  multa  trahere  sqq.  —  Opinions 
seem  to  have  been  very  much  divided  os  to  Lucan's  rank  as  a  ])oet, 
as  appears  from  Mart.  XIV  194  sunt  quidam  qui  me  dicant  non 
esse  poetam,  |  sed  qui  me  vendit  bibliojmla  putat  Serv.  Aen.  I  382 
Lucanus  ideo  in  numero  poetarum  esse  non  meruit,  quia  videtur 
historiam  composuisse  non  poema,  tliis  identical  objection  being 
made  also  by  Petron.  118  and  scbol.  to  Luc.  Pliars.  I  1.  — Quint.  X 
1,  90,  though  granting  his  poetic  entliusiasiu  and  sententious  bril- 
liancy,  significantty  adds  '  magis  oratoribus  quam  poetis  imitandus.' 
It  was  this  very  characteristic  tiiat  caused  bis  iiitroduction  into 
the  schools.  Cp.  Friedlander  III  378  ff.  Heitland,  in  Haskins' 
Lucan  p.  XV-XX.  LXX  Teuffel  §  303,  5  Eibbeck  Som.  Dkht. 
III  p.  91 11  The  marked  preference  for  these  modem  writers  soon 
caused  a  reaction  in  favor  of  the  older  poets  which  reached  its 
height  in  Fronto  and  his  scliool,  Cp.  Friedl.  1.  c.  p.  380-384  and 
note  c.  23  7. — honun  i.  e.  the  class  o£  hearera  nientioned  above 
(1.8). 

21  anribaa  et  indiciia,  is  best  not  taken  as  a  Itendiadys,  'anribus,' 
referring  more  particularly  to  'seusus,'  etc,  and  'iudiciis'  to 
'  loeus,'  etc. 

22  utaa  pnlobrior  et  omatior  extitit  etc. :  Among  the  prose 
writers  of  the  first  century,  whose  wotks  have  been  preserved, 
Aper's  stylistic  ideal  may  be  found  in  Seneca,  who,  owing  to  the 
unique  contradiction  between  j^erformance  and  precept  which 
distinguishes  this  literary  genius,  has  hiniself  severely  condemned 
the  very  style  of  which  he  was  the  foremost  representative  and 


226  NOTES. 

which  Quintilian  combatted  all  his  life.  Gp.  the  114th  Epistle 
throughout  and,  besides  Quintilian's  fainous  cnticism  of  Seneoa  in 
Bk  X  1,  125-130,  esp.  II  5,  21  Duo  autem  genera  maxime  cavenda 
pueris  puto  :  unum,  ne  quis  eos  antiquitatis  nimius  admirator  in 
Gracchorum  Catonisque  et  aliorum  similium  lectione  durescere 
velit,  fient  enim  horridi  atque  ieiuni :  nam  neque  vim  eorum  adhuc 
intellectu  consequentur  et  elocutione  quae  tum  sine  dubio  erat 
optima,  sed  nostris  temporibus  aliena  est  contenti . . .  alterum  . . .  ne 
recentis  huius  lasciviae  flosculis  cai^ti  voluptate  prava  deleniantur. 
IX  4, 142  si  sit  necesse,  duram  potius  atque  asperam  compositionem 
malim  esse  quam  effeminatam  et  enervem  qualis  apud  multos  et 
cotidie  magis,  lascivissimis  syntonorum  modis  saltat  and  XII 10, 
73  ff.  Falluntur  enim  plurimum  qui  vitiosum  et  corruptum  dicendi 
genus  quod  aut  verborum  licentia  exultat  aut  puerilibus  sententiolis 
lascivit  .  .  .  aut  casuris  .  .  .  flosculis  nitet  .  .  .  magis  existimant 
populare  .  .  .  quod  quidem  placere  multis  ...  est  enim  iucunda 
auri  ac  favorabilis  qualiscunque  eloquentia  .  .  .  ubi  vero  quid 
exquisitius  dictum  accidit  auribus  imperitoniui  .  .  .  habet  admira- 
tionem. 

23  cnm  yolnptate  perveninnt:  Cf.  notc  c.  7  10  cum  gratia  venit. 
—  qnid  enim  8i  =  Tt  yap  ct  (Xen.  Mem.  II  6,  2).  An  ellipsis  is 
implied  as  usual.  '  To  deny  this  and  to  contend  that  by  adopting 
the  style  described  we  should  nevertheless  be  unduly  sacrificing 
sense  to  sound  or  matter  to  form,  were  as  unwarranted  an  assertion 
as  if,*  etc. 

26  mannore  nitent  et  auro  radiantur:  Eadmntur,  as  *nitent' 
shows,  must  be  taken  as  an  intrans.  middle  =  fulgent.  Cf.  Ov.  Ep, 
ex  Pont.  III  4,  103  galeae  gemmis  radientur  et  auro  and  so  simi- 
larly  'radiatus.'  See  Dict  For  siniilar  phrases,  cf.  Sen.  ad 
Helv.  10,  7  quorum  teeta  nondum  auro  fulgebant,  quorum  tem- 
pla  nondum  gemmis  nitebant  Ep.  90,  25  quid  loquar  quibus 
templa  .  .  .  fulgent.  This  eulogy  of  the  architectural  beauty  of 
imperial  Rome  recalls  the  boast  of  Augustus  preserved  by  Suet. 
Octav.  28  marmoream  se  relinquere  (sc.  Romam)  quam  latericiam 
accepisset. 

21.  1  f atebor  =  f ateor.  This  usage  is  comraon,  especially  in  the 
comic  poets  but  with  the  exception  of  Plaut.  Trin.  608,  where  most 
critics  read  '  dicis '  for  '  dices '  of  tlie  MSS.,  it  seems  to  be  con- 
fined  to  the  first  person  singular.    Cf.  e.  g.  Plaut.    Mil.  Gl.  397  cen- 


C.  21.  *227 

aebo  1202  Bperabo  Cic.  Mur.  28,  68  deprecabor  30,  63  de  domo  8, 
18  reapondebo  Hor.  A.  P.  317  iubebo  C.  III  2, 26  vetabo  Ov.  Ibia 
129  putabo  Cic.  pro  Planc.  36, 89  Plin.  Ep.  VII  33,  1  IX  23,  5 
fatebor.  Cf.  in  Greek  e.  g.  Arist.  Xub.  261  oi  iiitwtt  yi  /m.  Tbe 
following  paasages  in  the  Dialogus  :  c.  8  27  29  1.1  inveniea  12  23 
reperies  16  10  interrogabo  32  26  nominabo  and  Plin.  Ep.  IX  34, 2 
pronuntiabit  do  not  appear  to  be  illustrations  in  point.  Cp.  Teuffel, 
Fleck.  Jahrb.  CV  668.  831  fE.,  overlooked  by  K.  V.  III  347  note 
452.  — 8iiiipUcit«r=d)rX£?,  frankly.  So  c.  26  20  H.  I  M  III  53 
Ann.  IV40  XVI  18;  = 'unsuBpecting':  G.  22  H.  III  86  IV  86 
Ann.  1 69  VI 15.  —  ia  qaibaBdaiU :  QuUmadam  is  here  undoubtedty 
neuter,  not  masr.  (sc.  oraturibus),  as  Peter  contends,  for  (1)  the 
so-called  tn  'de  scriptore'  does  not  occur  elsewhere  in  Tacitus. 
(2)  Even  if  it  did,  conaistent  usage  would  here  requlre  'apud,'  inas- 
much  as  Aper  does  not  include  the  entire  works  of  the  ancient 
orators  in  his  otherwise  sweeping  condcmnation,  but  expressly 
exempts  some  of  the  speeches  of  Calvus.     Cp.  note  c.  9  0. 

2  risam  ■ .  -  somnam  teaei« :  Cf,  Cic.  Brut.  85,  293  equidcm  in 
quibusdam  lisum  vix  tencbara.  (Here  quibusdam  is  also  neuter 
and  refers  to  Cicero's  exaggerated  estimates  of  some  of  the  old 
Roman  orators,  such  as  Cato)  80,  278  tantura  abfuit  ut  inflam- 
inares  nostros  animos,  somnum  isto  loco  vix  teiiebamus.  Hor.  A.  P. 
104  male  si  mandata  loqueris  aut  dormitabo  aut  ridebo.  Our 
passage  is  a  clear  rerainiscence  of  the  Ciceronian  phrases,  which 
also  sbow  that  'tenere'  is  not,  as  earlier  editors  erroneously  raain- 
tained,  joined  by  zeugma  to  'somnuni.' 

3  aec  aaam  de  popolo  etc :  Thc  meaning  of  this  deplorably  rauti- 
lated  passage  seems  clear.  Aper  boldly  declares  that  his  censure  is 
not  meant  to  apply  merely  to  obscure  third  or  fourth-class  orators, 
whose  deHiceated  style  nevertlieless  found  supporters,  but  to  the 
most  eminent  as  well.  Uniim  de  popvlo,  like  tw  Ik  tou  iroXAoi)  2^/iov 
tU  (Lncian,  Somn.  9),  is  equivalent  to  what  Cicero  in  tlie  lirutus 
(quoted  below)  in  much  stronger  language  called  the  dregs  of 
eloquence.  \Vhat  little  we  know  of  the  orators  liere  presumably 
stigmatised,  for  the  names  themselves  are.  corrupted,  has  been 
collected  and  exhaustivcly  discnssed  by  Nipperdey,  Bh.  Mua.  XIX 
559-568  (=  Opusc.  302  ff),  from  whom  tlie  foUowing  data  are 
taken.  Caaatiaa  is  undoubtedly  identical  with  P.  Canutius  fre- 
quently  praised  in  Cic.  pro  Cluentio  e.  g.  10,  29  homine  elwiucnti.s- 


228  N0TE8. 

simo  IS,  60  homo  in  primia  ingeniosus  et  in  dicemlo  ezeicitatns. 
Cf.  also  Brut  66,  205  Sutpici  orationea  quae  fenintur,  eaa 
post  mortem  eius  scripsisse  P.  Canutius  putatur,  aequalis  meus, 
homo  extra  nostrum  ordinem  meo  iudicio  disertissimus. — Arriiu: 
This  is  the  readiug  proposed  by  Gronovius  on  the  basis  of  a  passage 
in  Cic.  Brut.  69,  242,  in  which  one  Q.  Arrius,  in  spite  of  his 
oratorical  mediocritj,  is  dealt  vith  at  some  length,  which  dravs 
fiom  Atticus  the  impatient  remark  '  tu  quidem  de  faeee  hauris.' 
He  was  praetor  in  72  u.  c.  and  waa  appointed  to  succeed  Terres, 
but  remained  in  Italy  on  account  of  the  slave  war  in  which  he  took 
a  prominent  part.  He  is  probably  the  same  iudividual  mentioned 
by  Plut.  Cic.  16  KoIvtos  'kppiot,  Jvijp  (rrpaTijytKiJt.  He  was  defeated 
for  the  consulship  (69  b.  c.)  and  appeared  aa  the  opponent  of  Cioero 
in  the  trial  of  Milo  (62  B.  c),  bnt  wae  himself  accused,  probably  de 
ambitu,  in  the  same  year, —  Fnrtuiis:  He  was  identified  by  Gro- 
novius  witli  an  orator  of  ttiat  name  iu  Cic.  ad  fam.  X,  26. 26  ad  Att. 
IX  6,  but,  according  to  Hieron.  Chron.  ad  ann.  Abrah.  1980/36  B.  c, 
tliere  wcre  two  Furiiii,  father  anJ  son,  both  distinguished  orators. 
The  father,  a  frieiid  of  Cicero  and  opponeut  of  Aiitony,  is  frequently 
referred  to  in  Cicero's  correBpondeuee  and  elsewhere,  and  ia  very 
probably  the  person  alluded  to  by  Aper.  His  eloquence,  in  striking 
contrast  to  the  low  opinion  expressed  of  him  here,  is  extravagantly 
eulogised  in  a  passage  of  Phit.  Ant.  68  4oupm>v  Sc  Xiyavro^,  ot  ^ 

a£iiapaTOt  ftcyoXou  xai  fictvaraTOt  «intv 'Piu^iu^. — ToiBnilU:  Only  two 

of  the  three  or  possibly  four  conteiuporaries  ot  Cicero  of  that  iiame 
are  avaihible,  but  we  kuow  too  Httlc  of  them  to  arrive  at  any  even 
adequately  plausible  identification. 

4  in  eodem  valetudlnario  '  iufiriunr}-*  sc.  ovras  or  versantes  (iacen- 
tes  or  laborantes — WeiiikaufE).  On  this  ollipsis  of  the  i>articiple,  cf. 
iiote  c.  9  20.  The  phrase  was  proverbial.  Ct.  Sen.  Ep.  27,  1  taui- 
quam  in  eodom  valetiidinario  iaceam  de  communi  tecum  malo 
conloquor  Hor.  Sat.  11  3, 121  maxima  pars  hominum  morbo  iaota- 
tur  eodeiii.  So  siinilarly  in  Greek  e.  g.  Zenob.  3,  56  tXt  airdcmvyra 
dcrfltviuv  iXi^kvBa  Eustatll.  p.  1757  t^v  ^/ii(v  ko^vci;  voaov.  —  Ob  haec 
oBia  et  hano  maoiem:  Ithetorical  or  stylistic  cliaracteristiGs  are  very 
frequontly  illustrated  by  meta])hors  takeii  froui  the  hninaii  body, 
particularly  its  arms,  sinews,  inuscles,  boues,  flesh  and  blood.  Cp. 
the  long  Ust  of  examples  givcn  by  Mayor,  Quint.  X  1,  33.  60.  For 
especially  elaborated  iitstaiices,  see  e.  g.  o.  21  3-1  Quint.  VIII  pr.  18  ff. 


C.  21.  229 

Witli  the  present  passage,  cf.  Quint.  Prooem.  2i  omnem  sucum 
ingenii  bibunt  et  ossa  detegunt  II  4,  9  macies  iUis  pro  sanitate  et 
iudicii  loco  infirmitas  est  V  12,  6  si  non  nudos  et  velut  came 
spoliatos  artus  ostenderint  Cic.  Brut.  17, 68  utinam  imitarentui  nec 
ossa  sotiim  sed  etiam  sanguinem  (oq  tbe  Atticists). 

Thia  hopelessly  comipt  passage  bas  exercl«ed  the  ingenulty  of  criiica  from 
the  tlme  ot  Lipsius,  but  noue  ol  the  emendBtiona  hitherto  oSered,  not 
exclodiDg  the  one  adopted  in  the  lext,  are  entirely  convlnclng  or  free  from 
objectiona.  For  the  older  ^ttempte  at  reatontloii,  aee  Schulze'B  edition, 
Exo.  III  p.  171-174,  and  WBllher  (Eckslein)  ad  loc. 

6  ipse:  On  tlie  ellipsis  of  aed,  cp.  note  c.  6  10. 

6  llbros  =  orationes,  cp.  note  c.  3  2.  — Tix  ia  nna  «ut  altera  ora- 
tlDnonla  i.  e.  in  one  or  the  other  speech,  picked  out  at  random.  On 
the  necessity  of  aut  for  et,  cf.  note  c.  9  20.  So  always  when  '  vix ' 
is  added  e.  g.  Plin.  Ep.  V  20,  6  vix  uni  aut  alteri  .  .  .  contigit  Tac. 
G.  9,  6  vix  uni  alterive.  — The  diminutive  is  here  used  by  ivay  of 
disparagement. 

7  oec  diweutire  oeteroi  etc;  This  statement  cannot  well  bave 
been  put  into  the  mouth  of  Aper,  if  it  were  true,  as  Reuter,  De 
Quint.  libro  qui  fuit  de  eauais  eorr.  elaq.  p.  71  contends,  that  the 
Dialogua  was  written  shortly  before  the  death  of  Domitian,  i.  o. 
after  the  publication  of  the  Institutio,  for  we  there  read  X  1,  115 
inreni  i/ui  Catvum  praeferrent  omnibus  etc.  (cited  in  fuU  c.  18  O)  a 
preferenoe  certainly  not  based  on  tbe  Vatiniaiia  alone.  I,  there- 
fore,  suspect  tbat  thia  reaction  in  favor  of  Calvus  and  the  Atti- 
uists  had  not  yet  taken  place  at  the  time  wben  Aper's  words  are 
supposed  to  have  been  uttered.  And  as  Tacitus  has  not  been  guilty 
of  any  anachronisms  in  the  Dialogus,  there  will  have  been  an 
interval  of  nearly  twenty  years  between  it  and  Quintilian's  remark, 
a  period  sufBciently  long  to  allow  of  tbe  variations  in  oratorieal 
criticism  bere  implied.  On  hoc  meo,  cf.  c.  4  1.  —  qaotHB  quisqae 
'  how  few,'  cf.  note  c.  10  6. 

8  CalTi  sc.  libros  or  orationes.  Tliis  elHpsis  is  rare,  except  after 
numerals.  Cf.  Cic.  ad  Att.  XII  23,  2  ex  Apollodori  XIII  32,  3 
eum  video  in  Libonis  praetorem  Orat.  70,  233  sume  de  Gracchi 
apud  censores,  a  passage  which  unfortunately  escaped  Reid,  for  it 
would  have  prevented  him,  on  his  own  adinission,  from  inserting 
'ea'  in  Acad.  Post.  4,  13  quae  contra  Philonis,  Antiochua  scri- 
pserit.     Occasional  instances  are  also  found  in  very  late  Latin  e.  g. 


17  lordM  reliqnu  verborum :   Gp.  Fronto  p.  158  v.  sordes. 
'Illae,*  though  ;lelding  a  perfectly  satiafactory  gense,  can,  nevertbeleM, 

not  be  considered  as  the  orlginal,  for  it  leavM  us  utterly  at  a  loes  to  account 
for  the  vuisnt  'regule'  in  AB.  1  cannot  but  regard  thU  word  (with  M. 
Sorof)  aa  a  corniptlon  o(  '  reliqnae,'  due  to  metathesiB,  a  well-known  eouree 
of  error.  The  emeudation  haa  been  objecied  to  on  the  ground  that  in  the 
foregoing  nothing  had  been  aaid  of  other  stylistic  blemisbes  of  Caelius, 
but  this  sligbt  inconsistency  ia  no  greater  than  the  Hlmilarly  lllogical  use  of 
'aliuB,'  on  whlch  seecrlt.  notec.  30  M.  The  HnbBequent  mentionof  Caelius' 
ahortcomings  had,  mareover,  in  a  meaaure  been  foreshadowed  by  'aiva 

hiuis  oompoiitio :  compositio  like  irv*9tirw  rw  Svaitarm  refeis 
to  the  harmonious  stmcture  of  words  and  phrases.  Cf.  Bhet. 
ad  Heren.  IV  12,  18  c.  est  verborura  construetio  quae  facit  omnea 
partes  orationis  aequabiliter  perpolitas.  In  general,  it  includes  tbe 
Tfhole  Bubject  of  prose  rhythm  (Quint.  IX  4, 1-147).  By  the  addi- 
tion  of  '  hians,'  the  term  receives  a  more  restricted  meaning,  being 
equivalent  to  'vocalium  or  verbonim  concursus,  rwv  ^wi^crTur 
<rvyKpovm%,  on  which  see  Quint.  VIII  6,  62  and  Cic.  Orat.  23,  77. 
44,151  with  Sandys' notes.  —  inconditi  senauB  denotes  the  neglect 
of  the  laws  of  rliyttim  in  ttie  periodic  structure  of  sentences  (on 
this  meaning  ot '  sensus,'  see  note  e.  20  10).  Cp.  Sandys,  Orat.  fl,  32, 
44,  149  f.  .">(),  169;  53,  179  f.  Hi-ins  and  inconilHii»  are  virtually 
synonymous  with  'hiulcus,  mutilus,  fractus,  dunia,  disiunctus, 
deourt;itus,  concisus,  amputatus '  and  opposed  to  '  aptus,  iunetus, 
coha«^rens,  numerosus,  suavis,  finitus,  coagmentatus,  adstrictus.' 

18  redolent  antiquitatem :  Cf.  Cic.  Hrut.  21,  S2  exiliores  oratio- 
nes  simt  et  redolentes  inagis  antiquitateni  Macrob,  Sat.  I  5  quid 
aliud  serino  tuua  nisi  ipsani  redolet  vctustatem. 

19  antiquuriam,  a  very  rare  post-Augiist.  word.  Cf.  c.  37  6  42  fl 
Suet.  Octav.  86  cacozelos  et  antiqHarios.  Here  equivalent  to  '  an- 
tiquitatis  nimius  admirator'  (Quint.  II  5,  21). 

20  propter  ma^itudinem  cogitationum :  Vell.  Fat.  II  41,  1 
uses  the  sanic  phrase  in  his  oomparison  of  Caesar  and  Alexander 
the  Great.  —  Propter,  as  a  cansal  particle,  tliough  coraraon  in  all 
Latiu  autliors,  nccurs  in  Tacitus  only  here  and  in  H.  I  65  propter 
Xerouem  Galbamque  pugn.aretur,  baving  been  entirely  superseded 
liy  oh  in  the  later  writiuKS,  .in  idiosj-ncrasy  imitated  by  Ammianus 
Marcellinus.     Cp.  Woelfflin,  Arrhir  I  162-109. 

21  occnpationes  rerum:  The  idioraatic  addition  of  'rerum'  is 
apparently  iileonastic,  but  in  rcality  desigued  to  impart  greater 


C.  21.  238 

precision  to  the  phrase.  Cf.  Hor.  £p.  II  2, 116  vocabula  rcnim 
Ve^.  Aen.  I  462  kcrimae  renim.  Cp.  K&gelabach,  Stilitt.  §  19, 
where  many  other  instances  are  cited.  WolfT  ad  loc.  Buggests  that 
'rerum'  may  be  equivalent  to  'rei  publicae,'  quoting  Caes.  B.  G. 
IV  16  occupationibus  rei  publicae  prohiberetur.  '  Bes '  in  this 
sense  is  not  uncommon  (so  perhaps  o.  40  8,  where  see  crit.  note), 
but  this  interpretation  seems  less  jiatural,  particularly  in  view 
of  Cic.  Brut.  72,  253  qui  (sc.  Caesar)  etiam  in  maximis  occti- 
pationibua  oA  te  ipBum  .  .  .  de  ratione  Latiue  loquendi  accuratissime 
scripserit.  Aper's  high  estimate  of  Ca£sar's  oratorical  abilities  is 
fully  shared  by  Quint.  X  1,  114  C.  vero  Caesar  liforo  tantum 
vacoMet  non  alius  ex  nostris  contra  Ciceronem  norainaretur.  Tanta 
iu  eo  vis  est,  id  acumen,  ea  concitatio,  ut  illum  eodem  animo  dixisse 
quo  bellavit  appareat.  Cf.  also  Tac.  Ann.  XIII  3  dictator  Caesar 
summis  oratoribus  aemulus  Suet.  Caes.  55  quoting  from  a  letter 
of  Cicero  :  Quid?  oratomm  quem  huic  antepones  eorum  qui  nihil 
aliud  egerunt.  For  other  eulogies  of  Caesar's  eloquence,  see  the 
references  in  TeufEel  §  195,  1.  In  Brut.  68,  239,  Cicero  pretends 
to  account  for  Pompey'8  oratorical  deficiencies  on  simiiar  grounds  : 
vir  ad  omnia  summa  natus,  maiorem  dicendi  gloriam  habuisset, 
nisi  eum  maioris  gloriae  cupiditas  ad  bellicas  laudes  abstraxisset. 
—  Brntnm  philofophiae  luae  relinquuans  etc.  :  This  criticism  is 
again  in  close  agreement  with  Quintilian,  who,  while  predieating 
'gravitas'  of  Brutus'  speeches  (XII  10,  10  cf.  also  Caesar^s  judg- 
ment  cited  below),  significantly  excludes  their  author  from  his  list 
of  orators,  relegating  him  to  the  philoaophers.  Cf.  X  1,  124  Egre- 
gius  vero  multoque  quam  in  orationibua  praeatantior  Brutus  suf- 
fecit  ponderi  rerum  :  acias  eum  sentire  quae  dicit.  Cicero,  as  well 
known,  dedicated  ta  him  his  Tusculan  Disput.,  the  de  finibus  and 
the  de  natura  deorum  and  Flut.  Brut.  2  bears  testimony  to  his  wide 
acquaintance  with  Greek  philosophy  rS>v  St  'EAA^kwi'  ^iXtHio^mv 
«£Sem  fitv,  <Dt  &Tr\iav  iXir^,  iv^KOfn  ^v  ovSc  iXXorpto^,  &a^£p(»Tiiit  S' 
JcnrovSiixci  npos  fovt  ■tvo  IIXiiTiimK.  Koi  T^v  vcav  kqi  nanpi  ktyofiivtpf 
'AmSij/iuiv  ov  wayv  irpoiriifitvoi  ii^pTijro  r^  TraXaias  (Cic.  Brut.  31,  120. 
40,  149)  KQi  Si(rcX([  Bavpaitov  p.iv  'Avriti;i(ov  rov  'AffKaAuvtrijv,  ijiiXav  St 
Koi  axp^iaiTijv  Tov  dScX^ov  avTov  jrdroiij/itvos  'ApiOTOv.  Regarding  his 
own  contributions  to  philoBophy,  mention  is  made  of  a  trentise  de 
virtiite,  one  irtpl  KaO^Kovrot  and  a  third,  de  patientia.  Cp.  also 
Keid,  Acad.  post.  3,  12  Teuffel,  §  209,  2  f. 


24  minoreni  etH  funa  na:  'Fell  shortof  his  reputation.'  Fama 
<ua  also  c  24  12  Ag.  8  H.  III  28. 32  Ann.  VI  26  XVI  24,  but  lama 
sui  — M.  III  3  AniL  II  13  XV  4.  49.  —  admintorM :  It  wero 
iuteresting  to  know  what  persons  are  here  refeTred  to,  for  the 
statcment  is  usquestionably  based  upon  published  criticisms  still 
accessible  to  Tacitua.  —  niii  forte  ■  ■  ■  nisi  qni ;  i.  e.  uo  one  will  read 
tbeir  speeches  unless  it  be  one  who  also  admires  tbeir  poems. 
Gf.  Tac.  Ann.  III  67  nisi .  .  .  censerent,  nisi  quod  M.  Silanus  , .  . 
dixit.  c.  31  10  nemo  nisi  qui  37  23. 

2d  pio  Deoio  Sanmite:  Nothing  is  known  of  this  individual  or 
of  a  speech  of  Caesar  in  his  behalf  and  hence  one  is  strongly 
tempted  to  cbange  the  name  into  Dasitio.  Cf.  Cic  pro  Cluent.  59, 
161  Cn.  Decitio  Samnite,  ei  qui  proscriptus  est  iniuriam  iu  calami- 
tate  eius  ab  huius  familia  factam  esse  dixistis,  the  very  uncommon 
name  having  here  also  been  corrupted  in  a  number  of  MSS.  into 
the  more  familiar  Deciue. 

26  pro  Seiotaro  rege:  This  apeech  was  delivered  before  Caesar 
at  Nicaea  in  46  b.  c.  Cf.  Cic.  ad  Att.  XIV  1,  2  Caesarem  solitum 
dicere  :  magni  refert  hic  (sc.  Brutus)  quid  velit,  aed  quidquid  vult 
valde  vult.  (translated  by  Phit.  Brut.  C)  idque  eum  animadvertisae 
eum  pro  Deiotaro  Nicaeae  diceret,  vahle  veliementer  eum  visum 
est  et  libere  dicere  Brut.  5,  21  caiisam  Deiotari  .  .  .  ornatissime  et 
copiosissime  a  Bruto  me  audisse  defcnsam.  —  ceterosqne  eiasdem 
lentitndinii  ao  teporii :  Other  speeches  of  Itrutus  were  de  dictafura 
Pompei  (Quint.  IX  3,  9.5),  at  Caeaar'8  funeral,  a  liiudatio  of  his 
father-in-law  Appius  Claudius  (Diomedes,  G.  L.  I  367),  likewise 
of  his  uncle,  M.  Cato.  Tac.  Ann.  \Y  34  alao  mentions  'contiones 
Bruti  falsa  quidem  in  Augustum  prubra  aed  miilta  cum  acerbitate 
habent'  as  still  iu  the  hands  of  readers  (25  a.d.). —  Itntitudn 
'diiUneas.'  Cf.  c.  22  11  lentus  in  principiis  and  Stat.  Silv.  IV  9, 
20  Bruti  senis  oseitationes  ( '  long-winded  siieeches.')  —  tepor,  liter- 
ally  hikewarmne.ss,  being  in  meaning  midway  between  'fervidus' 
and  'frigidua.'  Cf.  Seii.  Ep.  92,  21.  Of  atyle  only  here  and  in  For- 
tunatian.  (Rhet.  Lat.  Min.  p.  126,  8  H.)  fttCTxo  (sc.  genere  dicendi) 
quod  est  contrarium  ?  fe/iidiim  ac  dissolutuni  et  velut  enerve.  Cf. 
c.  22  13  r.aro  incalescit  and  Cic.  Bnit.  48,  17S  nimis  ille  quidem 
lcntua  in  dicendo  et  paene  frigidus  ( =  t-epidus)  sed  et  callidus,  and 
of  Brutua  liimself,  Cie.  ad  Att.  XV  1  est  oratio  scripta  elegantis- 
sime  aententiis  et  verbis  iit  nihil  possit  ultra,  ego  tamen  si  illam 


c.  21.  235 

cauBam  habuiBsem,  scripBisBem  ardentius.     Ab  rhetorical  termini 
botli  Bubstantives  are  Sv.  tlp.     See  note  c.  21  16. 

27  feesnuit  •aim  et  oarmina:  On  Caesar's  poetry,  cf.  Suet.  Caes. 
66  feniDtur  et  a  puero  et  ab  adulescentulo  quaedam  scripta  ut 
'  Laudes  Herculis,'  tragoedia '  OedipuB '  .  .  .  quoa  onines  libellos 
vetuit  Augustus  publicari  .  .  .  reliquit  et .  .  .  poema  quod  inscribi- 
tur  '  Iter.'  Plin.  Ep.  V  3,  5  includea  him,  as  well  as  Brutus,  in 
his  long  list  of  erotic  poets.  Only  the  six  famous  lines  on  Terence 
have  been  preserved  to  us.    Cf.  Suet.  Vita  Terent.  p.  34,  7  R, 

28  in  bibliotheou  rettalemnt :  Thia  must  refer  to  private 
book-collections,  for  the  first  public  library  in  Kome  was  founded 
by  Asinius  Pollio  in  39  b.  c,  (Suet.  p.  130  R.).  Cp.  also  Mar- 
quardt,  Rom.  Priratleb.  I  113  f.  Friedlander  III  418.  —non  meliue 
qaam  Cicero :  Cicero  was  a  prolific  and  versatile  poet  (1'lut.  Cic. 
40)  and  many  titles,  together  with  very  conaiderable  fraginentB, 
whieh,  with  the  exception  of  the  Aratea,  are  chiefly  preserved  in 
his  own  works,  have  corae  down  to  us.  (See  TeufEel  §  177a  1.  189, 
1-4).  Plut.  Cic.  2,  on  the  authority  of  some  poat-Aug.  writer,  very 
probably  Suetoniua  (see  Trans.  Amer.  Pkilol.  Ass.  vol.  XX  p.  148- 
150)  says  Ilpotu»'  8c  rif  XP^*V  ""^  trotKiKurrtpov  dipro/itKi*  r^s  irfpl 
ravra  nowrrp  ihoitv  ou  iiovoy  ^iJToip  iXXa  Kai  irotip^s  apurroi  tlyai 
'Puipaiuif.  'H  piv  oSv  iiri  tq  pifropiK-^  Sofa  ii.iyfii  vvv  hiapivtt  Koiirtp  oi 
IUKpai  ytytvi)ii.ivift  vtpi  toxs  Xoyovt  Koivorofxuii,  rifv  Si  rrot.TfiiKtfv 
avToiJ,  voXAuiv  tii^vSiv  Iviytvapiviav  TrtanaTmiriv  &tcXx^  mu  ari/tov  ipptiv 
(Tu/t^t^ijKH'.  This  latter  stateraent  is  confirmed  by  the  nuraerous 
disparaging  criticisma  principally  found  in  writers  of  the  1.  cent. 
A.  D.  Cf.  e.  g.  Schol.  Uob.  p.  30ti  Or.  (probably  taken  from  Asco- 
nius)  Manifestum  est  amatorem  poeticae  rei  Tullium  fuisse,  quam- 
vis  ad  oratoriaui  qua  niaxime  praestitit  non  videatur  in  versibus 
par  sui  fuisse  Sen.  Exc.  Contr.  III  jiraef.  8  Ciceronem  eloquentia 
sua  in  carminibus  destituit  Sen.  de  ira  III  37,  5  et  Cicero  si  deri- 
deres  carmina  eius  inimicus  esset  Mart.  II  89,  3  Carmina  quod 
scribis  Musis  et  Apolline  nuUo  [  Laudari  debes.  tioc  Cicerunis 
habes  luv.  X  124  ridenda  poemata  and  122.  Quint.  XI  1,  24 
iu  carminibus  utin.iin  pepercisset  quae  non  desierunt  carpere 
maligni.  Modern  schotars  have,  with  a  few  laudahle  exceptions, 
endorsed  this  iinfavorable  view.  But,  while  it  may  l)e  admitted 
that  the  orator  )iad  no  just  claims  at  any  time  to  be  considered 
ironfri)i  &piaTov  'Pufuuttn-,  his  verses  examined  in  tlie  light  of  formal 


286  NOTEa 

development  mark  a  very  noticeable  adrajice  upon  the  ttionght- 
l&den  lines  oF  LucretiuB  or  the  artificial  hexaraeters  of  CatuUuB.  — 
I  hare  beea  unable  to  discover  any  autliority  for  AudreBen^B  state- 
ment  that  Cicero'B  poetry  found  no  favor  among  bis  cootempo- 
rarieB.  Cp.  on  the  contrary,  de  leg.  1 1. 

29  B«d  falieiiu  qviM  illoi  feoisie  paaoiom  •eiimt:  It  is  in  snch 
epigrammatio  phrases  as  this  and  otherg  (e.  g.  c.  1  8  8  27  12  12 
13  16  18  16  23  17  27  11  37  28.  38  40  S&)  that  we  may  recognise  the 
future  author  of  the  Histories  and  Annals.  Cp.  Prole^.  xlii  n.  82. 

30  Tidetnr  mihi  inter  Kenenios  et  Appiu  BtadniiM:  On  the  gtyle 
of  AsiniuB  FoUio,  cf.  the  very  similar  observation  of  Quint.  X  1, 
113  a  nitore  et  iucunditate  Ciceronis  ita  longe  abest  ut  videri 
potest  saeculo  prior.  It  is  remarkable  that  Asinius,  not  unlike 
Seneca  in  this  respect,  vaa  80  blind  to  his  own  faults  as  to  censure 
others  for  the  very  atylistic  peculiarities  which  were  conspicuons 
in  his  own  writin^.  Cf.  Sueton.  de  gramm.  p.  108  de  eodem  (sc. 
Ateio  Fhilologo)  Asinius  Pollio  in  libro  quo  Sallustii  scripta  repre- 
hcndit  ut  nimia prUcorum,verlmrtint  adfeetatione  oblita.  The  remark 
ot  Livy,  preserved  by  Seii.  Contr.  IX  25,  26,  on  certain  orators 
'  qui  verba  antiqua  et  sonlida  coiisectantur  et  orationis  obscuritatem 
eeveritatem  putent,'  has  not  uiireasonably  beeu  supposed  to  refer 
to  Asinius. 

31  HenenioB  et  Appiot:  The  rhetorical  pluraJ  of  proper  names 
denoting  a  class,  a  kind  of  antononiasia,  is  extremely  frequent  in 
all  perioils  of  the  language  (cp.  Kuliner  II  p.  RO  Gerber,  Spraehe 
als  Kunst  II  38)  but  rarely  uaed,  as  here,  by  way  of  censure.  Cf. 
e.  g.  Cic.  Itrut.  60,  244  non  putnl>am  te  usque  ad  Sfaletma  .  .  .  esse 
venturum  Sen.  Ep.  97, 10  omiie  tenipus  Clotlios,  non  omno  Catones 
feret  Tac.  H.  I  37  plus  rapuit  Icehis  quam  Polycliti  et  Vatinii 
et  Aegiali  II,  0«  libertus  Vitellii  Asiaticiis  1'olyclitos  Patrobios  et 
vetera  (perhaps  '  cetera,'  see  folI()wing  passage)  odiorum  nomina 
Ann.  XII  GO  Jlatios  iKMsthac  et  Veilios  et  cet-era  .  .  .  praevalida 
nomina.  Elsewhere  iu  Tac.  iri  the  ordinary  scnse.  Cf.  H.  IV  8 
Ann.  1 10,  28  II  3;t  YI  2  XV  14  XVI  22."  In  c.  37  11  we  have 
a  genuine  pIuKil.  —  ■tndnisae  =  ' to  stiidy'  is  post-Aug.  usage.  So 
c.  32  8  34  10. 

33  duru8  =  'asper,  insuave,  Tpoxu.  Suer^otvoc.'  Cf,  Sen.  Ep.  100,7 
compositio  Asinii  gnlrjirosn  ct  exsiliens  et,  ubi  niinime  expectas, 
relietuia.- — Ilor.  Ep.  II  1,  CO  dure  dicere  Quint.  X  1,  93  duriot 


^^B^^^^ft 

C.  21.  237 

Gallus. — siociu  =  'andiis,  exilis,  inania,  ieiunus,  strigosus  iijpoi* 
opposed  to  '  uber,  plenus.'  Cf.  Quint.  XI  1,  32  siccum  et  soUi- 
citum  et  contractum  dicendi  propositum  Uell.  XIV  1,  32  sicca  et 
incondita  et  propemodum  ieiuna  and  Quint.  X  2,  17  tristes  et 
ieiuni  Pollionem  aemulantur.  —  Although  Aper  does  not  shrink 
from  exaggeration  and  misrepresentation,  if  it  suits  his  purpose, 
I  cannot  believe  that  he  here  intends  to  say  that  Asinius  faitlifully 
reproduced  the  style  and  manner  of  the  old  poets  thrwigkout  his 
orations  no  lesa  than  in  hia  tragedies.  It  seems  much  more  natural 
and  plausible  to  assume  that  his  contention,  be  it  true  or  false, 
was  this  :  In  the  tragedies  of  Asinius,  Facuvius  and  Accius  live 
over  again  and  even  in  his  speeches  we  constantly  find  the  same 
archaic  flavor. 

All  that  is  necesBor?  to  brtng  out  this  mesjilng  fa  the  inBertion  of  'in' 
before  '  oratlonlbiu,'  trhlcli  easlly  dropped  out  oning  to  the  preceding  'm,' 
The  capriciouB  cbange  from  od  inHtrumental  abl.  to  a  prepositional  pbraae, 
though  peculiarly  cbaracleristic  of  Tacitua,  Ib  still  rare  in  the  minor  nrlt- 
ings.  Cp.  Kucera,  J>ie  tacil.  Inconcinnit/it  p.  Ift  I)r.  Stil  i  105.  Tbe 
preaent  instance,  however,  aa  nell  aa  c.  .31  3t>,  is  not  a  caae  in  polnt,  (or  in 
both  these  passages  a  diSerence  of  metmini;  is  involTed.     Cf.  crit.  note  e. 

13  20. 

orstio  Kutem  licut  oorpni  hominiB :  A  beautifully  elaborated  meta- 
phor.  On  the  favorite  characterisation  of  stylistic  or  rhetorical 
qualities  by  terms  relating  to  the  human  body,  see  note  c.  21  4. 
To  the  parallel  instances  there  cited,  add  c.  31 10  f.  orator  .  .  .  tenebit 
venaa  animorum  et .  .  .  adhibebit  nianum  et  temperabit  orationem 
Cic.  de  orat.  1  52,  223  orator  teneat  oportet  venas  cuiusque  generis 
Plin.  Ej).  V  8, 10  lianc  (sc,  historiam)  saepiua  osaa,  musculi,  nervi, 
illam  (sc.  orationem)  tori  quidam  .  .  .  decent. 

37  nec  per  ipsum  itetit :  'cannoteven  be  hcld  responsible  in  liis 
own  person,'  a  common  idiom  usually  followed  by  'quominus,' 
rarely  by  'quin' or '  ne.'  A^ec=ne  —  quidem  as  in  c.  8  20,  where  see 
note.   Cp.  also  G.  6  Ann.  XI  30  XII  43  XIV  55  and  Dr.  ff.  S.  II  73. 

39  Tidemui  enim  quam:  'for  we  observe,  how  little.'  This  sig- 
nification  of  '  quam,'  especially  after  '  videre '  is  also  idiomatic  and 
frequent  in  Cicero.  Cf.  Rhet. ad  Her. IV20  videt...quam  conveniat 
Cic.  de  orat.  II  31,  133  ut  vidcatis  quam  sit  genus  hoc  C  how  unim- 
portant.'  Wilkins  less  justly,  it  would  seem,  reads  quale  with 
coild.  mutili)  42,  180  vide  quam  sim  .  . .  deus  '  how  far  I  am  from 
being  a  god  in  such  matters '  III 14, 51  videa  quam  alias  res  agamus 


288  NOTES. 

'how  little  attentioD  we  pay'  pro  Sull.  11,  33  attende  .  .  .  quam 
ego  defugiam  (where  see  Halin's  pote)  Liv,  XXVIII  42,  20  quam 
compar  consilium  tuum  .  .  .  reputa.  The  meaning  of  the  entire 
passage   is  clearly  this.     The  absence   of  stylistic  brilUancy  so 

notioeable  in  the  speeches  of  Corvinns  is  not  so  much  due  to  Igno- 
rance  of  the  requirements  of  a  proper  oratorical  style  but  rather  to 
his  mediocre  abilities  which  prevented  him  from  carrying  out  what- 
ever  of  good  intentions  he  may  have  had.  But  want  of  natural 
talents  is,  in  Aper's  opinion,  a  less  justifiable  cause  for  censure 
than  mistakes  of  taste  or  judgment  whicb  imply  a  lack  of  proper 
training.  The  tnith  of  the  criticism  itself,  is  only  partially  con- 
firmed  by  other  passages.  Quint.  X  1,  113,  does  indeed  deny  vigor 
to  Corvinus  (viribus  minor)  but  the  author  of  Ep.  ad  Brut.  I  15, 
1  has  a  high  opinion  of  Messal1a's  getiius  and  sound  judgment. 
ita  yTOvt  iudicio  multaque  arte  se  exercuit  in  verissimo  genere 
dicendi.  Tauta  autem  industria  est  tantumque  evigilat  in  studio, 
ut  non  maxima  ingenio  quod  in  co  summum  est,  gratia  habenda 
videatur  Sen.  Contr.  II  12, 8  (cited  18, 1)  praises  tlie  purity  of  his 
style  wliich  Quiiit.  1.  c.  and  I  7,  35  distinguislies  by  the  epitliet 
'nitidus,'  a  synonym  of  'ornatus'  and  finally  Aper  himself,  in 
ap])ai'ent  self-contradiction,  Iiad  cliaracterised  his  diction  (c.  18  II) 
as  being  '  dulcior  et  magis  elaboratus  '  than  Cicero's.  —  The  entire 
passage  furnishes  an  example  of  the  rhetorical  figure  commouly 
known  as  iropaXnftt  or  praeteritio.  Cp.  G.  Gebauer,  de  praeterit. 
forniin  npvd  oratL  A/t.  Zwickau  1874  Straub,  1.  c.  p.  102-104  and 
G.  Gerber,  Spr.  uh  Kunst  IP  p.  276  f. 

Ttie  [nterpretatlou  glven  above  is  based  upon  the  easy  and  evident  emen- 
liatlon  of  Joliii  (Corn-spbl.  p.  10-12)  who  clearly  shciwcd  Ihal  the  ■  videmus 
clause '  muBl  bc  causal,  [urniaiilng  tlie  reiiaon  for  the  alieged  oratorical 
deficiency  ot  Corvinua,  1'cler,  fiiUowed  by  Aiidresen,  assumed  two  coiirdi- 
nate  statements,  (1)  Corvinua  was  but  a.  cliilii  of  iiis  day  and  as  such  undi-r 
the  conirolling  inlluence  of  tiie  prevailiiig  laste  aiid  culture.  (a)  His  natu- 
rai  endowmeiitB  did  not  liecp  pace  with  his  better  judguient.  John  has 
obstrved  that  the  former  of  these  asscrtions  was  equally  applicable  aa  an 
apoiogy  for  the  shortcominps  of  all  the  oralors  whom  Aper  hari  no  scriipieB 
ii)  condemning,  anil  that  there  ia  no  nccessary  lopical  connection  between 
the  two  remarks  in  any  case.  Thia  is  tnie.  biit  it  should  also  Iiave  been 
added,  that  not  even  the  idea  itaelf.  tliongh  thc  antithcHis  is  cnmmon  enough 
(e.  (T-  Sen.  Fragm.  1 12  non  fuit  riceroiiis  hoc  vitium  aed  lemporis  Ep.  07,  1 
hominum  eunt  ista  noii  temiionun),  is  in  reaiity  cimtaiucd  in  Ihe  wonls  of 
the  teitt :  for  they  ■inipty  exiires»  a  concrcic  staiemcnt  of  an  alleged  lack 
of  stylistic  embellishnient  in  tlic  Hpeei'h(-s  of  Ctirvinus. 


22.  1  mdem  pi^na:  referring  to  Cicero's  polemical  encounters 
with  Calvus  and  bis  school,  who  professed  to  foUow  the  model  of 
the  Attic  orators  (designated  by  'antiquos'  immediately  below). 
Cf.  Sen.  Cont.  VII  4  (19)  6  Calvus  qui  diu  cum  Cicerone  iniquissi- 
mani  litem  de  principatu  eloquentiae  habuit,  and  in  general  Blass 
Griech.  Bereda  .  .  .  bis  auf  Aug.  p.  75-148. 

3  laomm  tamporam  eloqDantiam  antaponebat,  i.  e.  The  Rhodian 
and  to  a  certain  extent  also  some  of  the  less  exaggerated  Asianic 
typea  of  oratory. 

The  X  class  of  MSS.  here  followed  by  ftll  edluits  with  the  ezceptlon  ai 

Baehrens,  teads  'oratoreaaet&tiselusdem'  (Peter:  orat.  eiUiBd.  aet.)but  thia 

collocation  ia  a  flagrant  violatlon  of  Tacitean  usage,  for  out  of  nearly  OOD 

eiamplea  of  an  attributiye  '  idem '  and  its  inllected  forma,  it  is  placed  n/ler 

the  BQbatantive  to  which  it  belongB  in  but  flve  paaaagea  of  tbe  Aunals,  viz., 

Ann.  Ifl4noxeadeni  XIII IT  nocte  eadem  necem  XlVSnocte  eadem  (but 

B.  III 10  eadein  nocte)  III  00  vlro  quondam  ordinis  eiosdem  VI  32  Tiri- 

datem  Banguinis  eiUBdem  aemulum.     Again,  'eluadem'  and  ils  noun,  witli 

the  solltary  eiception  just  cited,  JnDaritiU^  precetjes  the  substantlve  wliich 

it  modlfies.    Cf.  e.  g.  34  14  elusiiem  aetatis  patronos  25  i4  eonindem  tempo- 

rum  disertos  i%  it  eiusdem  tamiliae  suboles  G.  .^D  eiuadem  sanguiuis  popuU 

Ann.  II  &4  eiusdem  fastigii  viro  III  76  eiusdem  nobilitatlB  uomina. 

5  primui  ezcolnit  ontionem :  'generally  improved  upon  oratori- 

cal  composition.'     In  the  succeeding  statements  these  improvements 

are  severally  specilied.  —  On  the  expression  itself,  cf,  Quint.  VIII 

3,  86  sunt  multi  ac  varii  excolendae  orationis  modi,  and  in  general 

the  discussion  in  Sen.  £p.  100.  —  primni  verbis  deiectnm  Bdhibnit: 

This   corresponds    to  jicXoy^    toiv  ovo^tmv  which  consists    in    the 

careful  selcction  of  an  idiomatic  and  appropriate  vocabulary  and 

the  avoidance  of  archaic  or  obsolete  terms,     Cf.  Dion.  Halic.  De 

COmpos.  verb.  1,  8  ixXoyg  j(p^at<r0ai  im6apSnf  Spa  kiu  yn^mtujv  ovonaTaiv 

9  iay  $i   iyyanjTai  /ioi  o-jjoA^  «at  TrtfK  r^?  iKkoy^t  Tutv  ovOfiaTuiv  iTtpav 

Hourio  (Toi  ypa^-qv  Cic.  de  orat.  III  37,  150  in  propriis  igitur  verbis 

illa   laus  oratoris  ut  abiecta  atque   obsoleta    fugiat,   lectis  atque 

inlustribus  utatur  .  .  .  in  hoc  verborum  genere  propriorum  delectus 

est  habendus  sqq.     It  was  this  subject  that  formed  the  principal 

topic  of  Caesar's  work  de  analogia.     Cf.  the  fragment  in  Gell.  I 

10,  4  habe  semper  in  memoria  et  in  pectore  ut  tamquam  seopulum, 

sic  fugias  inauditum  atque  insolens  verbum.  ■ —  Conceruing  tlie  jua- 

tice  of  the  stateraent  itself,  see  the  passage  from  the  Orator  quoted 

below.  —  On  the  orthography  of  '  delectus,'  corrected   throughout 


240  NOTE& 

to  '  dilectna '  by  the  scribe  of  the  cod.  Medicenfl  cp.  Pfitzner,  DU 
Ann  .  ,  .  krit.  beleuchiet  p.  48  and  Wilkina,  de  or&t.  1.  c. 

6  oompontioni:  On  tlie  meaning  of  '  compositio,'  see  note  c 
21  17  and  on  Cicero'B  theory  and  practice,  cp.  G.  Wueat,  Diaaert, 
Argentorat.  Vol.  V  (1882)  p.  227  ff.  E.  MUller,  De  numero  Cieav- 
niano,  Berlin  1886  (Kiel  Diss.)  and  in  general,  G.  Amsel  De  vi .  .  . 
rhytkmorwn  quid  veteree  indieaverini  Breslau  1887.  —  GODceroing 
both  the  requirementB  here  mentioned,  cp.  Quint.  X  3,  6  delectas 
enim  remm  rerborumque  agendus  est  et  pondera  singnlorum  exami- 
nanda.      Post  mibeat  ratio  collocandi   TCTsenturque  omni  modo 

numeri,  non  ut  quodque  se  proferet  verbum  occupet  locum  etc 

locoi  qnoqne  iMttons  attentftTit :  laettu  as  a  rhetorical  term  is 
equivalent  to  'ornatus'  dfAfpot.  On  the  implied  metaphor,  see 
Sandys'  Cic.  Orat.  24,  81.  Cp.  also  Amm.  Marc.  XXIX  2,  8  figu- 
rarum  commentis  splendida  loca  attentare.  May  not  this  be  one 
of  the  many  Tacitean  reminiscences  of  this  author? 

7  testeiitiai:  Cf.  note  c.  20  IG. — On  the  entire  pa^sage,  cf. 
Quint.  XI  1,  49  reum .  .  .  fictis  aut  repetitis  ex  vetustate  verbis, 
coinpusitione  quae  sit  niaxime  a  vulgari  usu  rcmota,  decurrentibus 
periodis  quam  lactissimiB  locis  sciitentiisque  dicentem. 

8  tenior  iam  et  iuxta  flnem  vitae  oompoittit:  e.  g.  pro  Milone 
(51  B.  <:.)  pro  Ligario  (50  b.  c.  Cf.  Plut.  Cic.  39)  pro  Deiotaro  (44 
B.  f.),  rhilippica  (44/43  b.  c). —  i«x/«  =  'sub,'desigiiatingapproach 
in  time,  is  uir.  tlp.  It  nmst  be  noted,  however,  that  this  particular 
preiiosition  is  alao  elsewlierc  in  Tacitiis  used  in  very  singular  signi- 
ficntions.  Cf.  G.  21  periculosiores  suiit  Jnimicitiae  iuxta  libertatem 
'  in  ]>roiKiitioii  to '  30  velocitas  iuxta  formiilinem  '  is  not  far  removed 
from.'  —  On  the  tliought,  see  Cic.  Brut.  2,  8  curoque  ipsa  oratio  iam 
uostra  canesceret  haberetque  suam  quaudani  maturitatem  et  quasi 
senectutom. 

The  two  classeB  of  our  MSS  ara  here  again  pitted  againHt  eoch  other,  ns 
in  1.  4,  Uicone  reailing  ■iam  xeninr'  and  tlic  othcr  'eenior  iaui.'  Tacitean 
uaage  asaia  compels  iia  to  decide  in  faTor  of  y,  for  omiltjnt;  Buc-h  wereo- 
typeil  cnUuc&tiona  as  '  iani  vt^ro,  iani  iiridein,  iam  dudum,'  and  obBeTving 
thnl  '  iuiii '  sliows  a  very  strong  tenUency  to  combliio  wltb  '  et,  ac,  ul.  non, 
nini,  Hi,  iiiie '  luid  tlie  llke,  1  fiiid  that  the  jionlpoailice  use  of  iam  is  the  rule 
in  tlic  Dialot^.  Cf.  c.  "•  n  7  17  8  i;  17  14  IS  7  W  10  20  S.  IS  31  TT  32  30 
.13  0  31  2.  See  ^ni.  Jtiur.  Pkil.  XII  44B  f. 
poBtqnam  magis  profecerat:  jionti/uam  with  the  phiperf.  ind. 
seems  to  be  niore  frequent  iii  Tae.  (28  tiinea)  than  in  other  writers. 


C.  22.  241 

So  again  c.  38  extr.  p.  omnia  depacaverat.  Gp.  E.  HofFnLan,  Zeitpart. 
p.  37-39  Dr.  H.  S.  II  688  tf.  — Andresen  observes  tliat  we  should 
rather  expect '  plus  '  (comp.  of  niultum),  but  '  luagis  '  is  quite  cor- 
rect,  when  it  signifies,  as  it  does  here,  *  in  a  higher  degree.'  Cp. 
the  excellent  discusslon  of  Haase  in  R.  V.  III  165  note  499  med. 

9  luiiqiie:  Translate  '  After  he  bad  made  considerable  progress, 
having  in  particular  learned.'  Qae  as  an  epexegetic  conjunction  is 
rare.  Cf.  c.  41  9  minimum  usus  minimumque  profectus.  Dr. 
Jf.  S.  II  45  overlooked  both  these  passages  ''  Aus  Tacitus  weiss  ich 
nur  anzufUhren  G.  29  ultra  Rhenum  ultraque  veteres  terminos 
Ann.  II 88  scriptores  senatoresque."  See  also  Nilgelsbach,  Stilist. 
§  193,  1  b. 

10  eust  i.  e.  the  best  type  of  oratory  as  Cicero  erroneously  under- 
3tood  it,  for  in  Aper's  opinion  Cicero  was  still  far  from  having 
realised  the  perfect  ideal  even  in  his  maturity,  as  is  made  evident 
by  some  serious  shortcomings  which  we  are  told  characterise  all 
his  orationa.  —  aam  priorei  OTatlonei  etc. :  Aper  probably  had 
specially  in  mind  the  apeeches  pro  P.  Quinctio  (81  b.  c),  pro  Rosc. 
Amer.  (80)  and  pro  Rosc.  comoed.  (76),  for  Cicero  hiraeelf  dates 
the  beginning  of  his  '  Meisterjahre '  from  the  year  75.  Cf.  Brut. 
93,  318  cum  autem  anno  post  ex  Sicilia  me  recepissem  iam  vide- 
batur  illud  in  me,  quidquid  esset,  esse  perfectum  et  habere  maturi- 
tateni  quandam  suam.  — On  the  style  of  Cicero'8  earlier  speeches, 
Cp.  Landgraf,  De  Clu.  eloeut.  in  orall.  pro  P.  Qtiinetio  et  pro.  S, 
Rosc.  Amer.  ennapictM,  WUrzburg  1874  Comment.  to  the  latter  speecli 
edit  mai.  Erlangen  1884  and  Hellmuth,  De  serm.  proprietat.  quae 
in  prioriii.  Cie.  oratt.  inren.  Erlangen,  1877, 

11  lentiu  In  principiiB,  longnB  in  namtio&lbiu :  Cf.c.  19  ii  longa 
principiomm  praeparatio  et  narrationis  alte  repetita  series  Quint. 
X  2,  17  otiosi  et  supini,  si  quid  modo  longius  circumduxerunt, 
iurant  ita  Ciceronem  locuturum  fuisse  Sen.  Ep.  100,  7  pedem  servat 
lenta  (sc.  corapositio  Ciceronis). 

12  otioBUB  circK  ezceasiiB:  otioaus  'tiresorae,  long-winded.'  Cf. 
c.  18  24  and  Sen.  Ep.  114, 16  illa  in  exitu  lenta,  qualis  Cieeronis  est. 
On  the  use  of  eir^a,  see  e.  3  17.  — exeessus  is  the  more  usual  term 
in  Silver  I>atin  for  'digressio'  or  'egressio.'  Cf.  Quint.  III  9,  4 
egressio  vero  vel  quud  usitatius  esse  coepit  excessus. — tudeoom- 
movetor,  raro  incaleuit :  This  criticism  is  completely  at  variance 
with  the  verdict  of  antiquity,  and  uudoubtedly  an  intentional  mis- 


242  SOTES. 

representation  on  the  part  of  Aper.  See  Cicero's  own  statement, 
Bnit.  93,  322  neino  qui  ad  iracundiani  magno  opere  iudicem,  nemo 
qui  ad  fletum  posset  sdducere,  aemo  qul  animum  eius,  quod  unnm 
est  oratoris  maxime  proprium,  quocumque  res  postularet,  impellete 
Orat.  37,  129  maguo  semper  usi  impetu,  saepe  adverearios  de  statu 
omui  deiecimus  .  .  .  quid  ^o  de  miserationibus  loquar?  quibus  eo 
sum  U3U8  pluribus,  quod,  etiani  si  plures  dicebamua,  perorationem 
milii  tamen  omnes  relinquebant,  in  quo  ut  viderer  exceUere  non 
ingenio  sed  dolore  adsequebar  quae  .  .  .  apparent  in  orationibus, 
etsi  careut  libri  spiritu  illo  propter  quem  maiora  eadem  illa  cum 
aguntur  quae  cum  leguutur  videri  solent . . .  niilla  me  ingeni  sed 
magna  vis  animi  inflammat,  ut  me  ijise  non  teneam ;  nec  umquam 
is  qui  audit,  incenderetur  nisi  ardens  ad  eum  perveniret  oratio. 
Quint.  X  1,  107  of  Cicero  (as  compared  with  Demosthenes)  salibus 
certe  et  comuiiBeratione,  quae  duo  plurimum  in  adfectibus  valent, 

vincimilS  Plut.  Cic.  3  inro  Sc  tdC  Koyov  at^oiparyra  kcU  wdStK  J}(OVTOS 
39  o  H.iKtpan'  inrtpil>vibt  iKivti  Kai  'Trpov/Jaivtv  airiS  va6ti  Tt  iroiKiAiK  <ccu 
)^fiiTi  ^uu/uurTot  6  koyo^  (P^''  Ligario)  iroXXa^  piv  rvai  )(p6a^  iirl  rov 
wporruiirov  tov  Kaitrapa. 

1.']  paaci  Bensus  apte  etc.  :  This  is  also  ftatly  contradicted  by 
Cic.  Orat.  50,  168  ineae  (sc.  orationes)  qiiidem  et  perfecto  com- 
pletoqiie  verboruni  ainbitu  gaudent  et  curta  sentiunt  iiec  amant 
reduudantia.  quid  dico  nieas  ?  coiitiones  saeiie  exdaniare  vidi,  cum 
re/j/everba  cecidisseiit.  id  enim  exjjectant  aures,  ut  verbis  colligetur 
sententia.  iion  erat  hoc  apud  antiquoa  (i.  e.  the  Ronian  orators  pre- 
ceding  Cicero)  Sen.  Ep.  100,  7  onmia  apud  Ciceronem  desinunt, 
apud  Pcillionom  cnduiit  exce]itis  [laucissimis  qiiae  ad  certum  modum 
.  .  .  adstricta  suiit,  Cp.  also  Cic.  Orat.  r>2, 174.  53.  177.  57,  191. 
70,  232  f.  71,  230,  with  Sandys'  iiotes.  —  cum  qnodftm  Inmine  ter- 
minantur:  Ciccro  rcpcatedly  teaclies  tliat  an  orator  slioutd  bestow 
great  care  ui>on  rlictorical  emliellisliment  Cf.  e.  g,  de  orat.  III  52, 
201  est  quasi  luiiiinibus  distinguenda  et  frequentanda  omnis  oratio 
sententiarum  et  verboriim  Orat.  54,  181  f.  25,  83.  39, 134  f.  Quint. 
IX  1,  25.  4,  07.  But  wliat  witli  the  older  orators  had  been  only  a 
means  to  an  eud,  had  iii  the  speaker'3  day  become  an  eiid  in  itself. 
See  Sen.  Ep.  100,  8  deest  illis  oratorius  vigor  stimulique,  quos 
quaeris  et  siibiti  ictus  sententiarum  Quint.  VIII  5.  2.  13  sed  nunc 
aliud  volniit,  >it  omnes  sensus  in  fine  sermonis  feriat  aurem  4,  .S2 
qnarc  licet  haec  et  nitere  et  aliquateiius  exstare  videantur,  taiueii 


C.  22.  '248 

luniina  illa  non  flammae  aed  scintillis  inter  fumum  emicantibus 
similia  dixeris,  quae  ne  apparent  quidem,  ubi  tota  lucet  oratio,  ut 
in  Bole  sidera  ipsa  desinunt  ceriii,  The  entire  passage  is  virtually 
an  amplified  repetition  of  the  ideas  developed  in  c.  20. 

Apte  the  evident  emeDdation  of  AcidaliuB,  ha«  been  juatly  accepted,  bnt 
the  hicuna  indicated  In  our  MSS.  ought  not  to  have  been  eo  gcnenklly 
ignored.  Michaelis  iuserted  'codunt'  with  which  'apte'  in  Uie  seiue  of 
'  'numerose'  is  habitually  combined.  Vahlen  preferred  'apte  et  ut  opor- 
tel.'  I  believe  the  true  readjng  is  eecured  by  coniblning  both  Ihrse  con- 
jectures.  'apie,'  greatly  resembles  the  abbreviaied  fonu  ol  'oportet,'  and 
was,  theretore,  easilj  omilted  by  a  scribe. 

15  firmaa  sane  pariei  eit  et  doratnnu  etc. :  On  the  use  of  the 
fut.  part.  as  an  adjeet.  cf.  note  9  22.  — On  a  similar  metaphor 
applied  to  oratory,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  35,  IGl  sic  evolavit  oratio  .  .  . 
et  tamquam  in  aliiiuam  locuplctcm  ac  refertam  domum  venerim,' 
non  explicata  veste  neque  proposito  argento  neque  tabuUs  et  signis 
propalam  conlocatis,  sed  his  omuibus  multis  magnificisque  rebus 
constructis  ac  recouditis. 

Ab  both  Qrmua  and  duraturus  are  predicates  (on  the  position  of  firmna, 
cl.  note  c.  ((  X)  'est'  cannot  weli  be  omltteil.  It  easily  dropped  oui  before 
'et'  and  after  '-eB.' 

17  locupletem  ac  lantum:  lautus,  synonymous  with  'elegans, 
copiosus,  splendidus,'  is  rarely  used  of  persons  e.  g.  Cic.  in  Verr. 
II  1,  6,  17,  and  in  the  Epistles,  Plin.  N.  H.  XVIII,  11,  28,  108 
luv.  III  221.  —  Observe  thc  alliteration.  So  above  'lentus  .  .  . 
longus.'  Cf.  also  c.  2G  8  lascivia  .  .  .  levitate  .  .  .  licentia  40  10 
G.  27  lameuta  et  locrimas  H.  I  12  Ucentia  ac  Ubidine  II  10  Uber- 
tatem  et  Ucentiam  40  laudibus  et  lacrimis  Ann.  III  59  litora  ac 
lacus  XV  64  Ubare  se  Uquorem  iUum  lovi  UberatorL  See  note 
c.  2  u. 

patrem  famlliae:  So  G.  10.  This  form,  first  used,  according 
to  Probus,  by  the  historian  Sisenna,  is  quite  as  common  as  the 
archaic  genitive.  Cp.  Neue,  Formenl.  I  6  fE, — teoto  t^i:  An 
instance  of  the  so^Ued  figura  etyraologica.  It  occurs  perliaps  in 
but  onc  other  passage  in  Tacitus,  viz.  Ann.  XII  31  facinora  fecere, 
In  c.  32  11  aud  in  c.  34  8  it  seems  to  have  been  intentionally 
avoided,  see  notes  ad.  loc.  and  in  general,  G.  Landgraf.  Act. 
Erl.  II  1-69,  609-613  E.  V,  III  638  note  656=-  loh.  MttUer  BeUr. 
II  30  ff. 


244  NOTES. 

18  Tinm  et  ocuIm:  The  concrete  term  joined  by  <et'  to  the  ab- 
Btract,  on  which  see  note  c,  9  i.  Thia  view  is  well  confinned  l^  the 
use  of  '  ac '  in  the  collocatian  iiamediately  preceding,  for  '  imbrem 
ac  veiitum'  expresses  ttoo  diBtinct  ideas,  'visum  et  oculos'  but  one. 
Ab  the  clausea  are  also  antithetical  and  otherwise  stnicturally 
symmetrical,  this  change  of  conjunctious  would  be  iuexplicable, 
were  it  not  for  the  reason  just  given. 

19  inpelleotili:  In  the  same  figurative  sense  of  oratory  in  Cic. 
Orat,  24,  79  f.  verecundus  erit  usus  oratoriae  quasi  supellectitis. 
supellex  eat  enim  quodam  modo  nostra  quae  eat  in  ornamentie,  alia 
terum  alia  verborum  de  orat.  I  36, 165  in  oratoris  vero  instrumento 
tam  lautam  supellectllem  numquam  videram  Sen.  £p.  88,  36  occu- 
patus  est  in  supervacua  litterarum  supellectili.  —  The  form  in  'i' 
is  expresaly  approved  of  by  Char.  1 14.  cp.  however,  Heue,  FortnerU. 
I»  240. 

20  rit  in  apparata  eiiu  et  aarom  et  e^emmse :  Two  aubjects  desig- 
□atiiig  similar  ideas  often  take  a  sing.  predicate,  especially  when 
the  verb  precedes  and  tliis,  even  if  one  of  the  subjecta  ia  in  the 
plural.  Cf.  H.  1 15  inrumiHit  ndulatio,  btuuditiae  II  78  datur  tibi 
magna  sedes,  ingentea  termini  IV  42  securum  reliquerat  exul  pater 
et  divisa  inter  creditores  bona.  A  verb,  liowever,  ^reeing  in  tlie 
singular  with  the  nearer  of  two  subjecta  joiiied  by  'et — et'  is 
extreinely  rare.  I  am  able  to  eite  but  two  other  instances  viz. 
Cic.  pro  ,Mur.  7,  15  et  proavus  Murenae  et  avus  praetor  fuit  ad 
Att.  IV  17,  3  et  ego  et  Cicero  meus  flagitahit.  Tliese  exceptions 
may  be  justified,  Iiowever,  by  the  fact  tliat  both  nouns  are  kept 
dislinct  in  thouglit.  Tlie  sanie  ia  true  of  our  passage,  as  is  clear 
from  wliat  follows,  'sumere  in  manus'  referring  more  particularly 
to  '  aurum ' ;  '  aspicere '  to  '  gemmae.'  After  et . . .  et .  .  .  et  we  have 
the  sing.  in  c.  38  11!  wbere  see  note.     Cf.  also    c.  0  20. 

21  libeat:  Tlie  indefinite  auliject  ia  ea-sily  supplied.  Cp.  note  c, 
9  22  Cic.  de  oi-at.  I  8,  30  (cited  as  de  orat.  25,  83  by  Peter!)  II  56, 
228  de  fin.  III  21,  70  Tusc.  Uisp.  IV,  11,  26.  20,  4C  Lael.  16,  59, 
wliere    see  SeyfF.-Mull.     Ilor.  Sat.  I  1,  3    Quint.    X  2,    24.  7,    4 

xn7, 7. 

22  oblitterataetobsoleta:  Cf.  c.  8  .3  reniotis  et  oblitteratis  Cic. 
de  orat.  III  37,  150  illa  laus  oi-atorls  ut  abiecta  atque  obsoleta 
fugiat  Verr.  II 1,  21.  oG  niniis  :iiitiqua  et  iam  obsoleta  Quint.  IV  1, 
58  ab  obsoleta  virtustate  sumptum. 


c.  22.  245 

oletdia,  without  the  addition  of  '  antiqiiitatem '  (c(.  c.  21  18>  or  'male' 
admiu  of  no  satisfactory  eiplanation,  nor  does  the  context  allow  of  I^ter's 
interpretation  'gescbmackloa'  even  if  tbe  word  were  elsewhere  thus  used. 
1  reganl  the  emendation  ■  obsoleta '  as  certaiit,  and  preferabie  Xo  •  exoieta,' 
wbich  Acidallus  conjectured  (cf.  Sen.  Ep.  114,  10  antiqua  verba  et  exoleta) 
for  three  reasons.  (1)  It  is  palaeographically  the  easier  (2),  It  retaina  tbe 
alliteration,  which  is  particularly  frequent  in  thlH  chapter  (3),  it  remainn 
within  tbe  same  metBphorical  sphere  as  '  oblitterata.'  'rubigine  infecta,' 
and  the  lilie,  a  rhetorical  devlce  very  noticeable  In  numeroua  other  Tacltean 
collocationH  of  synonyms  e.  g.  c.  20  I7. 

23  rabi^no  infeotam :  Forthe  figureasapplied  tostyle,  cf.  Quint. 
X  1, 30  neque  ego  arma  squalere  situ  ac  rubigine  velJm  sed  fiilgorpin 
in  iis  esse  and  c.  20  IB.  The  same  phrase  occurs  iu  Val.  Max.  II 
9,  5  horridae  vetustatis  rubigine  infectum  imperium.  Oii  tlic 
advjce  itself,  cf.  Cie.  de  orat.  III  10,  39  neque  tamen  erit  utendum 
verbis  iis  quibus  iam  consuetudo  iiostra  non  utitur  .  .  .  sed  usitatis 
ita  poterit  uti,  lectiasimis  ut  iitatur  de  opt.  gen.  3,  8  (vitiosum  est) 
in  vevbis  si  inquinatuni,  sl  abiectum,  si  non  aptum,  si  duruni,  si 
longe  i)fltitum  Quiiit.  I  fi,  39  verlia  ex  vetustate  repetita  et  auctori- 
tatem  liabent .  .  .  sed  opus  est  raodo  ut  iieque  sint  crebra  nec  utique 
ab  ultimis  et  iam  oblitteratis  repetita  temporibus.     Longinus  (Rhet. 

Gr.  I  p.  '^OO  Sp.)  m^uXaio  Si  TOu  Aiai'  afxaLCM  "ai   f<voi;  ruv  jvD/iaruiv 

Kara/iiaiWi' To  trupi  r^f  Xcf«uc. — tardft  et  inerti :  tanhis  'dragging,' 
synonyiuous  with  'lentus '  and  'spissus,'  with  which  it  is  frequently 
combined.  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  II  53,  213  et  principia  tarda.  et  exitus 
item  spissi  et  producti  esse  debent  Quint.  IX  4, 137  tarda  et  supina 
compositio.  itiers  '  aluggish '  and  hence  incapable  of  flash-like  bril- 
liancy  (sec  c,  20  17  arguta  et  brevi  sententia  effulsit). 

24  atnictnra,  the  figurative  equivalent  of  ' constructio '  or  'com- 
positio.'  Cicero  never  uses  it  without  somc  apologetic  particle. 
Cf.  Brut.  8,  33  verborum  quasi  structura  et  quaedam  ad  numerum 
concluslo  de  opt.  gen.  2,  5  verborum  est  structura  quaedam  duaa 
res  efficieus,  numerttm  et  levitatera  Orat.  44,  149  quasi  structnra 
quaedam,  witb  Sandys'  note.  —  in  morem  annBlinm:  i.  e,  in  tbi' 
dry  manner  of  the  old  Aimalists,  such  as  Cato,  Fabius  Pictor, 
Faunius,  Calpurnius  Piso  aiid  many  otliers  whose  uticouth  style  is 
criticised  by  Cic.  de  leg.  I  2,  6  and  de  orat.  II  12,  51  ff.  Peter 
understands  '  annales '  of  historical  as  opposed  to  oratorical  compo- 
sition,  but,  although  the  two  styles  are  clearly  distinguished  by 
tbe  ancients  (Cic.  de  orat.  II 15,  62  ff.  Quint.  X  1,  31  ff.  Plin.  Ep. 
V  8,  9-11),  it  were  absurd  to  predicate  the  stylistic  bleniislies, 


246  NOTES. 

here  enumerated,  of  historical  writers  generally.  —  fngitet:  The 
use  of  this  frequentative  verb  is  almost  wholly  eonfined  to  pre- 
classic  poetry  and  with  the  possible  exception  of  a  doubtf ul  passage 
in  Cic.  Kosc.  Am.  28,  78  not  found  in  prose  except  in  late  Latin. 
Cp.  Landgraf,  De  elocut.  p.  31. 

2o  insulsam  sourrilitatem :  The  same  precept  is  given  by  Cic. 
de  orat.  II  60,  244  non  modo  illud  praecipitur  ne  quid  insulse  sed 
etiam  si  quid  perridicule  possis,  vitandum  est  oratori  utrumque  ne 
aut  scurnlis  locus  sit  and  Orat.  26,  88.  According  to  modern 
standards  of  taste,  the  orator's  own  practice  as  shown  by  the 
virulent  personal  invective  with  which  some  speeches,  such  as 
those  in  Vatinium,  in  Pisonem,  against  Antony,  pro  Caelio,  abound, 
did  not  conform  to  his  theory. — ScurriUtas  seems  not  to  occur 
elsewhere  as  an  epithet  of  style.  Cf .  note  c.  21  16.  —  clanflulas  iina 
et  eodem  modo  determinet :  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III  50,  192  clausulas 
autem  diligentius  etiam  servandas  esse  arbitror  quam  superiora 
quod  in  eis  maxime  perfectio  atque  absolutio  iudicatur  .  .  .  in  ora- 
tione  auteni  pauci  prima  cernuut,  postrema  plerique :  quae  (luoniam 
apparent  et  intelleguntur,  variaiida  sunt  iie  aut  animorum  iudiciis 
repudientur  aut  aurium  satietate.  See  also  the  minute  directions 
for  ending  a  period  in  Orat.  63,  212  ff.  —  deterininet  =  t%vm\\\Qt. 
Cf.  Cic.  de  invent.  I  52, 98  conchisio  et  exitus  et  determinatio  ora- 
tionis.  On  the  use  of  the  compound  verb  for  the  simple,  cp. 
note  c.  7  17. 

23.  1  rotam  Fortunae:  The  reference  is  to  a  far-fetched  pun  in 
the  speech  agaiust  Tiso  (10,  22)  :  cunique  ipse  nudus  in  convivio 
saltaret  in  quo  euni  illum  saltatorium  versaret  orbem  ne  tum 
quidem  fortunae  rotam  i^ertinioscebat  'while  hc  wheeled  about  in 
the  circular  movement  of  tbe  dance,  he  not  even  then  dreaded  the 
whecl  of  fortune.'  The  seemiugly  earliest  reference  to  this  sym- 
bolical  representation  of  Fortuna  on  a  wheel  or  globe  is  in  Pacuv. 
p.  104  Kib.  Fortunam  insanam  esse  et  caecani  et  brutam  perhibent 
philosoplii  saxociuc  instare  in  globoso  praedicant  volubili.  Cp.  also 
Tib.  I  5,  70  versatur  celeri  Fors  levis  orbe  rotae  Fronto,  Orat.  p. 
157  omncs  Fortunas  .  .  .  cum  pennis,  cum  rotis,  cum  gubernaculo 
reperias  Amm.  Marcell.  XXVI  8,  3  quod  quivis  beatus  versa  rota 
Fortunae  XXXI,  1,  1  Boeth.  de  consol.  I  i)r.  1  II  pr.  2  and  the 
numerous  other  references  cited  by  liuscher,  Mt/th.  Lex.  II  p.  1506  f. 
and  Otto,  Die  Sprichw.  der  liofii.  p.  142.     The  allegory  was  a  favor- 


c.  23.  247 

ite  one  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Cp.  Petrarch,  De  remed.  utriusque 
fort.  Praef. :  attolit  ac  deiuit  et  in  gyrum  rotat,  and  is  common 
in  English  literature  from  the  time  of  Rich.  RoUe  of  Hampole 
(c.  lL*yO-1349)  and  Chaucer.  See  alao  John  E.  Matzke,  Public.  of 
the  Mtid.  Lang.  Aasoc.  o/ America  New  Series  I  3.  —  iui  Terrinnm  : 
A  double  pun,  the  phraae  Bignifying  either  '  Verrine  justice '  or 
'boar's  sauce.'  But  in  justice  to  Cicero  it  must  be  remenibered 
that  tlie  orator  himself  disclaims  the  authorship  of  thcse  frigid  wib- 
ticisms,  afact  which  Apercharacteristically  ignores.  See  Verr.  II 1, 
46,  121  hinc  illi  homiuea  erant  qui  etiam  ridiculi  inveniebautur  ex 
dolore  :  quorum  alii,  id  quod  saepe  audistis,  negabant  niirandum 
esse  2i(«  tam  nequam  esse  verrinum:  alii  etiam  frigidiores  erant, 
sed  quia  stomachabantur,  ridiculi  videbantur  esse  cum  Saeerdotem 
exsecrabantiir,  qui  verrem  tam  neqnam  retiquisset.  Quae  vjo  non 
commenwmrem  (neiiue  enim  perfacete  dicta  neque  parro  hac  sereritate 
diffna  tuni)  nisi  vos  iUud  vf.Uem  recordari,  istiua  nequitiam  tum  tn 
ore  vuliji  atque  in  communibus  prooerbiis  ense  versatam  and  II  4, 
43,  05  quoted  below.  Rufinianus  p.  39  H.  cites  this  pun  as  ao 
exaniple  of  AirTturnoi,  but  Quint.  VI  3,  4  in  what  sometimes  seems 
to  nie  like  an  unraistakable  allusion  to  Aper'8  unfair  censure, 
again  draws  attention  to  Cicero's  motive  in  introducing  these  par- 
ticular  Je«x  de  mots.  He  does  not  deny  that  the  orator  in  ipsis 
etiam  orationibus  habitus  est  nimius  risus  adfectator  (see  Plut. 
Conip.  Dum.  et  Cic.  1)  but  he  a<lds  mihi  quidem  .  .  ,  mira  quaedam 
in  eo  videtur  fuisse  urbauitas  .  .  .  et  illa  ipsa  quae  sunt  in  Verrem 
dicta  frigidins,  aliis  adsignavit  et  testimonii  toco  posuit  ut,  quo 
sunt  magis  vulgaria,  eo  sit  credibilius  illa  ab  oratore  nou  hcta  sed 
passim  esse  iactata.  (See  note  below)  utinamque  libertus  eius 
Tiro  aut  alius  quisquis  fuit,  qui  tres  hae  de  re  libros  edidit,  parcius 
dictorum  numero  indulsisset  et  plus  iudicii  in  eligendis  quam  in 
congerendis  studii  a<llitbuisset ;  minus  obieetus  calumnuiHtibu» 
foret  qui  tamen  nunc  quoque,  ut  in  omni  eius  ingenio,  faciUus  quod 
reici  quam  quod  adici  possit  invenient.  The  jokes  of  Cicero  were 
apparently  eagerly  collected  in  hia  life-time.  Cf.  ad  fam.  VII  32 
IX  16,  4  XV  21,  2.  His  own  theory  of  wit  is  fully  develo{>ed  in 
tiie  de  orat.  II  .^4,  216-71.  290.  See  also  Herwig,  Das  Wortspiel  xn 
Ci'.-ero's  Reden,  Progr.  Attendorn  1889. 

2  ittnd  tertio  quoqne  sensa .  -  -  eue  Tideatar:   Tbe  rhytbmical 
clausula  here  censured  was  sufficiently  frequent  in  Cicero  to  attract 


248  ITOTES. 

tbe  attention  of  the  ancient  crities.  Cf.  Quint.  IX  4,  73  esse  i^ide- 
atur  iam  nimis  frequens  (see  also  X  2,  18  quoted  below)  Probus 
II  4,  5  trochaeuB  et  paeou  tertius  facient  iltam  stmctnranL  TulUo 
peculiarem  '  esee  {  videatur.'  Kufin.  v.  16  ff.  (Rh.  Lat.  Min.  p. 
575  H.)  Tullius  hunc  laudat,  cui  sit  paenultima  longa .-  [  ease 
trochaeus  adest,  vtdeatur  tertius  ille  ]  quem  paeana  vocat  Musia 
devota  vetustas.  Aper's  statement  is,  of  course,  a  grosa  exaggeni' 
tion.  An  actual  count  of  the  occurrence  of  fisae  videatur  (or  vide- 
antor)  in  the  extant  orations,  discloaes  the  fact  that  the  phrase  is 
found  but  83  tinies,  distributed  as  follows  (v.  denotes  videantur)  : 
pro  Quinct.  28.  68  pro  Bosc.  Am.  153  in  Verr.  1, 1,  28.  37  II 1, 
66 ;  2,  62  (v.)  61;  3,  96.  98  (v.)  99  j  4,  38  (v.)  98  (v.)  109.  llt  (v.) 
124"  (v.)  125.  126.  132  (v.);  6,  22.  150.  173  (v.)  pro  TuU.  1  (v.) 
pro  Font.  10,  22  (12)  13,  28  (18)  pro  Caec.  71.  78  pro  Pomp.  10* 
(v.)  20  (V.)  24.  26.  41.  42.  47.  59.  67  pro  Cluent.  8  (v.)  41  (v.)  66. 
118  de  leg.  agr.  I  24  II  1.  3.  7  (v.)  32.  37.  63.  66  in  Cat  1 14 
IV  12  pro  Siill.  3.  23  (v.)  70.  83  (v.)  pro  Arch.  18  (v.)  31  pro 
Flacc.  39  (v.)  83  ciim  Sen.  grat.  15  de  doiii.  1  (v.-)  30.  102.  107  dn 
har.  resp.  2  (v.)  pro  Sest.  5.  10.  106  (v.)  108  pro  Cael.  50  de  prov. 
cons.  5  in  Pis.  02  pro  Planc.  4.  9.  27  (y.)  73  (v.)  74  pro  Marc  19 
(V.)  Phil.  V  1  (V.)  VII 18  (V.)  X  22  (v.)  XIII  50.  To  these  may 
be  added  18  instaiices  of  -isse,  -esRp,  jjosse  videatur.  About  a 
dozen  tinies  'esse  videatur'  is  placed  in  the  luiddle  of  a  sentenee, 
where  its  rhythm  would  be  unnoticed.  The  ])hrase  does  not  occur 
in  the  20  remaining  spceches,  viz.  in  Caec,  pro  Kab.,  in  Cat.  II. 
III.,  pro  Mtir.  (60  esse  ^-ideare),  in  Vat.  pio  Balb.,  pro  Eab.  posth., 
pro  Mil.  (100  esse  videatis),  pro  Lig.,  pro  Deiot.,  Phil.  I.  II.  III. 
IV.  VI.  VIII.  IX.  XI.  XII.  —It  niay  also  be  remarked  that  tlie 
rhetorical  and  philosopliical  works  of  Cicero  fiirnisli  but  scattered 
examples,  with  the  exception  of  tlie  de  orat.  wliere  'esse  vidcatur' 
(or  '  videantur ')  is  wsed  26  tinios,  to  22  instances  in  all  the  others 
taken  togcthcr  !  That  the  rliythmical  oadence  was  intontional  on 
thc  orator'3  part,  \s  made  evident  by  the  observation  that  in  well- 
nigh  all  othcr  combinations  of  essc  or  fu  |  isse  with  some  form  of 
videri,  thc  latter  always  precedes.  —  The  first  two  iii.itances  are  given 
as  illustrations  of  '  scurrilitas,'  while  the  third  fumishes  an  exaraple 
of  the  violation  of  the  preeept  'nec  .  ,  .  deterininet.' —  SfHtetttia  is 
here  equivalent  to  lumen  ;  senstis  to  seutence,  period,  cf,  note 
c.  20  16. 


C.  23.  249 

4  plnra  omiai  e.  g.  in  Verr.  II  4,  43  ext.  nuinquam  tain  mak'  est 
Siculis  quin  aliquid  facete  et  coiiimode  dicant :  velut  in  hac  re 
aiebant  iu  labores  Herculis  non  minus  hunc  immanissimuni  verrem 
quam  iUum  aprum  Erymantliium  referri  oportere  4,  24,  63  quod 
umquam  .  .  .  huiusce  modi  everriculum  .  .  .  fuit .  .  .  quid  facintus 
in  Yetre  quem  in  luto  volutatum  .  .  .  invenimus.  Fra^i.  ap. 
Quint.  VI  3,  55  ut  omnia  verreret  Verres  Plut.  Cic.  7  ti  'IouScuw 
9-pof  }(otpov  i.  e,  quid  ludaeus  cum  verre.  It  may  l>e  remarked  that 
Aper  might  have  found  many  appoaite  illustrations  of  'scurrilitas ' 
in  none  other  than  Cassius  Severus  himself,  Cp.  Robert  1.  c.  p.  44. 
—  sola  mlrantar  atqne  exprimunt:  Cf.  Quint.  X  2,  18  noveram 
quosdam  qui  se  pulchre  expressisse  genus  illud  caelestis  huius  in 
dicendo  viri  sibi  viderentur,  si  in  clausula  pusuisscnt :  esse  videatur. 
On  the  force  of  atqrte,  'they  faithfuUy  copy  these  things  in  conse- 
quence  of  their  admiration  for  them,'  see  note  c.  4  3. 

5  genni  hominum:  In  the  second  part  of  ttie  Annals,  Tacitus 
uses  genus  mortalium  (e,  g.  XIII  60  XIV  27  XVI  13),  g.  hominum 
occurs  H.  I  22  V  3  aud  Ann.  IV  30. 

slgaiflcasBO  contentni :  On  roiiteiitiin  with  infinitive,  cf.  note 
c.  18  13.  —  ntique  Tenaotar  ante  ocnloi:  The  same  phrase  vaa 
used  by  Aper  c.  16  10. 

7  Lucilinm  pro  Horatio  et  Lucretinm  pro  Te^iio :  CE.  Quint. 
X  1,  93  f.  Lueilius  quosdam  ita  deditos  sibi  adhuc  habet  amatures 
ut  eum  non  eiusdem  modo  operis  auctoribus  (e.  g.  Horace)  sed 
omnibus  poetis  praeferre  non  dubitent.  A  preference  for  Lucretius 
over  Virgil  is  still  shared  by  many  modern  scholars.  Cf.  also  Hor, 
Ep.  11  1,  64  ff.  Sen.  Ep.  114,  13  multi  ex  alieno  saeculo  petunt 
verba,  duodecim  tabulas  loquuntur,  Gracchus  illis  et  Crassus  et  Curio 
nimis  culti  et  recentes  sunt :  ad  Appiiim  usque  et  ad  Conincanium 
redeunt  id.  ap.  Gell.  XII  2  admiror  eloquentissimos  viros  et  deditos 
Ennio  pro  optimis  ridicula  laudasse  .  .  .  quidam  sunt,  inquit,  tam 
magni  sensus  Q.  Ennii  ut  licet  scripti  sint  inter  hircosos,  possint 
tamen  inter  unguentatos  placere  Pers.  I  76  £E.  est  nunc  Brisaei 
quem  venosus  liber  Atti  |  sunt  quoa  Paouviusque  et  verrucosa 
moretur  |  Antiopa  aerumnis  cor  luctificabile  fulta  Mart.  XI  90 
earmina  nulla  probas  molli  quae  limite  eurnint  |  sed  quae  per 
salebras  altaque  saxa  cadunt  |  et  tibi  Maeonio  quoque  carmine 
maius  habetur  |  Lureifei  rolHmflla,  heie  sitii'  Metrophanrs,  j  attoni- 
tusque  legis  terrai  /rur/iferai  (Ennius),  |  Accius  et  quidquid  Pacu- 


260  NOTES. 

viusque  Tomunt  Spartian.  Vita  Hadr.  16  amaTit  praeterea  geuus 
TetuBtum  dicendi,  controversiaa  declamavit.  Cicerooi  Catonem, 
Vergilio  Ennium,  Sallustio  Caelium  praetulit.  Cp.  in  general, 
Friedlander  III  380  ff. 

8  eloqaentla,  here  used  of  artistic  composition  generally.  Cf. 
note  c.  10  is.  — Aufldii  BMsi,  a  historian  who  died  iu  the  reign  of 
Nero  (see  Sen.  Ep.  30,  1  written  c.  60  a,  ii.).  He  is  mentiooed 
togetlier  with  his  younger  contcmporary  Servilius  Nonianus  also 
hy  Quint.  I  1, 103  Bassus  Aufidius  egiegie,  utique  in  libris  belli 
Oermanici,  praestitit,  genere  ipso  probabilis  in  omnibus,  in  quibus- 
dam  suis  ipae  viribus  minor.  Pliny  the  Elder  began  his  history 
where  Bassus  left  off  (PHn.  N.  H.  Praef.  20).  Cp.  Teuffel,  5  277, 2.— 
Berviliiu  Honiamii:  3f.  <Sem7iu«  Abni«N»jioTatorandhistorian  was 
cous.  in  35  a.  d.  (Tac.  Ann.  VI  31)  and  died  in  the  year  59,  accord- 
ing  to  Tac.  Ann.  XIV  10  Sequuntur  virorum  inlustrium  mortes, 
IX>mitii  Afri  et  M.  Seritilii  qui  suinmia  honoribus  et  multa  eloqaentia 
viguerant  ,  ,  .  Servilius  diu  foro,  niox  tradendis  rebus  Romanis 
celebris  et  eleguntia  vitae  quam  clarioreni  effecit  ut  par  ingenio, 
ita  morum  diversua,  This  favorable  jiidgment  ia  confirmed  by 
Quint.  X  1,  102  mihi  egregie  dixisse  videtur  S.  N.  .  .  .  qui  etipse 
a  nobis  auditua  est,  clnms  vir  ingenii  et  sententiis  creber,  sed 
minua  preasua  quam  historiae  auctoritas  ]>nstulat, 

9  ex  oomparatione  =  prae  is  nirc  and  i->o.st-Aug.  Cf,  e.  g.  Plin. 
Ep.  Vll  30,  4  ox  coinp.  aentio  quam  male  scribain  Curt,  X  8,  9 
ex  comp.  regis  novi  desideriuni  excitabatiir  amissi  Suet  Oct.  79  ex 
comp,  procerioria.  —  Sisennae:  L.  C<irnelitis  SiseniKi  (119-67)  wrote 
a  liistoi-y  of  hia  own  times.  His  style  was  highly  arcliaic,  to  which 
fact  we  owo  a  number  of  fra^meuts  iu  Noniua.  Cf.  Cic,  Brut.  74, 
259  Siseiina  autem  quasi  emendator  aernionia  usitati  cum  esse 
vellet  iie  a  C  liusio  quideiu  .  .  .  deterreri  potuit  quo  niinus  inusi- 
tatis  verltia  uteretur  .  .  .  sod  ille  .  .  .  rcetc  lof]ui  putabat  esse 
inusitate  loqui.  Cp.  Teuffi'1  §  l.")0,  1-.3,  —  Varronis:  M.  Ti-rmtiua 
Varro  Jtratinnn  (116-27).  As  tlie  three  preeeding  writers  are 
lii.storiaiis,  tlie  reference  caii  only  be  imilerstood  of  Varro*s  histor- 
ical  works  proper  (viz,  .\utiquitiitum  libri,  Annales,  de  vita  popiili 
Komaui,  de  gcDtc  populi  Komani,  do  familits  Troiauis,  Aetia,  renuii 
urbanainni  lihri).  The  extiint  writings  liear  ample  witness  to  his 
ari"liaio  stylo.  —  sordet  'is  hold  of  no.  account.' 

10  cammentarioi :  Ky  cummentArii  are  uiiderstood  the  summaries 
of  speeches   which  weie  subaequently  enlarged   iiito  an  artistic 


C.  23.  251 

oration.  Sometimes  these  outlines  were  as  carefuUy  elaborated  as 
if,  says  Quintiliaa  (see  the  pass^e  quoted  below),  tliey  were 
designed  for  the  perusal  of  posterity.  That  Calvus,  whose  exces- 
sive  care  in  the  stylistic  polish  of  his  speeches  is  well  attested 
(cE.  Cic.  Bnit.  82,  283  cited  uote  c.  18  6),  foUowed  the  same 
practice  is  intrinsically  probable,  although  it  is  not  elsewhere 
expressly  so  stated.  In  the  rhetorical  schools  of  the  Einpire, 
similar  commeutarii  or  '  explicationes '  (cf.  Sen.  Suas.  II  10  cited 
0.  2C  11)  were  drawn  up  for  the  purely  pedagogic  purpose  of  fur- 
iiishing  to  pupils  eharacteristic  specimens  of  the  proper  treatment 
of  oratorical  themes,  A;>er  meaiis  to  say,  therefore,  that  the  still 
extant  suramaries  of  Calvus  were  highly  esteemed  at  the  expense  of 
the  excellent  and  far  superior  outlines  prepared  by  modern  rhetoii- 
cians  which  the  blind  admirers  of  the  ancieuts  disdainiully  cast 
aside  as  worthless.  The  context  lends  itself  so  naturally  aud  easily 
to  this  interpretation  that  I  quite  fail  to  see  either  tlie  necessity 
for  substituting  some  other  proper  name  for  Calvus  or  any  ground 
for  tlie  artificial  explanations  often  given  to  commentai'ii,  a  term 
iuade  perfectly  elear  by  Sen.  Coiitr.  III  praef.  6  sine  commentario 
numquam  dixit  (sc.  Severus)  nec  hoe  eommentario  conteiitus  erat 
in  quo  nudae  res  ponuntur,  sed  niaxima  ]>arte  perscribebatur  actio 
Quint.X  7, 30  Plerumque  autem  mnlta  agentibus  accidit,  ut  niaxime 
necessaria  et  utique  initia  scribant  .  .  .  quod  fecisse  M.  Tullium 
coramentariis  ipsius  apparet.  Sed  feruntur  aliorum  quoque  et 
inventi  forte  ut  eos  dicturus  quisque  com])OBuerat  et  in  libros 
digesti,  ut  causarum  quae  sunt  actae  a  Serv.  Sulpicio,  cuius  tres 
oratioues  extant ;  sed  hi  de  quilms  loquor  commentarii  ita  sunt 
exacti  ut  ab  ipso  mihi  in  memoriam  posteritatis  videantur  esse 
compositi. — faitidiunt,  odenuit:  The  same  verbs  arc  grouped  to- 
gether  in  Hor.  Ep.  II 1,  22  fastidit  ct  odit.  Cf.  also  Quiut.  XI  1, 
15  affert  non  fastidium  modo  sed  plerumque  etiani  odium.  Tac.  H. 
II  68  oderant  ut  fastiditi.  Himilar  asyndeta  are  not  rare  in  clasaic 
Latin,  very  frequent  in  Tacitus  and  a  characteristic  feature  of  the 
so-called  '  Afrieitjis.'  Cf.  G.  14  defendere  tueri  H.  I  2  agerent 
verterent  II  12.  26.  50.  70  III  11.  83  IV  24.  74.  81  Ann.  I  41 
orant  obsistunt,  rediret  maneret  II 10.  82  III  26  IV  9  VI  24.  35 
XI  16  celebrari  coli  XII  51  XV  55  Cp.  Dr.  N.  S.  II  200  Heraeus, 
Tac.  H.  II  70  Woeifflin,  Arc/,>i'YU  478  Sagelsbach,  StilUfik 
S  173,  3  S.  Preuss,  De  dUiuncti  bimembriv  usii  solemni,  Erlangen 
Diss.  1881. 


2d2  KOTES. 

11  f abnlA&tM :  TTBed  contemptaously  f or  '  dicentes '  or '  agentes.' 
So  again  c.  39  4.  The  verb  is  not  foand  in  Cieero.  —  uditorM : 
Here  distinguished  from  the  lay  public.     Cf.  note  c.  20  s. 

12  uqmutnr:  'to  follow  attentively.'  So  strictly  parallel 
instance  seems  to  occur  elsewhere,  but  in  the  sense  of  'mente 
adsequi,'  tbe  verb  is  not  uncommon  e.  g.  Sen.  Ep.  40,  8  iudez 
Bubeequi  poterit  Quint.  X  1,  lo  sequi  suis  viribus  possit  60  intel- 
lectu  Bequi.  —  Cic.  Brut.  84,  289  uses  similar  language  of  the 
unpopularity  of  the  Atticists  :  nou  modo  a  corona . .  .  sed  etiam 
ab  advocatis  relinquuntur  etc. 

13  niMitl  '  devoid  of  oratorical  omament '  opp.  to  laetus. 

14  ■anitaa :  Frequently  used  as  an  epithet  of  style.  Cf.  Quint. 
XII 10,  15  Cic.  Brut  13,  51.  —  ieiuiiio :  In  the  figurative  sense  of 
a  desiccated  diction,  the  word  is  £«-.  ttp.  Cicero  has  the  form  iein- 
nitas  e.  g.  Brut.  82,  265.  — On  the  thought,  cf.  Cic.  de  opt.  gen.  3,  8 

'  i|ui  (Attici)  cum  careant  omni  ^itio  nou  sunt  contenti  quasi  bona 
Taletudine  sed  vires  lacertos,  sanguinem  quaerunt . .  .  incormpta 
sanitate  .  .  .  esse  ieiunior.  —  porro=atqui.     Cf,  c.  5  7. 

15  Taletudinem:  vuhtudo  is  a  so-called  vox  media,  designating 
either  good  or  bad  health,  but  the  forniei'  signification  without 
aome  attributive  like  'bona,  optinia,  commoda'  is  very  rare.  I 
liave  notif^ed  no  iiistances  either  in  Seneca  or  the  younger  Pliny 
and  Quintiliiin  funiishes  only  one  example  viz.  XII  11,  26  inge- 
niuni,  valetudo,  facultas,  praeceptores  non  deerunt.  Iu  Tacitus, 
"uly  iu  Anii.  III  71  pro  valetudine  Augustae  efjiiites  Koniani  vove- 
rant  equestri  Fortuua«  (sc.  donuni).  —  aoimi  anxietate :  This  collo- 
cation  is  conimon,  cf.  Ovid,  Ep.  ex  Porit.  I  4,  8  Curt.  IV  13,  10 
Rall.  lug.  55,  4  (a.  anxius)  and  similarly  aiigor  animi  o.  g.  Suet. 
Tib.  7.  49.  'anxiiis'  is  also  cisewhere  in  Tacitus  opjwaed  to 
'aliwer'  e.  g.  H.  I  88  in  pafic  anxii,  turbatis  rebua  alacres  or  to 
laetus  e.  g.  Ag.  39  fronte  laetiis,  pectore  anxius. 

IG  laetum  et  alacrem:  Also  joined  togother  in  Sen.  ad  Helv. 
20,  1  E]i.  Ti,  4  Qiiiiit.  11  9.  2.  In  Cic.  pro  Miir.  t'4,  49  as  usual 
in  inverse  order,  cf.  iiote  c.  4  .'!.  On  the  distinotion  Iwtween  tho 
two  wonls,  cf.  Vs.  Akcou.  iu  Vi'rr.  p.  133  Or.  —  Tho  sarae  antithesis 
and  tho  saiiie  figurative  aiiplieation  in  almont  identical  language  is 
fimild  in  Ts.  I'1ut.  Iltpi  irtdh.  iymy.  0  :  KaSavtp  Sc  ro  votp.a.  ov 
puvov  vyittvdi'.  dXAa  koX  (udiriKiii'  fXvai  XPV  "**'  '''^''  ^°yoy 
ucravTuif  oi'ic  avo<rov  povav,  a\Xa.  Kai  tvpoKrroy  ttvai  Stt, 
On  tbis  remarkablo  parallolisni  see  Pruleg.  p.  cA  f. 


c.  23.  253 

17  inflrmitu :  Here  in  its  classical  meaning  '  indisposition.'  In 
moat  post-Aug.  authois  tlie  word  is  TirtuaUy  synonymous  witli 
morbus.  e.  g.  Plin.  ad  Trai.  XI  Suet.  Tib.  72.  With  the  thought,  cf. 
Sen.  Nat.  Quaest.  Prol.  6  multum  interest  inter  vires  et  bonam 
valetudinem. 

18  TOB  vero:  i.  e.  these  remarks  do  not  apply  to  you  who  despite 
youi  intense  admiration  for  the  ancients,  do  not  slavishly  follow  in 
their  footsteps,  for  your  speeches,  while  retaining  what  is  excellent 
among  the  ancients,  are  admirable  specimens  of  the  moderii  style 
of  eloquenee  and  they  will  sooner  or  later  be  rcgarded  as  ahedding 
lustre  upoii  our  age. 

19  inluitrate :  Cf.  c.  37  24  and  Quint.  X  1,  122  suninm  hodie 
quibus  inlustratur  forum  ingcnia.  This  apostrophe  was  doubtless 
suggeated  by  Cic.  de  orat.  I  8,  34  quam  ob  rem  pergite,  ut  facitis, 
aduleacentes  atque  in  id  studium,  in  quo  estis,  ineumbite. 

22  eleotio  inveiitioniB :  Translate  :  '  Sueh  happiness  do  you  dis- 
play  in  the  choiee  of  your  subject.' 

'  ea '  is  aji  evident  entendatioa  tor  '  et '  whlcb  destroys  Che  aayniMic 
collocation  ao  carefully  preserved  throughout  the  synuuetrically  constructed 
peroration. 

24  planitaa  '  perspicuity,'  a  av.  ilp.  formed  from  '  planus,'  which 
often  has  this  meaning.     Cf.  note  c.  21  IG. 

26  malignitas  et  invidia :  The  same  coUocation  occurs  in  c.  25  28 
(where  see  note)  Sen.  de  ira  III  5  Ep.  106,  6  Curt.  VIII  1,  23  and 
so  similarly  Sall.  Cat.  3,  2  malevolentia  et  invidia  Cic.  Brut.  42, 
166  Caes.  B.  G.  I  7  obtrectatio  et  invidia  Tac.  Ag.  41  Piin.  Paneg, 
58,  5  Suet.  Ner.  23  Cal.  34  malignitate  et  livore  Tac.  H.  I  1 
obtrectatio  et  livore  D.  Brut.  ap.  Cic.  ad  fam,  XI 10, 1  malevolentia 
et  livore.  See  Nipperdey,  ^A.  Mm.  XIX  573.  — The  sentiment  is  a 
commonplace.  Cf.  Ov.  Am.  1 15,  39  f.  Pascitur  in  vivis  livor,  post 
fata  quiescit  |  tunc  auus  ex  merito  quemque  tiietur  lionos  Ep.  ex 
Pont.  III  4,  474  f.  Soripta  placent  a  morte  fere  quia  laedere  vivos| 
livor  et  iniu.sto  carpere  dente  solet  IV  16,  1  f.  invide,  quid  laceras 
Naaonis  caimina  lapti  j  non  solet  ingeniis  sununa  nocere  dies  | 
famaque  post  cineres  maior  veuit  Sen.  de  tranq.  14, 4  Kanus  lulius, 
vir  iuprimis  magnus,  cuius  admirationi  ne  hoc  quidem  obstat  quod 
nostio  saeeulo  natus  est  de  biev.  15,  4  at  iis  quae  consecravit 
sapientia,  noceri  non  potest,  nulla  abolebit  aetas,  nuUa  diminuet : 
sequens  ac  deinde  semper  ulteiioi  aiiquid  ad  venerationem  confert, 


254  SOTES. 

quoDiam  quidem  in  ricino  Tersatur  invidia,  simplicius  longe  posita 
miramur  Curt.  VIII 18  nec  Herculem  nec  Patrem  Liberum  prius 
dicatos  deos  quam  vicissent  secnm  viventium  invidiam  Quint.  III 
1,  21  [larco  nominibus  viventium  :  veniet  eorum  laudi  suum  tem- 
pu3  ;  ad  posteros  enim  virtug  durabit,  non  perveniet  invidia  Plin. 
Ep.  I  IC,  8  ncqne  enim  debet  operibus  eius  (sc.  Pompei  Saturnini) 
obesse  quod  vivit.  An  si  inter  eos  quoa  numquam  vidiinus,  non 
lolum  libros  eius  verum  etiam  imagiues  requireremua  Tac.  Ann. 
IV  35  Bunm  cuique  decus  posteritas  rependit.  Also  Hor.  Ep.  II  1,10  ff. 

Ch.  24-32.  AfiftT  a  few  tjeneral  remarks  on.  Apet'»  speeek,  Mater- 
nus  calU  tijion  MeMalla  to  make  fjood  his  promise  to  diteuta  the  eautea 
of  the  defline  of  eloqvenee  (c  24).  Mesaalla  hegini  vith  a  short 
diyression,  bij  firtt  jMiniintf  out  that  the  ancient  oraton,  tliough  nn- 
qvestionaUy  differing  in  degree,  virtually  rejiresent  the  same  type, 
urhich,  Aper^s  contentim  to  tke  eontrary,  ie  far  preferahle  to  the 
KBHmtional  style  ofmodem  oratori/.  Aliout  io  prore  thii  ih  detail 
((!,  2(1-20),  he  is  «'jiiiii  reealled  to  tlie  maiii  iheme  at  isxue  (c.  27). 
Jfe  thereupnit  jmiceivls  to  tliaw  thiit  riiie  of  the  ehief  raiises  offhe 
de.ciine  tn  ijue^tion  in  diie  ta  the  lesn  thaivuijh  intellectual  aiid  nioral 
training  of  rontempiiriirij  iiouth  (c.  28-33). 

24,  2  vim  et  ardorem :  Groui>ed  togetlicr  alao  in  Tac.  Ag,  8  H. 
I  C2.  —  torrente:  Impetuous  si«;ecli  is  often  comjiared  to  a  rusliing 
strcaui.  Cf.  Cio.  de  fiii.  II  1,  3  fertur  quasi  torrens  oratio  Quint. 
X  7,  23  i(l  ijotius  quam  se  inani  verboruiu  torreiiti  dare  III  8,  60 
Plin.  Ep.  I  1(>,  2  oiniiia  haec  mire  placeut,  eum  iiupetu  quodam  et 
fluniimt  praeveliuntur    luv.  X  9.  128. 

4  qnanto  ■  ■  ■  inceiieret:  Ajicr  not  onlj-  diaplayed  great  talent 
and  entliusia.sin,  but  also  learuing  and  rlietorical  training,  which  he 
alTectcd  to  despise  (sce  c.  2  in),  attackiug  tlie  ancicnts  with  the 
very  weupons  wliicli  Iie  took  out  of  thr'ir  owii  oratorical  armory,  as 
it  were,  Mufuiitns  is  joiiied  to  'ingeuio  ac  spiritu '  liy  zpugma, 
suitie  guneral  expiession  sticli  as  ' usus  est '  liaviug  to  be  suppUed 
in  thouglit.  '  Loeutua,'  which  Andresen  following  Doederlein  iirefers, 
is  not  sufficiently  akin  in  meauing  to  'luutuatua,'  —  a  necessary 
nMiiiironicut  in  ail  zeuguuitic  constructions.  As  Maternus  hero 
lir;iisc8  AiK"r*3  speecli  for  ita  erudition  aiid  skill,  so  Catulus  in  Cic. 
dc  orat.  II  89,  3C2  comijlinieiits  ('rassus  iii  a  simihir  manner.  —  For 
tlio   reiietition  of  the   x"'!*"^»'!  (ipsis  .  .  ,  ipsos)  which  Iias  bcen 


C.  24.  255 

unjustly  objected  to,  John  aptly  comparcB  Cic.  de  fin.  I  20,  G9  ipsi 
amici  propter  se  ipsos  amentur.  See  also  Peter's  note  ad  loc.  ■ — 
per  quae^quibus.  Tbe  use  of  'per'  with  the  acc.  of  the  tbing, 
in  place  of  the  usuaJ  instnimental  ablative,  begins  to  be  common  in 
Livy  and  is  far  more  frequent  ia  Tacitus  tban  migbt  appear  from 
Dr.  Stil  p.  39.  43.  See  the  long  liat  of  exx.  in  Lex.  Tac.  a.  v.  p. 
1093-1095.  In  the  Dial.  again  c.  33  20  and,  exactly  slmilar,  Ann. 
I  65  II  72  XVI  24  per  quae  Ann.  I  28.  60  IV  18  per  haec  and  so 
repeatedly  in  Quintilian.     See  Bonnell'3  Lexicon. 

6  tnnm  promiuam :  See  c.  16  5  f. — inmntaue  debet:  This  pas- 
sage  is  erroneously  cited  by  earlier  editors  and  WeinkaufF  p.  115 
as  an  instance  of  the  logical  perfect  (on  whicli  see  note  c.  15  10 
18  1.^),  for  the  action  imphed  in  'inmutaase'  is  completed, 

9  ne  ipie  qaidem  ita  lentit  etc.  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  18,  84  Char- 
madas  vero  multo  uberius  eisdem  de  rebus  loquebatur,  non  quo 
aperiret  sententiam  suam  ;  hic  eniin  mos  erat  patrius  Acadeiniae 
adversari  semper  omnibus  in  disputando  62,  263  haud  scio  an  ahter 
sentias  et  utare  tua  illa  miritica  ad  refeHendum  consuetudine  .  .  . 
cuius  quidem  ipsius  facultatis  exercitatio  oratorum  propria  est,  sed 
iam  in  pbilosophorum  consuetudine  versatur  maximeque  eorum  qui 
de  omni  re  proposita  in  utramque  partem  solent  copiosissime 
dicere  and  notes  c.  15  lo  16  10. 

10  more  vetere  et  a  Teteribiu  philowpliiB:  The  practice,  known 
as  (U  JKctrcpa  ivixdp^K,  in  utramque  partem  disputatio,  is  usually 
regarded  as  a  peculiar  feature  of  the  New  Academy.  Cp.,  besides 
the  passage  cited  in  previous  note,  c.  31  28  dabunt  Aeademici  pugna- 
citatem  Cic.  de  fin.  II  13,  42  quae  possunt  eadem  contra  Came- 
adeum  illud  summum  bonum  dici  quod  is  non  tam,  ut  probaret, 
protulit  quam  ut  Stoicis  .  .  .  oppugnaret  de  orat  I  10,  43  Acade- 
mia,  quae,  quidquid  dixisses,  id  te  ipsum  negare  cogeret  Tuse. 
Disp.  11  3,  9  mihi  semper  Peripateticarum  Academiaeque  consue- 
tudo  de  omnibus  rebus  iu  contrarias  partea  disserendi .  . .  placuit 
Quint.  XII  2,  25  Academiam  quidam  utilissimam  credunt  quod 
mos  in  utraraque  partem  disputandi  ad  ezercitationem  forensium 
causarum  proxime  accedat.  Plut.  de  fac.  lun.  923  A.  See  aUo 
Keid,  Cic.  Acad.  Pr.  2,  7.  —  et  vRterUms  philosophis  is  added  to 
'  more  vetere  '  for  tbe  sake  of  nearer  definition,  cf .  note  c.  9  1 . 

Nipperdey,  Ith.  Mvx.  XIX  570  r.  has  in  iny  judgment  iirefutably  demon- 
«troted  the  unlenability  o(  bolh  've«tris'  and  'nostris.'    John  aA  loc  uid 


266  NOTES. 

Othen  take  'n(Mtris'  =  n(iatnie  aetatU,  bat  thic  {nterpretttion  \a  no  way 
remoTM  the  dlfflcully,  for  the  phLloeophic  sects  Kfened  to  had  long  been 
exlinct  in  the  apeaker'a  d«y  (hence  '  more  wfere').    Cf.  Clc  de  aaX.  deor. 
I  5, 11. 
uep6  oelebrftto :   I  bare  been  unable  to  verify  WolR^s  assertion 

tbat  this  pleonasm  is  frequent. 

11  iffitar;   On  the  position,  cf.  note  c.  3  1.  —  non  iBsdationflm 

uttiqaoniDi  eto.:   This  statement  ie  quite  iDcompatible  with  the 

supposition  that  c.  36  ff.  are  a  part  of  the  speech  of  Matemus. 

Cp.  Frolegomena  pp.  Ixxv-lxxxiv. 

The  accidental  ominlon  of  'fn'  before  'tantnm'  is  Intrinsicaliy  more 
probable  thut  its  Intentlonal  Inaertion  hy  some  ecribe.  Cf.  c.  32  »  cur  In 
tantum  ab  eloqaentia  antlqaorum  receeserimuB  {no  varianu),  G.  45  in 
tantum  .  .  .  a  aervitute  degenerant  aod  uote  c.  2  13. 

cnm  prAesertim,  'and  that  too,  althoagh'  Od  this  peculiar  use 
of  '  cum  praeaertim,'  ot.  Uadvig,  Cic.  de  fin.  II  8,  26,  where  Bome 
18  paralle!  instances  (from  Cicero)  are  quoted,  to  which  we  may 
adil  Quint.  X  1,  105. 

14  centnm  et  vl^nti  :  Translate  '  On/j/  120  years.'  The  omis- 
sion  of  'tantum,'  almost  invariably  before  numcrals,  is  highly 
idiomatic.  Op.  the  exhaustive  discussion  by  H.  S.  Anton,  Sfud.  z, 
lat.  Gramm.  I  p.  126-161  (esp.  p.  134-136). 

15  eSici  ratio  tempornm  oollegerit:  i.  e.  'Aper's  clironological 
caleulation  (c.  17  16)  lias  shown  that  we  arrive  at  an  interval  of 
only  120  years  bctween  Cicero'8  death  and  the  present  time.'  The 
somewhat  strained  expi^ession  was  oceaaioned  primarily  by  the 
quasi-persouitication  of  ratio,  on  whioh  see  F.  Meyer,  De  personif. 
.  .  .  usu  Tacit.  GOttiiigen  1884.  Helmreidi,  Blaett.f.  Bayr.  Gymn. 
X  (1874)  p.  250  aptly  quotes  Colum.  III  10,  3  modo  enim  dispu- 
tatio  nostra  colligebat  unicuique  corporis  parti  propriura  esse  adtri- 
butum  ofticium. 

Tbe  MS.  readin^,  therefore,  docB  not  present   insiiperable   difflculties. 
The  delelionof  'effici'  orof  •collegerit,'  onlheotlierliaiid,  ia  unmetbodical, 
because  It  is  nol  probable  that  a  scribe  wouhl  ever  liave  inserted  either  of 
tbese  verbs  on  mere  caprice. 
25.     1  tum  :    On  the  ellipsis  of  '  inquit,'  seo  note  c.  4  1. 

2  diu  =  plurihus  verbis.     So  also  c.  11  .'!. 

3  ut  opinor:  On  the  mfaning  of  'utopiiior'  see  note  c.  32  27. — 
Qominii  controveTsiam :   Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  11,  47.  23,  107  de  fin.- 


»^ 


C.  26.  257 

II  12,  38  verbi   (verborum)  contmversia.  —  tamqnam,  introdaces 
the  opinion  of  another,  as  iii  c  2  2,  where  see  note. 

4  centnin  uinoi;  Messalla  curtly  dismisses  Aper'9  chroitological 
argunient  as  irreievant  and  ia  hence  free  to  use  a  ronnd  number, 
even  thougli  it  may  seem  to  favor  his  opimnent'B  contention,  by 
still  further  narrowing  down  the  short  interval  that  has  elapsed 
between  the  so  called  'antiqui'  and  his  own  time. 

5  d«  vocsbnlo  pngna:  Similar  mititary  metaphors  are  frequent. 
Cf.  e.  g.  Ctc.  de  fin,  II  13,  42  Stoicis  quibuscum  bellum  gerebat 
(sc.  Carneades)  de  div.  II  51,  105  Quint.  X  1,  105  quantam  mihi 
concitem  pugnam. 

6  qno  alio  nomlne:  e.  g.  veteres,  prisci,  olim  nati.  —  dnm  modo 
occura  in  Tacitus  only  here  and  G.  C,  'dura '  taking  its  place  in  his 
other  writings, 

7  in  oonfeaao:  The  same  expresaion  occurs  c.  27  3  and  frequently 
elsewhere  (see  Dict.).  On  these  and  similar  prepositional  phrases, 
cp.  Dr.  Jf.  S.  I  65-59  StU  p.  36  Gerber  De  u^u  praep.  p.  11.— 
eminentiorem,  used  figuratively  as  in  c.  1  2. 

8  parti  'passage.'  —  li  oomiDnt  tatetnr:  This  much  disputed 
passage  seems  to  me  perfectly  intelligible  and  uiiobjectionable  iii 
expression.  Si  for  the  more  regular  'qua'  is  sufficiently  supported 
by  the  many  parallel  constructions  adduced  by  Vahlen,  Prooem. 
1876/7  p.  8  1878/9  p.  9  e,  g.  Cic.  Tuac.  Diap.  I  40,  111  illa  suapi- 
cio  .  .  .  cruciat,  si  opinamnr  III  31,  76  detrahere  illam  opinionem 
maerenti,  si  se  oflicio  fungi  putet.  cominva,  in  keeping  with  the 
military  nietaphors  iminediately  preceding,  is  soraewhat  boldly 
hut  appropriately  here  used  of  coraing  closer  to  the  main  point  at 
issue  which  Aper  did,  when  he  made  the  remark  (c.  18  7  f.)  which 
Messalla  approvingly  repeata,  for  the  discussion  which  preceded 
was,  in  the  speaker's  opioion,  as  we  liave  scen,  not  germane  to  the 
suhject.  On  a  perfectly  analogous  use  of  'cominus,'  cf.  Cic.  de 
div.  II  10,  26  sed  haec  fuerit  nobis  tamquam  levis  armaturae  priraa 
orationis  ercursio.  nunc  eomhiiin  agamus.  ■ — /a/e/«r  =  profitetur. 
Common  in  all  periods  of  the  laiiguage,  in  Tac.  again  c.  17  17  Ann. 
I  13  II  13.  See  also  note  c.  1  18.  —  There  is,  as  Andresen  well 
observes,  a  touch  of  sarcasm  in  thcse  words,  implying  that  Aper 
had,  with  some  flourish,  adduced  as  an  original  discovery  what  was 
after  all  but  a  well-recogniscd  truth. 

The  interpretation  joBt  given  ReemH  to  me  perfectl;  aulted  to  the  context, 
and  aa  it  involveB  no  arbltrary  or  violent  changes,  I  cannot  but  regard  the 


258  NOTES. 

numeronA  emendations  proposed  as  an  unnecefisary  tampering  with  Uie 
text.  Cp.  Andresen,  Emend,  p.  148-150  John,  CtirreapU.  p.  29  f. —  loh. 
Mttller,  followed  by  Wolfit  and  Andresen,  ingeniously  conjectured  *qua 
quasi  cominus  nisus*  on  tlie  analogy  of  Tac.  Ann.  IV  61  adversum  resl- 
Btentis  cominus  niti  fatetur.  But  *  qua  *  for  '  si '  is  not  called  for,  as  has 
been  shown,  nor  is  *  quasi  *  needed,  for  Tacitus  and  other  post-Augustan 
writers  freely  dispense  with  apologies  for  unusual  metaphors.  See  E. 
Wolff,  Einleit.  p.  14  f.  *nisu8^  is  also  superfluous,  for  I  cannot  see  why 
*  cominus  *  may  not  have  the  meaning  which  was  given  to  it  above.  Finally, 
it  is  intrinsically  improbable  that  three  words  were  omitted  in  the  MSS. 
Nissen^s  easy  emendation  *  comminaiis,*  revived  by  Vahlen,  is,  in  my  judg- 
ment  out  of  place,  as  I  am  unable  to  recognise  any  threal  in  the  words  of 
Aper  in  c.  18  7  agere  cnlm  fortius  iam  ct  audentius  volo. 

9  plures  =  complures.  Tlie  only  iiistance  of  this  confusion  in 
the  Dialogus,  though  exceedingly  common  in  the  other  writings  of 
Tacitus.  See  Lex.  Tac.  p.  882^-883*.  It  seems  to  occur  first  in 
the  Bell.  Afric.  Cp.  Archlv,  VI  91  and  in  general,  Schmalz,  Antib. 
II  284. 

10  primae  sc.  partes.  A  very  frequent  ellipsis  (see  Dict.) ;  in 
Tac.  also  Ann.  XIV  21  eloquentiae  primas  nemo  tulit.  With  *tri- 
buere '  e.  g.  Cic.  Orat.  5,  18  cui  vel  primas  eloquentiae  patrum 
nostrorum  tribuebat  aetas  17,50.  —  Demosthenes  and  Cicero  are 
habitually  grouped  together  as  markiiig  the  zenith  of  oratical  great- 
ness  in  antiquity.  Cp.  tlie  beautiful  antithesis  in  Hieron.  ad 
Nepot.  de  vita  cleric.  :  Demosthenes  tibi  (sc.  Ciceroni)  praeripuit, 
ne  esses  primus  orator  ;  tu  illi  ne  solus.  —  Aeschines  et  Hyperides 
et  Lysias  et  Lycurgns :  The  names  of  tlie  Grcek,  as  well  as  those 
of  the  Iloman  orators,  enumerated  immediately  below,  are  not 
arranged  clironologically,  but  in  the  order  of  merit.  Quint.  X  1,  76 
agrees  with  this  eritical  estimate :  Decem  (sc.  oratores)  simul  Athe- 
nis  aetas  una  tiilit  quorum  longe  princeps  Demosthenes  .  .  .  Aesch. 
Hyp.  .  .  .  Lysias.  The  coincidence  has  been  thouglit  highly  signi- 
ficant.  It  ceases  to  be  so,  when  we  observe  that  Quintilian  pro- 
ceeds  to  discuss  Isoerates,  while  Lycurgus  is  never  so  much  as  even 
mentioned  throughout  the  entire  Institutio. 

The  editors  of  the  Dial.  have  with  sinrnilar  unanimity  rejected  *autem* 
before  *locum.'  It  is,  however,  emincntly  proper  in  this  place,  as  shown 
by  the  succecding  symmetrically  constructed  clause :  Cicero  .  .  .  Calvus 
autem.  It  is  the  second  '  autem '  that  ought  to  have  been  objected  to,  and 
I  feel  convinced  that  the  original  reading  was  *tamcn.'  The  corniption 
was  eithcr  due  to  the  falso  solution  of  an  illegible  compcndium,  or  to  meta- 


C.  26.  259 

thcsiB  or  toihe  influcnce  of  the  preccding  'autem.'  Cp.  w.  II.  c.  41  lo  Ann. 
XIII  2G.  If  we  isubetiiute  '  tamen,'  McBsa11a'B  poiut  is  at  once  brouf^ht  out 
wlth  adniirable  ilistinctneas  ;  "Although  D.  wa«  considered  primus  oinnium 
and  not  priniuB  inter  pare».  yet  (tamen)  his  age  was  by  coramon  coDaent 
regarded  aa  marking  Uic  culininatlon  of  Greelc  eloquence,  bo  the  age  uf 
Cicero  marka  a  Biniilair  climaii  in  Roman  oratory,  even  though  Ciccro'8 
imme<liate  contemporarieH  failed  to  reacb  his  consummate  excellence." 
Cp.  also  below,  onincB  Camen. 

12  conoMtn  for  tlie  usual  'coasensu,*  frequeiit  in  Cicero  but 
rare  elsewhere  e.  g.  Caea.  B,  G.  VII  20  Tac.  Ann.  XII  44. 

13  haec  orstoroin  aetaB  =  liorum  oratorum.  Oa  tbe  liypallage, 
cf.  note  c.  2  3, 

14  antecesiit :  Intransitive  verbs  when  comimunded  witli  a  pre- 
liositioii  frequently  a.saume  a  transitive  meaning  and  aa  auch  take 
tbe  accusative.  Exam|)les  of  this  use  are  eliiefly  conflned  to  post- 
Aug.  writers  and  very  cominon  in  Tacitus.  '  Antecedere '  is,  how- 
ever,  it  must  be  noted,  always  construed  witli  tlie  acc,  by  Caesar, 
who  uses  this  verb  seven  timea.  Cp.  Dr.  //.  S.  1 376-82  StU  ]>.  20.  — 
On  the  remarkable  phenonienon  that  the  great  orators  of  Greece  aa 
■well  as  of  Rome  were  contemiKiraries,  cf.  Vell.  l'at.  1  H>.  2  f-  quis 
enim  abunde  mirari  potcst  quod  eminentiHsiiiia  cuius<]ue  pro- 
fessionis  ingcnia  in  similitudiiie  ct  teiiiporuni  et  profectuum 
semet  ipsa  ab  aliis  separaverunt  ,  .  .  neque  hoc  Graecis  quam 
in  Eomaiiis  evenit  niagis  .  .  .  oratio  ac  vis  forensis  sub  prin- 
ctpe  opcris  sui  erupit,  Tullio  ut  delectari  ante  eum  paucissimis, 
mirari  vero  neminem  possis  nisi  aut  ab  iUo  visum  aut  qui  illum 
viderit. 

16  refert  qnod:  Refert  followed  by  'quod'  seems  to  be  aw.  tlp. 
So  once  aiso  after  '  interest '  in  Traian.  Ep.  ad  Plin.  30,  2  neque 
enim  mtiltun»  intcreat  quod  nondum  per  numeros  distributi  sunt 
(sc,  inilites).  —  'VVith  the  aiitithesis,  cf.  Quint.  XII  10,  22  quos 
(sc.  oratores  Attici)  ut  homiiies  inter  se  genere  similes,  difTcrentes 
dixeris  sjiecie. 

17  aditrictior  CsItiu:  adntrtetus  'concise,'  synonymous  with 
'pressua,  contractus,  eollectum  (c.  31  22)  oSiaxvrof  {jr«pi  vifioxK  34).' 
Cf,  Cic.  Hrut.  90,  309  contracta  et  adstrit-ta  eloquentia  Plin.  Ep.  I 
20,  20  qui  adatrictiuB  quam  qui  eifusius  dicit  III  18,  10  ea  potius 
qn:ie  jiressius  ct  adstrictius  tiuam  illa  quae  hilarius  et  quasi  exsul- 
tantius  scripsi  and  note  c.  18  0. — nerrosior  Aiinmi:  'cnergetie, 
vigorous,'     A  coramon  epithet  of  style  and  i>ecnliarly  appropriate 


260  NOTES. 

to  PoUio.     Cf.  Cic.  Bmt.  31,  121   quis  enim  uberior  in  dicendo 
Platone  .  .  .  quis  Aristotele  neruosior,  Theophrasto  dulcior  ? 

The  generally  accepted  readlng  *  numerosior '  was  due  to  a  wrong  aola- 
tion  of  a  compendium,  still  preserved  in  cod.  A.  It  is  less  probable  than 
^nervosior'  for  two  reasons:  (1)  Messalla^s  criticisms  throughout  tum 
upon  genercd  characteristics  of  style,  and  not  upon  technical  or  formai 
qualities ;  (2)  *  numerosior '  is  too  much  at  variance  with  Seneca'8  judg- 
nient  on  tliis  point  (cited  c.  21  33)  to  render  it  plausible  tliat  Messalla  should 
deliberately  single  out  this  feature  as  particularly  characteristic  or  praise- 
worthy  in  Po1Iio*s  speeches.  Jolm's  interpretation  of  Seneca's  criticism 
does  not  convince  me. 

splendidior  Caesar :  splendidus  here  apparentlj  synonymous  with 
^elegans,  punis.'  Cf.  Sen.  Ep.  100,  5  splendida  tamen,  qiiamvis 
suuiantur  e  medio  114, 14  nisi  splendidis  uti .  .  .  necessaria  atque 
in  usu  i>osita  vitare  Cic.  Brut.  88,  302  erat  in  verborum  splen- 
dore  elegans.  It  was  this  qualitj  which  according  to  the  unani- 
mous  verdiet  of  antiquity  especially  distinguished  Caesar^s  diction. 
Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  72,  252.  261  Hirtius,  B.  G.  VIII  pr.  8  Quint. 
X  l^  114.  amarior  Caelius:  Cf.  uote  c.  18  0.  —  gravior  Brutus: 
Cf.  note  c.  21  21. 

19  vehementior:  This  is  said  in  opposition  to  Aper's  assertion 
iu  c.  22  12  tarde  commovetur,  raro  incalescit. — plenior:  Cicero'S 
fuhiess  of  expression,  which  Aper  1.  c.  censured,  is  in  Messalla's 
judgment  not  open  to  adverse  criticism. — valentior:  Cf.  Cic.  de 
fato  6,  12  valens  dialecticus.  —  Of  the  orators  mentioned  by  Aper, 
Messalla  oniits  his  ancestor,  Messalla  Corvinus,  for  obvious  reasons. 

Tacitus  uses  *prae  se  ferre"  (Ag.  4.'J  G.  39)  as  woll  as  *praeferre'  (Ann. 
XIII  o).  Aiidresen^s  emendation  lias  been  received  into  tlie  text,  becaiLse 
praefeferunt  was  inore  casily  comipted  into  ferunt  than  praefcrunt,  the 
apparent  dittography  of  *  se '  causing  the  omission  of  *  prae. ' 

22  quamvis  in  diversis  ingeniis  etc.  The  same  antitliesis 
occurs  in  Cic.  de  orat.  II  23,  94  alii  (sc.  historici)  naturis  differunt, 
voluntate  autem  similes  sunt.  Cf.  also  ibid.  92  non  t:im  facile  in 
nostris  oratoribus  possumus  iudicare  quia  scripta,  ex  quibus  tmli- 
cium  fieri  posset  .  .  .  quam  in  Graecis,  ex  quorum  scriptis,  cuiusque 
aetatis  quae  dicendi  ratio  voluntasque  fuerit  intellogi  potest. 

23  quod:  Translate  :  'As  regards  their  nuitual  recriminations 
and  the  occurrence  of  certain  remarks.'  This  j)assage  is  cited  by 
Dr.  7/.  5.  II  224  ff  Stil  p.  58  and  the  commentators  as  the  only 
illustration  of  the  brachylogical  use  of  'quod'  in  Tacitus,  but  not 


C.  25.  261 

to  mentioQ  the  disputed  passage  in  Ann.  IV  33  tum  quod  antiquis 
oratoribus  rarus  obtrectator,  on  which  see  Furneaux  aiid  loh. 
Milller,  Beitr.  III  p.  46  S.,  I  recognise  in  Ag.  34  quos  quod  taudem 
inveuistis,  non  restiterunt  sed  deprehenai  sunt,  a  very  siinilar 
coustruction.  —  invioeiu  Be  obtreotaverant :  Invkem  on  the  analogy 
of  '  inter  se,'  its  classical  equivalent,  is  generally  used  without 
aii  additional '  se '  and  so  invariably  elsewherc  in  Tacitua,  bariing 
one  exception  in  Ag.  G  iavicem  se  anteponendo.  Siniilar  examples 
are  by  no  means  rare  in  Silver  Latin  e.  g.  Pliu.  Ep.  III  7,15  cuin 
iuvicem  se  mutuis  exhortationibus  amici  ad  amoiein  imiiiortalitatis 
exacuunt  Pomp.  Mela  III  fi2  se  iiivlcem  Infestaiit  1'b.  Quint.  Decl. 
p.  194,  2u.  258,  6  B.  Aorost.  Plaut.  Men.  10  ibi  se  cognoscunt 
fratres  postreino  invieem.  Cp.  Hai-tmann,  Arehia  III  290  and  esp. 
Thielmann,  iOid.  VII  3C2-36C,  388,  also  Schnialz,  Aiitib.  p.  718  f. 

Nipperdcy  {Rkein.  Xa».  XIX  671  l.  and  Ann.  XIV  17)  to  nhom  Ihe 
above  paasages  were  unfflrtunately  unknown.  refuseil  loaccept  '  invicctn  bh' 
as  correct  Latin.  Tlie  very  awkward  exception  in  the  Agiicola  he  promptly 
diaposes  of  by  graveiy  laying  down  tiie  rule  that  'se'  inay  be  addetl,  for 
the  sake  of  clearneBs,  if  the  verb  can  alao  gi)vem  a  dative  case,  a  rule  wtiich 
iu  author  abaudons  at  once  by  deleting  'se'  in  our  paseage,  apparently 
torgetting  tliat  ■  obtrectare '  with  tiio  acc.  of  the  persan  in  place  ot  tlie 
dative  is  found  only  Uere, 

24  et-  -  '  epiitulis  eornm:  Cf-  e.  18  23  ff.  On  the  affirmative 
use  of  'et,'  very  coinmon  in  Tacitua,  see  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  p.  103. 

25  hominum  '  Imman  nature.'  In  this  sense,  also  in  Tac,  H. 
IV  74  Ann.  I  61.     Cp.  huraaiiae  intirmitatis  vitinm,  below. 

26  Atiniam :  Asinius  Poltio,  ttiough  well-known  as  a  malevolent 
critic  (c]).  TeufEel  g  221,  6)  had  not  been  inchided  by  Aper  in  e, 
IS  20  to  which  passage  Messalla  expressly  lefers.  But  this  incon- 
sistency,  as  Vahlen,  Prooem.  1878/9  ]).  6  has  pointed  out,  is  no 
more  open  to  eriticism  than  tlie  similai'  instances  of  incongniity  in 
c.  3  20  or  25  Hl,  where  see  notes. 

'et  invidere'  h&n  genenlly  been  athetised  as  an  explanatory  glosa  tu 
'livere,'  but,  as  Jolra,  CorrftpU.  p,  3]  haa  convincingly  shown,  the  two 
verba  are  by  no  ineans  synonymouB  and,  even  it  they  were  so,  the  deletion 
of  one  of  them  would  not  be  jufltitlable,  in  view  of  tiie  foiicliiese  for  syno- 
nymic  collocfttions  which  characterises  tliia  ireatise.  Tlie  genuiiiencss  ol 
'invidere'  is,  moreover,  clearly  demonstrated  by  the  observation  that 
■ceteri'  and  also  'alli'  innarinU^  refer  back  to  a  tuMantive  ajiteeedent 
which,  witb  the  reading  hitberto  adopted,  could  only  be  supplied  from  the 
inflnitive.  Tbis  difflculty  is  dispoaed  of  by  tlie  euy  correctlon  of  'llvcre' 
Into  '  livore.' 


262  NOTES. 

27  malignitate  nec  invidia :  *  Influenced  by/  ablat.  causae,  on 
which  see  note  c.  19  22.  On  the  collocation  of  these  two  nouns,  cf. 
note  c.  23  26.  —  simpliciter  et  ingenne:  Cf.  Caelius  ap.  Cic.  ad 
fam.  VIII  6,  1  simpliciter  et  candide  Plin.  Ep.  I  13,  2  s.  et  libere 
(opp.  to  dissimulanter  et  furtim)  Suet.  Octav.  71  s.  et  palam  Cic. 
ad  fam.  V  2,  2  aperte  atque  ingenue  confitebar. 

29  indicium  animi  detexisse:  *revealed  his  conviction.'  So  c. 
27  9  and  Cic.  de  orat.  II  89,  3G3  gaudeo  iudicium  animi  mei  com- 
probari.  Brutus  alone,  Messalla  contends,  gave  expression  to  his 
convictions  frankly  and  openly,  beiug  free  from  malice  and  envy, 
which  influenced  the  criticism  of  the  others.  The  commentators 
assume  a  zeugma  here,  supplying  '  iudicasse '  (Peter)  or  '  locutos 
esse,'  but  tliis  is  based  upon  the  erroneous  supposition  that  'iudi- 
cium  animi '  necessarily  designates  '  sincere  conviction.'  whereas 
the  phrase  derives  its  precise  meaning,  in  bonam  or  malam 
partein,  solely  f rom  the  context.  *  Locutos  esse '  is,  moreover, 
open  to  tlie  objection  mentioned  in  c.  24  5.  See  also  Clemm,  De 
hrecUoq.  Tac,  p.  140.  —  With  this  high  estimate  of  Brutus'  charac- 
ter,  cf.  Quint.  X  1, 123  scias  eum  sentire  quae  dicit  Caesar  ap.  Cic. 
ad  Att.  XIV  1  (cited  c.  21  26),  and  following  note.  —  an  ille  Ciceroni 
invideret  qui  •  •  •  ne  Caesari  quidem   invidisse?    Cf.   Phit.    Brut. 

29  KvTitiviov  ye  Kttt  ttoAAov?  aKouo-at  Acyorro?,  (os  fiovov  ototro  3povTOv 
iTnOia-Oai.  KatVapt  Trpoa^^Oivra  .  .  .  T(p  <f>aLLVop€v<a  KaAci>  ry^  Trpa^eo)?,  tov<s 
8  aXXov^  CTTt  Tov  avSpa  (TvcTTrjvaL  /xto-ovvra?  Kat  <f>OovovvTa^.  Conip.  Dion. 
et   Brut.    3    17   Trpo?   tov<:   Tvpdwov<%   aTri^^Oaa  Kal    pi(T07rov7jpLaj  tovt    ctA.t- 

KpLV€^   iiTTL    TW   BpOUTO)   Kttt   KaOapOV. 

30  quod  •  •  •  attinet :  In  Tacitus  only  here  and  Ag.  33  quod  ad 
me  attinet,  *  quantuni  ad '  taking  its  plaee  e.  g.  Ag.  44  G.  21 
H  V  10.  —  C.  Laelium:  Aper  in  the  passage  directly  alluded  to 
had  mentioned  Galba  imd  Carbo.  The  inaccuracv  of  Messalla's 
reference  must  be  admitted,  but  it  was  doubtless  intentional,  iu 
order  to  impart  an  air  of  spontaneity  to  what  purports  to  be  an 
infornial  conversation  among  friends.  To  insist  on  bibliographical 
exactness,  as  some  have  done,  is  absurd.  Cj).  crit.  note  c.  18  3.  — 
On  the  oratorical  characteristic  of  Laelius,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  13,  58 
Ser.  Galbae  .  .  .  C.  Laelio  quos  constat  dicendi  gloria  praestitisse 
Brut.  21,  83  multo  tamen  vetustior  et  horridior  ille  (sc.  Laelius) 
quam  8ci})io  .  .  .  delectari  mihi  niagis  antiquitate  videtur  et  luben- 
ter  verbis  etiam  uti  paullo  magis  priscis  Laelius.  But  compared 
to  Galba,  his  style  was  less  archaic  (Brut.  24,  94). 


C.  25.  26.  268 

The  necessity  of  insertlng  'Aper '  haa  been  convinclngly  demonstrated  by 
Andresen  Emend.  p.  152  f.  Tacitua  oflen  repeats  llie  subject,  even  where  all 
poBsible  ambiguitj  is  eicluded.  Cf.  c.  fi  i  12  i  24  b  20  IB.  — Tlic  omiHBion 
o(  'iil'  voB  dUL'  to  the  preceding  Byllable.  Thls  emendalion  1b  of  bo  easy 
a  nature  thal  critlcB  ought  to  have  bad  no  beeitation  In  adoptlng  it,  Jnstead 
of  laking  the  entire  sentence  ■  quod  .  .  .  deslitit '  as  tbc  aubject  of  '  exigit,' 
at  best  a  very  awkwanl,  and  Lardly  permiBsible  conatruption. 

3'A  nBaoenti  adkiic  aeo  satia  adultae:  naxenti  'growing.'  For 
tliis  jmeuliar  use  of  the  word,  iiot  rccognised  in  the  Dict.,  cf.  CatulL 
LXII  39.  49  Verg.  Ecl.  VII  2r>  VIII  17  Caea.  B.  G.  VI  35,  7 
Petioii.  4.  aiid  also  Plin.  Ep.  VI  6,  6  VIII  4,  6  nidia  et  adhuc 
similia  nasceiitibus,  omitted  by  Vahlen,  Jiermejs  XV  270.  iitthuo 
=etianitiiiii  (so  liere),  etiam  niinc  ia  apparently  not  used  by  Oicero, 
it  is  (luite  common  in  Livy  (cf.  FUgner  Lex.  Lh:  s.  v.)  and 
in  post-Augustaii  writers  (cf.  Kleiber,  p.  67)  but  particularly 
frequent  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  Ag  35  adloquente  adliuc  Agiicola  II.  I  31 
inciplens  adhiir,  et  necdum  adulta  seditio  3(i  III  9  IV  5.  42  Ann. 
IV  7,  incipiente  adhuc  potentia  XV  33  XVI  32.  '  Nasceus '  and 
'  adultus '  are  also  combined  in  Cic.  Brut.  7,  27,  non  naacentibus 
Athenis  sed  iam  adultis  and  tlie  thought  itself  was  probably  sug- 
gested  by  Brut.  18,  (J9  iiec  vero  iguoro  nondum  satis  polituni  hunc 
oratoi-eui  et  quacrenduin  esse  aliquid  perfectius.  Nihil  est  enim 
siniul  et  inventnm  et  perfectum.  Cf.  also  Sen.  Ep,  95,  14  fuit 
sine  dubio  vetus  iUa  sapientia  tum  maxime  nascens,  rudis  iion 
niinus  quain  ceterae  artes. 

26.  2  C.  Oracclii  impetam:  The  impetuosity  that  characteriBed 
Iiis  specches  is  in  a  measuro  confirmed  by  the  style  of  the  frag- 
nieuts  preserved  in  Gell.  XI  3,  3-6  XI  10,  2-6.  13,  3  XV  12, 
2-4.  It  ia  frequeiitly  alluded  to  by  tlie  ancients.  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat. 
III  56, 214  quae  sic  ab  illo  esse  acta  constabat  oculis,  vocc,  gestu, 
inimiei  ut  lacrimas  tenere  non  possent  de  harusp.  resp.  19,  41 
Florus  III  15  iinpetu  incaluit  C.  Gracchus  Front.  Ep.  p.  144  con- 
tionatur  .  .  .  Gracchus  turbulente  .  .  .  tumultuatur  ti.  Ep.  p,  54 
oratores  veteres  quorum  aut  pauci  aiit  praeter  Catonem  et  Gracithum 
iiemo  tulram  inflat  Ftut.  Tib.  Gracch.  c.  2  (p.  824  f.)  iyroMt  S)  kiu 
trijio&pot  o  raiot,  bHrrc  xai  &T]tiijyopiiv  rov  piy  cV  fu^  x^P?  ptfitjKOra 
Koafiiiiit.  Toi'  Si  'PufUKOii'  irpwTov  ciri  rou  ^ijjiuiTOf  ircptirar^  t<  pQnJfnurAu 
«at  irtpiiriraiTiu  r^v  T-q^twOv  ii  <ufio«  \iyoyTa  825  9uiu>tiS^,  uJort  mu 
irapa  yvaifLriv  iv  Ttu  Xryciv  iK^npoiLtvov  Sqq.       C.  Gr.  C.  4   ^f  Si  «ai  ftcya- 

Xoi^uivdraTot  Koi  pui;iaA,<uTaTos  iv  T<^  Xiytiv,  whcre  sce  Iloldeii'B  notes. 
Cf.  also  notc  c.  18  B. 


3  Cnui  mstiiritatem :  vuituritat  -signifies  the  full,  all-round 
development  of  meutal  powers  and  heiice  is  used  as  a  synonym  of 
'  pertectua.'  See  Cic.  Brat.  92,  318  (clted  c.  22  10)  and  note  e.  3  12. 
The  aame  epithet  is  applied  to  Orassus  by  Macrob.  VI,  16  sunt 
atili  dicendi  duo  .  .  .  unus  est  maturug  et  ^avis,  qualis  Crasso  adsi- 
gnatur.  May  not  this  be  a  reminiscence  of  the  present  pass^e  ? 
Crassus  ia  at  least  not  elsewhere  in  extant  writers  so  desig- 
nated  —  oalunutn»  Kucenatu :  calamittri,  literally  '  curling- 
irons  or  crisping-pins.'  The  expression,  in  the  tiguratlve  sense  of 
'  riietorical  flourishes '  is  borrowed  from  Ciecro  wlio  uses  it  twiee  : 
Brut.  7S,  2G2  qui  volent  illa  (sc.  Caesaris  commentarios)  caUunistria 
Inurere  Orat.  23,  78  ne  calamistri  quidem  adhibebuntur  (sc.  ora- 
tioni),  where  see  Sandya'  note.  On  the  effeminate  and  florid  style 
of  Maecenas,  cf.  Suet.  Octav.  86  exagitabatque  in  primis  Maece- 
natem  suum,  cuius  f*iipoj3p<x"^>  "*'  ^^^i  cincinnos  usquequaque  perse- 
quitur  et  imitando  per  iocum  irridet  (See  Macrob.  II  4,  12)  and 
esp.  Sen.  Ep.  114,  4  magni  vir  ingenii  fuerat  si  .  . .  non  etiam  iu 
oratione  difflueret,  videbis  ttaqne  eloquentiam  ebrii  hominis,  invo- 
liitam  et  erraiiteni  et  licentiae  plenam  6  non  statim  cum  liaec 
(tlie  cliiiracteristic  specimen  of  liis  style  quoted  iii  §  u)  legeris,  hoc 
tibi  ocenrret  hunc  esse  qui  solutis  tunicis  in  urlw-  semper  inccsserit 
sqq.  ?  In  general,  cp.  TeufEel,  R.  L.  %  220,  C-9  Mayor,  luv.  I  66. 
Witli  tlie  phrase,  cp.  also  Goetlie,  Faust :  Eure  Heden  .  .  In  denen 
ibr  der  Menschlieit  Schnitxel  kramelt 

4  tinnitna  Oallioiiig :  L.  lunitis  OaUio,  the  frieiid  of  Ovid  and  of 
Seneea  Khetor,  and  tlie  judge  who  iiresided  at  tlie  trial  of  St. 
Paul,  was  tlie  author  of  a  rlietorical  trcatise  (Quiiit.  III  1,  21)  and 
'  declamationes,'  froin  wliicli  Seneca  lias  jireserved  niitnerous  sjieci- 
meiis  Cp.  TeufEel,  Jt.  L.  %  2C8,  7.  Tlicse  eantiot,  oE  course,  either 
eouiirm  or  disprove  Messulla's  unfavorable  criticism,  as  is  clear 
from  a  remarlt  in  Sen.  Contr.  III  praef.  18  ext.  Ga]lio's  enduring 
reputatioii  seems  to  be  attested,  however,  by  ApoU.  Sid.  Ep.  V  10 
who  predicates  '  gt-avitas'  of  Iiim  and  by  a  i^assage  in  Hieronymus 
cited  c.  2C  32. — tinnitns  '  jiiigling  style.'  Iti  this  figurative  sense, 
the  word  is  ott.  tlp.,  biit  its  analogue  'tinnuhts'  occurs  once  iu 
Hieroti.  Ep.  143,  2  tiunula  verba.  So  xiiiSiavt^  is  similarly  used  by 
tlie  autltor  oF  Tltpi  u^ous  23,  4  (V<t  roi  to  vavraxpv  KiLSamat  J^^Au, 
Xiav  <ro<)>i<rriK6v.  —  Observe  tlte  iticongiiiity  of  tlie  antithesis,  the 
comparison  being  in  reality  made  lx;tween  tlie  ^eneral  oratarical 


c.  2e.  265 

character  of  Gracchus  and  Crassus  on  tlie  one  liand,  aud  tbe 
ati/lislie  peculiaritiea  of  Maecenas  and  Uallio  on  the  other.  —  Witli 
Measalla's  alteruative  we  may  compare  tUe  similarly  foriiiulated 
conviction  of  Cic.  de  orat.  IIl  35,  14:J  quorum  si  alteruiu  sit  optan- 
dum,  malim  equidem  iiidisertam  prudeatiam  quaiii  stultitiam 
loquacem  and  esp.  Quiut.  VIII  5,  34  sl  necesse  sit  veterem  illuni 
honorem  dicendi  malim  quam  istam  novam  licentiam.  IX  4, 142 
cited  below. 

5  klrta  togBi  ■  •  ■  inai^ire :  On  similar  metaphors  applied  to  ora- 
torical  style  cf.  Brut.  75, 2ti2  omni  oriiatu  orationis  tamquam  veste 
detracta  Sandys.Orat.  23,  78  1'etersoii,  Quint.  X  1,  33  and  esp. 
Lucian,  Rhet.  Praec.  16  cited  in  Mayor's  exhaustive  note  to  luv. 
VII  134  (vol.  I  264.  Z0'6).  —  hirta:  the  saine  epithet  is  applied  to 
tlie  toga  in  Luc.  II  380  Qiiint.  XII  10,  47,  to  the  tuniia  in  Kep. 
Dat.  3,  2.  — fucatus,  a  favorite  word  of  Cicoro  and  always  used  in 
a  fi^rative  sense.  Cf.  Sandys,  Orat.  23,  79,  meretririi»  ri-xtihv»; 
This  word  should  be  added  to  thc  list  of  adj.  in  -icius  given  by 
Woelfflin,  ^rcAii.' V  432.  Ou  the  varieolored  dress  usually  worii  by 
Jraipai,  cp.  Lorenz,  Exc.  to  I'Iaut,  ilostellaria.  —  ini<i'jnife  is  ixK'tic 
and  post-Augustan.  Jolm  ad  loc.  iiotes  that  tbe  device  of  coulirni- 
ing  a  concrete  statement  by  the  atlmitted  truth  of  a  wider  geniTali- 
sation  (adeo,  etc.)  is  particiilarly  charactcristic  of  Livy  e.  g.  II  43, 
10,  where  see  Drakenborch,  aiid  of  Tacitus,  e.  g.  Ag.  1  ncc  id 
Rutilio  .  .  .  obtrectationi  fuit :  adeo  virtutes  isdem  temporibiis 
optime  aestimantur  Ann.  III  19  is  finis  fuit  in  ulciscenda  Ger- 
manici  morte  , . ,  vario  rumore  iactata,  adeo  maxima  quaeque 
ambigua  sunt  sqq. 

C  oratarins  -  -  -  Tirillg :  Cf.  note  c.  5  13. 

7  pleriqne  is  here  best  taken  in  tJie  sense  of  'plurimi'  aud 
so  also  iminediately  below,  tbis  beiiig  more  in  keeping  with 
the  tone  of  indignation  wliich  perva<lps  tbe  entire  t-hapter.  Cp. 
note  2  10.  —  actorea  =  oraturcs.  Ilere  used  absolut^-ly.  I'eter  and 
Kleiber  p.  38  err  in  asserting  tbat  Cicero  aheni/H  adds  a  genit.  like 
causarura.     See  Orat.  l'.l,  (il  de  Icg.  III  18,  40. 

8  iBscivia  Terboram :  '  Wantonness  of  laiigiiagc,' opp.  to  'severi- 
tas  in  verbis'  (Quint.  IX  4,  14(i)  dilcctus  verlxiruni  (c,  22  5).  With 
the  thougbt,  cf.  Quint.  II  ii,  22  ne  recentis  huius  lasciviae  tlosculis 
capti  voluptate  quadaiii  prava  deliniantiir  ut  praedulce  illud  geiius 
et  puerilibus  ingeuiis  hoc  gratius,  qu<id  ]>roprius  est,  ad:iment  X  1, 


266  NOTES. 

43  alios  recens  haec  lasciria  deliciaeque  et  omDia  ad  Toluptatem 
multitudinis  imperitae  compoeita  delectaut  IX  4,  144  ff.  and  Cic. 
de  orat.  1 16,  70.  —  levitate  sententianim :  'Shallow  thouslits.'  Cf. 

Cic.  de  nat.  deor.  II  17,  45  opinionis  levitaa  Quint.  XII 10,  73 
falluntur  enim  qui  vitiosum  et  corruptuin  dicendi  geuus  quod  aut 
verbonun  licentia  exultat  aut  puerilibus  sententiolis  lascivit  aut 
immodico  tumore  turgesctt  aut  inanibus  locis  t>acchatur  sqq.  Op- 
poscd  to  locos  laetiores  in  c.  33  c.  —  licentia  oompoaitianii :  i.  e. 
abuse  of  tlie  laws  of  prose  rbytlim,  opp.  to  ars  compositionis  (c.  22  0). 
Cf.  Quint.  IX  4, 142  si  sit  neccsse,  duram  potius  atque  aspe.ram 
compositionem  inalim  quam  effemiiiatam  et  enervem,  qualis  apud 
multos  et  cotidie  mi^^is,  lascivisaimis  syntononim  modis  saltat 
Pers.  I  98  ff.  quidnam  igitur  tenenim  et  laxa  ccrvice  legendum  ?  | 
Torva  Mimalloneis  implerunt  cornua  bumbis  sqq.  —  Observe  the 
alliteration,  doubtless  dcsigned  to  bring  out  each  -item  of  tlie 
scathing  iudictmcnt  into  strong  relief.  So  also  c,  20  0  fC.  where  see 
note  and  ProlcK-  p.  cxvii. 

9  hiBtrionaleB :  a  vox  Tacitea,  agiiin  used  c.  29  ii  li,  favor  and 
Ann.  I  l(i  liistrionali  studio,  liut  ntit  clspwlicro  in  Latin. 

III  quodqae  -  '  '  debeat  i.  e.  And  tliough  tli<'se  aliuses  avc  such,  as 
one  sliould  scarccly  tR'rniit  evca  to  1«  lie;ird,  yet  very  many  actu- 
ally  boa.st  th;vt.  Oii  this  consecutive  subJHiictive,  cp.  Kuhner  II  p. 
855  f.  aiid  reter  ;ul  loc. 

Di^lwat  Is  the  readiiif;  of  nll  our  \tSS.,  whk-li  we  liave  no  rigbt  U>  cmcnil, 

uiile.'v<   it  caii   l>e   hIiiiwii  to   Im^  iiiilfniililp.     ^'cvcrthclfsa  Juhn,  altbougli 

for(H.'<l  to  ailmlt  lli»t  ■  dflMat '  U  iKiNsiIili>,  U  at  tireal  ikljiih  to  sliow  tliiit 

'dcMKil,'  ai)  ciiii-mlalinn  of  MurL-liis,  oiijilit  to  bu  isubstitutcd.     Butevcii 

grauting  tliat  the  iiiipfrtwt   iiid.   Ilki;  liei,  iiiir   iit   Grcek.    iiiay   cxprcSii 

uniwility  In  the  i>ni«'iit,  Johii'H  view  involves  the  fiirllnT  iiwwMity   of 

taking  '(|UOiI  .  .  .  debcut'  ux  thu  object  of  'iui^iaiiH.'  tlic  inlitiiiivcH  Ihh'i>iii- 

ing  cpexciEctio,  ii  far-fetcheil  iiiiU  utiiia(ural  coiinlnirlioii.     Kiiially.  if  Mi-it. 

a.illa,  aa  Johii  contcndn,  wishcd  lii  ex|in'ss  liiK  enipiiiilic  eiiinlcmnation  ot 

tlie  practincs  iii  (]iiPHliiiii  willi  Ilie  iinjilicd  rcjn^t  liiat  tliey  bail,  up  to  Iiia 

liiiip.  paMsyil  without  dpserviiif;  ueiiHiin',  rix  woulii  nlno  l>c  out,  of  place. 

laadis  et  gloriae:    A  viiry  comniau  collof.ition.     In  T;uritua  again 

c.  i\  2ti  anil  H.  IV  14.     On  liuis,  fam.a.  cf.  notc  c  7  II.  fam.i,  gloria. 

cf.  notc  1 S  1.  —  loco :    '  In  pl.ico  of  .  .  .  .■tnd  a,'^  a  proof  of,'  a  hind 

of  /lui^ua,  for  with  rcfcrnnce  to  'Inndis  ct  Klorinc.'  '  fantniri  sal  ta- 

riqiii^'  is  tlie  r,7ti:ti':  witli  refci-cuce  to  'ingenii,'  one  of  ita  outwa,rd 

THiinifestntlonn.     See  Peter  ail  loc. 


y 


c.  20.  267 

11  eanttri  iiLltariqne:  A  careful  modulation  of  voice  and  appro- 
priate  f^estures  were  considered  essential  in  an  orator's  eduuatioii 
(y.t.  e.  g.  Cic.  Orat.  17,  ilG— 18,  CO  de  orat,  I  28,  128),  biit  tliesi; 
auuoniplisliinents  bcBaii  to  degeuerate  even  in  Cicero'8  own  tiine 
(Orat.  18,  57  Urut.  62,  225)  into  inere  vocal  afffetation  and  cxtra- 
vagaiit  gesticulation,  aiid  during  tlie  Einpire,  tliis  abuse  of  originuUy 
adintialile  practices  Iiad  becoine  so  gencral  (cf.  Sen.  .Sua-s.  II  1(1 
explicationos  Fusei  quiis  iieino  nustruin  non  aliis  alia  iiii-linatioim 
vot;is  vclut  8ua  quisque  niodulatione  eant<abat)  as  to  call  fortli  the 
severe  eeusure  of  inen  of  taste  and  eulture.  See  o.  g.  Qnint.  XI  3, 
57  sed  (xuodcunqne  ex  liis  vitiuni  niagis  tuleriin  quam  quo  nuni; 
niaxiine  laborutur  iii  causis  oinnibus  scholisque  cantandi  (luod 
inutilius  sit  an  foedius  nescio.  quid  enim  minua  oratori  convenit 
quam  iiiodulatio  scenica  181  non  enini  comoedum  sed  oratitrem 
volo  .  .  .  noii  ininerito  reprelienditni'  [irununtiatio  vultuosa  et  gosti- 
culationibiis  mole8ta  et  vocia  miitationibiis  resultans  .  .  .  sed  iam 
receiita  est  actio  liaiilo  imibitioi'  1'Iin.  Kp.  II  14,  12  f.  jiuilet 
reforre  iiuiie  quani  fi'iU'ta  [iroiHintiatione  dicantur,  (juilius  qiiam 
teuefis  clamoribus  exciiiiantur.  l'Iausus  tiuitum  ac  potius  sola 
cyinlKilu  ct  tymiiana  illis  canticis  desunt,  nluliitus  ciuidein  (ncque 
eiiim  alio  vocabulo  jiotest  exprimi  thciilris  iiuoqne  indccora  landatiu) 
largo  .suiiersuut.  —  coinmentario«='expIicationes'  in  the  paasage 
froiu  Sonecii  jnst  citcd.     Soe  also  uote  c.  23  10. 

'  sLi:tit  liLs  .  .  .  ulaiu  .  .  . '    Iii  iny  judKment  a  hopclessly  corrupt  pasLjofce, 

nirilliCT  •1'iaiu'iila'  iior  ilic  grnerally  ncrfpted  readiiig  'cxclauiiitiii'  being 

frt-e  froiiiscriiiuHobjcclioiiii;  illa cxclaniali",  fnlloweiUiy  aii  cpcxpBelic  '111,' 

liaiL  indced  fiiuiul  a  Hiilitary  ciiinpAiiiiiii  in  I'(-tron.  3->  hinc  etliuii  pntver- 

Ijium  nnluni  illinl  ut  dicanlur  (ad[lii(t.-d  by  Vatileii),  tnr  tlie  exampips  eited 

by  Jolm  (rom  e.  al  31  niid  Cic.  d«  orat.  1  i:!,  M  dn  iwt  «.■ein  to  iiie  aiini- 

ogouit.     liut  Ibe  iiitnKiaclioii  ot  no  rare  a  eouHlructiou  by  coiijecture  i«  In 

any  cBse  jimtitiniiie  only  i(  alwiiiiti-ly  n.i]uired  liy  Ilic  evideiit  uieaninj;  of 

tlic  |i.i!Hn<.'e.     Iii  llie  prcBCiit   iiistniice,  tiiis  m  fnr  fnnn  lieing  tlie  canc, 

for  liy  n^ndlnR  ' exclaniatio,"  tlic  epipramin.itic  nnliliiciiis  'ut  .  .  .  naitare' 

wcuid  iM-  nllributed  to  tlie  inodcru  rtieloriciaiin  llieniniJvpn,  mbcrciui  it  is 

Buitabic  ouly  to  tlicir  critics.     Tlie  ollicr  nllemptH  to  fiii  out  ilie  lacuiia, 

cuuiiieratcd  oii  p.  ^t-'!,  arc  eitlier  pnlaeograpliically  iiuprobabic  or  at  bmt 

buL  iLigenlous  piicmcs  wtiich  caniiot  carry  convietiou. 

13  tenere  dioere  ■  ■  ■  diserte  saltare:  As  the  ai-ts  of  eloiinouce 

aud  daiicing  in  tlie  niodern  scliotd  Ii.ive  virtuiilly  ooiiloscod,  their 

attributos  also  ure  interchangeable  (Androsen)-  tfini-r,  Iiore  eqniva- 

lent  to  '  liiscivious,  wanton,'  ooouis  ns  an  epithet  of  dancing  also 

in  Cio.  l*is.  3G,  81t  ouni  tuis  tcnoria  saltatoribus. 


15  C.  S.  qaem  soliim  -  •  -  nominar*  atuni  ett :  Cf.  c.  19  2  £. 

16  oratorem  'real  orator'  as  opposed  to  'disertus.'  Cf.  note 
c.  1  6." 

17  plnB  blllB  kabftat  qnam  san^iaia :  Tlie  passionate  and  veno- 
mou3  character  of  Severus'  oratory  is  repeatedly  attested.  Cf.  Sen, 
Oontr,  III  praef.  4  iratus  comiiiodius  dicebat  et  diligeutiHsime  cave- 
baut  bomines  ne  dicentem  interpenarent  16  Cassiua  non  continuit 
bilem  Quint.  X  1, 117  acerbitas  mira  .  .  .  plus  stomacho  quam  con- 
silio  dedit  XII  10,  11  acerbitatem  Cassii  Tac.  Ann.  I  72  Cassii 
Beveri  libidine  qua  viros  feminasque  inlustres  procacihus  scriptis 
diffainaverat,  and  below  1.  20  non  pugnat  aed  rixatur. 

The  MSS.  read  'vis,'  whicL  l'eter,  alone  of  receiit  eilitora,  defeDds.  The 
cbiiff  objectiou  against  this  reailing  is  iiot  Ihe  occurrcnce  of  'vi^'  as  a 
genitive,  for  this  is  iidmitted  by  tlie  ancieni  granimftriane  as  a  legitimaie 
torm  (cf.  Keue,  Formenl.  I^  p,  41ttl  t.  Kohler,  Acla  Sem.  Erl.  I  .190),  nor 
was  Sevcrua  dcvoid  of  force  (sce  l)elow  and  Hohert,  C«m.  Sev.  p.  40)  but 
'vis'  and  'sanguis'  are  invariaiiy  reganied  as sjnoHymoas,  E.  g.  Quint. 
YIII  11,  (I  H.inguine  et  viriluis  nilcal  X  2.  12  niinnH  virium  ac  sangiiiuis 
habeaiil.  IVtcr,  intcnt  upoii  relaiiiinfr  llic  MS.  readiiig  at  all  LHz.ird3. 
diiex  iiot  nbriiili  froiii  tnkiiif;  'vIk'  iii  Ilie  M'use  of  -niniia  vis*!  "I>ii'K 
ergii-bt  slcb,"  lic  ntj.auii,  "ausder  mil  'ciiiiu'  iinwknlli^ftcu  Erklorung,  in 
(ierer  (i.  e.  Severus)  '  inconipiwitus  .  .  .  deici'lus'  geii.iiiiit  «ird,  was  neben 
[leiii  weiler  dazu  <ip1iliri<.t'ii  (I  ?)  nur  die  Kol^i-  piner  zu  fnMsscD  lleftigkcil 
uiid  lA'id<'iiM'li)ift  K«'iii  kann."  It  will  lic  olwcrvcil.  tliat  tlic  ntlicr  aclverse 
criliciiiuis  coutained  in  llic  'i'niiir  clause  are  Hignilicnnlly  ijninrecl.  thus 
crcallii;;  llie  impTeniiuu  tlial  iiic'oin]ii>sitiis  el<'.  wnn  din^elly  niid  clutiely 
nltnclicd  to  ttic  iircccdlng  ■  vls '  as  nii  cx]ilHiinlory  clnuKt'  1  A  readlii);  tbnt 
can  hv  fin|)]>cirlccl  only  iin  nuc-li  gmluitims  nssuiiii>tioiis.  dcH's  iicil  cail  for 
serioiis  rctHtatiuii.  Bilix,  iIioukIi  k^ss  close  to  lln'  MS,';.,  iliau  '  viri,'  i» 
nclniirnlily  KUitcd  to  ilic  ccniti-xi  niid  niorc  ])rii|n'rly  coiilm.iiled  witb 
'sjingiiiuis.'  botli  wonls  bclonEint.'  t"  llie  wiiiic  dasn  cif  mi-la|)lii)r!!  tnken 
fmui  tlic  hunian  binly.  Cl>.  uole  c.  21  4  crit.  iiolc  c.  22  '."0  aud  I'lin.  Ep.  IV 
II,  i  cui  Kcntenliae  taliluu)  hilif.  tauluiu  auiarilnilinis  iiiciil. 

18  coutempto  ordine  reram:  This  f;iiilt  was  doiibth-ss  in  u  jjroat 
nipiisure  diu'  to  tbe  rcninrkahle  talent  uf  Scvi-nis  ;is  ;ni  exti'nii>ora- 
iivous  s[i.':.kHr,  wlii.-li  w.uilcl  oftcii  iviiih'r  him  iiii|.atieiit  of 
tlie  rcstriclii.us  inii.dscd  by  ;i  caiffiilly  pri-j.iii-cci  speccli.  Cf.  Heii. 
Ccititi'.  III  priiof.  r.  scd  cum  pioccdc-vo  ucllct  uim  iiistnu-tii.«,  liben- 
ter  ali  iii^triinu-iitis  rcccclcl.nt.  «'x  tciiipc.n'  ccni-tus  cliccio  inlinitf)  so 
anti'cc'ilcl)at.  iiuiuquain  tiou  utiliiis  >-riit  illi  ih  iivcbfiicli  ipiain  prae- 
|)iir;iri  iiiul   1  f.  —  omissa  modestia  ac  pndore  verborum  :  The  jias- 


c.  au.  209 

wit,  which  qiialities  would  naturally  also  taint  his  langiuage.  Cf. 
Quint.  XI 1,  30  in  rebus  ac  verbis  parum  modcstis  ae  pudicis  vllis 
pudor  .  .  .  quae  fere  accidunt  iis  qui  niniium  .  .  .  ridiculi  volunt. 
Seneca,  tliough  he  liiglily  praises  his  style  (Contr,  III  pracf.  7 
pbrasiu  non  mlgarem  uec  sordidam  sed  clcctani)  caniiot  hclii  saying 
that  oiily  quamdiu  eitra  ioeot  ne  continebat,  censoria  oratio  crat.  llis 
wit  was,  uevcrtheloss,  barring  its  bittcruess,  of  a  high  order.  Cf. 
Quint.  X  1, 117  in  eo  et  acerbitas  mira  et  urbanitas  .  .  .  [^racterea 
ut  auiuri  sales,  ita  frecjuenter  amaritudo  ipsa  ridicula  est  and  lielow 
(1.  22).  For  illustratious,  see  Sen.  Contr.  II  12,  11  III  pmef.  16. 
17   X  pnief.  8.  34,  20    Quint.  VI  1.  4.1.  ,1,  78.  79    VIII  2,  2.  3,  80 

XI  1,  57.  y,  133.  Suet.  de  granim.  22,  — omiwid,  agreeiug  with  thc 
uearer  of  two  subjects,  a  usage  cspecially  common  iu  abl.  abs.  coii- 
structious.  Cf.  c.  g.  Ag.  28  occiao  conturione  ac  militibus  H.  III 
(iO  mixto  milite  et  quibusdam  seiiatorum  V  '20  occiso  praefccto  .  .  . 
et  primoribus  Caes.  B.  G.  II  28,  1  propo  ad  internecioncm  geute 
ac  noiuino  Xervioruut  redacto  III  20,  2  auxiliis  equitatuque  com- 
par.ito  Cic.  de  orat.  I  ;S3,  153  interniisso  impetu  pntsuque  remo- 
rum.  But  witli  propcr  names  and  ]>ersonal  sulistantives  the  singulat' 
is  less  frequent.     C]i,  Dr,  //".  S.  I  170  ff. 

10  annis  incompoiitus :  Tlie  figuro  is  taken  from  feneing.  Sucli 
rlietorical  devices  aa  Severns  does  entjtloy,  Iie  uses  unskillfidly  and 
in  his  ea^rness  to  strike  a  blow,  hc  is  generally  thrown  off  his 
balance.  Ineompositns  '  irregular,  devoid  of  art '  as  e.  g.  in  Hor, 
Sat.  I  10,  1  incom])osito  .  .  ,  pcde  Verg.  Georg.  I  350  niotus  inc. 
Quint.  X  1,  60  rudis  ct  in  ]ilerisqiie  inc.  (sc.  Aescliylus).  —  nrmiK 
'  in  tlie  usc  of,  in  regard  to.'  For  the  alil.,  cf.  Qnint  IV  5, 10  moribus 
iuconi])ositus,  'ariua'  is  synotiymous  with'instrumcnta,'sccc,  31  20 
parato  omni  instruraento  Seu.  Cotitr.  III  jiraef.  0  (citedl.  IP.)  Quitit. 

XII  2,  ii  cum  ca  diccndi  viribus  tueiitur,  uti  rhetonttn  artuis,  non 
suis  i),  1  hacc  siint  .  .  .  instrumenta  artis  .  .  .  i]>sius  or.itoris,  Ititeo 
arma  habore  ad  itianuni. 

20  deiectns:  Tlto  motaphor  is  vcry  coinmon,  but  in  Ciccro 
always  witli  tlic  adilitioit  of  de  statu,  gradu  or  sedc.  Cp.  Sandys, 
Orat  37,  129,  For  a  aiiitilar  absoliitc  use,  cf.  Cael.  aii.  Cic.  ad 
fatii.  A'I1I  4,  3  JI.  Caeliiiin  Viuiciattum  mentio  illa  fatua  .  .  .  subito 
dcieiit  Liv,  XXXVIII  35  inimiciim  eo  quoque  auno  petentem 
deiecissct  Tao.  Ann.  II  4  Artivasdes  .  .  .  deiecttts  (sc.  de  regno). 
AVith  tlte  tltou^ltt,  cf.  Quint.  W  -.  20  ut  in  armorum  ratione  anti- 
quior  caveitili  iiuatii  ictum  inferendi  eura  est. 


270  NOTES. 

'detectus'  'eiposed  himHelf  to  atlack'  is  also  Buit«d  to  the  context; 
it  aroida  the  absolute  uie  of  '  deiectus '  and  relaina  the  metaphor.  But  as 
no  Irace  of  a  variaut  appeara  1n  the  MSS.,  I  see  iio  reasoti  for  rejccting  the 
traditional  reading.  Itaehrejis  objecls  lu  'detectus'  on  the  ground  that 
the  morU  never  occura  in  the  sense  of  'inteotus.'  Tliia  1b  very  Irue,  (or 
'intego'  has  exactly  the  oppoaite  meantng ! 

20  non  pngnat  aed  rixatar :  Puffna  is  a  battle  in  which  the  com- 
batants  are  properly  trained  ;  rixa  an  ordinary  quarrel  tUat  eoraes 
to  blows.  Cf.  Liv.  II  18  rixa  ac  prope  proelium  fuit  Quint,  II  12.  2 
gladiator  arniorum  inscius  in  rixam  niit.  It  is  used  of  a  ranting 
orator  also  iii  Quiiit.  XI  1,  29  videas  autem  rixatores  quosdain. 
Both  tlie  noun  and  the  veib  are  extremely  rare  in  Cieero.  Cf.  Verr. 
II  4,  C(>,  148  turba  atque  rixa  de  orat.  II  59,  240  rixatus,  where  aee 
Wilkins.  The  same  criticism  is  ajiplied  to  Calvus  by  Fronto  Ep. 
p.  114  X.  Calvus  rixatur.  For  numerous  other  points  oE  resem- 
blance  between  him  aiid  Severus,  see  tlie  diseussion  in  P.  Kobert 
op.  cit.  p.  ()C-6S.  —  ceteram:  'Hut  to  return  to  my  atateinent  con- 
cerning  JSeverus'  viz.  possc  onitorem  viicari.  For  a  similar  use  of 
'ceterum,'  wheve  'ad  pcrsonam  rcgrcditur  oratio '  cf.  G.  43  valon- 
tissiuia.4  (mc-  jjentes)  nominasse  siithcift,  Harios  .  .  .  ccterum  Harii 
and  .Viin,  II  31  X"rguliinia  .  .  .  cctcnim  Urgulania.  '  Cctenim '  after 
a  disrcssi.m  :   G.  11  H.  II  21    III  3',. 

21  aequentibus  ■  ■  ■  ceteros :  Tbc  two  tfrms  !'efer  to  the  same 
pcrsmis.  The  tautology  is,  howcver,  cxcusable,  being  probably 
occasiniicd  by  the  neeessity  of  joining  an  accusative  with  'superat.' 

—  varietate  eniditionis:  'varied  ciilturc.'  Cf  c.  19  5  nec  inscitia 
litteraium. 

22  lepore  nrbanitatis :  'eharining  wit.'  Cf.  C'ic.  do  orat.  I  5,  IT 
leiJos  .  .  ,  eruditio  . . ,  urlKinitate  coniuuct-a,  with  ^Vilkius'  notes. 
'  urbiiiiitatis '  is  app.irently  only  addcd  for  tlie  sake  nf  tbe  libration, 

—  virium  robore:  Tliis  collocation  is  cspccially  frcijuent  in  Livy  : 
e.K.XXII40  XXIII2G  XXIV  48  XXVII  40  XXXIII  4.  Curt. 
VII  ;{,  4.  virlinii  is  licre  perlmps  bcst  tiiken  in  the  tigurative 
seiise  of'mentul  fovccs,' thus  retainiiig  tho  militavy  inetaphor  so 
cavefully  sustaiiied  tbi-ougliout  tliis  painsiiaph.  —  This  favorable 
view  of  the  oriitorical  taleiit  of  Se\-erus  is.  in  sjiite  of  snndry 
.idverse  criticism,  fiilly  sliarcd  by  Scii.  Cuiitr.  III  praef.  3  tantun- 
dcm  eriit  in  homiiie  quant\iin  iti  iiigciiio  .aiid  by  Quint  X  1,  116 
multii,  si  cum  iudicio  lc.^Mtur.  d;il)it  iiiiitiitiniic  digua  Cassius  Severus 
qui.  si  cctcvis  virtiitilnis  cilorcm  ct  gravitiitciii  orationem  adiecisset, 
pimcndus  iiitcr  iiriicripuos  loret^  niim  iii<,'cnii  idiirimum  est  in  eo. 


C.  20.  271 

24  iTutinQit:  '  could  not  bring  liiin.fe1f,  diil  not  venture,'  like  tlie 
Homeric  tA^toi.  Tlie  construction  witli  the  intinit.  occurs  first  in 
Ovid,  c,  g.  Her.  V  30  Met,  VI  3fi7  and  in  prose  in  Sen.  Coutr,  I 
praef.  24  Vell.  II  86,  2,  thereafter  very  coinmon.  In  Tac,  only 
here  and  H.  I  37  nec  privatum  nie  vocare  siistineo.  Both  of  tlieae 
exaniplc-s  are  omittod  by  T)t.  H.  S.  II  334,  —  InoaiBto  Aainio  et 
Caelio  et  Calvo:  The  particij^Ie  agreeiny  in  tlie  sinp.  with  the 
nearcst  proper  name.  Cp.  note  c.  2C  18  and  Anrtresen,  Appond.  to 
Nipp.  Ann.  Vol.  II  319  f. 

21  alinm  Cioeroni,  alinm  Caesari :  There  is  unquestioiiably  a 
sliglit  incongruity,  as  Vahlen,  Prooem.  1878/9  p.  5  has  observed, 
in  the  unexpected  sul)9titution  of  two  iiow  nanics  in  jilacc  of  thnse 
just  cnumerated,  Imt  Mcssalla  nicans  to  [Kiint  out  tliat  Aper,  if  hc 
deaired  to  show  the  superiority  of  raodcru  elo<]uenee  by  uieans  of  a 
comparison,  ought  not  to  liavc  directed  tlie  brunt  of  his  attnck 
against  the  three  first-named  orators,  but  should  rathcr  havc  singlcd 
out  the  adinittedly  gi-catcst  oratorical  roprcscntatives  of  that 
period.  naiiiely  Cicero  and  ('acsar,  pittiii^  thpm  scverally  agaiiist 
the  most  eloquent  men  of  the  prescnt.    See  Aiiilresen's  noto  ad  h)c. 

Speiifttrs  proposal  W  insert  'alium  Bruturn'  docs  not  reiiuivf,  but  In- 
creascii  Ihe  ini^oiiciniiity,  an<l  at  the  name  tline  pnrvcnta  ita  plauHihle  expla- 

deinde,  practically  ciiuivaleut  to  deinceps.  So  II.  I  51  Setjuanis 
Aeduisque  ac  deindc,  pi^out  opulcntia  civitatibus  erat,  infeiisi. 

But  'deinceps'  may  liavc  been  tUc  orij^niial  readlng,  the  two  words  belng 
eaaily  cntifounded,  owiiig  lo  simLlar  nbbreviation.  Cp.  c.  1»  b  deinceps — 
A  B  deinde  — ■*. 

nuiLc:  'instead;  now,  howevcr,'  a  very  coinmon  use  of  the  word 
in  Tacitus.     Cp.  Lex.  Tac.  p.  08.^ 

28  contentns,  with  inf.  cf.  nute  c.  18  13. 

2a  in  pnblicnm:  '  In  a  gencral  way,'  synonymous  witli '  in  uni- 
versum'  (G.  C)  and  '  in  commune.'  In  Tac,  only  licre  and  Ann. 
XIII  5C,  also  once  in  Quint.  X  7,  1.  The  adj.  'publicus'  is 
freiptently  used  iii  the  sanie  seiise  in  Silver  I^itin,  e,  g.  Seii. 
Ep.  88, 12  pnblicuni  est  quod  tenes,  quod  tuum  dicis  59, 1  p,  verba. 
In  Cicero  oiily  in  the  ordinary  ineaiiing,  e.  g.  de  leg.  agr.  II  5,  13 
lex  in  p.  proponitur.  —  in  commnne:  Of  very  frequent  occurrenee, 
particularly  in  Seneca  aiid  in  Tacitus,  Cf.  Lcx.  Tac.  s.  v. — Plin. 
JJ.  II.  VI  17,  19,  50  aimilarly  combines  'in  universum'  aud  'in 


272  NOTES. 

commune.'  —  For  the  antithesis  to  '  nominatim/  cf.  Liv.  IX  26,  8 
non  nominatim  sed  in  nniversum. 

ao  multos  ofienderet  eto:  Modelled  upon  Cic.  Bfut  65,  231 
vereri  te,  inquit,  arbitror,  ne  per  nos  hic  sermo  tuus  emanet  et  ii 
tibi  succenseant,  quos  praeterieris. 

It  seems  far  more  likely  Uiat  an  original  reading  Maederet*  wbb  explained 
by  *  offenderetf  ^  which  occutb  c.  27  6,  tban  that  the  latter  ahoald  have  been 
arbitrarily  replaced  by  a  figarative  ezpresBion. 

31  soholastioonim:  Contemptuously  used  for  rhetoricians.  Cp. 
note  c.  15  16.  —  persaaaione  =  *  conviction.'  In  this  sense,  the 
word  is  post-Aug.  The  same  phrase  is  found  in  Quint.  XI 
3,  11  illi  persuasione  sua  fruantur.  —  ante  •  •  •  post :  *  superior  to 
.  .  .  inferior.'  With  this  meaning,  these  prepositions  are  very  rare 
in  classic  Latin.  Cf.  Sall.  C.  53,  3  facundia  Graecos  .  .  .  ante 
Bomanos  fuisse  Liv.  XXXV  14  tum  vero  me  et  ante  Alexandrum 
.  .  .  et  ante  omnes  alios  imperatores  esse  Hor.  C.  III  9,  6  neque 
erat  Lydia  post  Chloen.  In  Tacitus :  H.  II  76  (anteibat)  IV  oo, 
81  V  12  Ann.  I  27  XIII  37.  54  — H.  II  77  III  64.  Both  com- 
bined  in  Sen.  Ep.  104,  9  tantus  erat  ambitionis  furor,  ut  nemo  tibi 
post  te  videatur,  si  aliquis  ante  te  fuerit. 

32  numeret:  Cf.  Tac.  H.  II  77  nobis  nihil  ultra  adrogabo,  quam 
ne  i)Ost  Valentem  et  Caeciinam  numeremur  Sil.  Ital.  XV  747  aute 
omnes  bello  numerandus  Haniilcar.  —  plane  =  haud  dubie,  nimirum, 
said  derisively.  Cf.  Ann.  I  20  novum  id  phme  III  34  belhi  j>huie 
accinctis  obeunda.  In  a  non-eoneessive  sense,  equivalent  to 
*  elearlv/  '  decidedly/  tlie  word  is  used  in  c.  27  4  35  14  Ann.  XIII 
6  daturum  phine  doeumentum  50  temperaiulas  plane  publicanomm 
cu])idines.  —  Oabinianum:  Sextti.^  Jith*us  Gabinianusy  an  okler  con- 
temporary  of  Quintilian  (cf.  the  index,  ap.  Suet.  de  gramni.  p.  99 
R.),  was  probably  a  countryman  of  Aper,  Secundus  and  Maternus. 
At  least  Hieron.  ad  Eusel>.  Chron.  (on  tlie  authority  of  Sueton.)  to 
the  year  7G  a.  d.  notes  :  Gabinianus  celeberrimi  nominis  rhetor  in 
GoWm  docuit.  In  another  passage  (ad  lesai.  8  praef.)  the  same 
author  mentions  him  togetlier  with  Cicero  and  Quintilian  :  qui 
flunien  eloquentiac  et  concinnas  dec^hiniationes  desiderant,  legaiit 
TuUium,  Quintilianum,  (lallionem,  Gnhlntanitm,  To  such  an  extent 
—  this  is  Messalla's  meaning  —  luis  the  api^reciation  of  what  con- 
stitutes  true  excellence  in  oratory  degenerated,  that  even  your 
average  rlietorician  of  to-day  fancies  himself  superior  to  Cieero,  but 


C.  2«.  27.  278 

is  quite  willing  to  concede  his  inferiority  to  a  Gabinianua  as  one  ot 
the  illustrious  representatives  of  the  moiletn  oratorical  ideal.  The 
'  sed '  elause  is  added  not  only  to  stigniatise  tlie  perverse  judgment 
of  these  'scholastici'  with  regard  to  Cicero  biit  alao  to  ridicule  their 
exaggerated  estimate  of  Gabinianua.  An  intereating  iUuatration  of 
this  attitude  ia  furnished  by  Sen.  Contr.  III  praef.  14-17  nisi  scirem 
(Cassius  Severus)  et  Pollionem  Asinium  et  Messallam  Corvinum 
et  Passienum,  qui  nunc  primo  loco  stat,  minus  bene  videri  dicere 
quam  Cestium  aut  Latronem  .  .  .  non  illi  peiua  dicunt  sed  hi  cor- 
ruptius  iudicant  .  .  .  hi  non  tantuni  disertissimis  viria  quos  paulo 
ante  rettuli,  Cestium  suum  pnieferunt  sed  etiam  Ciceroni  prae- 
ferrent  nisi  lapides  timerent ;  huius  enim  dectamationes  ediscunt, 
illius  orationes  uou  legunt  nisi  eas  quibus  Cestius  vescripsit. 
memini  me  intrare  schulam  eius,  cum  recitaturua  esset  in  Milonem  ; 
Cestiua  ex  eonsuetudine  sua  miratus  dicebat :  si  Thraex  esseni, 
Fusius  essem ;  si  pantomimus  esseni,  Bathyllus  essem ;  si  equus, 
Melissio.  non  continui  bilem  et  exclamavi :  si  cloaca  eases,  maxima 
esses  .  . .  dixi  molestum  me  amplius  non  futurum,  si  iurasaet  (sc. 
Cestius)  disertiorem  esse  Ciceronem  quani  se.  nec  hoc  ut  faceret  vel 
ioco  vel  serio  eifici  potuit 

34  fracta  ■  ■  ■  deminata :  These  terma  are  f re»iuent]y  groujwd 
together,  e.  g.  Cic.  Brut.  83,  287  quid  est  tam  fractum,  tam  niinutum 
de  oif.  II  11,  40  quem  C.  Laelius  .  .  .  fregit  et  cumniinuit  Verr.  II 
4,25,56  fractus  ot  commiuutus  est  Quint.  XII  11,  2  quibus  fractis 
aut  imminutis  IX  4,  113  minutis  passibus  frangunt.  Cf.  also  c. 
39  8.  Ou  tlie  orthography  of  'deminuta'  c]).  Georgea,  Lexicon  der 
lat.  ■\Vortformen  a.  v. 

27.    1  parce :  '  let  that  ])ass.' 

4  Bolitnm  tractare  diziati:  viz.  c.  15  12.  —  planfl  mitior:  plane 
with  coraparative  in  the  sense  of  'multo'  is  especially  character- 
istic  of  Tertullian.  Cp.Woelfflin,  Jn-Aicl  93ff.574.  Here='clear- 
ly,'  see  note  c.  26  32.  With  tlie  stylistic  form  of  the  sentence,  cp. 
c.  35  14  plane  leviorea  et  m,xnu3  prudentiae  exitjentes,  Mltior  sc.  <ai'. 
Cf.  note  c.  9  20. 

5  antequam-  ■  -o&enderet:  Onthis  imperf.  subj.after'antequam,' 
although  the  clause  is  not  directly  dependeiit  upon  the  principal 
verb,  cf.  H.  II  96  nuntiatur,  missis  epistulis,  antequam  adgregare- 
tur  IV  52  Titum  antequam  digrederetur  . , .  oraase  fertur  79  unde 
metus  et  lustae  preces  iuvocantium  antequam  accingeretur  and 
Ihm,   Qiiaest.  Synt.  p.  45  ff. 


274  NOTES. 

6  maiores  tnos :  Messalla  was  the  only  native  Roman  in  the 
compaiiy  and  hence  *  maiores  tuo8^^  used  as  a  synonym  of  *  aiitiqui ' 
(cf.  c.  25  5  sive  illos  antiquos  sive  maiores  sive  quo  alio  mavult 
nomine  appellet),  is  appropriately  applied  to  the  great  orators  of 
the  Republic  whom  Aper  had  criticised  so  unsparingly.  Johu  and 
many  others  understand  the  allusion  to  bc  to  Messalla's  anccstral 
relative,  Messalla  Corvinus,  but  this  view  is  erroneous,  for  it  is 
(1)  incompatible  with  the  answer  *  nou  sum  ofFensus  Apri  mei  dis- 
putatione,'  which  includes  Aper's  entire  argument.  (2)  Aper  had 
expressly  disclaimed  any  intention  of  attacking  Corvinus  (c.  21  ext.) 
and  while  the  reasons  for  this  abstentiou  are  not  imi*ticularly  eom- 
plimentary  to  the  ancient  orator,  it  does  not  neccssarily  foUow 
that  Messalla  would  have  resented  the  critiitism.  (3)  The  plural 
*  maiores '  cannot  refer  to  one  dtstinct  and  definite  individual,  the 
parallel  instances,  cited  by  John  f rom  c.  34  3  and  Cic.  pro  Mil.  7, 17 
in  monumentis  maiorum  suorum  being  in  no  sense  analogous. — 
lacessendo :   On  the  instrumental  abl.  of  the  gerund,  cf.  c.  11  0. 

*Apri  mci  *  seems  to  iiie  a  more  methodical  correction  of  the  MS.  reading 
'aprima'  (aprim)  thaii  *Apri/  which  leaves  the  ori^iin  of  the  corruption, 
unexplained.  Cf.  c.  T)  cxt.  Maternum  meum.  *  No.*4tri '  which  irt  also  an 
easy  emendation,  .seenis  less  suitable  to  tlie  context.  —  •  nam  nec  '  or  *  nam 
et'  is  quite  unint<'lli!;ible  and  probably  due  to  the  false  solution  of  a  com- 
pendium.  Andresen  writes  Apri  nnstri  <li.<*putatione  nec  mea  v(xs,  but  thi« 
is  too  violent  a  correction,  the  antithesis  between  Miostri'  and  *mea'  being 
also  uncalled  for.     See  Steuding,  p.  10. 

8  si  quid  forte-  •  •  perstringat:  'if  ouglit  perolianoe  grate  upon 
your  oars.'  si  forte  witli  subj.  also  c.  33  32  si  forte  audierint  H. 
III  ()G  nisi  forte  .  .  .  gerat  IV  74  nisi  forto  .  .  .  speratis.  With  tlie 
])hrase  its(*lf,  of.  c.  9  5  lioet  liaee  ipsa  .  .  .  aures  tuas  respuant.  aiid 
Ilor.  C.  II  1, 18  i)orstringis  aures.  So  siniilarly  Ann.  1 13  Q.  Hate- 
rius  ot  Mam.  Scaunis  suspioa(;em  animuni  (so.  Tiberii)  perstrinxere. 

9  hanc  esse  eius  modi  sermonnm  legem:  In  this  phrase,  Tacitus 
ajxJiin  unintontionally  rovoals  the  liotitious  oliaraotor  of  the  Dia- 
h)gus.  Cf.  0.  U  20  13S  r,  .S2  ;]2.  —  iudicium  animi  otc. :  'To  give  ex- 
l^ressiou  to  ono's  conviotions  without  the  foar  of  injuring  another''s 
foelinj^s.'  *  Adfootus  '  ooours  in  tlie  samo  gonoral  siMise  in  c.  23  25 
sic  exprimitis  adfoctus  and  H.  I  15  Ann.  XI  38  XIII  IG.  21.  In 
c.  G  17,  in  the  moro  oonorote  signilioation  of  *omotions.'  I  can  see 
no  reasou  for  taking  tlic  word  horc  Jis  au  opoxogotio  genitive. 

10  citra  =  sino.  Vory  froipiont  in  post-Aug.  authors,  particularly 
in  Quintilian,  but  in  Tacitus  only  in  the  minor  writings.     Cf.  c.  41 


C.  27.  28.  -275 

26  Ag.   1  ritra  fidem  and  G.  16  citra  apeciem.     In  geoeral,  see 
Kand,  Turselt.  II  83  Dr.  Jf.  S.  I  616. 

13  utere  antiqna  libertate:  Tliis  passage  possesses  the  true 
'eolor  Ta«iteu3.'  Cf.  e.  g.  H.  I  1  inulti  auctores  rettulerunt  .  .  . 
pari  e]oquentia  ac  libertate  ;  postquam  .  .  .  omnem  potentiam  ad 
unum  confen-i  pacis  interfuit,  magna  illa  ingenia  cessere ;  simiil 
veritas  pluribus  modis  infracta  .  .  .  quippe  adulationi  foeduni 
urimen  servitntis,  malignitati  falaa  species  libertatJs  inest .  .  .  rara 
temporum  felicitate,  nbi  aentire  quae  velis  et  quae  sentias  dieere 
licet  IV  8  Ag.  2  f .  sicut  vetua  aetaa  vidit  quid  ultimum  in  liber- 
tate  easet,  ita  noa  quid  in  servitiite  sqq.  Ann.  I  74  raanebant  etiain 
tum  (i.  e.  15  a.  d.)  vestigia  morientis  libertatia.  Cp.  also  Mayor, 
luv.  1 152  scribendi  quodcunque  .  ,  .  liberet  simplicitaa  and  note 
c.   2  2. 

28.  1  Et:  In  the  Dialogus,  tliis  conjunction  (c.  4  1  16  6  33  1) 
or  'tum'  (c.  3  0  15  1  25  1)  introduces  an  answer,  witli  or  without 
'  inquit.' 

'Tum'  is  Kjected,  becauM  it  U  not  baaed  upon  MS.   authoTJty,  being 

merely  a  scribal  euiendacion  of  the  unintelligible  'qui'   in  AB.     Ilalni 

coTrected  Ihia  iiito  'cui,'  buc  the  relativc  pronoun,  as  shown  above,  i»  not 

used  in  tmnaitiona  in  thia  treatise  nnd  ta,  in  any  caae.  out  of  place.  becauRe, 

aa  Peter  well  observea,  Matemus  had  alresdy  been  aildressed  by  Meesaila. 

Thc  repvtilion  of  the  name  MatemuB  is  aUo  not  in  favor  of  Halm's  con- 

jeclure. 

2  aut  ■  ■  ■  ant  ■  .  ■  vel :   Unlike  c.  15  9,  where  the  three  interlo- 

cutors  are  individually  singled  out  (aut  Secundum  aut  Maternum 

aut  te  ipaum,  Aper),  Maternus,  as  the  one  iiumediately  addresaed, 

is  here  diatinguiahed  from  A[)er  and   Secundus,  these  forming  a 

second  group,  which  is  in  turn  subdivided  by  '  vel.'    For  an  exactly 

parallel  collocation,  cf.  c.  5  20  sive  in  iudicio  vel  in  senatu  sive 

apud  principem,  with  critical  note  and  Dr.  H.  S.  II  140  f. — etiam 

■i :  By  a  common  classic  idiom,  the  principal  fact,  here  iuti-oduced 

by  etiam  si    (so  H.  I  15   Aim.  II  7.1    IV  21.  29),    is  subordinated. 

*  Although  these  causes  are  not  unknown  to  you,  you  ask  nie  to 

voicc  the  opiniou  of  all.'     In  reality,  Messalla  liad  only  been  asked 

to  state  /ijM  reasona.     Cp.    John's   excellent  note  ad  loc,  (Progr. 

Hall  1892).  —  Tiiis  opening  paragraph   is  modelled  upon  Cio.  de 

orat.  III  37, 148  'Tnm  Craasus  'perrolgataa  res  requiris'  inqiiit  'et 

tibi  non  incognitas,  Sulpici :  quis  enim  de  isto  genere  non  docuit, 

non  instituit,  non  scriptum  etiam  reliquit  ? '     Cp.  alao  ibid.  I  31, 


276  NOTES. 

137  nihil  enim  dicam  reconditum  .  .  .  nihil  aut  inauditum  nobis 
aut  cuiquam  novum  de  rep.  I  46,  70  ingrediar  in  ea  quae  nota 
sunt  omnibus  .  .  .  quoniam  ea  quae  tenebatis  ipsi,  etiam  ex  me 
audire  voluistis. 

3  in  medium :  Frequently  joined  with  '  prof erre '  e.  g.  Cic.  Verr. 
II  4,  52,  115  de  tin.  II  23,  76. 

5  non  inopia  hominiim:  inopia,  besides  its  usual  desiguation, 
inapplicable  here,  sometimes  denotes  *incapacity,  weaknes*s/  e.  gl 
Cic.  ad  Att.  1 16,  2  contraxi  vela  perspiciens  inopiam  iudicum  and 
analogously  Vell.  II  54^  3  ingenti  cum  difficultate  itinerum  loco- 
rumque  inopia  '  unproductivity '  Sen.  ad  Helv.  12,  3  nec  tantum 
condicio  illos  temporum  aut  locorum  inopia  pauperibus  exaequat. 
These  passages  permit  us,  it  seems  to  mp,  to  take  *  inopia  hominum ' 
in  a  similar  sense,  as  virtually  equivai^Kit  to  the  phrase  *  non  infir- 
mitate  ingenii '  in  c.  19  6. 

The  many  emendations  of  tbe  MS.  reading  (enumerated  p.  3C),  even 
supposing  it  to  be  comipt,  are,  when  not  at  actual  variance  with  the  c-on- 
text  of  the  passage  itself,  palaeographlcally  improbable.  The  latter  objec- 
tion  also  applies  to  '  inopia  magistroruni '  (so  Cic.  <  )rat.  (58,  229)  which  I 
now  abandon  in  favor  of  the  unobjectionable  reading  of  the  MSS. 

desidia  •  •  •  antiqui  practieally  gives  a  succiuct  summary  of  the 
several  lieads  into  which  Messalhi^s  speech  is  divided.  So  Aper  had 
also  prefaced  liis  first  argiiment  (c.  5)  by  a  siniilar  outline  of  the 
topics  which  he  intended  to  discuss.  Such  carefully  prepared  intro- 
ductions  betray  the  unhistorical  character  of  the  dialogue.  Cf.  c. 
27  0.  Cp.  Proleg.  p.  Ixxxvii. 

6  neglegentia  parentum:  Thc  heedlessncss  of  parents  in  the 
education  of  their  chihlren  is  very  frequently  given  among  the 
causes  of  moral  degeneratiou  in  the  Enipire.  Juveual  devotes  an 
entire  satire  (XIV)  to  this  theme.  Cf.  esp.  v.  3  quae  monstrant 
ipsi  pueris  traduntque  parentes  31  ff.  nos  |  corrumpunt  vitiorum 
exemi>la  domestica  Sen.  de  ira  II  18  ff.  Quint.  I  2,  6  utinam  libe- 
rorum  nostrorum  mores  non  ipsi  perderemus  sqq.  ;  and  notes  below. 
— '  parentum  '  is  the  regular  form  in  Tacitus,  *  parentium  '  l>eing 
found  but  once  :  Ann.  .XIV  4.  Cp.  Keue,  FonnejiMire,  V  p.  260. 
—  inscientia  praecipientium :  Cf.  Quint.  11,8  de  paedagogis  hoc 
amplius  ut  aut  sint  eruditi  phme,  quam  ])rimam  esse  curam  velim 
aut  se  non  esse  eruditos  sciiint.  nihil  est  j^eius  iis  qui  paulum 
aliquid  ultra  prinias  litteras  progressi  falsiini  sibi  scientiae  persua- 
sionem  induerunt  .  .  .  nec  minus  error  eorum  nocet  moribus.     XII 


c.  28.  277 

11,  14  sed  culpa  est  in  praeceptoribua  prima  qui  libenter  detinent 
quoB  occupaverunt .  .  .  partim  etiam  inacientia  tradendi  vel  uegle- 
gentia.  —  Tlie  substantive  participle,  esp.  in  the  genit.  plur.  is  very 
frequent  in  Tacitus.     Cf.  c.  notes  to  c.  2  2  and  41  Vi. 

7  oblivion«  moris  a&tiqni :  Tacitus  in  all  his  writings,  but  parti- 
cularly  in  tbe  Annals,  never  tires  of  noting  the  degeneration  of  his 
day  from  tbe  stiirdy  morality  of  ancient  Rome.  Cf.  e.  g.  Ag.  1 
G.  18  H.  1 14  II  C4  f.  Ann.  I  4  III  26  V  1  VI  12.  IC  XI  23  XII 
37  XIV  43  XV  30.  41. — qnae  mala  primam  in  nrbe  nata  etc: 
The  sanie  idea  of  the  spread  of  corruption  froni  Eome  as  a  uentrc 
seems  to  be  implied  in  Tac.  Ann.  XVI  5  qui  remotis  e  miinieipiis 
severa<iue  adbue  et  antiqui  nioris  retinente  Italia  quique  per  lon- 
ginquas  pro^-incias  lascivia  inexperti.  — primnm-  '  -mox:  This  eor- 
relation  (priinum,  primo,  primus)  is  more  comnion  iu  Tacitus  than 
in  any  otber  writer,  occuning  no  fewer  tban  45  times-  See  Lex. 
Tao.  p.  871.  Quintilian  has  but  t/irK'-  instances  viz.  I  2,  29.  9,  2 
X  6,  3.     Cp.  also  Woelfflin,  F/ulol.  XXVII  118  f. 

8  manant:  Tbe  same  metaphor,  though  not  elsewbere  in  Tacitus, 
is  freqnent  in  Cicero  and  Livy  e.  g.  Cat.  IV  3,  6  malum  nianavit 
per  Italiam  Tusc.  Disp.  V  25,  72  miniat  et  fiimiiiiir  disserondi 
ratio  per  omnes  pai-tes  sapientiae  Liv.  II  49  XXIV  18  and 
similarly  Cic.  de  rcp.  II  19,  34  influxit  onim  ...  in  Iianc  urbem 
non  rivulus  quidam  sed  abundantissinius  amnis  disciplinarum  et 
artiuni. — Tlie  statement  that  moral  progress  and  intellectual  devel- 
opment  aro  mutually  inter-dependent  is  alluded  to  by  Quint.  XII 
2,  C  liinc  etiam  lllud  est  quod  Cicero  pluribus  lii)ria  et  epistulis 
testatur,  dicendi  facultatem  ex  intimis  sapientiae  fontibus  fluere, 
ideoque  aliquamdiu  praecoptoros  eosdem  fuisse  morum  atque 
dicendi,  and  tlie  same  idea,  elaborated  with  special  reforence  to 
the  declino  of  oratory,  forms  the  tJienio  of  Ren.  Ep.  114  quare  qui- 
busdam  temporibus  provenerit  eorrupti  generis  oratio  quaeris  et 
quomodo  in  quaedam  vitia  inclinatio  ingenioruin  facta  sit  .  .  .  talis 
hominibus  fuit  oratio  qualia  vita  sqq.  —  qnamqnun  'of  coursc,  to 
lie  sure.'  So  used  at  the  beginning  of  a  scntence  oiily  here,  c.  33  17 
G.  17  aiid  Ann.  XII  C5. 

9  veatra  vobii  notiora  -  -  -  ^o  de  nrbe :  These  words  indispu- 
tably  prove  that  the  interlocutors,  with  the  exeeption  of  Messalla, 
were  not  native  Roinans.  Cp.  Proleg.  p.  Ixxiii.  —  his:  'Ishallspeak 
of  Rome  and  the  specially  Roman  vices  of  to-day.'     On  this  use  of 


278  NOTES. 

the  demonstrative  pronoun  in  Tacitos,  see  the  numerous  examples 
in  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  and  note  e.  12  0.  Cp.  also  Cic.  ad  Att.  X  11,  3 
sunt  tolerabilia  .  .  .  hac  iuventute.  —  Proprlusy  without  a  genit.  or 
dative,  often  expresses  a  speciiic  idea  as  opposed  to  a  more  general 
statement.  So  in  Tac.  Ann.  II  77  propria  mandata  XV  74  tum 
dona  et  grates  deis  decemuntur  propriusque  honos  soli.  See  Peter's 
note  ad  loc.,  who  takes  his=nostris,  on  the  analogy  of  c.  32  13 
huius  quoque  cotidiani  sermonis,  an  interpretation  not  essentially 
different  from  the  one  given. 

There  is  certAinly  no  valid  reason  for  departing  from  the  MS.  reading. 

*  eiuB  *  no  less  than  '  huius  *  (sc.  urbis)  would  be  tautological  by  the  side  of 

*  vemaculis,'  on  which  see  following  not«. 

YernaculiB  =  *  native  Koman.'  Cf.  Nipp.  to  Tac.  Ann.  I  31  verna- 
cula  multitudo  (  =  dioTiicos  oxAof  in  Dio  Cass.  LVII  6,  4)  nuper  acto 
in  urhe  dilectu,  Heraeus  to  Tac.  H.  II  88  vernacula  utebantur 
urbanitate,  and  Varr.  L.  L.  V  77  aquatilium  vocabula  partim  sunt 
vernacula  partim  peregrina  Mart.  X  76,  4  de  plebe  Remi  Numae- 
que  vernaj  on  which  word  Festus  remarks :  Komanos  vernas  api^el- 
labant,  id  est  ibidem  natos. 

10  yitiis:  Here  personified,  as  in  Ov.  Am.  III  4, 11  vitia  inritare 
vetando.  —  nat08  =  liberi  is  a  poetic  word  and  very  rare  in  classical 
prose,  whcre  it  is  always  joined  to  *  parentes '  or  similar  oxpres- 
sions.  Cf.  Cic.  Lael.  8,  27  Liv.  I  2,^,  1  V  40,  3  viri  natique  C.  I. 
L.  II  2900  mariti  et  nati.  Alone  as  liere,  also  Val.  Max.  VII  6  ext. 
and  a  few  times  in  the  Cliurcli  Fathers.  Cj).  A.  Funlc,  '  Was  Jieissen 
die  KlmJer?^  in  Archiv  VII  73-102  (on  nati  p.  8(5),  wlio  strangely 
overlooked  the  fact  that  well-nigh  all  the  Latin  designations  for 
'  offspring'  occiir  in  this  and  the  following  chai)ter.  Cf.  liberi  (1.  12), 
iilius,  (1.  \-\)y  suboles  (1.  17)  piieri  (1.  20),  infans  (c.  29  1)  parvuli  (1.  7). 
To  tbese  we  may  add  from  Tac.  *pignora'  (Ag.  38  G.  7  Ann.  XII  2 
XV  30  XVI  20)  and  *  puerperia  '  (Ann.  XII  0). 

11  cnmnlantnr:  Obsorve  tlie  abandonment  of  tlie  figure  intro- 
duced  by  '  quae  .  .  .  excipiimt,'  and  see  note  c.  10  21.  —  prins  •  •  . 
praedizero :  For  tlie  pleonasm,  cf.  note  c.  18  7. — seyeritate  ac 
disciplina:  Hendiadys  as  shown  by  c.  29  17  H.  I  51  severitate  di- 
sciplinae.  Cf.  also  c.  40  0  sevovissima  disciplina  Ann.  VI  15 
severa  patris  disciplina.  Tlie  sanie  collocation,  but  in  inverted 
order,  occurs  in  1.  24  G.  25  Bell.  Alox.  48. 

12  circa  with  a  gerundive  occifTs  a  numbor  of  times  in  Quintilian 
e.  g.  IV  1,  9.  7,  36   VI  2,  25  and  occasionally  in  other  post-Aug. 


C.  28.  279 

■writera  e.  g.  Plin.  Pan.  95, 1  Florus  III 19,  11  circa  apprehendeii- 
dum  eutn  multitudo  contendit ;  with  gerund,  once  in  Quint.  IV  5, 
6  plus  eloquentia  circa  (=ad)  movendum  valet.  —  Observe  also 
that  a  substantive  with  gerundive,  when  governed  by  a  prepoaition, 
serves  as  an  idiomatic  substitute  for  an  al>stract  noun.  In  Tacitus 
the  construetion  is  quite  common  with  'ad';  once  with  'ob' :  Ann. 
XI  5 ;  with  '  circa '  only  bere.  —  «daoandos  formandoiqae  '  bringing 
up  and  rearing  of  eliildren.'  '  Educare '  of  physical  training  seems 
to  occur  in  but  one  other  passa^  viz.  Varro,  de  liberis  educandis, 
cited  by  Noniua  s.  v.  '  educit  obstetrix,  edncat  nutrix,  instituit 
paedagogua,  docet  magister.  The  nearest  approacli  to  this  usage 
elsewhere  is  perhaps  to  he  found  in  Cic,  Orat,  13,  42  wliere  see 
Sandys  and  Brut.  58,  211  cited  below.  On  the  significance  of  this 
l>ara]Ielism,  see  Prolegomena  p.  cii.  'formare'  with  a  personal 
object  is  poetic,  but  frequent  in  post-Augustan  prose.  See  the  exx. 
cited  by  Kleiber  p.  00. 

13  pridem  '  formeriy '  So  Cic.  ad  fam.  V  6,  2  quod  ad  rae  pridem 
scripseras.  Espeeially  comraon  in  lustinus  e.  g.  V  7,  12  XII  C,  7 
XXXI  3,  10,  but  in  Tac.  only  here.  —  laaB  caiqae  fllius:  Peter 
interprets  this  phrase  to  mean  that  the  boy  waa  educated  at  home 
and  not  in  company  with  otlier  children.  But  Tacitus  is  here 
c-learly  speakiiig  of  infancy,  aa  shown  by  'cellula...  nutricis' 
and  Quintiliau  (I  2,  1)  too  does  not  diacuas  the  question  'utiliuB 
domi  an  in  scholis  erudiatur'  uiitil  'iam  paulatim  accrescere  puer 
et  exire  de  gremiu  et  discere  serio  incipiat.' 

14  emptae  natricia  '  liired  wet-nurse,'  TtVftj.  On  thia  meaning 
of  the  word,  aee  Wilkina,  Cic.  de  orat.  II  39, 1C2.  On  the  fun(;tion 
of  the  nurse  in  the  household  of  the  ancients,  cp.  I.  K,  Kruuse, 
Gesch.  der  Erziehutiy  .  .  .  liei  den  Griech.  v.  SSm.  p.  394-398.  — 
in  gremio  ac  lins  matrie:  The  paramount  importance  lierc  attached 
to  tlie  niother'a  own  nursing  finds  a  very  significant  echo  in  later 
utterances  of  Tacitua.  Cf.  Ag,  4  mater  lulia  Procilla  fuit,  rarae 
eastitatis:  in  huius  sinu  indulgeutiaque  educatiis  and  especially  G. 
20  sua  quemtiue  mater  alit  nec  aut  ancillis  aut  vutrieHnia  delef/antur. 
The  sarae  is  recorded  of  Cato's  wife  by  Plut.  Cat.  Mai.  20,  5. 
Cf.  also  Plut.  Sert,  2  Tpa<f>ttt  Si  Ktxrtiiio^  vro  ^i-TfTpi  x^pa  and 
Plin.  Ep.  III  3,  3  adhuc  illum  pueritiae  ratio  intra  contubemiiim 
tuum  (viz.  Cornelia  Hiapulla)  tenuit.  Cp.  especially  the  long  dis- 
course  of  Favorinus  reported  by  "Gell.  N.  A.  XU  1  and  Pb.  Plut. 


280  KOTES. 

H^  muS.  iymy^  C.  5  S(i  avr^  rot  f/tifripas  r&  tckhi  rpi^tav  Koi 
TovTMt  vir*xov  Tout  lutffTmk  etc.  This  seems,  however,  not  to  have 
been  the  general  custom  either  in  Greece  or  Italy.  Cf.  Plut. 
CoiiBo].  ad  uxoT.  2  and  Friedtander  I  454.  On  the  source  of  thia 
flhaptet,  see  Proleg.  pp.  xcviii-clii. — With  the  expression '  in  gremio,' 
etc.,  cf.  Cic.  Brut.  58,  211  legimus  epistulas  Corneliae  matris 
Gracchorum :  apparet  filios  non  tam  in  gremio  educatos  quam  in 
sermone  matris. 

'  In '  before  '  gremio '  ha»  been  juatly  inserted,  for  Ihe  non-repetitioD  of 
the  prepoeition  in  adveisaUve  claubes  is  later  Tacii«an  tisage.  Ct.  noies  c. 
\9  90  and  21  31.  — The  MS.  reaUing  '  autem,'  no  \eta  Chan  the  emendatlonH 
'etlam'and  'saltem'  do  not  appesr  to  me  in  keeping  with  the  context. 
The  only  intelligible  meaning  that  I  am  able  to  eitract  from  the  pBSHcige  ie, 
that  the  petHOnal  aupervlBlon  of  the  mothcr  heraelf  Lb  regarded  aa  at  all 
timea  deHirable,  and  thal  only  in  caae  she  Is  prevented  from  taking  charge 
of  the  tralning  of  her  children,  may  oatsidc  lud  be  called  in,  the  utmoet 
care  being  Tequisite  in  the  choice  of  the  molher'B  Hubstilute.  But  thlB  inler- 
pretation  Ir  only  poGKiblc,  If  we  read  'aut  elifi;.'  Cp.  alno  Jolin,  Fterk.  Jahrb, 
1888  p.  b72  fi.  Baehrens,  Comm.  Crlt.  p.  84. 

1()  probatis  apectatisqne :  The  metaphor  is  derived  from  thf 
tpsting  of  metal  or  of  eoins.  Cf.  Ter.  Eun.  III  5, 18  with  Donatus' 
note  Cic.  Verr.  II  3,  78,  181  Ov.  Triat.  I  5,  25  Bpectatur  in 
i^liiibus  aurtim  Cic.  de  off,  II  11,  38,  Tlie  same  figurative  use 
t>r<;urs  iti  Lucilius  ap.  Non.  437  tuam  proi)atam  mi  et  spectatani 
maxime  adulescentiam  Cic,  de  orat.  I  27,  124  cctei-aruni  homines 
aitiuui  si^ectati  et  probati  aud  Tae.  Anu.  XIII  29  experientia 
l)roiiat(>s,  — Observe  the  vvrtpov  rporepov  iii  the  preseut  passage  atid 
iii  tliat  froui  Luciliua. 

18  qaa  BC.  propinqua  not  '  subole '  as  Androsen  and  others  con- 
teud.  For  thia  interpretatioii,  in  tlie  first  placo,  interrupts  the 
seqiience  of  thonght  and  requires  the  suppression  of  'eiusdem 
familiae.'  Tliat  'propinqua'  is  the  antecedent  of  'qua'  is  also 
showii  by  its  correlative  '  cuius.'  See  tlie  diseussion  of  tliis  i>assage 
by  JnJiii,  1.  c.  and  hls  note  ad  loc.  (Progr.  Hal!  1892). — neqne 
dloere  !ai  erat  etc :  Cf-  c.  29  o  ant  dieiit  aut  faciat.  Sall.  Cat.  23, 
2.  aud  Liv.  XLIII  9  cited  below,  The  coUocation  is  common  both 
in  Greek  and  iu  Latiu.  Cp.  Otto,  Sprifhu-Srtffr  etc,  p.  112. — On 
the  precept  itsolf,  cf.  Xen.  Cyr,  VII  5.  86  auroi  r«  yap  jScXTiom 
laoiiida,  fiovXofitvoi  Toit  imtoii/  (us  JHXtioto,  TmpaSttyfiaTa  ^pa^  atTovt 
irapi)(ttv,    oi   tc   xai&s   ouS'   Sv   ti   ^ovKoivTO    pii&ioi^   irovrjpoi    yiyvatyro. 


0.  !8.  281 

<uaj(poy  /uv  liT/Siv  fnjrc  opCitTK  p-^Tt  okovovtk  iv  Sc  koAois  Kd.ya6dii 
iirmj&fviuun  hnniiptvovTtt.  Plat.  Leg.  p.  729  b  c.  Arist.  Polit.  VII 
17  p.  1336  b  42  p£\((rra  /lic  oEc  in  tSv  i-cW,  efwun  /»)Jti  Xiywirt  ftTxc 
axotiuitri  fu^v  TOiouTOV  Plut.  Cat.  Mai.  C.  20  To  ai<T}(pa  rSn'  /hjfidTiuv  06^ 
ijTTov  cvAajScurAii  tou  muSof  irapovTOi  ^  tSv  icpuv  miptfcvoiv  Rom.  20 
Quaest.  Conv.  VII  8,  i  lav.  XIV  47  masima  debetur  puero  reve- 
rentia,  witb  Mayor's  notes. 

Peerlkanip'H  ingeniomi  auggestion  to  tranepose  'dictn'  uid  'facta'  ia 
Tery  alluring.  We  should  llien  aiBo  have  another  instance  ot  Ihe  flgure 
irrifuTopoX^,  on  which  see  note  c.  33  21. 

20  conaqQe :  Translate  '  school  exercises,'  Germ.  '  hausliche 
Arbeiten.'  On  'cura'  in  the  senae  of  'written  compoeition,'  see 
note  c.  3  13.  —  remiasiones  etiam  laiasqne:  On  this  subject,  cf. 
Quint.  I  3,  8  danda  est  tamen  omnibus  aliqua  remissio .  .  .  quia 
nulla  res  est  quae  perferre  possit  continuum.  laborem. .  .  .  nec  me 
offenderit  lusus  in  pueris  .  .  .  modus  tamen  sit  remUsionibua  Ps. 
Plut.  Ilcfii  nmS.  dlyuiy^s  13  Aotcov  oZv  TOif  ttixiitXv  &va-iTVOTjv  tZiv 
ervvfjfjav  voviov.  iTa%  b  j8u)f  iji)j»v  w  ovctriv  koi  mrovjqi'  Sigpipat  and 
in  general,  Grasberger,  Erxieh.  u.  Unter.  II  p.  139  ff.  Hnlsebos,  De 
educaf.  p.  135-139.  —  'Cura'  and  'remissio'  are  also  combined  in 
Tac.  Ag.  9  tempora  curarum  remissionumque  divisa.  —  lanctitate 
.  ■  ■  Terecnndia:  Cl  the  similar  coUocation  in  Liv.  XXXIV  6  pudo- 
rem  sanctitateraque  feminarum. 

21  temperabat  sc.  mater  '  Was  wont  to  rcgulate.' 

There  is  no  necessity  for  inserting  '  mater '  into  the  teit,  as  this  suhject 
i«  uppermost  In  the  speaker'8  mind  tliroughout,  Ilie  mention  of  the  'pro- 
pinqua '  being  quite  incidental.  So  similarly  c.  H  22  nec  aui  amLciliam  inde 
retert  alBO  involvea  a  change  of  subject.     See  Andresen  ad  loc. 

Corneliam  Oracchomm:  Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  27,  104  fuit  [Tib.] 
Gracchus  diligentia  Corneliae  matns  a  puero  doctus  et  Graecis 
litteris  eruditus  58,  211  (cited  to  note  1.  14)  Quint.  I  1,  C  nam 
Gracchorum  eloquentiae  multum  contulisse  accepimus  Corneliam 
matrem.  Plut.  T.  Gracch.  c.  1.  According  to  Plin.  X.  H.  XXXIV, 
6  a  statue  was  ereeted  to  her  in  Kome. 

22  Anreliam:  She  was  the  daughter  of  M.  Aurelius  Cotta  and  is 
distinguishcd  in  Plut.  Oaes.  9  by  the  epithet  o-<u<^p<Dv.  Cf,  also 
Suet.  Caes.  74. — Atia  was  the  daughter  of  M.  Atius  Balbus  and 
JnUa,  Caesar'8  sister.     Cf.  Suet,  Octav.  4. 


282  NOTES. 

23  edncationibus:  The  plural  of  'educatio/  oecurs  only  here  and 
in  Tac.  Ann.  III  25  nec  ideo  coniugia  et  educationes  liberum 
frequentabantur. 

*matrem,'  apart  from  the  fact  that  we  should  rather  expect  *  matres,*  just 
as  we  have  *  educationibus,*  is  a  wholly  superfluous  addition  and  has,  there- 
fore,  with  justice  been  deleted  by  Sauppe. 

prodnxisse :  in  the  sense  of  '  educare '  is  rare.  Cf .  Plaut.  Asin. 
III  1,  40  audientem  dicto,  mater,  produxisti  filiam.  Nonius :  pro- 
ducere,  instituere,  but  the  quotation  is  not  preserved.  luv.  XIV  228 
laevo  monitu  pueros  producit  avaros. — principes  liberos:  Cf.  e.  g. 
Cic.  Brut.  66,  233  principibus  patronis  Hor.  Ep.  I  17,  35  principi- 
bus  placuisse  viris  Plin.  N.  H.  VIII  32, 119  ])rincipes  feminae  and 
Tacitus  c.  40  4  principes  viros  Ann.  III  6  IV  15  XIII  42.  The 
adjectival  use  of  substantives  does  not  occur  in  the  minor  works, 
for  princeps  is  primarily  an  adj.     Cp.  Dr.  Stil  p.  35. 

24  sincera  et  integra  et  nullis  prayitatibns  detorta:  On  the 
'oratio  trimembris,'  highly  characteristic  of  Tacitean  diction,  see 
Weinkauff  p.  92-97  aiid  Prolegomena  j).  cv  ff.  '  Sincerus '  and 
'integer'  occur  again  similarly  combined  in  Tac.  H.  IV  64  sinceriis 
et  integer  et  servitutis  oblitus  })0})uhis.  On  et  ???////>  cf.  note  e. 
12  8. — prdvltatibns:  This  abstract  })hiral  is  also  found  in  Ann.  III 
34  and  three  times  in  Cicero,  viz.  Parad.  III  1,  22  de  leg.  I  11, 
31. 19,  51.    On  the  thought,  cp.  Plasberg  ]).  60  (Fragm.  Hortens.  61). 

26  toto  •  •  •  pectore :  On  this  i:)roverbial  exj^ression,  see  note  c. 
3  1.3. 

'  militarein  reiu'  is  the  oiily  rcciding  wliich  satisfactorily  accounts  for  the 
omission  of  '  rem '  in  c()(hl.  A  B.  The  ofwiSTrTuyroy  is  ciuite  unobjectionable, 
even  though  this  particular  assunance  happens  not  to  occur  in  the  two 
Tacitean  passages,  wliere  it  might  have  been  found,  viz.  II.  I  84  res  mili- 
tares    Ann.  XI  22  rem  militarem.     See  also  Prolegomena  p.  cxvii. 

27  inclinasset:  Explained  by  Andresen  and  WolfF  as  a  hnal 
subj.  froni  the  point  of  viow  of  the  edneators,  tlie  idea  of  purpose 
being  conveyed  by  *  pertinebat/  but  tliis  interpretation  is  not  in 
keeping  with  the  context.  The  subj.  is  nierely  one  of  assimilation. 
So  frequently  in  subordinate  clauses.     Cf.  note  c.  1  17. 

28  hauriret:  Conimon  in  Tacitus  in  this  figurative  sense.  Cf. 
e.  g.  c.  30  10  omnes  philosophiae  partes  penitus  hausisse  31  ^2 
quasdani  artcs  haurire  Ag.  4  studium  philosoydiiae  acrius,  quam 
concessum  Romano  ac  senatori,  hausisse    II.  I  i)l    IV  5. 


c.  20.  283 

29.  1  infani :  The  word  is  here  used  in  a  somewhat  looae  sense, 
on  which  see  Fank,  Areklv  VIL  99.  —  delegatnr:  The  paients  rid 
themselves  of  the  duty  they  owe  to  their  children  as  of  aii  irksome 
burden,  The  same  strong  expression  in  place  of  '  committere/  e.  g. 
in  1.  17  and  G.  20  cited  above.  The  word  is  not  found  with  this 
meaning  in  Cicero  or  Caesar.  —  Graeculae,  used  eontemptuously,  as 
in  c.  3  21,  where  see  note,  The  diminutive  form  is  very  rarely 
used  iu  bonam  partem.     Cf.  e.  g.  Plin.  N.  H.  XV  14,  15,  50. 

2  nniu  aut  alter:  awt  is  used  because  only  one  slave,  the  paeda- 
gogus,  is  referred  to.     See  note  c.  9  20. 

3  coiqitam  uilo  miniiterio  Rdoommodatas :  qnUquam  as  an 
adjective  with  impersonal  nouns  is  not  frequeut.     Cf.  e.  g.  Lucret. 

I  1077  nec  quisquam  loeus  est  II  857  IV  689  Cic.  ad  Att.  XII 
23, 3  nec  quibusquam  .  .  .  locia  Liv.  Epit.  123  loci  cuiusquam  Val. 
Max.  IV  3,  14  quisquam  modus  Quint.  X  2,  6  cuiusquam  rei  Suet. 
Caes.  50  quoquara  incepto  Dom.  13.  In  Tacitus  only  here.  Cp. 
Neue,  Formenl.  II'  504  f.  R.  V.  III  G9  note  3C1  Anton,  f!tii</.  III 
69  ff.  —  Ou  tlie  complaint  itself,  cf.  the  remarkable  parallelism  in 
Ps.  I'lut,  Tltpt  ■TraiS.  dyuy^t  7  iroXA^v  firi/itXtiov  iKrioy  iiTTl  t^s  Tovrtov 
KaTfurTturtws  (is  ^i}  XdStixriv  SySpairo&OK  ij  ^p^dpait  ^  iroAi^^oAots  ri 
T(Kka  wapo^vTK.  imX  vvv  yt  to  yira/uvov  .  .  .  ori  8*  ^v  tvpimriv 
AvSpaTrohov.  otvoXrprrov  «ai  Xi](yov  irpos  iracrav  jr/iay^artiav  oj[p)j<TTOv 
TovT(|i  ^ipovT**  imofidWovtri  touv  viov^.  luv.  III  75-80  VII  185. 
215-243  with  Mayor's  notea  (vol.  I  190.  324.  356.  457).  Suet. 
Claud.  3  diu  .  .  .  sub  paedagogo  fuit  quem  barbanim  ct  olim  super- 
iumentarium  ex  industria  sibi  appositum. 

4  fabulia  'nursery  tales';  Tir^f  ^vtfot.  On  their  place  iu  tlie 
training  of  children,  cp.  Ussing,  Ersieh.  u.  Jugendunter.  hfi  den 
Griech.  k.  Rom.  Berlin  1885  p.  47-57.  On  the  pernieious  influence 
of  unsuitable  talea,  of,  1'lat.  Rep,  II  377  c.  d.  Pa.  Phit.  Ilfpl  muS. 
iyiay^^  5  ext.  Kai  /toi  Sokci  nAaTuiv  o  Sai^dvios  ifift,t\ait  wapaiviiv  (liep. 

II  429)    TOis    TiT0ais    /t^   Toii!    Tiij(ovTa!   p.v6oov   TOiS   iratSioif  kiyttv,  — 

erroiibna :  '  error '  of  a  moral  fault  is  of  eomparatively  rare  oi^cur- 
rence.  Cf.  Cic.  Hortens.  (Fragm.  93)  hominum  vitiia  et  erroribus 
Ov.  ex  Pont.  II  2,  55.  3,  92  IV  8,  20  I'lin.  Ep.  III  3,  3  praeccptores 
domi  habuit,  ubi  est  erroribus  modica  vel  etiam  nulla  materia. 
Min.  Felix,  Octav.  23  (cited  by  Bjiehrens);  lias  fabulas  et  errores 
ab  imperitis  parentibus  discimus,  Here  perhaps  to  be  translated 
' superatitiona.' — Tirides  itatim  et  teneri  animi  imbuuntur:  viride^ 


284  NOTES. 

•  pliable,  young.'  In  this  sense,  the  word  is  rare  but  classic.  See 
Seyff.-Mull.  Lael.  p.  61  Schmalz,  AntW.  II  676.  It  is  exactly 
equivalent  to  Gk.  vypo^,  as  used  in  the  almost  identical  passage  in 

Ps.  Plut.  1.  C.  evTrXajOTOv  yap  Kcd  vypov  17  v^ottj^  koI  toX^  tq-vtwv 
^u;(ais     a7raXai9     (=  teneri    animi)     crt     to.     puaiOripjaLTa     €VTrJK€Tai 

(=  imbuuntur).  On  the  thought,  cp.  also  Sen.  Dial.  IV  21,  10 
nutricum  et  paedagogarum  retulere  mox  in  adulescentiam  mores 
XII 18,  8  altius  praecepta  descendunt  quae  teneris  imprimuntur 
aetatibus  and  Quint.  I  1,  2  ante  omnia  ne  sit  vitiosus  sermo  nutri- 
cibus,  quas  si  fieri  posset,  sapientes  Chrysippus  optavit,  .  .  .  et 
morum  quidem  in  his  haud  dubie  prior  ratio  est .  .  .  natura  tena- 
cissimi  sumus  eorum  quae  rudibus  annis  percipimus  .  .  .  et  haec 
ipsa  magis  pertinaciter  haerent  quae  deteriora  sunt. 

All  our  MSS.  either  read  or  unmistakably  point  to  virides  aa  the  original, 
and  as  the  word  haa  been  shown  to  be  wholly  unobjectionable,  we  have  no 
right  to  reject  it.  Nevertheless,  editore,  with  the  laudable  exception  of  Wolff, 
write  *teneri .  . .  rudes  animi/  regarding  *  virides'  either  as  an  explanatory 
gloss  or  as  a  dittography  (so  Ilahn)  of  ^nidesM  But  no  motive  which  can 
possibly  have  induced  a  scribe  cr  rcader  to  explain  so  intelligible  and  often 
recurring  a  phrase  (e.  g.  Cic.  de  leg.  I  17,  47  teneros  et  rudes  II 15  .*)8  aninii 
teneri  et  molles  Quint.  I  11,2  teneram  .  .  .  et  nidem  Scn.  Ep.  50,  4  teneri 
et  rudes  animi)  is  conceivablc.  The  rare  figurative  use  of  '  virides,'  on  the 
other  hand,  naturally  gave  rise  to  an  interlinear  gloss,  which,  on  finding  its 
way  into  the  text,  caused  the  corniption  of  'viridcs'  in  s(mie  of  our  MSS. 
So  in  Ov.  Trist.  IV  10,  5  frater  ad  eloquium  viriiH  tendebat  ab  aevo,  one 
MS.  (X)  actually  reads  teiicro !  The  original  reading  is,  therefore,  either  *  v. 
etteneri'  or  'v.  etrudes.'  I  prefcr  the  former  as  being  better  suited  to 
*imbuuntur.'* 

5  in  tota  domo:  Woelfilin,  F/nM.  XXYII  126  observes  that  the 
addition  of  the  prepositiou  in  these  arid  similar  exi^ressions  is 
characteristic  of  the  earlier  or  Ciceroniau  j^eriod  of  Tacitean  style. 
It  is,  however,  possible  that  the  *  in '  in  our  passage  is  due  to  a 
dittography  of  the  proceding  '  m.'  —  pensi  habet :  Pensi  hahere  up 
to  the  time  of  Symmachus  (e.  g.  Ej).  I  73)  is  ahvays  used  with  a 
negative.  The  omission  of  a  neuter  pronoun  is  an  innovation  of 
Valerius  Maximus  e.  g.  II  9,  3  nec  pensi  duxerat.  Cp.  Thiehnann, 
Archiv  II  387  fF.  — The  phrase  itself  sooms  to  liave  been  proverbial. 
Cf.  Sall.  Cat.  23,  2  prorsus  neque  dieere  nequo  facere  quicquam 
l>ensi  habebat  Liv.  XXVI  1/),  4  sod  illis  noc  quid  dioerent  nec  quid 
faoorent  quicquam  umquam  ponsi  fuissont  XLIII  7  quibus  nihil 
noque  dicere  pensi  neque  facere.     *  Ponsi  liaboro '  occurs  in  two 


C.  29.  285 

otlLer  paBsages  in  Tacitus,  both  times  without  a  neutet  ptououn, 
viz.  H.  I  4C  Ann.  XIII  15.  —  On  tlie  thouglit,  cp.  the  beautiful 
pasaage  in  Quint.  I  2,  6  utinaiu  liberoruin  nostrorum  mores  non 
ipsi  perderemus  .  .  .  gaudemus  si  quid  licentiua  dixerint :  verba  ne 
Alexandrinis  quidem  permittenda  deliciis,  risu  et  osculo  exciipimu». 
nec  mirum  ;  nos  docuimus,  ex  nobis  audiunt,  nostraA  amicas,  nostros 
concubinos  vident,  omne  convivium  obscenia  canticis  strejiit,  pu- 
denda  dictu  spectantur.  fit  ex  his  consuetudo,  inde  natura,  discunt 
baec  miseri,  antequam  sciant  vitia  esse. 

6  qnin  etiam:  Only  here  and  Ann.  XII  61  quin  etiam  dixit, 
'quin  et'  being  elsewhere  preferred  by  Tacitus. 

7  probltati  •  '  -  modeatiae:  On  tbis  common  collocation,  see  crit. 
note  c.  5  1.  —  pamiIo«  =  infantes,  if  we  except  Caes.  B.  G.  VI  lil 
a  parvulis  '  from  early  childhood,'  seems  not  to  occur  in  pre- 
Augustan  writers,  It  is  rare  in  Silver  Latin  (e.  g.  Val.  Max.  II  (i, 
16  Quint.  I  1,  24  V  7,  36  Plin.  Pan.  26),  occurs  once  in  Fronto, 
FJorus,  Apuleius  and  Censorinus,  and  a  number  of  times  in  1*8. 
Quiut.  Declani.  Tlie  Churcb  Fathers  appropriated  the  word,  clearly 
distinguisliing  it  from  'infantes.'  Cf.  e.  g.  Augustin.  M.  XXXIV 
41C,  5  jKxrentes  cum  parvulis  et  infantibus.  Strange  to  say,  the 
terni  nevet  occurs  on  inscriptions.  Cp.  tlie  exhaustive  discussion  ot 
Funk,  Airhii'  VII  73-102.  —  non  -  -  uecine  -  -  -  sed :  An  exeeed- 
ingly  coinmon  correlation  in  Tacitus.  Cf.  c.  12  3  19  4  21  34  25  28 
29  17  31  2  36  30  Ag.  19.  33  G.  7  (twiee)  11.  18  H.  I  38.  43  III 
38  Ann.  I  31.  68  IV  C2  XII  10  XVI  2.  non  in  place  of  'neque' 
(nec)  imparts  additional  emphasis.  Cp.  Dr.  11.  S.  I  85  R,  V,  III 
218  f.  notes  414'  416. 

8  lauiTiae  «t  dioacitati :  Laseivia  in  a  ))ad  sense  is  chiefly  post- 
Aug.  aiid  not  yet  found  in  Cicero,  but  in  Tacitns,  with  three  excei>- 
tions  (G.  24  H.  II  G8  Ann.  XI  31),  out  of  32  instanccs,  it  is  always 
so  used.  —  Diciicitai  'banter'  is  also  nsed  in  bonam  partem  by 
Cicero  o.  g.  de  orat.  II  54,  219  ff.  Orat.  2C,  87  and  by  Quint.  VI  3, 
21  wlio  derives  the  word  from  'dicere'  and  dcfines  it  as  'sermonem 
eum  risu  aliquos  iiicessentem.  Hoth  terms  are  combined  by  Quint. 
VI  3,  41  Siouli  quidem  ut  sinit  lascivi  et  dicaces.  In  the  pre.sont 
passage,  botli  '  lasciviae '  and  '  dioacitati '  are  olearly  intended  to 
express  the  opposite  qualities  designated  respectively  by  ptobitas 
'deconius  conduct'  and  modestia  'modest  behavinr,'  and  tlioy 
must,  therefore,  be  translated  accordingly,  'Iwd  demeonoi'  and 


286  NOTES. 

'sauciness/  —  per  quae:  sc.  vitia.     A  neuter  plural  agreeing  with 

two  or  more  abstract  feminine  substantives  first  oceurs  in  Cieero 

e.  g.  de  fin.  III 11,  39   stultitiam   autem   et  timiditatem  .  .  .  esse 

fugienda   de  nat.  deor.  III  24,  01  fortuiia  .  .  .  qiiam  nemo  ab  incon- 

stantia  et  temeritate   seiunget   quae   digna  certe  non  sunt  deo. 

Thereafter  not  rare  in  Sallust  (e.  g.  Cat.  31)  and  Livy  (e.  g.  VIII 

35,  4).     Tacitus  furnishes  numerous  instances,  e.  g.  Ag.  31  virtus 

porro  ac  ferocia  .  .  .  ingrata  (omitted  by  Dr.  H,  S,  1  182  Stil  p.  15 

and  Nipp.  ad  Ann.  I  46)  H.  II  20   pax   et  concordia .  .  .  iactata 

sunt.     III  19.  70     Ann.  XI  16  comitatem  et  temerantiam  nulli 

invisa,   saepius    vinolentiam   ac   libidines   grata  barbaris     Quint. 

VI  2,  11   VII  4,  31.  —  On  the  use  of  the  preposition,  see  note  c. 

19  22. — impndentia  inrepit:   The  same  mctaphor  occurs  in  Plin. 

Ep.  III  20,  8  est  enim  periculum  ne  tacitis  sufFragiis  impudentia 

inrepat. 

I  am  unable  to  extract  any  meaning  out  of  ^  sui  alienique  contemptus  ^ 
consistent  with  the  context.  The  interpretations  hitherto  proposed  seem 
to  me  erroneous  in  substance  and  quite  inconipatible  with  the  only  possible 
signitication  of  the  words  theniselves,  for  neither  can  ^alieni'  be  taken  in 
the  sense  of  'alienorum'  (so  Wolff)  or  'alioruni/  nor  can  'sui,'  by  the  side 
of  'alieni,'  be  anything  but  tlie  neut.  gen.  sing.  Peter,  in  all  seriousness, 
takes  the  phi*ase  to  mean  "  die  ganze  eigene  und  fremde  Individujilitat "!, 
while  John  and  Andresen  understand  the  reference  to  be  to  the  spendthrift 
habits  of  oonteniponiry  youth  and  to  their  reckless  incurrence  of  debts  ; 
but  I  utterly  fail  to  see  how  'sui  alienique  contemptus '  can  be  made  to 
yield  these  meanings.  Moreover, '  running  into  debt '  does  not  as  such  imply 
any  contempt  of  tlie  wealth  of  otliers,  unless  it  be  taken  for  granted  that 
the  borrower  draws  upon  tiie  resources  of  the  wealthy  with  tlie  avowed 
intention  of  not  repaying  the  loan;  Finally,  1  cannot  admit  that  the  char- 
acteristi<'s  in  (juestion  are  the  psychological  result  of  the  previously  men- 
tioned  qualities.  'Sui  alienique  contemptus,'  I  feel  convinced,  is  simply 
due  to  an  interlinear  or  marginal  gloss,  just  such  as  we  should  expect  a 
monkish  scribe  to  liave  made.  '  Imimdentia'  here  and  again  in  c.  35  5 
ludum  impudentiae  Ls  designated  as  the  ultimate  outcome  of  certain  kinds 
of  training. 

10  in  utero  matris  concipi :  Cf.  c.  7  10  in  alvo  oritur  Cic.  Tusc. 
Disp.  III  1,  2  minc  autcm,  siinul  atque  editi  in  hicem  et  suscepti 
sunius,  in  omni  continuo  pravitate  .  .  .  versamur,  ut  paene  cum 
laete  nutrieis  errorem  suxisse  videamur  Snet.  Ner.  1  vitia  .  .  . 
quasi  tradita  et  ingenita  and  (rell.  X.  A.  XII  1,  14  ff. 

11  histrionalis  favor  =  histrionuni  favor.  'Passion  for  the 
theatre.'  Tacitus  is  fond  of  using  an  adj.  in  plaee  of  an  obj.  genitive. 


c.  29.  287 

Cf.  e.  g.  H.  II  82  adTersus  militarem  la^itionem  (erroneously  cited 
from  H.  III 17  by  Kuhner  II 16^)  Aim.  II  44  externo  inotu  III 
14  ambitionem  militarem  XII  51  ob  metum  liostilem  (  =  Sall.  lug. 
41,  2).  —  On  hUtrionalis,  see  note  c.  26  9.  No  Latin  author  com- 
ments  more  freqnently  and  more  bitterly  upon  these  topics  and 
their  demoralising  effect  than  Tacitus.  Cp.  e.  g.  Ann.  I  IC.  C4 
76  ff.  IV  14  XI  13  XIII  25.  28  XIV  14  and  in  general  the  es- 
haustive  ti-eatment  of  Friedlilnder  II  318  f.  435-477.  —  gladiato- 
TOjn  eqaorumque  studia:  Cf.  Tac.  H.  II  26.  94  Ann.  I  76  IV  62f. 
XIV  21  XV  32  luv.  X  81  with  Mayor's  note,  and  esp.  Plin.  Ep. 
IX  6  quo  magia  miror  tot  millia  virorum  tam  pueriliter  idcntidem 
cupere  currentea  equoa,  insistentes  curribus  homines  videre.  Si 
tamen  aut  velocitate  equorum  aut  hominum  artc  traherentur,  esset 
ratio  nonnulla  :  nunc  favent  panno,  panimm  amant  et  si  in  ipso 
cursu  medioque  certamine  hic  color  illuc,  illo  liuc  trausferatur, 
studium  favorque  transiblt  et  repente  agitatores  illos,  equos  illoH, 
quos  procul  noscitant,  quorum  clamitant  nomina,  relinquent.  tauta 
gratia,  tanta  auctoritas  in  una  vilissima  tunica,  mitto  apud  ^-ulgus 
,  .  .  sed  apud  quosdam  graves  homincs.  Cp.  Friedlander  II  358- 
435.  —  oocupatiu  et  obsewBi  a&imas:  Translate  :  '  When  the  mind 
is  taken  up  by  such  occupations.'  Tlie  use  of  a  perf.  pass.  (more 
rarely  a  pres.  act.)  participle  in  place  of  an  abstract  substantive 
is  very  characteristic  of  Tacitean  style,  e.  g.  c.  37  26  Quinctius  de- 
fensua  H.  11  76  trueidatus  Corbulo  V  21  remiges  disjiersi  Ann. 
I  8  oceisuB  dictator  Caesar  16  routatus  princeps  IV  26  negatus 
honoT  12  Agrippina  .  . .  tegens  34  Caesar  .  .  .  accipiens.  Cp. 
Nipp.  Ann.  III  9  Dr.  H.  S.  II  779  iT.  fitil  p.  85  (the  exx.  in  the 
Dial.  being,  as  often,  overlooked)  R.  V.  III  545  ff.  note  521  X^gels- 
bach,  .S^Vw^  §  30,  2  f.  —  The  same  coUwation,  e.  g.  Cic.  de  leg. 
III  8, 10,  Sen.  Ep.  19, 11  oceupatus  humo  et  bonis  suis  obsessus.  — 
On  the  thought,  see  Quint.  XII  1,  6  dati  apectaculis  dies  multum 
studiis  auferunt  7  nihil  est  enim  tam  occupatum,  tam  multiforme, 
tot  ac  tam  variis  adfectibus  concisum  atque  laceratum  quam  mala 
mcns  .  .  .  quis  inter  baec  litteris  aut  ulti  bonae  arti  locus  ? 

13  qnotnm  qaflmque:  'how  few.'     Cf.  note  c.  10  o. 

14  quos  alios:  Cp.  tlie  similar  statement  of  Lilianius  I  200,  3, 
concerning  the  conduct  of  pupils  during  a  lecture  :  iroXAoi  itlv  viiiiaTa. 

irpOT  oXA^Aow  tjrip  i/vioyiiav  «ai  lunoiv  Kai  'inriuv  tni  opjpTOTSi-      Plut.  dc 

aud.  1.  3  Lucian  KarairA.  1    Cic.  de  orat.  II  5,  21  hoc  ipso  tempore 


288  NOTES. 

cuin  omnia  gymnasia  philosophi  teneant,  tamen  eorum  auditores 
discum  audire  quam  philosophum  malunt. 

15  nec  •  .  •  quidem :  Madvig,  de  fin. '  Exc.  III  pp.  803-815,  fol- 
lowed  by  Dr.  //.  S.  II  74  and  most  editors,  rejects  'nec-quidem'  for 
'et  (ac)  ne-quidem,'  both  in  the  intensive  (so  here)  and  copulative 
sense.  But  the  best  MSS.  of  niany  writers,  e.  g.  Seneca,  give  the 
form  '  nec-quidem'  so  frequently,  and  a  predilection  of  scribes  for 
•  nec '  would  be  so  inexplicable,  that  I  can  see  no  valid  grounds  for 
rejecting  *nec-quidem,'  if  sufficiently  well  supported.  Cp.  Haase 
to  R.  V.  III  484  note  497.  In  the  Dial.,  the  same  form  again 
occurs  c.  40  15.  Pfitzner  to  Tac.  Ann.  p.  143-147  advocates  its 
introduction  also  in  H.  I  66  IV  38  Ann.  IV  35  XIV  35,  but  to  do 
80  against  the  MSS.  is  perhaps  less  justifiable. 

17  ezperimento  i.  e.  by  giving  their  pupils  a  proof  of  their 
scholarly  attainments.  This  is  the  usual  signification  of  the  word 
in  Tac.  e.  g.  G.  3.  12.  13.  15.  28  Ag.  8.  12.  13.  As  a  synonym  of 
'  usus,'  only  c.  22  9  34  28    Ag.  12.  16.  19    H.  I  11    II  97. 

18  ambitione  '  obsequioiisncss,  servility.'  On  the  interesting 
semasiological  history  of  this  word,  see  Heraeus,  Tac.  H.  I  1.  and 
on  its  various  meanings  iu  Tacitus,  cf.  Lex.  Tae.  s.  v.  —  Both 
'ambitio'  and  *adulatio'  are  mentioued  together  iu  H.  1 1  and 
Anu.  XIV  29. 

30.  1  transeo  =  ut  transeam.  Similar  paratactic  constriictions 
are  not  uncouimon.  Cf.  Cic.  pro  Sest.  24,  54  ouiitto  gratulatioues  . .  . 
vexabatur  uxor  mea  de  seu.  15,  52  omitto  vim  ipsam  ouinium  quae 
generautur  e  terra  .  .  .  nouue  ea  eftic-iuut.  Cp.  Peter  ad  loc.  and 
Halm,  Flrck.  Jahrh.  LXXXIV  (18G4)  p.  150.  —  discentium  =disci- 
puk)rum.  Ou  these  substautive  i)articii)les,  cf.  Proleg.  p.  cvii. — 
elementa:  On  tlie  meaniug  and  etyuiology  of  tliis  word,  see 
Wilkins,  Cic.  de  orat.  I  35,  103.  —  et  ipsis:  koX  avroK  *likewise, 
equally.'  This  phrase  is,  witli  the  exception  of  Livy,  who  uses  it 
19  times  (Klihnast,  Lir.  Stpif.  p.  114),  perliaps  most  freqiient  iu 
Tacitus  :  c.  37  15  Ag.  25  diviso  et  i])se  in  tres  partes  exercitii  G. 
37  amisso  et  ipse  Pacoro  H.  I  42  de  quo  et  ipso  ambigitur  79  et 
ipse  felix  II  33  Otho  .  .  .  et  ipse  uouuisi  militibus  credit  III  82 
miles  Vitelliauus  trinis  et  ipso  praesidiis  occiirrit  IV  27  proditio- 
ueui  et  ipse  Hordeouio  obiecit  Auu.  II  2  et  ipse  diversus  amaiorum 
institutis  IV  i}i]  diviua  et  ij^so  stirpe  XII  15  et  ipsi  gratias  quae- 
sivere    XIII  19  Paridem  histriouem  et  libertum  et  ipsum  Domitiae 


XV  72  nam  et  ipse  pars  Romanarum  cladium  erit.  See  Frammer, 
Zeitsehr.  f.  oestr.  Gymn.  1881  p.  500  Dr.  StU  p.  45  H.  S.  I  81 ; 
"  Tacitua  nur  dreimal,  in  den  Annalen  nicht  mehr  "  !  This  usage 
is  generally  denied  to  Cicero.  See  Peterson^s  note  to  Quint.  X  1, 
31.  An  indiaputable  instance  occurs,  bowever,  pro  Caec.  20,  58 
tamen  et  ipai  tuae  familiae  genere  et  nomine  contluebantur.  No 
Gxample  is  found  either  in  Caesar  or  Sallust. 

2  is  auotoribas  oog^noicendia :  '  auctor '  =  scriptor  is  post-Aug. 
usage  and  first  met  with  in  Heneca  e.  g.  Ep.  II  2,  2  ista  lectio 
auctorum  multorum  et  omnis  generis  voluminum.  Thcreafter  of 
frequent  occurrence,  e.  g.  Quint.  I  5, 11.  8, 8  Latini  quo<iue  auctores 
X  1,  48  hunc  auctorem  (sc.  Homeruni)  5,  3  rerum  copia  Graeci 
auctores  abundant.  PUn.  Ep.  VII  9,  15  Suet.  Octav.  89  in  evol- 
vendis  auctoribus.  Cp.  Schmalz,  Antih.  s.  v.  In  Tacitus  :  Ag,  2. 
10  H.  II  II  37  IV  83  Anu.  I  81  II  83  III  3.  30  V9.— 
in  evolvenda  antiqnitate:  Cf.  Sen.  Dial.  VIII  5,  2  antiijuitates 
evolvere.  We  also  speak  of  unrolling  tlie  pages  of  history  or  of 
the  past. — On  the  necessity  of  the  study  of  history,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat, 
I  5, 18  tenenda  praeterea  est  omnis  antiquitas  exeinploruinquc  vis 
60, 256  Quint,  X 1, 34  pleraque  ex  vetu-state  diligenter  sibi  cognita 
sumat.  —  vel  rernm  vel  liomi&nm  vel  tempomm :  Jtertnn  seems  to 
aignify  the  so-ealled  exact  sciences,  sueh  as  pliysics  aiid  geometry. 
Cp.  the  title  of  Lucretius'  poem  and  '  rerum  motus  causasque ' 
below.  — /toniiHuwt  doubtless  refers  to  the  study  of  philosophy, 
particularly  ethics,  corresponding  in  a  measure  to  '  morales  partes.' 
—  teniporum  finally,  as  distinguished  from  '  antiquitas,'  includes 
contemporary  history,  its  laws,  politics  etc.  A  knowledge  of  all 
these  subjects,  together  with  mu&ic  and  dialectics,  constituted  the 
true  iyKvKh.av  inu.hiia%,  orbis  doctrinae.  Cp.  Qiiint.  I  10  and  Hulse- 
bos,  de  educat.  etc.  p.  84  ff.  152  ff.  and  with  the  entire  passage  the 
remarks  of  Cie.  de  orat.  134,15«.  II  42,181  Orat,  32,  113  with 
Sandys'  note. 

4  in  notitia  -  •  -  iniamitor :  Thc  construction  with  the  preposi- 
tion,  in  pla»e  of  the  usual  dative  (See  c.  9  2  Ag.  23  paucos  dies 
insumpsit  reficiendae  classi  Ann.  III  1  paucos  dies  componendo 
animo  insumit  44  libellis  accusatorum  insumeret  operam  XVI  23 
portui  Ephesiorum  aperiendo  curam  insumpserat)  was  doubtless 
occasioned  by  the  desire  of  tbe  author  to  preserve  the  symmetrical 
balance   of  clauses   'neo   in  —  nec   in  —  nec   in.'  —  qno(  rlietoilf 


290  NOTES. 

Yocant,  as  in  c.  35  2  qui  rhetores  vocantur  Cic.  de  orat.  I  12,  52 
permulta  sunt  quae  ipsi  magistri,  qui  rbetorici  vocantur,  nec  tra- 
dunt  nec  tenent  III  14,  54  qui  se  homm,  qui  nunc  ita  appellantur, 
rhetoruni  (misquoted  by  Peter).  Tbe  phrase  bere  implies  the 
charge  that  these  corrupters  of  youth  iinjustly  arrogated  a  Greek 
name  to  themselves,  whicli  always  designated  a  highly  respectable 
calling.  Possibly  the  Greek  accusative  plural  was  used  for 
the  express  purpose  of  calling  attention  to  this  fact,  for  rbetortfjj 
occui'8  only  here,  c.  35  13  and  in  the  very  Senatus  consultum  (cited 
c.  35  6)  referred  to  in  both  of  tlie  Dialogus  passages.  On  the  very 
rare  use  of  Greek  endings  in  Tacitus,  see  note  c.  31  34. 

5  professio  =  disciplina.  In  this  sense,  the  word  is  post-Aug. 
Cf.  Vell.  Pat.  1 16,  2  eminentissima  cuiusque  professionis  ingenia. 
Suet.  de  gramm.  4  iam  discretis  professionibus  Quint.  Prooem.  4. 
I  4, 1.  8, 15.  9, 1   II 1,  4.  —  qnando  primnm  etc ;  See  note  c.  35  2. 

*  De  curiis  "*  seems  to  be  the  remnant  of  a  marginal  gloss  (see  p.  38)  wliich, 
on  becoming  incorporated  into  the  text,  caused  the  corruption  now  exist- 
ing.  If  so,  the  numcrous  emcndations  proposed  cannot  be  seriously  con- 
sidered  as  even  plausible  restoratiuns  of  the  archetypon.  But  quite  apart 
froni  this,  most  of  these  conjectures,  on  their  autlioi-s'  own  admission,  can 
only  refer  to  a  statement  of  MessiiUa  in  a  subsequent  speech,  which  he  at 
this  stape  of  the  discussion  clearly  had  no  intention  of  delivering.  See  the 
closinj;  words  of  c.  132.  Andresen,  wishing  to  avoid  this  objecticm,  contends 
that  the  promisc  implied  in  ^statim  ditrturus'  is  actually  fulfilled  at  once, 
the  unpojmlarity  of  rhetorical  schools  being  made  manifest  by  the  following 
acrount  of  the  course  of  training  which  the  ancient  orators,  or  rather  Cicero 
as  their  representative,  underwent.  Rut  this  interpretation,  besides  involv- 
ing  a  petitio  principii,  does  not  call  for  a  phrase  like  '  statim  dicturus,'  by 
the  side  of  referam  necesse  est.  Michaelis',  Peter's  and  Nipperdey's 
emendations  are  palaeographically  quite  impossible.  Nor  is  Vahlen's 
*decursurus'  (Prooem.  Berol.  1881  p.  11  f.)  convincing. 

9  infinitus  labor  et  •  •  •  meditatio :  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  IV  61  oratorum 
meditatio  et  labor  Cic.  de  orat.  I  1,  1  iniinitus  forensium  renini 
labor.  On  the  *  oratio  trimembris/  amplified  as  usnal  in  the  third. 
member,    soe  Proleg.  pp.  cv  iT. 

10  ipsornm  •  •  •  continentnr  libris :  Tlie  speaker  ineans  to  say, 
that  the  evidonce  of  this  wide  and  tliorough  eulture  is  abundantly 
manifost  in  their  ]mblished  orations,  (On  liber  =  oratio,  see  note  c. 
3  2),  an  intorprotation  confirmod  l)y  *  itaquo  horcide  in  libris  Cieero- 
nis  deprelioudero  licet  nou  goomotriao  otc'  below.  John  under- 
stands  *  contiuentur  in  libris '  of  actual  memoirs  published  by  the 


c.  ;w.  291 

orators  themselTes,  but  this  would  imply  an  exteiisive  autobiogra- 
pliical  literature  of  which  we  liave  no  knowledge  and  which,  if  it 
ever  esisted,  would  certainly  have  left  Bome  trace,  particnlarly  in 
tlie  Brutus. 

12  ouiuB  eztrem&  parte:  i.  e.  89,  305-92,  316.  The  following 
pasaages  contain  a  number  of  verbal  coiiicirtences  with  the  Brutus 
which  lcave  no  doubt  of  Tacitus'  direct  indebtedness  to  this  work. 

13  habet  =  continere,  seeins  to  be  of  very  rare  occurrence.  Iii 
Tacitus  again  Ann.  lY  34  Antonii  epistulae,  Bruti  uontiunes,  falsa 
quidem  in  Augustum  prubra,  sed  midta  cum  acerbltate  liabent  and 
once  iii  Quint.  X 1,  70  llla  mata  iudicia  quae  Epitrepontes,  Epicleros, 
Locroe  habent,  —  iiia  .  -  -  suofl  -  -  •  aaae :  On  the  anapliora,  which 
here  serves  the  purpose  of  bringing  out  each  topic  with  special 
diatinctness,  see  Proleg.  p.  csvi.  Qradua  is  used  iu  tbe  same  con- 
nection  by  Cic.  Brut.  65, 232  gradus  tuos  ct  quasi  processus  dicendi 
studeo  cognoBcere.  Cf.  also  c.  26  34  quibus  gradibus  fracta  sit  .  .  . 
eloquentia. 

14  ednoationein, '  development.'  With  this  meaning,  the  word 
ia  not  used  elsewhere,  lience  the  addition  of  the  apologetic  particles 
'  velut  quandam,'  on  which  see  note  c.  5  23.  —  se  ■  ■  -  didiciue :  The 
acc.  with  inf.  is  not  governe<l  by  '  refert '  which  is  already  supplied 
with  an  object,  but  by  '  dicit  eniin '  understood.  On  this  elliiisia, 
highly  charaeteristie  of  Tacitean  style,  see  note  c.  10  33.  — 
Q.  Hncinm:  Q.  Muehu  Scaerola  Q.  f.  Augur  (c.  159  —  c.  88  b.  r.) 
was,  like  hia  far  more  famous  nephew,  Mucius  Scaevola  Pontifex, 
cbiefly  noted  for  his  legal  attainments.  Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  26,  101  Is 
oratorum  in  nuinero  non  fuit ;  luris  civilis  intelligentia  atque  omni 
prudentiae  genere  praestitit  89,  300  ego  autem  iuris  civilis  studio 
multum  operae  dabam  Q.  Scaevolae.  Cp.  Teuffel,  Ii!im.  Lit.  § 
139.  3. 

15  Fhilonem  Academioum :  Cf.  Brut.  I.  c.  Eodemque  tempore, 
oum  princeps  Academiae  Philo  cum  Atheniensiuin  optimatibus 
Jlithridatieo  bello  domo  profugisset  Romainque  venisset,  totum  ei 
me  tradiiti  admirabili  quodam  ad  philosuphiam  studio  concitatus 
Tusc.  Disp.  II  3,  9  Philo  quem  nos  frequenter  audivimus  Plut. 
Cic.  3  ^iXuvot  'iKOvat  rou  ii  'AicaSijfuut;,  ov  ftaXurra  'Ftofuuoi  rwv  KA<i- 
TOfidjiov  (Tuv^tfuv  Kai  Sio  roi'  Xoyov  iBavfMirai/  koi  Sia  rov  Tpmtov  ^yairi^frav. 
—  Diodotnm  Stoicum ;  Brut.  90,  309  eraiu  cum  Stoico  Diodoto  qui, 
euni  Iiabitavisset  apud  me  mecuraque  vixisset,  nuper  est  <lomi  meae 


292  NOTES. 

mortuus  (i.  e.  13  years  previous  in  59  b.  c.  as  we  learn  from  Ep.  ad 
Att.  II  20,  6).  A  quo  cum  in  aliis  rebus,  tum  studiosissime  in 
dialeetica  exercebar  (see  below  1.  17),  quae  quasi  contracta  et 
adstricta  eloquentia  putanda  est  Acad.  Pr.  36,  115  Tusc.  Disp. 
V.  39,  113. 

16  omnes  philosophiae  partes :  Philosophy  was  generally  divided 
by  the  ancients  into  three  parts.  Cf.  Cic.  Acad.  I  5,  19  fuit  ergo 
iam  accepta  a  Platone  philosophandi  triplex  :  una  de  vita  et 
moribus  (=  17^1x1;),  altera  de  natura  et  rebus  occultis  (=  <^iKrtici;), 
tertia  de  disserendo  (=  \oyiKif)  de  orat.  I  15,  68  philosophia  in  tres 
partes  est  divisa :  in  naturae  obscuritatem,  in  disserendi  subtilitar 
tem,  in  vitam  atque  mores  De  iin.  V  4,  9.  Seneca,  who  devotes  an 
entire  epistle  to  this  subject,  says  (Ep.  89,  9),  Philosophiae  tres 
partes  esse  dixerunt  et  maximi  et  plurimi  auctores :  moralem, 
naturalem,  rationalem  (see  also  Quint.  XII  2,  10),  and  the  last 
is  again  subdivided  into  ^loXcktlki^  and  prfropiKT^,  We  have  virtually 
the  same  division  below  (1.  22  f.).  This  threefold  classification  is 
crenerallv  attribiited  to  l^lato,  but  it  seenis  iiot  to  be  earlier  tlian 
Xonoeratos  and  the  Stoics.     See  Reid's  note  to  Cic.  Acad.  1.  c. 

17  doctoribus  contentum:  The  ex])ression  Avas  suggested  by 
Brut.  91,  310  quibus  non  contentus,  Rhodum  veni.  —  quorum  ei 
copia  in  urbe  contigerat:  Of  Greek  teachers  who  taught  in  liome 
about  this  time  (80  b.  c),  for  that  these  are  primarily  intended 
seenis  to  be  indicated  by  the  use  of  the  word  '  doctores,'  see 
Hillsc^her,  A.  Jlonihnnn  ntteraforum  Grneroruni  ante  Tiberii 
viortcm  hist.  crit,  1891  Leipzig.  —  On  the  use  of  the  indicative  in 
the  oratio  obliqua,  see  note  c.  17  19.  The  statoment  is  a  parentheti- 
cal  remark  of  the  sj)eaker  liimself  not  based  upon  information 
taken  from  the  Brutus. 

18  Achaiam  quoque  et  Asiam  peragrasse:  Brut.  91,  315  Cum 
venissem  Athenas,  sex  menses  eum  Antiocho  .  .  .  fui  studiumque 
philosophiae  numquam  intermissum  a  primaque  adulescentia  cultum 
.  .  .  renovavi.  Eodem  tamen  tempore  Athenis  apud  Demetrium 
Synim  exerceri  solebam.  Post  a  me  Asia  tota  j^erar/rata  est  cum 
summis  quidem  oratoribus  (viz.  Menippus,  Dionysius  Magnes, 
Aeseliylus  Cnidius  and  Xenocles  of  Adramyttium).  —  Peratjrasse 
ean  only  be  joined  to  '  Achaiam '  by  a  kind  of  zeugma,  for  011 
Cicero^s  own  testimony,  just  cited,  he  studied  in  no  other  city  of 
Greece  proper  except  Athens,  nor  do  we  know  of  any  town  in  the 


Bitt 


C.  30.  293 

province  of  Achaia  which  he  could  have  vislbed  for  any  educational 
purpose, — omnem  omniQm  artinm  Tarietatem:  Of  the  uine  'libe- 
rak'3  artea '  enumerated  by  Varro,  Jlve  are  heve  expressly  raeiitioned, 
two  clearly  implJed,  namely  rhetork,  for  accordiug  to  the  Bnitua, 
Ci(!ero's  teacliers  in  Asia  were  rhetoricians  (hi  tum  in  Asia  rhetorum 
ptincipes  iiumerabantur)  and  aafroloyi/  (astronomy)  whieh  ia  iu- 
chuled  in '  rerum  motus  causasque.'  The  remaining '  artea,'  metlieute 
and  urrhitectiire  are  designedly  omitted  for  obvious  reasons.  (.>n 
tlie  iiiimber  aiid  variety  of  the  liberal  arts  froiu  Van-o  to  the  tiuie 
of  Cliarlemagiie,  see  Xh.  Davidsou,  ArUlutle  vnd  Ancienf  Erliteit- 
tional  Ideith,  London  181)2  p.  239-247  (Ai.peiidix).  — With  the 
expression  itself,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III  19,  72  veteres  illi .  .  .  oninem 
omnium  reruin  .  .  .  cognitionem  et  scientiam  cum  dicendi  ratione 
iungebant.  See  also  note  c.  G  12  aiid  Gericke,  de  abund.  gen.  die. 
Tae.  p.  52  ff. 

21  itaqae  heroule-  '  ■  poiBiti  Observe  the  cousummate  art  with 
whicli  the  author,  by  tlie  use  of  empliatic  exclamation  (liercide), 
anjiphora  (non  —  non  —  non  —  non  denique  and  ille  —  ille  —  ille) 
epaiialepsis,  cliinax,  evenly  balanced  eluuses,  and  au  aceuinulation 
of  synonymous  or  redundant  expressions  siicceeds  in  reflecting 
stylistically  the  wariiitli  of  feeling  aiid  intensity  of  conviction 
whieh  auimates  the  sijeaker  iii  this  closiiig  part  of  his  argiiment, 
aiid  this  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  tlie  entire  paragrapli  betrays  an 
unmistakable  indebtedness  to  Cicerouian  passages  botli  in  thought 
and  phraseology.  —  The  necesaity  of  acquiring  as  univeraal  a  kuow- 
ledge  as  possible  is  constantly  iiieulcated  by  Cicero,  Cf.  e.  g.  de 
orat.  I  G,  20.  13,  58.  IG,  72.  35  if.  II  9,  38  III 14,  54.  20,  76  Brut. 
93,  322  Oi-at.  4,  14.  5,  17  and  on  tlie  usefuhiess  of  the  various 
brauehes  here  enunierated  also  Quiutiliau  e.  g.  I  4,  5.  8,  12. 10, 1  ff, 
II  21, 1  ff.   XII  2,  1  ff.  3, 1  ff.  4. 

2.'!  ita  eat  enim .  . .  ita  est:  An  iustance  of  epanalepsis,  a  figure 
used  in  aoleinn  or  emphatic  aaseverations,  e.  g.  Cic.  Verr.  II  4,  62, 
117  est  ita  iudiees,  est  ita  Dem.  de  cor.  297  liXA'  oi»  ttrriv,  ouk  itmv, 
Olyntti.  IV  18  titTi  yap.  utrlv.  The  expressioii  ila  est  is  particularly 
comnion  in  Seneca.  Cf.  also  Cic.  pro  Cluent  35,  96  non  fuit  illud 
igitur  iudicium  iudicii  simile,  iudices,  uon  fuit.  —  In  Tacitus,  enitii 
always  precedes  esf,  except  liere.  In  c.  31  0  the  MSS.  vary.  On 
this  mueh  disputed  question,  cp,  Hand,  TurseU.  III  492  I>r.  7/1  S. 
II 164  ff,     Madvig,  de  fin.  1 13, 43   Wilkins,  de  orat  1 2,  7   Kaiidys, 


294  NOTES. 

Orat.  1,  2.  The  rule  of  Seyffert,  Lael.  p.  104-106  that '  est '  takes 
second  place  when  it  is  the  mere  copula,  but  third  place  if  it 
denotes  existence,  is  justly  called  into  question  by  Muller  and  is 
very  decidedly  refuted  by  our  pas^age.  The  position,  if  not  wholly 
arbitrary,  seems  to  be  determined  by  the  degree  of  emphasis  called 
for  by  the  context 

24  ex  mnlta  emditione  etc :  On  the  climax,  see  note  c.  33  10.  • 

25  ezundat  et  exnberat:  Doubtless  suggested  by  Cic.  de  orat.  I 
6,  20  ac  mea  quidem  sententia  nemo  poterit  esse  omni  laude  cumu- 
latus  orator,  nisi  erit  omnium  rerum  magnarum  atque  artium 
scientiam  consecutus.  Etenim  ex  rerum  cognitione  eflllorescat  et 
redundet  oportet  oratio.  Tac.  uses  these  words  in  a  figurative 
sense  also  in  Ann.  XIV  53  tam  lato  fenore  exuberat  (sc.  animus 
meus)  and  III  72  exundantes  opes.  —  admirabilis:  Cicero  repeatedly 
contends  that  it  must  be  the  ultimate  aim  of  tlie  orator  to  render 
his  speech  worthy  of  admiration.  Cf.  de  opt.  gen.  4,  12  quid? 
dubium  est,  utrum  orationem  nostram  tolerabilem  tantum  an  etiam 
admirabilem  esse  cupiamus  ?  Quint.  VIII  3,  6  recteque  Cicoro  his 
ipsis  ad  Brutum  verbis  quadam  iu  ej^istula  (not  extant)  scribit : 
*nani  eloquentiam,  quae  adniirationem  non  habet,  nulhim  iudico. 
Seo  also  Sandys'  note  to  Orat.  28,  97.  In  selocting  tliis  particular 
epithot,  therefore,  Tacitus  not  only  endorstis  Ciooro's  own  viow,  but 
at  the  same  time  also  pays  a  vory  high  complimont  to  his  oratorical 
exooUouoo. 

2G  orationis  vis  et  facnltas:  Vis  and  fncultas  are  frequently 
conibinod.     Cf.  e.  g.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  31,  142    Quint.  XII  1,  33. 

Andresen  {Emen'1.  p.  lo7  f.)  objects  to  the  reading  *ceterae  artea '  as  an 
illogical  correlativo  to  oratoris,  *  rorum  '  in  the  sense  of  '  artium  *  being  in 
his  opinion  alscj  imulmissible.  The  lattcr  objection  is  abundantly  refuted  by 
Cic.  de  orat.  I  5,  10.  0,  20  (cited  in  previous  note  as  tlie  modol  of  Tar.)  28, 
128  III  22,  84  (quoted  c.  32  11).  Tho  inooncinnity  pointod  out  niay  bc  ad- 
mitted ;  it  is,  howevcr,  paralleled  by  similar  incongniitios  in  the  use  of 
*ceteri*  anu  ^alius.'  Cf.  Tac.  II.  IV  bO  leij(ttis  tantum  legionum  interfecti.s, 
ceterum  vulgus  Ann.  I  .'{1  III  42  (where  see  Nipp.)  XV  o7  Cic.  Verr.  I  1, 
10,  47  Nep.  Eum.  7,  1.  Tho  traditional  roading  might,  therefore,  be 
plausibly  dofended.  All  diffirulties,  however,  vanish  at  once,  if  wo  write 
orationis  (an  emendation  curtly  dismisst*d  by  Andrcsen)  for  *  oratoris.'  The 
two  nouns  are  often  confused  in  the  MSS.  c.  g.  in  Qiiint.  I  10,  27  VI  2,  19 
X  2,  12  XII  1,  11.— The  pa.ssagos  cited  by  Kloiber  p.  00  and  John  ad  loc. 
in  support  of  the  coUocatlon  of  '  oratoris'  with  '  vis'  or  *  facultas^  secm  to 
mo  quite  irrelevant,  as  no  antithosis  with  *artes'  or  *re8'  is  eitlier  ex- 
pressed  or  implied  in  any  of  thom. 


C.  30.  81.  295 

27  angiutu  et  bmibiu  termlnia  clnditnr:  Cf.  Flin.  Ep.  III  7, 
13  tam  angustis  terminis  .  . .  coticluditur.  Cicero  says  'terminis 
circumscribere '  (de  orat.  I  12,  52.  16,  70)  or  't.  saepire'  (ibid.  II 
2,  5).  '  aiigustus '  and  '  brevia '  also  occur  combined  in  Tac.  G.  6 
aud  in  Plin.  Ep.  II  7,  4.  —  Cludo  for  '  claudo '  is  f ound  in  Tacitus, 
provided  tlie  MSS.  can  be  relied  upon,  oiily  here,  c.  35  4  G.  34.  45 
(twiue)  H.  1  33  and  Ann.  XV  64.  No  instance  is  cited  from  Cicero 
*  Caesar,  Sallust  or  Livy.  Occasionally  in  Seneca  :  e.  g.  Ep.  73,  13. 
Cp.  also  A.  Kobler,  De  auat.  tielU  Afr.  et  belli  Hiap.  latinitute  in  Act. 
Sem.  r/iil.  Erlang.  I  p.  307  ff. — iB  OBt  orator  etc.  :  This  defini- 
tion  is  illustrated  by  many  passages  in  Cicero.  Cf.  esp.  de  orat,  I 
15,  64  is  orator  erit .  .  .  qni,  quaecunque  res  ineiderit,  quae  sit 
dictione  explicanda,  prudenter  et  composite  et  omate  et  memoriter 
dicet  cum  quadam  actionis  etlain  digiiitate  31, 13S  primum  orato- 
ris  ofHcium  esse  dicere  ad  persuadendum  adcoramodatum  III  14,  53 
de  invent.  I  5,  6  officiura  autem  eius  facultatis  videtur  esse  appo- 
site  ad  persuasionem  Orat.  36,  123  is  erit  ergo  eloquens,  qui  ad 
id,  quodcunque  decebit,  poterit  adcommodare  orationem  Quint.  II 
15,  1  ff. — jnilckre,  further  explained  by  '  pro  dignitate  rerum,' is 
liere  taken  in  its  ethical  sense,  in  accordance  with  the  contention 
of  Quintilian  'non  posse  oratorera  esse  nisi  vtrum  bonum'  discussed 
at  length  in  XII  1  fl.  —  omate  pei-tains  to  the  fonnal  side  of  a 
speecli,  which  slioidd  give  aesthetic  pleasiire  to  the  hearer  (cnm 
voluptate  audieutiura).  —  ajite  dkei-e,  calls  for  a  treatment  of  the 
subject  in  agi-eeinent  with  the  requirements  of  the  caae  and  the 
exigencies  of  the  occasion  (ad  utilitatem  temporum). 

31.  2  opus  e«M  nt:  This  construction,  perbaps  formed  on  the 
analogy  of  '  necesse  est  ut '  occasionally  found  in  classic  prose, 
ocom-3  in  Plautus  :  Truc.  II  3,  7.  6,  19  V  11  Poen.  V  7,  36,  then 
again  in  Mart.  VII  92,  9  hoc  opus  est,  subito  6as  ut  sidere  umtus 
and  Lact.  Opif.  XI  1  opus  fuerat  ut  aleretur.  So  once  with  'ne' 
iu  Plin.  Ep.  VII  6,  3  cui  opus  esset,  ne  rens  videretur.  In  Tac,,  it 
is  like  siiffirere  ut  (c.  32  1)  and  erpedire  ut  (Ann.  III  69)  a  aw.  tip. 
Cp.  Dr.  If.  S.  II  273  f.  Dahl,  Die  latein.  Fartikel  'ut,'  Christiania 
1882  p.  249  and  esp.  the  exhaustive  treatment  of  "WoelfBin,  Arckio 
II  207  ff.  IV  152.  325.  Draeger  ad  Ann.  1,  c.  very  ingeniously  sug- 
gests  tliat  Tacitus  raay  have  used  this  construction  to  avoid  tbe 
dcpendence  of  one  infinitive  upon  anotlier.  If  so,  this  woiUd  furnisJi 
another  very  striklng  proof  of  tbe  Tacitean   authorship  of  the 


296  NOTES. 

Dialogus,  for  none  of  the  other  examples  can  be  accounted  for  on 
the  same  motive  !  —  declamarent :  The  word  'declamare'  in  the 
sense  of  a  rhetorical  exercise  first  came  irito  vogue  in  the  time  of 
Cicero,  as  we  learn  from  Cic.  Brut.  90,  310  commentabar  declami- 
tans  —  sic  enim  nunc  loquuntur  and  from  Sen.  Contr.  I  prooem.  12 
declamabat  autem  Cicero  non  quales  nunc  controversias  dicimus  .  . . 
ipsa  *  declamatio '  apud  nuUum  antiquum  auctorem  ante  Ciceronem 
et  Calvum  inveniri  potest  qui  declamationem  a  dictione  distinguit ; 
ait  enim  declamare  iam  se  non  mediocriter,  dicere  bene  ;  alterum 
putat  domesticae  exercitationis  esse,  alterum  verae  actionis. 

3  fictis  nec  •  •  •  ad  veritatem  accedentibns  controversiis  etc. :  On 
this  subject,  see  notes  c.  35  ext. — Ciceronian  reminiscences  in 
thought  and  diction  are  particularly  abundant  in  this  chapter.  Cf. 
de  orat.  I  33,  149  equidem  probo  ista  ...  ut,  causa  aliqua  pK)sita 
consimili  causarum  earum  quae  in  forum  deferuntur,  dicatis  quam 
maxime  ad  veritatem  adcommodate,  sed  plerique  in  hoc  vocem 
modo,  neque  eam  scienter,  et  viris  exercent  suas  et  linguae  celeri- 
tatem  incitant.  III  30,  121  hanc  ad  consuetndincm  exercitationis 
vos  .  .  .  cohortatus  Antonius  atquo  a  minutis  angustisque  concerta- 
tionibus  ad  onmem  vini  varietateniquo  vos  disserendi  traducendos 
putavit .  .  .  non  enim  sohim  acuenda  nobis  neque  procudenda  lingua 
estj  sed  onerandum  comi^hmdumque  pectus  maximarum  rerum  et 
])luriinaruni  suavitate,  copia,  varietate. 

5  de  bonis  et  malis,  etc. :  i.  e.  touching  the  good  and  bad  things 
in  life,  the  practical  harni  or  usefuhiess  of  which  constituted  the 
tlieme  of  discussion  in  the  *genus  deliberativum  '  referred  to  im- 
mediately  below.  So  Cic.  de  orat.  I  10,  42  nihil  te  de  bonis  rebus 
in  vita,  nihil  de  malis  .  .  .  didicisse  and  Orat.  33, 118  niliil  de  bonis 
rebus  aut  malis,  niliil  de  virtutibus  aut  vitiis.  Tlie  same  enumera- 
tion  occurs  in  Sen.  Ep.  95,  58  continent  vitam,  bona  et  mala, 
honesta  et  turi^ia,  iusta  et  iniusta. 

Tacitus  may  have  tlesignedly  written  'de  bonis  ac  malis'  lo  prevent  the 
phrase  from  being  taken  in  the  sense  of  'de  bonis  et  malis'  which,  unless 
'  rebus '  is  added,  generally  serves  as  the  Lalin  eciuivalent  for  irepl  ifdiKQp. 
But  the  habitual  confusion  of  '  et,  a<.',  and  aut'  in  our  MSS.  (e.  g.  c.  12  17 
10  18  10  8  20  5)  and  the  fact  that  the  cod.  T)  has  et  here,  render  it  not 
improbable  that  tliis  represents  the  original  reading  (see  the  passage  from 
Seneca).  We  should  thus  also  preserve  the  customary  symmetrical  grouping 
in  all  three  pairs  of  opposites,  for  tlie  t*m/  few  exx.  in  Tacitus  of  a  change 
of  conjunctions  are  confined  to  adversative  coUocations.   Cf.  c.  24  4  ingenio 


C.  31.  297 

BC  aplrllu  sed  etlam  emdKione  et  arte  G.  27  lamenla  ac  lacrimae  cilo,  Uolo- 
rem  et  tristltiam  tartle  ponunt  II.  I  81  manere  ac  deprehenili,  an  fugere  et 
dispergi  II 08  pervigiliis  ac  bacchanalibus  ijuaTn  disf  iplinae  et  castris  III 
20  armis  ac  manu  .  .  .  ratione  et  conailio  Ann.  IV  1  largitio  et  luius, 
saapius  iDdustria  ac  Tlgiiantia.  In  c.  18  eit.  et  — atque  .  .  ,  et  — aUjue  tlio 
grouping  ia  petlectl;  symmetrical  and  In  c.  22  is  Ihe  Tariation  is  necessary. 

6  oratori  anbiecta  materia :  A  Ciceronian  phrase.  Of.  de  orat.  I 
46,  201  oninis  haec  et  antiquitatis  inemona  .  .  .  tainquam  aliqua 
materies  eis  oratoribus  qui  versantur  in  re  publica  atiMeeta  enne  dehet 
II  27, 116  ita  omDis  ratio  dicendi  tribus  ad  persuadendum  rebus  est 
nixa :  ut  probemus  .  .  .  ad  probanduin  autem  duplex  est  oraton 
siibiecta  materia  III  14,  54  atque  ea  est  ei  (sc,  oratori)  sttbiecta 
materies  Quint.  II  21,  20  materiam  rhetoricea  esse  omnes  res  ad 
dicendiim  ei  subiectas. 

Tbese  paBHages  can  leave  no  reasonable  doubt  that  '  ad  dicendum '  is  out 
ot  place  by  the  side  of  '  oratori,'  a  view  eonflrmed  by  llie  Tarianls  in  our 
MSS. :  subieclai  ad  dicendum  —  ad  dicendum  subiecta,  wliicb  nnmlstakably 
point  to  an  Inierllnear  gloss  whlrh  subsequently  came  into  the  tcxt  in 
diHercnt  places.  Tlie  phrase  was  evidenily  lakcn  from  c.  37  a  •  ui  ul)crem 
ad  dicendum  materiam  oralores  haberent,'  wbere  it  ia  quitc  approprialc,  not 
tosay  esaenlial  to  the  contcxt.  —  Aieat  Is  bere  part oC  Ihe  verb,  ite  empliatic 
position  before  enim  ia  unjualitlable. 

7  in  iadicilB  refers  to  the  genus  iudiciale  (SticavtKOf),  in  delibe- 
rmtionibDfl  to  the  g.  deliberativum  (avn^ovKfOTiKov),  in  laadationibuB 
to  the  g.  demonstrativum  (tirihtiKriKiv),  and  de  aeqnltate,  de  atili- 
tate,  de  hoaeatate  correspond  respectively  to  tlie  de  iusto  et  iniusto, 
de  bonia  et  malis  and  de  honesto  et  turpj.  Cf.  Arist.  Rliet.  I  SH 
Auct.  ad  Herenn.  I-III  Cic.  de  inv.  II  4,  12  de  orat.  (see  below) 
Top.  24, 91  Quint.  II  21, 18  III  4,  1  - 16.  —  tere  '  chiefly,'  belongs 
to  '  disserimus.'  In  tliis  sense, '  ferme,'  wliich  takes  tlie  place  of 
'  fere '  in  the  later  writings  of  Tacitus,  is  not  nncommon.  Cf.  H. 
IV  70  ut  f.  acerriina  .  .  .  proximorum  odia  sunt  Aiin.  II  2.  G4 
IV5.  9.  58  VI  17  XII  S6  XIV  20  XV  21.  On  'fere  principia,' 
see  crit.  note  c.  20  2.  —  The  entire  passage  is  dlrectly  baseil  upon 
Cic.  de  orat.  I  31, 141  sed  causarum  quae  sint  a  comuiuni  quaesti- 
one  seiunct.ne,  partim  in  iudiciis  versari,  partim  in  deliberationibus ; 
esse  etiam  gemis  tertium  quod  in  laudandis  aut  vituperandis  homi- 
nibus  poneretur ;  certosque  esse  locos  quibus  /«  iiidieSia  ut<.'remur, 
in  quibus  nequitna  quaereretur,  alios  iii  deliberatiiinibus  quae  omnes 


298  NOTES. 

ad  utilUatem  dirigerentur  eorum  quibus  consilium  daremus  ;  alios 
item  in  laudationibus  in  quibus  ad  personarum  dignitatem  oninia 
referrentur. 

9  sed  •  •  •  misoeantur :  Justice,  utility  and  morals,  though  eon- 

stituting  the  principal  topics  of  discussion  in  the  respective  *genera 

dicendi'  to  which  they  properly  belong,  are  neveiiiheless  all  so 

closely  interrelated  as  to  render  the  treatment  of  one  to  the  rigid 

exclusion  of  the  other  practically  impossible.    The  same  thought  is 

brought  out  by  Quint.  III  4,  16  ne  iis  quidem  accesserim  qui  (the 

authors  referred  to  in  §  9  ff.)  laudativam  materiam  honestorum, 

deliberativam  utilium,  iudicialem   iustorum  quaestione  contineri 

putant,  celeri  magis  ac  rotunda  usi  distributione  quam  vera.    Stant 

enim  quodammodo  niutuis  auxiliis  onmia.     Nam  et  in  laude  iustitia 

utilitasque  tractatur  et  in  consiliis  honestas  et  raro  iudicialem  in- 

veneris   causam  in   cuius  parte  non   aliquid  eorum,  quae  supra 

diximus,  reperiatur  and  again  III  8,  1  deliberativas  quoque  miror 

a  quibusdam  sola  utilitate  iinitas.  ac  si  quid  in  his  unum  sequi 

oporteret,  potior  fuisset  apud  nie  Ciceronis  sententia  (de  orat.  II 

82,  334)  qui  hoc  inateriae  genus  dignitate  maxime  contineri  putat. 

nec  dubito  quin  ii  qui  sunt  in  ilhi  j^riore  sententia,   secundum 

opinioneni  pulcherrimam  ne  utile  quidem  nisi  quod  honestum  esset, 

existimarint. 

With  the  solitary  oxception  of  Philipp,  Dial.  Tac,  .  .  .  quac  genuina 
fuerUfonna^  Vieiina  1887  p.  29  f.,  tlie  einendation  of  Ursinus  *de  utilitatc, 
in  laudationibus '  has  niet  with  general  acocptance.  Philipp  bases  his 
objections  upon  unvvarrantablo  inferencos  drawn  froni  Cic.  de  orat.  II  10, 
43  III  30,  121  Quint.  III  8,  1  and  X  1,  47  and  ignoros  the  triparlite 
enumeration  *de  bonis  ftc'  whioii  tlie  '  nain '  clause  is  ovidontly  intended 
to  illustrate.  Ursinus'  restorations,  both  liere  and  in  c.  6  ic,  where  the  exist- 
ence  of  a  la<:una  hjis  also  unjustly  been  donied  by  Kiessling,  Index  9t:JuA. 
Groifswald  1884/5,  are  anionjr  tlie  niost  certain  emendations  made  in  this 
troatiso.  —  '  Ita  tamen  ut/  though  again  found  in  c.  1(5  22  38  7  and  honce 
preforred  by  some  editors,  is  pahieo<rrai)liically  not  so  easy  as  the  equally 
satisfactory  ^  sed  ita  «/*  (dissorimusi/aut).  So  o.  p.  Cic.  de  ofT.  II  18,  CA 
habonda  ratio  est  roi  familiaris  sed  ita  ut  illiberalitatis  avaritiaeque  absit 
suspicio. 

10  copiose  et  varie  et  ornate:  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  9,  29  ornate  voro  et 
graviter  ot  copiose  dicore  3,5,  118  do  orat.  I  11,  48  composite, 
ornato,  coi^iose  loqui  13,  59  oratorom  plonum  atque  perfectum  esse 
euni  qui  do  omnibus  rebus  possit  copiose  varieque  dicere. 

12  pravitatemque  vitiornm:  The  expression  is  not  properly 
antithotical  to  vlni  rirfutum,  *  vis'  boing  hero,  as  ofton,  synonymous 


c.  31.  299 

with  'intellectua.'  'Pravitaa'  seeins  to  have  been  merely  iiddcd 
for  the  sake  of  stylistic  libration,  See  note  c.  1  21.  —  intellectnin 
sc.  cognovit.  For  a  perfectly  analogous  eonstruction,  cf.  i\  17  25 
ad  spatium  temporis  si  .  .  .  refera» . .  .  si  ad  naturam  saeculorum 
ac  respectuvi .  .  .  acvi.  The  expression  closely  approaches  the  so- 
called  figura  etyraologica,  on  which  see  note  c.  22  17. 

There  Ib,  llierefore,  no  valid  reaBon  tor  aHSuailng  a  zeiigma,  m  lliilipi^ 

p.  30,  docs,  nor  for  inBertlng  'babet'  before  or  atter  'iniellectuin.'    Scbo- 

puri'a  eiuendation,  accept«(l  by  Halni,  l^eter  and  Joh.  MUller,  \i  objection- 

able  alsn,  becauHe  '  lntellecluin  habrre '  is  alwaya  used  In  iLe  paative  sense  of 

'intellegi,  Rigniflcare'e.  g.  Quint.  iru,2   1110,46   V  10,  1    Vllil,a   VUI 

3,  8.1  and  Tac.  G.  2tl  lileins  et  ver  et  aeetas  intellectum  ac  vocsbula  habent, 

autumni  perinde  Domen  ac  boiia  ignoraulur.    See  Kleiber  p.  41  John  ad 

loc. 

13  neo  in  Tirtntibiu  nec  in  Titils  numerantnr:   i.  e.  the  Stoic 

oSiiii^pa.  Cf,  Diog.  Laert.  VI  105  ra  S<  /icra^ii  j^cr^f  koi  KaKuis  d&a^pa 

Atyoticrtf  ofuyiort ' hpiTTiavi.  Ti^  Xi'i[>.     IiuUfferens,  the  Latin  equivalent, 

coined  by   Cicero  (see  de  fin.  III   10,  63)  soems  to  have   bcen 

generally  accepted  by  later  writers.     Cf.  e.  g.  Sen.  de  vit.  I>eat.  21i, 

4   Gelh  IX  5,  5. — The  entire  passage  was  suggested  by  Cic.  de 

orat.  I  12,  53  Quis  enim  nescit  inaxiniani  viin  existere  oratoris  in 

hominuni    mentibus   vel    ad   iram  aut  ad  odinm  aut  ad    dolorem 

iiicitandi» \^\  ab  hisce  eisdem  |>erinotionibus  ad  lenilatein  miserlror- 

flinmi/ue  revw-andi»?     Quae  nisi   qui    natiiras  huminuni  (111,48 

natura  hominuin  .  .  .  nioribus)  viniquc  omnem  Iiumanitatis  causas- 

que  eas,  quibus  inentes  aut  incitantur  aut  reflectuntur,  penitus  per- 

spexerit,  dicendo  quotl  volet  jwrficere  non  poterit, 

17  ezereitationibna  Teraatn*:  'jiossessed  of  a  thorough  training 
in  these  subjects.'  On  the  meauing  of  'versari,'  cp.  Nagelsbach, 
Stilist.  i  109,  —  ure  apnd  infeBt«s  etc  :  Tbe  author  siinply  enume- 
rates,  without  aiiy  attempt  at  antitbesis,  cliinax  or  symmetrical 
libration,  sonie  of  the  luore  cominon  moods  or  dispositions  wbich 
an  orator  is  apt  to  encoiinter  in  an  average  audience.  Cupidu*  can, 
of  eourse,  in  tlie  present  contest  be  understood  only  in  malain 
partem,  'biassed.' 

19  dicendnm  habnerit:  On  this  construction,  see  note  c.  8  11. — 
tenebit  vena»  animonim  etc  ;  The  orator  should,  like  a  sltillfiil  and 
thoroiighly  trained  pliysiciaii,  after  carefully  diagnosing  tlie  psychi- 
cal  condition  of  his  hcarers,  ajtply  such  reuieilies  (adbibebit  manum) 
from  out  his  well-stocked  (parato  omni   instrumento)  and  ever 


800  NOTES. 

available  (ad  omnem  usum)  oratorical  storehouse,  as  will  estab- 
lish  the  necessary  entente  cordmle  between  him  and  his  audience. 
For  the  figure,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  1  52,  223  teneat  oportet  venas  cuius- 
que  generis,  aetatis,  ordinis  et  eorum  apud  quos  aliquid  aget  aut 
erit  acturus,  mentes  sensusque  degustet. 

20  pront  cninsqne  sc.  iudicis  or  auditoris.  Cf.  Quint.  XII  10, 
b^  nam  id  quoque  plurimum  refert,  quo  modo  audire  iudex  velit 
atque  '  eius  vultus  saepe  ipse  rector  est  dicentis '  ut  Cicero  prae- 
cipit.  — prouty  not  found  in  early  Latin,  Caesar  or  Sallust,  occa- 
sionally  in  Cic.  and  Livy,  not  uncommon  in  Silver  Latin,  is 
particularly  frequent  in  Tacitus.  Cp.  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  and  Dr.  H,  S. 
II  664. 

Throughout  this  paragraph,  Tacitus  is  intent  on  pointing  out  that  an 
orator,  to  be  successful,  must  accommodate  himself  to  the  feelings  and  the 
temper  of  his  audience^  an  opinion  also  sharcd  by  Cic.  and  Quint.  II.  cc. 
but  apparently  contradicted  by  Aper  (see  c.  6  17).  With  *sunt  apud  quos 
etc.'  the  author  proceeds  to  give  some  of  the  reasons  for  this  requirement, 
and  enumerates  some  of  the  sources  which  may  serve  as  models  to  the 
orator  for  tlie  accomplishment  of  his  purpose,  in  certain  situations.  The 
particular  character  of  tlie  lawsuit  itself  is  clearly  of  no  importance  wliat- 
ever  in  (letermininfr  tliis  modc  of  prooedure.  Andresen's  emendation 
*cuiusque  causae^  (Emend.  p.  l'>0  f.)  is,  thercfore,  unnecessary.  The  pas- 
sages,  cited  by  liim  in  support  of  this  conjecture,  from  c.  2'^  23  Cic.  de  orat. 
II  27,  115  Rrut.  80,  270  Orat.  'M),  125  Quint.  IX  4,  KJO.  147  (to  which  Cic. 
ad  Att.  XI  0  ext.  prout  res  postulat  Quint.  V  12,  14  prout  ratio  cuiusque 
caustie  postulabit  might  have  been  addcd),  are  either  cjuite  irrelevant  or 
only  prove  that  the  phrase  '  prout  res,  (causa)  postulat  (poscit)  is  of  com- 
mon  occurrenre,  but  this  fact  does  not  justify  a  correction  of  the  text, 
which  cannot  be  shown  to  be  corrupt  or  objectionable  on  intemal  grounds. 

21  instrumento  sc.  dicendi.  The  word  frequently  occurs  in  this 
ligurative  sense.  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  30.  105  Quiiit.  XII  5,  1.  11, 
24.  lu  Tac.  ap:ain  H.  I  88  instrumentuni  belli  and  of  individuals 
Ag.  14  instrunienta  servitutis  I  22  i^essimiim  principalis  matri- 
monii  instr.  IV  7  boni  imj)erii  instr.  Ann.  XII  G6  Locnsta  .  .  . 
inter  instr.  regni.     See  also  note  to  c.  26  10. 

22  sunt  apud  quos  •  •  •  meretur:  The  indieative  after  *sunt  qui ' 
occurs  in  Tac.  only  here  and  Ag.  28  fuere  quos  .  .  .  illustravit.  In 
the  j)resent  passage,  it  may  be  accounted  for  on  the  ground  that  the 
autlior  had  two  distinct  and  delinite  classes  of  hearers  in  mind. 
The  construcjtion  is  extremely  rare  in  post-Aug.  ])rose,  though  quite 
common  in  })oetry.     Cp.  Dr.  //.  S.  II  531-534    Kuliner  II  8G0    R. 


c.  31.  301 

V.  III  p.  502  f.  note  607  Schmalz,  Lat.  Synt.  §  242  W.  G.  Hale, 
Ciini  Constnictions  p.  IH  f. — adBtrictDm  et  collectQm:  'eoncise 
and  succinct.'  adstrietum,  is  synonymous  with  '  pressus,  contractus.' 
Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  90, 309  quasi  contracta  et  adatricta  eloquentia,  but 
collectum  is  very  rare  in  tliis  sense,  e.  g.  Sen.  Ep.  100,  11  iion  enint 
sine  dubio  singula  circuinspecta  nec  in  se  collecta  nec  omiie  verbum 
excitabit.  The  metaphor  is  taken  from  the  folding  of  a  diess,  as  is 
elear  from  c.  39  3  paenulas  istas  quibus  tuUtricti  et  velut  iticluei. 
—  flingvla  itatim  argvmenta  conclndfliifl :  i.  e.  the  speaker  will 
adopt  a  more  popular  style,  free  from  iiitricate  syllogistic  reasoning 
and  enthymemes,  wliich  his  hearers  might  have  some  difQculty- in 
following  with  intelligence. 

24  dialecticae  sc.  Stoiconim.  For  it  was  chiefly  this  seet  wliich 
pntcticed  the  'adstrictum  genus  dicendi'  in  contradistinctiou  to 
the  'fusa  oratio'  of  tlie  Peripatetics.  Cf.  Cic.  Hrut.  25,  94  ille 
quidem  oniatior  aed  tameti  athtrietior.  fuit  enini  doctus  ex  disciplina 
Stoicomm  31,  120  ut  Stoicorum  ailslrirtior  est  oratio  aliquantoque 
contractior  quam  aures  populi  requirunt  sic  illorum  (sc,  I'eripateti- 
corum  Acailemicorumque)  liberior  et  latior,  quam  jiatitur  consue- 
tudo  iudiciorum  ct  fori  30,  114.  —  dedilie  profloiet  so.  oratori.  On 
the  peifect  infinitive,  see  note  c.  18  1.1. 

Fidem,  as  all  our  MKi^.  have  ii,  waudoubtleasduc  u>  'acrjptura  continua' 

(fidenicretur)  a,ad,  Ibcrefure,  uniniatakably  points  to  '  flile  '  na  tbe  readiilg 

of  thc  archetypon.     Rut  tliis  genitive,  wliile  w«ll  AttesCed  for  ttie  poets 

(e.  E.  ap.  Cic.  de  oft.  III  2fl,  flS    Ilor.  C.  III  7, 4    Ov.  Met.  III  341     VI  B06 

VII  728.  737)  is  found  only  once  in  proae,  viz.  Plancus  ap.  Cic.  ad  fam.  X 

17,  3.    It  aeema,  tbcrefore,  Eomcwhat  liazanlous  to  introduce  IhiE  forni  into 

the  tcxt  of  Tacitua,  aa  Sirker,  Tac.  Furmenl.  p.  21  deiiiands.     For  thcee 

genitive  fonnB,  in  eeneral,  cp.  Neuc  1  .'i"7  ff. 

foiB  et  aeqnalifl:  Fusn  'smoothly'  is  synonymous  with  'proflu- 

ens,   lenis,   tractus.'      Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  II  15,  64    verlwrum    autem 

ratio  et  genus  orationis  fitmim  atque  tractuiu  et  cum  lenitate  qua- 

<lam   aequabiliter  profluens     38,   159    genus  sermonis  adfert  non 

liquidum  non  fusuni   ac  proftuens  sed  exile,  aridum,   concisum  ac 

niiuutum.  —  ae'/uiili»  'steadily.'     Tlie  word  is  so  used,  not  only  in 

Quint.  III  8,  fiO  id  quoque  acqiialius  erit  iion  tumultuosius  atque 

tiiibidius    9,  2  aeijiiaUter  fu»a  but  also,  according  to  uU  our  jtJSS., 

in  Cif.  Orat.  36,  126    aei/valiter  toto  corpore    orationis  /unti    esse 

debet  and  58,  198  sed  omnis  nec  claudicans  nec  quasi  fluctuans  sed 

ae^/unliter  constanterque  ingrediens.     Elsewhere  Cicero  has  aeqiia- 


302  NOTES. 

biliter  e.  g.  Orat.  30,  106  ieiunas  igitur  huius  multiplieis  et  aequa- 
biliter  .  .  .  fusae  orationis  de  orat.  II  54,  218  aequabiliter  in  omni 
sermone  fusum, 

Froin  the  above  passages,  it  iiiust  be  clear  that  ^  aequalis  ^  and  *•  aeqoa- 
bilis^  are  synonynious,  and  that  both  rest  upou  cqually  good  authority. 
Ilence  I  can  see  no  necessity  for  writing  ^aequabilis^  in  our  passage. 
against  the  unanimous  testimony  of  the  MSS.  Arbitrarily  to  insist  on 
uniformity  in  Cicero  in  favor  of  *  aequabiliter '  and  then  to  adduce  his 
*  invariable  *  usage  for  the  purpose  of  emending  other  recalcitrant  readings, 
is  hardly  a  legitimate  mode  of  argumentation. 

25  commniiibns  dncta  sensibiis  oratio:  Keflections  drawn  froni 
the  common  experience  of  mankind.  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III  29,  115. 
On  the  semasiological  history  of  the  phrase  '  communis  sensus '  cp. 
Sir  Wm.  Hamilton's  edit.  of  Reid^s  works  p.  774  cited  by  Wilkins, 
ad  Cic.  de  orat.  I  3, 12.  On  the  various  meanings  of  *sensus'  in  the 
Dial.,  see  note  c.  20  10  and  on  the  *  coUocatio  verborum,'  see  note 
c.  12  8. 

27  in  omnem  dispntationem  paratos  iam  locos :  Loci  is  here  uot 
equivalent,  as  often,  to  *  loci  oomnnines '  but  used  in  the  sense  of 
*lines  of  argument'  toVoi.  Cf.  Cie.  Orat.  14,  4G  idemque  (se.  Ari- 
stoteles)  locos  —  sic  enim  appellat  —  ([uasi  argunientorum  notas  tra- 
didit,  unde  omnis  in  utramque  parteni  traheretur  oratio  de  orat.  I 
13,  55  (juibus  de  rebus  Aristotelem  et  Theoj)hrastum  scripsisse 
fateor  .  .  .  etenim  cum  illi  in  dicendo  inciderint  loci  ...  ut  de  dis 
immortalibus,  de  pietate,  de  concordia,  de  amicitia  ...  de  omni 
virtutis  genere  sit  dicenduni,  where  Sandys  and  Wilkins  cite 
numerous  othcr  passages.  —  Observe  the  stylistic  balance  of  these 
clauses  :  sunt  apud  quos  .  .  .  ajmd  lios  —  alios  .  .  .  ad  hos,  with  a 
synimetrically  construeted  *  oratio  trimembris '  in  each  :  adstrictum 
et  collectum  et  .  .  .  concludens  etc.  — fusa  et  aequalis  et  .  .  .  ducta 
etc.  ( a  —  a  —  b  : :  a  —  a  —  b). 

28  Academici  pugnacitatem :  On  the  €l's  UaTcpa  i7nxeCpri<rL':  char- 
aeteristic  of  the  Xew  Academy,  see  note  c.  24  10.  — pufjnacitas  is  a 
])()st-Aug.  word.  Cf.  e.  g.  Plin.  X.  H.  X,  33,  51,  101  Quint.  IV  3, 
2  argumentoruni  pugnacitas.  —  Flato  altitudinem :  On  altitmlo  = 
sublimitas,  see  note  o.  21  10.  In  their  high  admiration  of  Plato's 
stvle,  the  ancients,  biirring  a  few  ill-liumored  protests  of  Dio 
nysius,  are  unanimous.  Cf.  Cie.  de  or.  I  11,  47  principi  longe 
onmiuni  iii  (liceiido  gravissiiiio  et  el(\i;aiitissiino  III  4, 15  libros 
Platonis   iiiirabiliter    scriptos     15rut.  31,  121   cpiis  enim  uberior  in 


C.  31.  303 

dicendo  Platone  1  loTem  sic,  aiunt  philosophi,  si  Grapce  loquatur, 
loqui  (=l>ionys.  De  Uem.  23  Plut.  Cic.  24)  Urat.  19,62  longe 
uniniuiu,  quituraque  scrii>8erunt  aut  locuti  sunt  exstitit  et  gravitate 
et  suavitate  princeps  Tus.  Disp.  I  32,  79  Quint  Xl,81  Quis  dubi- 
tet  Platonem  esso  praecipuum  .  .  .  eloqueiidi  facultate  diviiia  qua- 
dam  et  Homerica  ?  multuin  enim  supra  prosam  oratioiiem  . .  . 
surgit,  ut  mihi  uon  homiuis  ingeuio  sed  quodam  Delphici  videatur 
oraculo  dei  instiuctiis  Pliu.  Ep.  I  10,  5  Platonicam  illam  sublimi- 
tatem.  Dionys.  1.  c.  tii-Js  ofioiwTi  Trni-rtui'  avrhv  iwo<f>aivti.v  <f>ikoa6<f>iav 
T(  Koi  pjjTopmi'  ipftTfVtvaai  ra  irpayiiaTa  Soi/iovKuTaroi'  IIcpi  v^ovs  13,  1 
o  nXarwv .  .  .  ToioiV^  rivt  )(cvftaTt  a^o^ipi  piioy.  ov&iv  ^rrov  /icyt.OvvcTai. 
—  Xenophon  iacanditatem :  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  0,  32  cuius  sermo  est 
ille  quidem  melle  dulcior  19,  02  X.  voce  Musas  quasi  locutas 
feruut  (=Quiiit.  X  1,  33)  Brut.  35,  132  molli  et  Xenophouteo 
geiiere  sermonis  de  orat.  II  14,  58  with  AVilkins'  note.  Val.  51ax. 
V  10  ext.  Quint.  X  1,  82  quid  ego  comnieniorem  X.  ineuniUtntem 
illam  inadfectatam  sed  quam  nulla  conseqiii  adfectatio  possit '!  ut 
ipsae  sermonein  hnxisse  Gratiae  videautur  . . .  in  hibris  eius  scdiase 
quandam   persuadendi    dcam     Dionys.  Ep.  ad  Pomp.  4  mvriSjtaiv 

avTO.  (SC.  Ta  irpay/iaTa)  :j8(<iK  iravu  Kai  KtyfapierpLivaii  de  COlnp.  Verb.  10 
^8('uif  p,iv,  (ut  ivi  fiaKuTTa,  ov  fi^v  Kokw  yti  i<j>'  otrov  tStt     Laert.  Diog. 

II  57  (KoXctTo  S(  Ktu  'Attik^  Movoa  yXvKVTi/Ti  T^f  ipii.i]vtuK  Suidas 
S.  V.    Attikii  ptXiTTa  imovop^dl^tTo. 

29  Epiouri  ■  ■  8t  Hetrodori  :  On  I^pieurua  of  Samos  (342/1-270), 
see  Zeiler,  Gesck.  d.  griech.  rkilos.  III  1,  3G3  ff.  and  Susemihl, 
Gesc/i.  der  grii^.ch.  Lit.  in  der  Alexandrinerzeit  I  p.  87—97.  Ou 
Metrodorm  of  Lampsacus  (330/29-277  n.  c),  liis  favorite  disciple, 
aiid  called  by  Cic,  de  fin.  II  28,  92  paene  alter  Epicurus,  see  Zeller 

III  1,  368  noto  3.  and  Susemihl  I  p.  98-100.  —  honeitas  qnaidam 
exclamationeB :  The  reference  is  to  tlic  pithy  moriil  maxims  of 
Epicurus,  called  irpofi^aiviio-cif  or  dvaKpavyacr^Ta  Itpd,  of  whicb  latter 
'honestae  exclamationes'  seems  to  be  a  translation.  Cf.  Cie.  de  fin. 
II  16,  61  itaque,  Torquate,  cum  dicores,  fhtmare  lipicurum  non 
posse  iucunde  vivi,  nisi  honeste  et  sapteiiter  ut  iuste  viveretur. 
Tliey  formed  part  of  the  Kvpiai  Sdfot,  on  whicli  see  Usener,  Epirurea 
p.  71-81  Susemihl  I  93  note  420  and  E.  Thoniaa,  Kine  Siudie  cm 
den  Kiiirureiirhen  Spiiirhen  in  Ilermes  XXVII  p.  22-35. 

31  neqne  enim  sapientem  informamns  etc :  It  is  not  mr  couten- 
tion,    says    Mesaalla,    tliat    tlie    oratoi-   should    be   a   professional 


304  NOTES. 

philosopher  (sapiens)  or  lose  himself  in  tlie  dialectical  subtleties 
practiced  by  the  Stoics  and  their  followers ;  what  I  do  insist  on,  is 
that,  while  having  a  complete  mastery  over  some  branches  of  stiidy 
(haurire),  he  should  be  also  sufficiently  conversant  (libare)  with 
tliem  all,  to  enable  him  to  utilise  such  knowledge,  whenever  occa- 
sion  arises,  as  it  must  needs  do  often  (incidunt  enim).  In  this  plea 
for  a  liberal  education  by  the  side  of  strictly  professional  training, 
Tacitus  again  voices  the  sentiments  of  Cicero  e.  g.  de  orat.  I  50, 
217  f.  at  hoc  ne  philosoplii  quidem  ipsi  .  .  .  dicere  audent,  geome- 
triam  aut  musicam  philosophi  esse  quia  Platonem  omnes  in  illis 
artibus  praestantissimum  fuisse  fateantur.  ac  si  iam  placet  omnes 
artes  oratori  subiungere,  tolerabilius  est  sic  potius  dicere  .  .  .  sit 
boni  oratoris  multa  auribus  accepisse,  multa  vidisse,  multa  animo 
et  cogitatione,  multa  etiam  legendo  percucurrisse,  neque  ea  ut  sua 
possedisse  sed  ut  aliena  libasse.     Plat.  Prot.  312  B. 

*comitem'  is  so  clearly  the  only  proper  solution  of  the  compendium 
Htetn,  preserved  in  A,  the  word  is  so  preeminently  siiited  to  the  context, 
that  the  intrinsically  and  palaeographioally  iniprobable  emendations  of 
others  (p.  41)  may  be  disniissed  without  further  comnicnt.  Cp.  Vahlen, 
Comm.  ^fomm8.  1877  p.  007  and  John's  note  ad  loc.  As  for  Seek's  absurd 
conjecture  (Hermes  XII  509)  and  the  far-reaching  inference  which  he 
draws  from  it  —  difficile  est  satiram  non  scribere. 

32  haurire :  See  note  c.  28  29.  —  libare,  tlioiigli  common  in  tliis 
ligurative  sense,  is  not  elsewhere  so  used  in  Tacitus.  Cf.  e.  g.  Cic. 
de  orat.  I  34, 159.  50  218  (cited  above)  Tnse.  Disp.  Y  29,  82.  Both 
verbs  combined  in  Cic.  de  div.  I  49,  110  haustos  animos  et  libatos 
habonius.  For  a  similar  figure,  cf.  Son.  Ep.  3G,  3  perbibere  liberalia 
studia,  non  illa  quibus  perfundi  satis  est,  sed  luiec  quibus  tingendus 
est  aninius.  Observe  the  different  expressions  for  the  antithesis 
between  scientific  kno^vledge  on  the  oue  liand  (haurire,  compre- 
hendebant,  scientia)  and  superficial  acquaintance  on  the  other 
(libare,  imbuebantur,  notitia). 

This  doubtlcss  intentional  synnnctry  is  an  additional  proof  of  the  correct- 
ness  of  the  rcading  hbare. 

ideoque  =  itaque.  Very  common  in  Quintilian  e.  g.  X  1,  22 
where  see  Peterson.  In  Tacitus  only  here  and  G.  26.  Que  joins 
an  entire  sentence  as  in  c.  32  0  and  6  0,  where  other  examples 
from  Tac.  are  cited. 

33  iuris  civilis  scientiam :  The  necessity  of  a  profound  study  of 
civil  law  is  repeatedly  inculcated  by  Cicero  e.  g.  de  orat.  I  36, 165. 


C.  .11.  32.  805 

40, 184.  44, 197  his  ego  de  causia  dixeram,  .Seaevola,  eis  qui  [«rfecti 
oratores  esse  vellent,  iuris  civilis  cogiiitioiieiii  esse  necessariam 
46,  201  Orat.  34,  120  Quint.  XII  3  (necessariain  iuris  civUis 
otatori  scientiam)  and  c.  32  ext. 

Some  MSS.,  botb  here  and  c.  30  20,  where  thc  sanic  scienceH  are  enume- 
raled,  exhibil  the  Greek  eiidiiign  ({^itiinatici',  iiiusice,  geometricc).  But 
TacitUE,  very  unllke  Quintiliiui  in  tliiH  rcnptct  {»ee  Boiinell  l.ci.  Proleg. 
XX-XXVI),  habjtually  avoids  Greek  foniiH  anil  inl1e(?tions,  no  less  tban 
Greek  wonls  (on  which  aee  nnte  c  fi  W),  tlie  only  eicepliona  beiiii;  perhaps 
the  nanie  Oxiona»  (G.  40)  anii  tlie  quasi-proper  nanie  mepisfiiiKM  (Ann. 
XV 2T),  a  wonl  of  Feislan  origin,  signifying  niagnatee.    On  'rlietoras,'  seo 

34  imbnebaBtnr,  uaeil  of  supeiticiol  training,  aa  iu  c.  l!)  21  quin 
elementis  studiorum,  etsi  nim  instructus  at  certc  imbutii.s,  where 
see  note. 

3.7  iaeidant  •sim  cansae,  plnrimae  qoidem  . . .  pleraeqne  antem ; 
i.  e.  '  For  oecasions  luay  arise  iii  ivhicli  a  suiierticial  acquaintance 
with  the  law  is  all  thafs  desired,  nay  I  may  say,  this  will  fj-vnenilly, 
if  not  always  be  the  caae;  in  niany  instunces,  liowever,  also  a 
tliorough  knowledge  of  the  above  mentioned  aubjects  will  be  neces- 
sary.' 

36  haec  -  -  -  aoientia  i.  e.  harum  artium  scientia.  Cf.  Cic.  Orat. 
33, 118  aine  ea  scientia  (i.  e.  earum  rcruni)  .  . .  quam  dixi  .  . . 
explicari  potest  de  orat.  I  3,  10  ei  acientiae  (i.  e.  eius  artis)  41, 
18C  huic  scientiae  (i.  e.  liuius  rei).     Cp.  Ktthner  II  44. 

'incidunt'  implies  Ihe  idea  of  casual  occurrence  and  hence  'pluHnuie 
quiileni  etc.'  Is  added  to  prevent  any  misunderstaniiing  of  the  BpcBker's 
real  meaning.  'quibua  iuris  etc.,'  Ihe  reading  of  all  the  MSS.,  is  clearly 
distinguiijhed  froin  '  in  quibus'  helow,  for  the  law  pertains  lo  the  entire 
case,  a  knowledge  of  inusic,  ^ometry,  elc.  only  lo  panlcular  parta.  Cp. 
John  ml  loc.  and  note  e,  21  32.  Baehrena  (Coiiiin.  Crtt.  p.  HS)  underatanda 
'haecseienlia'  to  reterto  theknowledge  of  the  law,  andrefnirda  'notitia. .  . 
desiderafur'  and  'wieniia  requiriiiir'  .is  a  climax,  an  inlcrpretalion  whlch 
he  is  unablc  to  uphold  witliout  a  number  of  arbitrary  rhniiiren.  Andresen, 
overawed  by  the  allefced  difflculliea  of  the  passaire,  deletes  the  enllre  clause, 
Irom  '  incidunl-requirftur.'  It  may  be  admitted  tliat  these  wonls  are  not 
eiwential  to  the  coiitert,  but  how  a  scribe  ever  came  to  insert,  on  mere 
caprice,  (Aree  lines,  11  were  difficult  to  divine. 

38.    1  anfficere  at  ia  very  rare.    Of.  riin.  Ep.  IX  21,  3  interim 

^«fiiciet  ut  exorari  te  sinas;  with  *ne.'  ibiil.  .33. 11  and  Tac.  Ann. 

/XVI  6  i  with  '  Bi,'  Plin.  Ep.  V  1,  9   Pan.  88,  2.     Cf.  Dr.  //.  S.  II 


806  NOTES. 

272.  357  and  see  note  e.  31  2.  The  impersonal  use  of  *  suilicere ' 
is  eoniined  to  post-Aug.  Latin. — ad  tempiu  *For  the  occasion.'  So 
also  Cic.  de  orat.  I  16,  69  quid  est  cur  non  orator  de  rebus  eis 
eloquentissime  dicat  quas  ad  certam  causam  tempusque  cognorit.  The 
meaning  usiially  given  to  this  phrase  *  f or  the  time  being,  f or  the 
moment'  (See  Seyfif.-MuU.  Lael.  p.  196,  Tac.  Ann.  I  1  IV  19) 
seems  less  appropriate  here. 

2  unilorme :  Apparently  not  met  with  else where,  except  in  late 
Latin  e.  g.  Macrob.  VII  5  Apul.  Met.  11  Aurel.  Vict  Epit.  9 
Arnob.  II  88  (uniformiter).  —  primum  enim  etc.:  The  thought  was 
perhaps  suggested  by  Cic.  de  orat.  III  23,  86  omnes  enim  artes 
aliter  ab  eis  tractantur  qui  eas  ad  usum  transferunt,  aliter  ab  eis 
qui  ipsarum  artium  tractatu  delectati,  nihil  in  vita  sunt  aliud 
acturi. 

3  long^ue  interesf  e :  Longe  is  a  poetic  and  post-Aug.  equivalent 
for  multum,  multo.  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  IV.  40  longeque  antisse  patris 
mei  amicitias  non  occulti  ferunt.  c.  33  10  longe  magis  .  .  .  con- 
tineri  24  longe  paratiorera  G.  8  longe  impationtius  Ann.  IV  40 
longe  acrius  arsuras  XII  2  1.  reetius.  For  examples  in  other 
writers,  soe  Lexica. 

4  possideat  •  •  an  mutuetur:  Ati  in  iiidirect  question  with 
'  utrum '  oniitted,  is  more  common  in  Tacitus  than  in  other  writers. 
Cp.  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  nn  (p.  77).  No  similar  instance  oecurs  in  Quin- 
tilian.  The  same  ellipsis  after  '  iuteressc '  e.  g.  in  IMaut.  Most.  II 
1,  60  pluma  haud  interest,  j^atronus  an  clucns  probrior  sit.  —  The 
truth  of  tlie  statement  is  well  ilhistrated  by  the  Dialogus  itself 
whicli,  in  spite  of  palj^able  indebtedness  to  Cieero  and  others,  has 
yet  preserved  a  high  degree  of  originality. 

5  etiam  aliud  agentes:  Genuine  eulture  will  manifest  itself, 
even  in  those  parts  of  a  speeoh  in  wliich  the  orator  was  not  oon- 
sciously  availing  himself  of  his  acquired  knowledge.  Most  coni- 
mentators  take  the  phrase  *aliud  agentes'  to  refer  to  tlie  orator's 
extra-forensic  aetivity,  his  social  intereourse  and  the  like,  but  this 
interpretation  is  quite  exchided  by  the  ehuise  'idque  .  .  .  fateatur.' 
The  phrase  itself  is  originally  oolloquial  usage  but  of  common 
occurrenee  and  o])i)osed  to  'hoo  agere,*  'to  do  something  inten- 
tionally.'  Cf.  Ter.  Eun.  348  irec.  826  Publ.  Syr.  115  R.  Cic. 
Eosc.  Am.  22,  GO  (where  see  Landgraf)  pro  Chient.  64,  179  aliud 
agentem  ac  niliil  eius  modi  cogitantem    de  orat.  III  14,  51    Brut. 


C.  32.  307 

6G,  233  Quint.  X  1, 19  imde  noa  non  id  agentes  furtim  decot  lUe 
discentibus  traditus  prosequatur  3,  25  (cf.  Bonnell,  Lex.).  In 
Tac. :  Ag.  43  hic  aliud  agens  populus  and  c.  28  28. 

6  Dbi  minime  oredu:  Gf.  Sen.  Ep.  100,  7  ubi  minime  expectas. 
—  eminet  et  exoellit:  The  aame  words  are  grouped,  but  in  inverse 
order  (see  note  C.  4  3)  in  Cic.  de  rep.  II  28,  50  excellit  atque 
ominet  vis  Plin.  Pan.  2  hoc  magis  excelHt  atque  eminet.  Seneca 
seems  disposed  to  deny  the  truth  of  this  statement.  Cf.  Ep.  88,  36 
'  at  enira  delectat  artium  notitia  raultarum.'  Tantum  itaque  ex 
illis  retineamus,  quantum  neeessarium  est  .  .  .  plus  scire  velle 
quam  sit  satis,  intemperautiae  genua  est.  —  idqae:  On  initial  'que,' 
see  note  c.  6  0.  —  non-  . .  modo  .  -  et:  On  sepamted '  non-modo,' cf. 
note  c.  2  S. 

7  l^itime:  'properly.'  In  this  sense,  the  word  is  common  in 
the  Elder  Pliny,  but  apparently  not  elsewhere  so  used,  except  once 
in  luv.  XII  100. 

8  per  omnes  eloqnentiae  nnmeros  isse:  On  the  use  of  'per'  after 
verbs  of  motion,  with  an  acc.  of  extent,  see  note  e.  19  22.  —  The 
figure  seems  to  be  taken  from  the  fencing  school.     Cf.  Quint.  X  1, 

4  sed  athleta  qui  omnes  iam  perdidicerit  a  praeceptore  numeroB 
with  Mayor'8  and  Peter3on's  notes  ad  loc.  —  nt  ■  ■  ■  nt  ■  . .  nt  deni- 
qne:  Cf.  the  anaphora  in  c.  30  20  38  12  and  note  e.  9  10.  —  oratorem 
se.  eum.  The  omission  of  a  demonstrative.pronoun  in  these  and 
analogous  constnictions  is  quite  characteristic  of  Tacitus.  Cf.  e.  g. 
Ag.  11  positio  caeli  corporibus  habitum  (eum)  dedit  H.  1 72  scelera 
exereuit  conrupto  .  ,  .  Nerone,  quaedam  ignaro  (eo)  ausus    Ann.  I 

5  talia  agitantibus  (iis)  gravescere  valetudo  Augusti  II  70  leuta 
videri  (ei)  vencficia;  festinare  (eum)  et  urgere  ut  82  in  extremas 
terras  relegatum  (eum)  IV  60  gnaruB  praeferocem  (eum  esse)  XIII 
27  qiios  .  .  .  non  liberavit  (eos)  velut  vineulo  servitutis  non  attineri 
XV  20  de  reo  censuerat  provincia  Cveta  depellendum  (eum  esse) 
and  c.  5  15  (id)  studium  quo  17  28  (eos)  oratores,  quos  37  24  (eas) 
orationea,  quaa. — On  tbe  a  fortiori  usc  of  'orator,'  cf.  note  c.  1  6. 

Andresen   has  justly   abandoned   hia  emenrtation   'alium'   in  place  o( 

'  &li(«r,'  for  inconcinnity  of  correlation  in  TacUus  constitutea  no  juatiflable 

ground  £or  condenining  an  otlierwise  unobjectionable  reading  supported  by 

the  unanimous  testimony  of  the  MSS. 

11  ormii  instmotni .  .  -  artibus  armatns:    With  the  expresaicn, 

cf.  Sen.  Ep.  109,  8  numquid  instructus  omnibus  rebus  agricola  .  .  . 

numquid  armatus  milea  quantum  in  aciem  exituro  aatis  est . . .  satis 


808  NOTES. 

^  enim  vitae  instructus,  satis  annatus  est  (sc.  sapiens)  and  for  the 

military  metaphor,  see  note  c.  6  .32  and  Quint.  X  1,  29. 

The  ease  with  which  Tac.   might   have    avoided   the  slighUy  mized 

^  metaphor,  by  transixwing  Mnstructius*  and   ^amiatus/  renders  it  bighly 

^  probable  that  the  MSS.  have  preserved  the  original  reading.    The  author^s 

reason  for  writing,  as  he  did,  seems  to  have  been  his  dislike  of  the  figura 

^     etymologica.     Cf.  note  c.  22  17.    For  an  analogous  inconcinnity,  see  Cic 

'^de  orat.  II  21,  88  cited  by  Binde  p.  46. 

For  the  entire  paragraph  from  deinde-exierit,  Cicero  was  agaia 
laid  under  contribution.  Cf.  esp.  de  orat.  1 16,  72  f.  sentio  neminem 
esse  in  oratorum  numero  habendum,  qui  non  sit  omnibus  eis  arti- 
bus  quae  sunt  libero  dignae,  perpolitus ;  quibus  ipsis  si  in  dicendo 
non  utimur,  tamen  apparct  atque  exstat,  utrum  simus  eanim  rudes 
an  didicerimus :  ut  qui  pila  ludunt .  .  .  et  qui  aliquid  fingunt  .  .  . 
sic  in  orationibus  .  .  .  etiamsi  pi^oprie  ceterae  non  adhibeantur  artes 
tamen  facile  declaratur,  utrum  is,  qui  dicat,  tantummodo  in  hoc  de- 
clamatorio  sit  opere  iactatus  an  ad  dicendum  omnibus  ingenuis 
artibus  instructus  accesserit.  6,  20  (cited  c.  30  25)  III  22,  84 
neque  enim  apud  homines  res  est  ulhi  difiioilior  neque  maior  neque 
quae  phira  adiumenta  doctrinae  desideret. 

13  hnins  •  •  •  cotidiani  sermonis:  huhis  =  nostYi,  So  horum  tem- 
porum  diserti  (  =  c.  1  5)  and  c.  30  4  liorum  temporum  oratores. 
For  other  oxx.,  see  note  e.  7  H\.  —  Combined  with  '  cotidianus,'  also 
in  Cic.  in  Pis.  26,  64  in  hac  cotidiana  urbanaque  vita  Ep.  ad 
Quint.  frat.  I  1,  6,  19  in  his  privatis  nostris  cotidianisque  ratio- 
nibns  12,  37  in  hac  privata  cotidianaque  vita  Caesar  ap.  Cic.  Brut. 
72,  253  hunc  .  .  .  cotidianum  novisse  sermonem. — Quintilian  (XII 
10,  40  IT.)  also  speaks  of  a  class  who  insisted  that  *nullam  esse  .  .  . 
eloquentiam  nisi  quae  sit  cotidiano  sermoni  simillima,'  but,  unlike 
Messalla,  admits  that  their  claims  were  not  altogether  unreasonalde 
'qna  in  disputatione  nonnihil  veri  est,  ideoqne  non  tam  procul, 
(luani  iit  a  quibusdam,  recedendum  a  propiiis  atque  commmiibus.' 

14  pudenda:  The  gerundive  of  impersonal  verbs  such  as  piget, 
paenitot  and  pudet  is  first  met  with  in  the  Augustan  poets  and 
from  the  time  of  Livy  also  occasionally  in  j)rose.  '  Pudendus,'  in 
particular,  first  occurs  in  Virgil  e.  g.  Aen.  XI  55  pudendis  vulneri- 
bus  and  then  in  Liv.  XXIII  3  XXV  6  XL  m.  Cp.  Dr.  7/.  S,  II 
857.  It  is  not  uncommon  in  Qnintilian,  bnt  ^iarer  u.sed  by  him  as 
an  adjective.  In  Tac.  again  H.  II  61.  90.  95  III  84  Ann.  II  38 
III  53    XV  44. 


C.  32.  309 

'  lus  civiutia'  for '  lus  civile,'  as  the  pbTOBe  le  geiieralty  inl«rprctcd  in  our 
passage,  or  in  Ihe  sense  of  '  publlcii  iura  quae  aunt  prupria  civitatla  alque 
imp«ri '  {Cic.  de  orat  I  iO,  201),  whicli  .lohn  adopts,  la  nowhere  met  wilU 
in  Latln  writeis.  It  invaricMy  designatcB  the  rlght  to  enjo;  or  to  ohtain 
the  prtvileges  ot  citizenehip,  a  meaning  qulte  ImposBible  here.  Cf.  e.  g. 
Cic.  pro  Arcli.  6,  11  pro  Caec.  iU,  OB.  36,  102  VcfT.  II  4,  11,  20.  All  difli- 
culty  is  at  once  disposed  ot  by  tlie  simple  Insertion  of  'suae'  which  easilj 
dropped  out  (iuKiDitatin).  So  similarly  the  inajorily  of  the  MSS.  in  Quinl. 
X  1,  100  omit  'suae,'  thoagh  easentlal  to  the  conteit.  —  Willi  the  exprc»- 
slon  ilself,  cf.  Clc.  de  orat.  I  40,  IM  haec  igltur  ct  honim  similia  iura  suiie 
civilaCi»  iijnareitl. 

16  praeoepts  prndentiiim,  here  virtually  equivalent  to  '  ]»]iiloso- 
phoruin  placita'  (c.  10  fl),  as  shown  by  '  sapieiitiae  studium  '  to 
which  it  19  added  fur  tlie  sake  of  iiearer  delinitiou,  on  which  see 
note  c.  9  1.  The  substantive  use  of  '  prudens,'  no  less  than  its 
occurrence  as  a  synonym  of  '  sapiena '  is  extremely  rare,  but  quite 
Tacitean.  Cf.  Af,'.  25  specie  prudentium  H.  III  58  consilia  pru- 
dentium  Ann.  I  9  apud  prudentes  47  prudentes  (sc.  consilii  sui) 
TI  23  otticia  prudentium  (sc.  rerum  nauticarum)  I  70  nihil  .  .  , 
sapiens  ab  inprudenti  .  .  .  differre  Ag.  27  sapientes  (=prudentes) 
Seii.  Ep.  90,  33  multaenim  facit  (sc.  sjqiiens)  qiiae  ab  iiiprndentis- 
simis.  —  On  tlie  chiasmus  at  the  close  of  an  enumeration,  cp. 
l*roleg.  p.  cxvi ;  on  tho  alliteration,  ibid.  p.  cxvii.  —  With  the  thouglit, 
cf.  Quint.  XII  2,  8  sed  qiiia  deserta  ab  his  qui  se  ad  eloquentiam 
contulerunt,  studia  saiileiitiae  non  iam  in  actu  suo  atque  in  hae  fori 
lucc  versnntur,  sed  in  porticus  et  in  gy.iniiasia  priinum,  mox  in  con- 
vuutus  scholarum  recesserunt,  iil,  quod  est  oratori  necessarium  nec 
a  dicendi  praeceptoribus  traditur,  ab  iis  petere  nimirum  necesse 
est,  apud  (pios  remansit  s<iq. 

17  panclBBlmos  Bensns  et  ftngnBtu  sententiu:  Of  this  style, 
Seneca  is  our  only  extant  representative.  Cf.  Quint.  X  1,  130  si 
rerum  pondera  niinutissimh  sententlls  nm  frei/isset  (sc.  Seneca). 
IX  3,  74  f.  XII  10,  46  ff.  Sen.  Ep.  100,  5.  114.  On  the  meaning  of 
'  sensus  '  and  '  sententia,'  see  iiote  c.  20  10. 

18  detrndant  eloqnentiam:  i.  e.  they  dethrone  eloquence  and 
degrade  her  to  the  position  of  a  slave.  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  11,  46 
oratorem  .  .  .  excludi  ab  umni  doctrina  rerumque  maiorum  scientia 
ac  tantum  in  iudicia  et  contiunculas  tamquam  in  aliquod  plnlrinum 
delrudi  et  compingi  videbam  Acad.  Pr,  35, 112.  —  On  tlie  personi- 
fication  of  eloquence,  aee  also  note  c.  12  7. 


310  NOTES. 

detmdunt  etc.,  though  joined  asyndetically  to  the  preceding,  points  out 
the  direct  result  of  the  neglect  of  legal  and  philosophical  studies.  Hence 
the  indicative,  preserved  in  D  in  place  of  *detradant'  of  the  other  MSS., 
is  the  only  admissible  reading. 

19  expnlsam  regno  sno :  For  a  similar  metaphor,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat. 

III  32,  126  ex  angustiis  oratorem  educere  aiisus  es  et  in  maiorum 
suorum  regno  coUocare  ad  fam.  IX  18,  1  amisso  regno  forensi.  — 
omninni  artinm  domina:   With  the  personification,  cf.  Eur.  Hec. 

81G    TTCi^ai   Sc   rrjv  rvpawov  AvOpoifroiV  fxovrjv     Quiut.  I  12,  18   omnium 

regina  rerum  oratio  and  similarly  Cic.  de  off.  II  19,  66  huic  (sc. 
eloquentiae)  a  maioribus  nostris  est  in  toga  dignitatis  princij^atus 
datus. 

20  pnlcherrimo  comitatn :  '  stately  retinue.'  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III 
6,  23  quocunque  ingreditur  (sc.  eloquentia)  eodem  est  instructu 
ornatuque  comitata.  The  personification,  momentarily  abandoned  in 
the  phrase  '  pectora  implebat,'  is  again  taken  u])  in  the  following. — 
circnmcisa  et  ampntata  '  curtailed  and  shorn/  forms  the  antithcsis 
to  *  pulcherrimo  coinitatu.'  The  meta])hor  is  derived  froni  the 
clii)])ing  of  the  vine  or  trees.  Cf.  Cio.  de  fin.  V  14,  39  scientia 
atque  ars  agrieolaruni  quae  cireumeidat,  aniputet.  Both  words  are 
freciuently  groujjed  together  l)y  (-ieero  :  de  fin.  I  13,  44  ami^utata 
cireumcisaque  inanitate  omni  et  errore  de  orat.  I  lo,  65  licet  hinc 
quantum  cui(]ue  videbitur,  cireumcidat  atque  am])utet    Tusc.  Disj). 

IV  2G,  57  quae  evellenda  et  extrahenda  ])enitus,  nou  circumcidenda 
nec  ani])utanda  sunt  Acad.  Pr.  45,  138  cireumcidit  et  aniputat 
nuiltitudinem  and  so  similarly  IMin.  Ej).  T  20,  9  amputata  oratio 
et  abscisa  Gell.  YII  (VI)  5,  8  deeisis  am])utatisque  falsis  opini- 
onibus.  The  same  metai^hor,  a])])lied  to  s])eeeh,  is  also  found  in 
(ireek  e.  g.  Arist.  Kliet.  III  8,  G  ko\o/36<s  TrcptoSo?    Rhet.  Gr.  III  31:3 

S]).  a7roKf.Kop.p.€vov» 

21  sine  ingennitate  i.  e.  eloquenoe  is  no  longer  practiced  for  its 
own  sake,  iu  eonformity  with  the  dignity  re([uired  of  a  Roman 
freeman,  but  has  been  degraded  into  a  money-making  professiou 
(Andresen).  C]).  the  very  similar  complaint  of  Maternus  in  e. 
13  0  luorosae  luiius  .  .  .  elo(]uentiae  usus  reeens  et  ex  nialis  mori- 
bus  natus,  the  passage  froni  Tae.  Ann.  XI  5  there  cited  and  note  to 
*  sordidissiniis.' — The  word  *ingenuitas'  is  of  comj^aratively  rare 
occurrenee.  In  Tae.  only  here  and  Ann.  XIII  27  ingenuitatis  iudi- 
cium  and  in  Cic.  de  orat.  II  50,  242    Acad.  Post.  0,  33    in  Verr.  II 


C.  32.  311 

I,  44, 113  Plin.  N.  H.  XXXV  10,  36,  66  Suet  Octav.  74.  —  Sine 
with  a  substautive  serves  as  a  substitute  for  a  misiting  adjective. 
So  e.  g.  Oic.  pro  Plaoc.  5, 12  Gn.  Manlium  non  solum  ignubilem, 
verum  siue  virtute,  sine  ingenio  (wkcre  see  LandgraTs  note)  and 
very  freciuently  in  Tac.  e.  g.  c.  41  11  sine  obsequio,  sine  severitiite, 
coutuniax,  temeraria,  adrogaus  G.  35  sine  cupiditate,  sine  iiupo- 
tcutia,  quieti  secretique  nulla  provocant  bella  H.  I  9  invalidun), 
siue  constantia,  sine  auctoritate  Ann.  III 15  Tiberium  sine  misera- 
tione,  sine  ira,  obstinatum  clausumque  vidit  XIII  35  sine  galeis, 
sine  loricis,  nitidi  et  quaestuosi.  Cp.  A.  Gerber,  Philol.  XXXIV 
G28  note  Kuhner  II  164  f.  Nagelsbach,  Stili»t.  §  76  E.  V.  III 
rj25  f.  note  512.     See  also  note  c.  34  21. 

22  nna  ex  ■OTdidiuimiB  urtiflciia  =  una  omnium  artificiorum 
sordidissiina.  *  una '  is  used  by  a  kind  uf  attraction  for  '  uuum,' 
because  tbe  personification  of  eloqueuce  and  lier  degradatiou  to  a 
servile  occupation,  indicated  also  by  '  detrudunt '  and  '  sine  ingenu- 
itate '  are  throughout  uppermost  in  the  mind  of  the  speaker.  On 
tbese  constructiona,  common  in  both  Greek  and  Latin,  see  Kuhner 
II  21  f.  E.  V.  III 14  note  329.  —  mhiw,  when  added  to  a  Buperla- 
tive,  either  iii  the  genitive,  or  more  rarely  witli  a  prepoaition,  as 
here,  imparts  special  empliasis.  Cp.  R.  V.  III  182  note  403 '=-  — 
xoiftifliasiniis  '  vulgar,  low.'  A  oharacteristic  epithet,  illustrative  of 
the  contempt  of  tlie  higlier  classes  for  handicrafts  or  professionB, 
followed  for  the  sake  of  pecuniary  gain.  Cf.  Tac.  H,  I  4  III  74 
Ann.  IV  62  sordida  mercede  XI  6  and  Sen.  Ep.  108,  36  in  a 
simihir  passage ;  qui  plulosophiam  velut  iiliquod  arlifieivm  venale 
didicernnt.  —  primam  et  prMcipU&m :  '  Praecipuam  '  was  probably 
atlded  to  prevenfprimam'  from  being  taken  in  tho  nunierical  sense 
of  *  first,'  which  woiild  imply  that  Slcssalla  was  about  to  give  other 
reasons,  but  tbis  he  had  originally  no  intention  of  doing.  See 
below.  Tlic  same  alliterative  collocation  oecurs  in  Tae.  Ann.  VI  4 
praeoipuus  olim  .  .  ,  et  tune  primus  and  in  Quint,  II  15, 1. 

The  MSS.,  asinCic.  Orat.  32,115,  vary  between  'ego'and  'ei^o.'  Tha 
former  seems  far  more  miitable  to  tlie  cODteit,  because  of  tlie  implicd 
antitheais  with  '  sl  teEtea  desiderantur,*  i.  e.  I  myselt  believe  this  to  be  etc' 
but  If  etr,'  Ajrain.  tliia  closing  sentence  int^ntionally  recalls,  by  ilsvery 
toim,  Ihe  queBtlon  put  to  Mes8alla  by  Matemus  in  c.  24  ext.  exprome  nobin 
.  .  .  caoBaH  cQF  in  tantum  ab  eloquentia  eorum  receagerimus.  Mi^twalla. 
therefore,  having  partially  complied  with  Qm  request,  very  appropriatfly 
ends  his  speech ;  banc  ego  etc.    The  latter  coUocation  appears  to  me  prefer- 


312  NOTES. 

able  to  ^ego  hanc'  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  20,  00  hanc  ego  iudico  formain  and 
Tac.  Ann.  I  42  hunc  ego  nuntium  III  54  hunc  ego  XV  2  hunc  ego  .  .  . 
genitum. 

24  si  testes  desiderantur :  i.  e.  of  the  study  of  philosophy  among 
the  ancients,  not  that  of  law,  as  is  clear  from  the  illustrations  tliat 
follow. 

2G  Flatonis  anditorem:  This  tradition,  due  probably  to  that 
love  of  synchronism  so  characteristic  of  the  Greeks,  is  universally 
accepted  by  the  ancients  and  may  be  traced  back  to  Hermippos 
(3d  cent.  b.  c),  a  very  untrustworthy  source  of  biographical  informa- 
tion.  Cf.  Plut.  Dem.  5  ^pfwmro^  8e  <l>rf<Tiv  oSccTjroTois  vrrofivijfmKriv 
€VTv\eLv,    iv    ots    cyeypaTTTo    rov     ^rjfxoKrOevrjv    (rvv€<r-)(o\jaLK€vax     IIAarcui^i 

Polemon  ap.  Diog.  Laert.  III  46  Schol.  Plat.  Phaedr.  261  a 
Pseudo  Plut.  X  orat.  844  b  Cic.  de  orat.  I  20,  89  de  off.  I  1,  4 
Quint.  XII  2,  22.  10,  24.  —  Olympiodorus  ap.  schol.  Plat.  Gorg. 
515  D  and  Cic.  Orat.  4, 15  (where  see  Sandys)  Brut.  31, 121  api^eal 
to  the  testimony  of  a  letter  of  Demosthenes  himself,  but  this  par- 
tioular  correspondence,  like  most  of  the  extant  epistolary  literature 
of  the  Grecks,  is  unquestionably  ai>oervphal. 

27  et  Cicero :  Observe  the  anacoluthon,  for  we  expect  *  et  apud 
nos  Ciceroneni  fpii '  but  such  studied  symmetry  wouhl  not  have 
beeu  in  keeping  with  the  rfOo^  of  tliis  passage,  which  merely  draws 
attention  to  two  statements  of  fact. — The  passage  aUuded  to  occurs 
in  Orat.  .'^,  12  fateor  me  oratoreni  .  .  .  non  ex  rlietorum  officinis  sed 
ex  Aoadeniiae  spatiis  extitisse.  (-f.  also  Quint.  X  1,  81  philoso- 
l)horum,  ex  quibus  plurimum  se  traxisse  eloquentiae  M.  Tullius 
contitetur  XII  2,  23  nam  !M.  Tullius  non  tantum  se  debere  scholis 
rhetorum  quantum  Aeadeniiae  spatiis  fre<iuenter  (in  writings  now 
h)st)  ipse  testatur.  —  his  ut  opinor  verbis  refert:  ^  nt  ophwr^  or  'ut 
arbitror,^  especially  when  introducing  (piotations  and  in  dialogue 
generally,  does  not  im])ly  any  real  doubt  in  the  mind  of  the 
speaker,  but  is  liere  designed  to  avert  tlie  inipression  of  accurate 
learning  iu  faniiliar  conversation.  Cf.  e.  25  3  qui  primum,  ut 
opinor,  eontroversiam  movit  37  8  ac  iam  undeeim,  ut  opinor,  Ac- 
toruni  libris  et  trilms  Epistularuni  composita  Cie.  Brut.  15,  58  est 
igitur  sie  apud  illum  (sc.  Ennium)  in  nono,  ut  opinor,  annali  Tuse. 
Disp.  111  9,  19  quac  apud  Homerum  Aehilles  queritur,  hoc  ut  opi- 
nor  modo.  There  follows  an  ej-nct  translation.  Quint.  XI  1,  59 
in  libro,  ut  arbitror,  septimo  dixi  .  .  .  cpuirtus  liber  continet.     Cp. 


C.  83.  313 

Valilen,  Abh.  BeA.  Aead.  PhU.-hist.   Kl.   1877    p.  15  iiote  1    aiid 
especially  the  exhaustive  treatmeiit  of  Anton,  Stud.  II  180  S. 

'officiniB,'  accidenUUy  omUt«d  in  the  Mt>S.,  is  neceSBary,  for  Tlietoruiii' 
cannot  be  made  dependent  upon  'BpaUiB.'  The  inBtrainental  abl.,  es]»'- 
cially  in  the  case  ot  'apatiiH,'  He«ms  to  me  also  ont  of  placr.  I  inscrt  'cx' 
before  both  nouns,  on  tbe  bsslH  ol  the  otiginal  paBaage.  'Cunseiiiii  ex 
aliqua  re'  is  quite  common,  e.  g.  Cic.  pro  Pomp.  1,2  ei  vestro  iudicio 
fructum  «st  amplisBimum  conBecutus  Quint.  VII  2,  42  ez  qua  (nc.  poenu) 
minus  incommodi  coneecutunia  quam  ex  facto  gaudii.  On  tbe  repetition  of 
the  preposition  In  &dversBtive  clauses,  see  rrit.  note  c.  10  SB. 

29  Btuit  aliu  oaueae,  mafrnae  6t  gravea:  The  same  phrase  ocguts 
in  Pliii.  Ep.  I  19,  1  inagnae  et  graves  eausae  V  8,  6  egi  m.  et  g. 
causas.  —  Itoth  adj.  are  used  as  synonynis  also  iii  Tac.  H.  II  59 
quamvis  magna  transibat,  inpar  curis  gravioribua. 

30  Tobis  aperiri  aeqDDm  est:  Un  tlie  so-called  dativua  subjec- 
tivus  aec  note  c.  4  8. 

fuontam  like  '  quando '  Is  frequently  intenslfled,  esp.  in  Cicero,  by 
'quldem.'  See  Landgraf,  pro  Rosr.  Am.  11,  ai  B.  V.  III  2ill  note  4;(2' 
But  the  further  addEtion  of  '  iam '  renilers  il  somewliat  <ioubtful,  wliether 
'  quidem '  ia  here  in  its  proper  plaee.  I  ain  Btrongly  inclined  to  tliinlc,  that 
It  oriitinally  belonRed  after  •  niagnae,'  having  been  aecidentally  IranHffrrfcl 
to  thc  line  below,  aft«r  '  quoniam.'  '  magnae  «iiiiilem '  would  then  be  riiunl 
t«  '  magn.ie  illse  qui<lem,'  on  whlch  see  note  c.  3  g.  Ct.  also  the  exactly 
similar  passsge  in  c.  34  18  nec  praeceptor  deerat,  optimus  qultlcm  (I.  e.  <i|it. 
llle  quidem)  et  electiHSinius.  —  Andresen  BtranBely  takes  'quidemepn'  bb 
an  anastrophe  (!)  of  '  ego  quidem.*  T  have  been  unablc  to  flnd  a  parallel 
InBtance  of  this  hypcrbaton  In  Tacitus. 

31  in  conBnetaduie ;  On  these  prepositional  phrases,  see  note  c. 
18  17. 

32  ai  baeo  aDdierint:  This  phrase  again  betrays  the  iion-histori- 
cal  chiiracter  o£  the  ilialogue.     Cf.  note  c.  14  20. 

33  dnm  .  .  .  laDdo :  Hum  ivith  tlie  ind.  pres.  in  oratio  oljliqua  or 
witliin  a  subj.  clause  is  rare  in  classic  Latiii,  Iii  Cic.  only  once,  in 
a  translation  of  a  verse  of  Simonides  (Tiisc.  Disp.  I  42,  101).  It 
ocours  spora<lically  in  Livy  e.  g.  XXIV  10,  3,  is  not  uncommim  iii 
Silver  Latin,  Imt  vrver  found  e.  g.  in  Quintilian,  I'liny  and  Sueto- 
nius.  Most  freiiueiit,  if  not  the  nile,  iii  Taritns:  (J.  12  H.  I  ,13 
m  38.  TO  V17  Aiin.  II81  XT  33  XIII  15  XIV  58  XV  2.  45. 
59  XVI  r>.  Cp.  Dr.  H.  f!.  II  C05  f.  SfU  p.  (J8  Kilhner  II  1(1.35  f. 
note  2  K.  V.  III  341  note  4.50,  with  the  litcrature  there  cited. . — 
On  the  attitude  of  the  Komitns  toward  the  study  of  philosophy,  see 
note  c.  19  li>. 


814  NOTES. 

34  ineptiis  meis  plausisie:  *foolisli  hobbies.'  On  the  various 
meanings  of  '  ineptiae/  see  e.  g.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  24, 111  '  indiscre- 
tions '  II  4, 18  •  folly '  III  49, 187  *  want  of  taste '  Catull.  XIV  ^ 
Mart.  II  86,  9  XI  1,  13  =  nugae  Plin.  IV  14,  8  longa  praefatione 
vel  excusare  vel  commendare  ineptias  (i.  e.  de  suis  hendecasyllabis) 
ineptissimum  est.  Neither  '  ineptiae '  nor  the  adj. '  ineptus '  occurs 
elsewhere  in  Tacitus. — With  this  closing  remark,  cp.  Cassius  ap. 
Tac.  Ann.  XIV  43  ne  nimio  amore  antiqui  moris  studium  meum 
extollere  viderer. 

Ch.  33-36.  Matemus  draws  attention  to  the  manifest  ineamplete- 
ness  of  Messalla^s  treatment  of  the  suljectj  and  requests  him  to  sujyple- 
ment  it  hy  giving  also  an  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  youth 
of  the  period,  after  completing  their  theoretical  education,  acquired  a 
thorough  practical  training,  a  requirem-ent  equally  essential  to  a  suc- 
cessful  oratorical  career  ( —  c.  33  12).  Messalla  complies  by  showing 
that  such  forensio  experience  wa^  gained  hy  constant  personal  attend- 
ance  in  tlie  lavhcourts  themselves  and  hy  actual  association  with  tlie 
most  renoumed  speakers  of  the  day  ( — c.  34).  TJiis  inspiring  and 
insfructive  viethod  is  thereupon  coutrasted  with  the  modem.  pernicious 
practice  of  moot-imirts,  coyulucted  within  the  walls  ofthe  school-rooms 
of  good-for-nothintj  rhetoricians  and  dealing  with  Jictitious,  grotesque 
and  far-fetched  themes.  Thns  hronght  vp  in  a  purely  artificial 
atmospherCy  the  yonth  of  the  day  are  helplessy  when  called  upoa 
to  take  2^art  in  real  forensic  or  jndlriul  encounters  ( — e.  35).  The 
close  of  the  speech  is  lost. 

33.  2  peregisse  •  •  •  incohasse :  The  same  antithesis  occurs  in 
Quint.  VI  4,  1.  altercationis  praecepta  j^oterant  videri  tunc  inco- 
handa  ciim  omnia  .  .  .  percgisscm. 

3  vestigia  ac  liniamenta :  A  double  metaphor.  Vestigia  occurs  f 
a  numbor  of  times  in  a  figurative  sense  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  Ag.  16 
quorum  vcstigiis  et  studiis  vitam  duxerit  2  patris  .  .  .  vestigia 
premere,  bnt '  liniamenta/  though  common  in  Cicero  (Orat.  oQy  186 
Brut.  87,  298),  is  used  in  but  one  other  passage  in  Tac.  and  then  in 
its  regnhir  meaning  of  *outlines.'  (J.  16  picturam  et  lini«amenta 
colorum  imitetur.  —  Peter  well  ohserves  tliat  'ostendisse'  in  place 
of  'tradidisse'  still  further  empluisises  the  incompleteness  of 
Messalla's  ])revious  exposition.  Cf.  Ag.  13  divus  lulius  .  .  .  potest 
videri  ostendisse  posteris  non  tradidisse  (sc.  Britanniam).  —  On 
the  repetition  *  videris  .  .  .  videaris.'     See  note  c.  1  8. 


315 


5  advsnni  'as  compared  with.'  Cf.  Aiin.  XII  13  nec  fiiit  in 
arduo  societas  potentiaiu  Romanam  adversus  rcbellem  Mithrldatem 
ostentantibus  XV  19  labores  educandi  adversus  fraudem  .  .  . 
adoptionis  enumeraut.  Ann.  III  29  and  XV  63,  eited  respectively 
hy  Peter  aud  Wolff,  are  quite  different.  This  usage  seenis  iiot 
to  occur  elsewhere,  except  in  two  passages  in  Livy :  VII  32  quid 
autem  esse  duo  pruspera  .  .  .  bella  Samnitium  adversus  tot  decora 
popiili  E.  and  XXIV  8  advetsus  veterem  .  .  .  imi>eratorein  com- 
parabitur. 

6  f floandiBiimft :  In  tliis  figurative  sense,  the  word  i.i  post- 
Auguatan.  In  Tacitus  again :  H.  I  51  II  02  IV  BO  Aun.  VI  27 
XIV  13  but  not  used  absolutely  as  here. 

7  quem  ad  modnm  in  comparativc  clauses  is  extremely  rare  in 
Tacitus.  Cf.  Ann.  III  55  ut  ijuem  ad  modum  temporum  vices  ita 
morum  vertantur  VI  24  ut  q.  .  .  .  complevisset,  ita  .  .  .  exsolveret. 
See  note  c.  36  32.  —  lnTenM  iam  et  forom  ingreuari:  The  et  is 
epexegetic,  on  which  see  uote  c.  7  10. 

The  wonls  of  Mesaalla  at  the  beginning  of  the  following  chapter,  as  well 
aa  the  clear  antitheais  between  'artibius  instnii'  anit  '  exercitatioiiibus ' 
strongly  favor  '  ingreasi '  ae  the  origiual  readiiig.  Writing  '  ingressuri '  we 
ehouicl  also  eipect  'et  iam  fonun,'  aa  auicgeBled  bj  Emesti,  or  '  et  forum 
iam.'  —  ComeliHHeii'B  eaay  emendation  'eonformare'  commendB  itself  on 
two  grounds:  it  U  more  cioBely  ailicd  in  meaning  to  'aleru'  and  avoida 
the  Irrtptt  rpirtpot.  The  word  i»  uscd  in  the  same  flgurative  sensc  In  Tac. 
Ann.  IV  8  orbatos  sibi  et  posteris  conformaret.  Cf.  al«o  Hor.  A.  1*.  307 
alat  /(n*ntefi|ue  poetam,  but  Cic.  de  orat.  II  28, 123  has  aluero  confinnaro. 

11  abnne*  =  negabis.  The  acc.  with  inf.  after  'abnuere'  in  this 
sense  is  still  rare  iu  Cicero  e.  g.  de  leg.  I  14,  40  but  more  common 
iii  Livy.  In  Tac.  e.  g.  H.  III  54  abnuenti  vera  esse  quae  adferret 
Ann.  XV  22  abnuentibua  consulibus  ea  de  re  relatum.  Cp.  Woelfflin, 
Airhio  lY  5$1. 

12  Bi^iflGsre  vnltn  Tidentnr :  We  must  supply  'ao  non  abnuere' 
not  '  eloquentiam  contineri,'  as  is  clearly  indicated  by  '  vultu.' 

13  cnm  Aper-  ■  •  adnniuent:  Tlie  plirase  was  perhaps  suggested 
by  Cic.  Fragm.  Hortens.  4  Or.  quod  cum  uterqiie  nostrum  adnu- 
issent. — qaoqne-  •  -  idem:  The  same  pleonastic  coUocation,  if  such 
it  be,  is  fnund  e.  g.  Quint.  XII  3,  4  idem  Graecos  quoque  factitasse. 
Cp.  liinde,  De  T.  dUd.  qitnest.  crlt.  Berl.  I>iss.  1884  pji.  28-11. 
Matcrnus  had  previously  inferred  tlie  acquieacence  of  Aper  and 
Secundus  only  by  their  negative  attitude,  now  they  both  gave 
positive  assont. 


316  NOTES. 

14  qnasi  mrsns  incipiens :  Doubtless  also  a  Ciceronian  reminis- 
cence.  Cf.  Brut.  66,  201  Cum  haec  disseruissem  uterque  assen^ftis 
est,  et  ego  tamquam  de  integro  ordiens,  quando,  —  initia  et  semina : 
Cf.  Cic.  Tusc.  Disp.  V  24,  G9  inde  est  indagatio  initiorum  et  ^ow- 
qicam  seminum  Quint.  II  20,  6  initia  quaedam  ac  semina  sunt  con- 
cessa  natura.  On  the  omission  of  an  apologetic  particle,  see  note 
c.  6  23. 

16  dooendo :  On  the  modal  abl.  of  the  gerund,  see  note  c.  11  6. 

16  institni  emdiriqne:  Combined  also  in  Cic.  Verr.  II  3,  69,  161 
eos  (sc.  liberos)  instituere  atque  erudire  ad  maiomm  instituta  .  .  . 
debuisti. 

17  qnamqnam  '  of  course.'  On  this  use  of  '  quamquam '  at  the 
beginning  of  a  sentence,  cf .  note  c.  28  8.  —  ipsis  artibuB  ineBt : 
Tacitus  invariably  constmes  *  inesse '  with  a  dative  in  his  later 
writings,  and  so  generally  in  Silver  Latin ;  Cicero,  on  the  other 
hand,  always  has  a  preposition,  with  the  single  exception  of  de  off. 
I  42, 151  quibus  autem  artibus  .  .  .  pmdentia  maior  inest.  Cp.  Dr. 
II.  S.  I  416.  But  the  '  m '  of  quamquam  immediately  preceding 
may  j)Ossibly  have  caused  tho  omission  of  *  in/  so  that  T.  would 
be  here  still  following  Ciceronian  usage,  as  in  c.  11  15  and  30  4, 
where  see  notes. 

The  numerous  varijints  in  our  MSS.  seem  to  me  due  to  the  fact  that 
*varias,'  haviug  bcen  accidentally  omitted,  was  placed  above  the  line  and 
on  being  reintroduced  into  the  text  caused  the  confusion  now  existiiig. 
As  *  varias'  is  more  closely  allied  to  '  tot '  than  *  reconditas,'  T  liave  had  no 
hesitation  in  accepting  J()hn's  transposition  (Flcck.  Jahrh.  1888  p.  574),  l»ut 
I  now  prefer  to  n^ad  '  ac '  for  *aut,'  for  'varias'  and  'reconditas'  consti- 
tute  no  logical  alternative  but  are  simply  enumerative.  '  So  many,  so 
various  and  al)struse  subjects.'  '  Ac  wjis  either  confused  with  'aut'  (cf. 
crit.  note  'M  5)  or  omitted  after  '  varias'  (-acac)  as  an  apparent  dittography. 
—  Wiih  the  asyndeton,  cf.  e.  g.  Liv.  V  54,  5  tot  tam  valida  oppida  XXV 
37,  13  tot  tam  inopinata  and  Dr.  //.  S.  II  12  f. 

19  nisi  ut  =  nisi  ita  ut.  So  Quint.  Y  10,  r>7  Plin.  II  11, 16  Suet. 
Claud.  35.  In  Tac.  ])erhaps  in  but  one  otlier  passage :  Ann.  IV  38 
alii  modestiani  .  .  .  ([uidani  ut  (=ita  ut)  degeneris  animi  interpreta- 
bantur.  —  scientiae  meditatio,  meditationi  facultas,  facultati  usus  : 
Tlie  ancients  «renerallv  recrarded  three  tliintrs  as  essential  to  coni- 
plete  culture  (1)  <^vo-ts,  natura,  ingenium,  facultas  (2)  eTrtcmy/txT;, 
fjLdOrj(TL^,  scientia,  doctrina,  ars  (3)  fxcXiTrj,  yi'^mo-is,  do-Ki/o-t?,  exerci- 
tatio,  dcclamatio.  In  our  passage  tlie  last  catcgory  seems  to  be 
subdivided  into  (a)  meditatio  /xc/xcXct7;/x€Vos  \6yo<s  *theoretical  exer- 


C.  33.  817 

cises '  (b)  Tisus  '  actual  forensic  experience.'  Cp.  Arlst.  ap.  Dlog. 
Laert.  V  18  ^v(T<ait,  im9^ircio<t,  AtrK^cun.  Dionys.  Halic.  ap.  Syrlan. 
(Hhet.  Gr.  IV  41  W.)  Ps.  Plut.  de  educ.  4  Rhet.  ad  Her.  III  IC, 
28  f.  Cie.  de  invent.  I  2  Quint.  III  5,  1.  —  Other  exaiuplea  of 
climas  in  Taeitus  are  c.  30  24  32  8.  21  34  8  Ag.  41  infensus  virtu- 
tibus  princeps  et  gloiia  viri  ac  pessimum  inimiconim  genus.  Tliese 
instances  ought  perhaps  to  be  distinguished  as  kX^ui£  Siavoiai  from 
the  following  which  are  chiefly  phraseological  (icX^ta^  Xtfdos) :  H. 
II  32  Italiani  . . .  transitu  exercitus  vastam,  non  frumentura  usquam 
exercitui  nec  exercitum  sine  copiis  retineri  IV  74  nam  neque 
quies  gentium  sine  armis  neque  arma  sine  stipendiis  neque  stipen- 
dia  sine  tributis.  For  exx.  in  other  writers,  cp.  Sandys,  Orat.  39, 
135  Volkmann,  Khet.  p.  403  aud  esp.  Gerber,  Die  Sj/r.  al»  Kunst 
II  197  ff. 

John  ad  loc.,  following  Sauppe  (Philol.  XIX  262),  delet«B  ' eloquentiae ' 
aa  an  interpolation,  perhaps  caused  by  the  preceding  phrase  '  fai^ultate  et 
uau  eloquentiain  continerl.'  This  is  possible,  and  it  must  be  admitted  that 
the  ifOTd  is  not  esaentlal  to  the  conlext.  But  when  John  baseB  his  con- 
demnation  upon  the  suppoeition  Ihat  it  ie  nol  likely  that 'usus  elo(|uentiae ' 
would  be  here  put  down  aa  the  ultimate  oulcome  of  theoretical  instruction 
rather  than  the  reault  of  actual  expericnce,  he  seems  to  me  to  niiainterpret 
the  pasaage  which  docs  not  Imply  aiiy  auch  contnidlcUon  to  c.  34  8,  but 
Blmply  inculcates  the  necesaity  of  rounding  out  one'8  theoretical  educatlon 
by  siibMquent  iaceeiJot)  practical  traininK,  i.  e.  scientia  and  meditatio  to- 
gether  witli  the  requlsite  amount  of  native  talent  (facultas)  must  he  sup- 
plementcd  by  '  uhu  eloquentiae '  before  the  orator  is  thoroughly  equipped 
for  his  future  career. 

20  per  quae  =  quibus.     See  note  c.  24  5. 

21  et  percipiendi  qnae  proferu  et  proferendi  qnae  pflTceperiB: 
i.  e.  the  character  of  one's  theoretical  knowledge  will  determine  the 
expediency  of  ita  particular  use  and  so  inversely  what  the  orator 
carries  out  in  practice,  will  depend  upon  the  thoroughnesa  of  his 
theoretical  training.  In  other  words,  theory  and  practice  are  re- 
ciprocally  related  and  must  always  go  liand  in  hand,  one  being 
incomplete  without  the  other.  This  opinion  is  apparently  not 
shared  by  Quintilian.  Cf.  XII  6,  4  est  tamen  proprius  quidain 
fori  profectus,  alia  lux,  alia  veri  discriminis  facies,  pluaqiie.  si 
sppjires,  usus  sine  doctrina  quam  citra  usum  doctrina  v;deat,  but 
see  also  X  1, 1  ff.  The  obscurity  of  the  phrase,  aibnitted  by  the 
author  himself  (cf,  also  c.  42  4),  was  iioubtless  due  to  his  deaire  to 
formulate  an  artistic  epigrammatic  antithesis.     It  is  an  example  of 


318  NOTES. 

the  figure  termed  ivriiierafioXii,  commutatio,  which  is  deJBned  by  the 
Auet.  ad  Her.  lY  28,  39 :  commutatio  est  eum  duae  sententiae  inter 
se  discrepantes  ex  transiectione  ita  effcruntur  ut  a  priore  posterior 
contraria  x^riori  proficiscatur  e.  g.  poema  loquens  pictura,  pictura 
tacitum  poema  debet  esse,  which  is  a  translation  of  a  saying 
ascribed  to  Simonides  ap.  Plut.  Quaest.  Gony.  IX  5  l<aypai^Ca  fiiy 

^OTi  <l>$€yyofi€ytf  i)  voirfo-iSy  iroii/ons  Sk  aiyvMra  i)  {coypa^io.      Cf.  Cic.  de 

orat.  I  39,  180  Brut.  39, 144  (Scaevola)  iuris  peritorum  eloquentis- 
simus,  eloquentium  iuris  peritissimus  pro  Cluent.  2,  5  ut  et  sine 
invidia  culpa  plectatur,  et  sine  culpa  invidia  ponatur.  In  Tacitus 
e.  g.  c.  39  2  ridiculum  videbitur  quod  dieturus  sum,  dicam  tamen 
vel  ideo  ut  rideatur  H.  1 1  ubi  sentire  quae  velis  et  quae  sentias 
dicere  licet  II  37  ut  qui  pacem  belli  amore  turbaverant,  bellum 
pacis  caritate  deponerent  III  73  quae  iusserat,  vetare,  quae  vetu- 
erat,  iubere  and  perhaps  c.  28  18  where  see  crit.  note.  This  figure 
is  also  very  common  in  modem  writers  e.  g.  Shakespeare,  Hamlet, 
'Tis  true,  'tis  pity,  and  pity  'tis,  'tis  true,  which  may  be  added  to 
the  many  exx.  eited  from  the  English,  French  and  German  by 
Gerber  II  p.  212-21C.  See  also  Sandys'  note  to  Cic.  Orat.  39,  135 
and  Volkmann  HJief,  j).  416. 

22  scientiam  ab  exercitatione  separat:  This  was  done,  for  in- 
stanee,  by  Cicero^s  brother,  as  we  learn  from  de  orat.  I  2,  5  soles- 
que  nonmiuKiuam  hac  de  re  a  nie  in  disputationibus  nostris  dis- 
sentire,  quod  ego  eruditissimorum  honiinum  artium  eloquentiam 
contineri  statuam,  tu  autem  illani  ab  elegantia  doetrinae  segre- 
gandani  putes  et  in  quodani  ingeni  atque  exereitationis  genere 
ponendam,  and  was  espeeially  eharaeteristic  of  the  Stoies :  de  orat. 
II  38,  150    III  18,  er).     Cp.  Seyff.-Mull.  Lael.  II  10  (p.  46  ff.). 

23  concedet  with  aee.  eum  inf.,  iis  in  e.  12  19.  —  plennm  with  the 
abl.  for  the  more  usual  genitive.  Taeitus  uses  both  eonstruetions. 
Ci).  Lex.  Tae.  s.  v.  I)r.  7/.  ^S'.  I  559,  Quint.  IX  3,  1  eited  to  note  c. 
:\  U  and  riin.  Ep.  II  1,  7. 

21  instructnm  .  •  •  longe  paratiorem  •  .  •  venturnm  •  Cf.  Cie.  Verr. 
I  3,  7  paratuni  atque  instruetuni  ad  iudieium  venire  Orat.  5,  20  ad 
pi'rmovendos  .  .  .  aninios  instrueti  et  parati  I>rut.  76,  263  paratus 
ad  caiisas  veniens.  —  lonf/f  =  niulto.     Cf.  note  e.  32  :5. 

25  videntur  'are  generally  held  to  be.'  (-f.  Cie.  dc  orat.  I  12,  54 
totus  hie  loeus  philosophoruni  ]>roprius  videtur,  where  some  in- 
ferior  MSS.  read  '  putjitur.'  an  evidtMit  gloss  of  '  videtur.'  See 
Wilkins  1.  e.     So  siniilarlv  8ok«   in  (Jk. 


C.  84.  819 

34.  1  ergo  marking  the  resuiniition  of  a  tbeme,  after  a  digres* 
Bion  or  iuterniption.  Cf.  Tac.  G.  45  Ann.  XIV  3  XV  33.  60.  — 
foro  et  eloqnentiae :   Hendiadys. 

3  deduoebatnr  a  patre  etc.  On  thispractlce,  cf.  Cic.  Luel.  1  ego 
autem  a  patre  ita  eram  deductus  ad  Scaevolam  sumpta  virili  toga  ut 
quoad  posseni  et  liceret  a  senis  latere  numqiiam  discederem  lirut. 
89,  305  f.  Quint.  X  5, 19  quare  iuvenis  qui  rationem  invenieudi 
eloquendiijue  a  praeceptoribus  diligenter  acceperit  .  .  .  exercitatio- 
iiem  quoque  modicaiu  fuerit  consecutus,  oratorem  sibi  ali<piem, 
quod  apud  maiorcs  fieri  solcbat,  deligat,  quem  scquatur,  quem  imi- 
tetur  :  iudiciis  intcrsit  quam  plurimis  et  sit  certaminis  cui  destina- 
tur  frequens  spectator  XII  11,  5  fi-equentabunt  vero  eius  {sc. 
Domiti  Afri)  domum  o])timi  iuvenes  more  veteritm  .  .  .  hoa  ille 
formabit  quasi  elnquentiae  parens  .  .  .  sic  ad  se  Caelium  deductum 
a  patre  Cicero  profitetur  (pro  Ca«lio  4, 10)  sic  Pansam,  Hirtium, 
Dolabellam  (ad  fam.  IX  16,  7  VII  33)  in  morem  praeceptoria 
exercuit  cotidie  dicens  audiensque  Plin.  Ep.  II  14,  3  at  hercule 
unte  memoriam  meam  .  .  .  ne  nobilissimis  adulescentibus  locus  erat 
nisi  aliquo  consulari  producente.     See  also  note  c.  2  7. 

i  principem  in  ciTitate  locaffl  obtinebat:  Cf.  c.  38  ii  primum 
obtinent  locum  Ann.  I  13  principem  I.  III  75  principem  in  civitate 
locum  .  .  .  adsecutus  IV  38  XI  16  pr.  loc.  implere.  'principeui,' 
as  John  well  observes,  must  here  be  understood  in  a  relative  sense, 
for  iill  these  youths  could  not  attach  theniselvcB  to  one  orator. 
Translate  :  '  who  held  a  hading  position  in  the  commonwealth.' 

5  aectari^adBectari,  on  which  see  note  C.  1 IS;  foi  the  meaiiing, 
cf.  note  c.  2  7.  —  dictionibua :  Translate :  '  pultlic  utterances,'  for  the 
usual  meauing  'orations'  (Cic.  de  orat.  1 15,  64.  38, 152  Quint.  II 
4,  27)  is  inapplicable  here,  as  '  altercationes '  and  'iurgia'  are  also 
includcd.  The  speeches  made  by  these  orators  in  the  senate  are 
designcdly  omitted,  because  their  young  foUowers  could  not  be 
present  at  tbese  meetings. 

altercationes  -  -  .  inrgiia  :  Altercatio  designates  the  tilts  be- 
tween  the  contending  parties,  usually  conaisting  of  short  questions 
aiiil  quick  repartee  and  as  such  opposed  to  perpetua  or  continua 
onitio.  Cf.  Liv.  IV  6, 1  res  a  perpetuis  orationibus  in  altercationem 
vcrtisset  Tac.  H.  IV  7  paulatim  per  altercationem  ad  cnntinuas  et 
infestas  orationes  provecti  sunt.  The  subject  is  treated  l>y  Quin- 
tilian  in  a  special  chapter  (VI  4).     Cf.  also  Cic.  ad  Att.  I  16,  8 


320  NOTES. 

Clodium  praesentem  fregi  in  senatu  cum  oratione  perpetua,  jjlenis- 
sima  gravitatis,  tum  altercatione.  The  orator  Grassus  is  said  by 
Cicero  in  Brut.  43,  159  to  have  had  no  equal  in  this  field :  iam  in 
altercando  invenit  parem  nelninem.  Iurf/iis,  because  these  encoun- 
ters  easily  led  to  personal  abuse.  Cf.  Quint.  1.  c.  asperrima  in  hac 
parte  dimicatio  est,  nec  alibi  dixeris  magis  mucrone  pugnari,  but 
he  adds  '  bonus  altercator  vitio  iracundiae  careat  .  .  .  ne  turbidus  et 
clamosus  tantum  sit  altercator. — Both  nouns  are  found  together 
in  Suet.  Tib.  2  nonnulli  in  altercatione  et  iurgio  tribunos  plebis 
pulsaverint.  —  On  the  repetition  '  interesse-interesset,'  see  note 
c.  1  8. 

7  nt  Bic  dixerim :  According  to  Woelfflin  PhiM,  XXVI  139  the 
classical  '  ut  ita  dicam,'  occasionally  f ound  in  Silver  Latin,  took  the 
f orm  *  ut  sic  dicam '  or  '  ut  ita  dixerim '  which  in  turn  was  probably 
due  to  a  confusion  with  'ut  dixerim,'  as  Nipp.  Ann.  XIV  53 
suggests.  Both  forms  were  then  combined  in  'ut  sic  dixerim.^ 
This  construction  is  perhaps  first  met  with  in  Val.  Max.  VI  2  init. 
and  is  especially  characteristic  of  Tacitus  and  Quintilian.  Cf.  c. 
40  19  Ag.  3  G.2  Ann.  XIV53  Quint.  Pr.  23.  I  6,  1.  12,  2  II  13, 
9  V  13,  2.  11  IX  4,  Gl  VI  3,  93  Plin.  Pau.  42.  — The  logical  per- 
fect  subj.  in  subordinate  olauses  is  very  rare  and  chiefly  post- 
Augustan.  Cf.  Cic.  Pliil.  XIV  G,  7  Liv.  VTII  18,  3  Quint.  X  1,  77 
Plin.  Ep.  V  1,  10  and  Tao.  II.  II  50  V  7  Ann.  VI  22.  Cp.  in 
genoral,  AVoolfflin  1.  c.  I)r.  II.  S.  U  Cm  StU  p.  13  Gantrelle,  Sti/le 
§  77  S(!hmalz  Sijjitax  p.  518  E.  Wollf  J>ie  Spraehe  d.  Tnc.  p.  24 
J.  V.  Lagergren  I)e  .  .  .  eloent.  C.  FHvii,  Upsala  1872  p.  168  Nipp. 
and  Furnoanx  ad  Ann.  XIV  53. 

8  pugnare  in  proelio :  Taoitus  avoids  the  figura  etymologica, 
on  whicli  soc  o.  22  17.  —  constantiae  *  solf-possession.'  Used  of  the 
orator  e.  g.  by  Ascon.  in  Milon.  ]).  42.  Or.,  cited  o.  37  27. 

10  in  media  luce :  *  In  the  full  light  of  publioity.'  A  cominon 
motaphor.  Cf.  o.  g.  Cic.  Brut.  8,  32  foronsi  luce  caruit  intraque 
pariotes  aluit  oam  gloriani,  cpiam  nonio  .  .  .  est  postea  consecutus 
de  son.  4,  12  Quint.  I  2,  18  ante  omnia  futurus  orator  cui  .  .  .  in 
modia  roi  publicae  luoe  vivondum  est,  adsuosoat  .  .  .  non  reformi- 
daro  liomines  neque  illa  solitaria  ot  volut  umbratica  vita  pallescere 
XII  2,  8  in  hac  fori  luce  and  simihirly  Cic.  de  leg.  III  6,  14  mira- 
bilitor  doctrinam  ex  umbraculis  oruditorum  non  modo  in  solem 
atfpie  in  pulvorem  sed  in  ipsum  discrimen  aoiemque  produxit,  — 


C.  34.  321 

ftliqnid  as  sbovn  by  its  ]>osititin  belongs  to  both  adverbs,  so 
statiin  below.  Cf.  c.  11  7.  —  oontrarifl  '  inconsistent.'  The  lueaQlDg 
'  irrelevant,  zweckwidrig '  usually  givea  to  thia  plirase  here,  al- 
though  not  intrinsically  impossible,  seems  to  me  lesa  in  kecping 
with  the  context,  while  the  veraion  in  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  '  sibimet  ipae 
contradicit  atque  ita  causae  suae  nocet '  is  acceptable  only  in  part, 
for  the  '  adversarius '  would  not  likely  have  protested  (exprobret) 
on  seeing  ojjposing  counsel  injure  his  owii  ca.^ie,  but  lie  would  be 
quick  to  point  out  contradictions.  Tlie  following  passage  from 
Qnintilian  (VIII  3,  57)  alao  favors  the  above  rendering :  remni 
vitia  (i.  e.  in  oratione)  sunt  stiiltiim,  commuue,  contrarinm,  sujter- 
raruuiii.  —  qno  mlnns  '  but  that.'  On  this  use  of  'quo  mJnus'  as 
an  ejHJxogetic  adversative  conjunction,  see  note  c.  3  15. 

12  index  reipnat:  Cf.  Quint.  VI  4,  19  est  inprimis  acuti  videre 
quo  iudex  dicto  moveatur,  quid  respuat.  '  Respuere '  and  '  asper- 
nari '  aro  also  grouped  in  Cic.  iii  1'is.  20,  45  auribus  respuat,  animo 
asjjernatur  de  orat.  III  25, 99  de  fato  20.  —  With  the  entire  pas- 
sage,  cf.  Quint.  XII  C,  5  nonnulli  senes  in  scbola  facti  stupent 
novitate  cum  in  iudicium  vencrunt.  At  illic  et  iudex  tucet  et 
adversarius  obstrepit  et  nihil  temere  dictum  perit  et,  si  quid  tibi 
ipse  sumas,  pvobandum  est. 

13  i^tnr:   Ou  the  position,  cp.  note  c.  3  l. 

14  qnamqnam:   On  the  subj.,  see  note  c.  8  6. 

15  CBnsis  et  indicliB  'civil  and  criminal  cases.'  Cf.  Cic.  Brut. 
27,  105  Carbo  est  in  multis  iudiciis  causisque  cognitus  Div.  in 
Caec.  1,  1  in  causis  iudiciisque  publicis.     See  John  ad  loc. 

IG  hftbebantqne :  que  =  etiam.  See  note  to  '  hodieque '  (1.  35). 
—  ipBini  populi  - . .  anrinm  oopiam :  A  genitive  depending  upon 
anotlier  is  of  comparatively  rare  occurrence  in  Taoitus  e.  g.  H.  III 
75  civium  sanguinis  parcum  Ann.  III  34  multa  duritiae  veteruni 
IV  8  valetudinis  eius  dies  V  4  domus  Germanici  exitinm  XI  33 
spem  incoiumitatis  Caesaria  XIV  3  pueritiae  Neronis  edueator 
(Ann.  XII  26  cited  by  Dr.  //.  .S'.  I  474  Stil  p.  35  contains  no 
insbince)  Quint.  VI  1,  9  indignitate  calumuiae  conspirationis.  Ou 
tliis  uaage  in  other  writers,  cp.  Seyff.-MUlL  Lael.  p.  220  KUhnast, 
Lln.  Si/iit.  p.  70  Lupus,  Sprarhgebr.  des  Coni.  Kfj).  p.  13  fE.  Fisclier, 
Di>-  Rrctiim  der  Casus  bei  Caesar  II  23  (04  instances)  Kuhner  II 
306  and  esp.  R.  V.  III  529  note  513»,  where  numerous  other  refer- 
ences  are  given. 


322  NOTES. 

18  ita  not  = '  itaque/  as  the  Lex.  Tac.  erroneously  takes  it.  See 
below.  —  optimTis  quidem  =  optimus  ille  quidem.  Cf.  note  c.  3  8 
and  crit.  iiote  c.  32  30. 

19  faciem  •  •  •  non  imaginem :  i.  e.  the  real  countenance  not  a 
mere  counterfeit.  Cf.  Cic.  Orat.  3,  9  perfectae  eloquentiae  speciem 
animo  videmus,  effigiem  auribus  quaerimus  Tusc.  Disp.  III  2,  3 
consectaturque  nuUam  eminentem  effigiem  virtutis,  sed  adumbra- 
tam  imaginem  gloriae  Quint.  X  2,  11  necesse  est  minus  sit  eo 
quod  imitatur,  ut  umbra  corpore  et  imago  facie  Apul.  Met.  10,  27 
mulier  .  .  .  supprimens  faciem,  praeteudens  imaginem. 

20  mdibas:  rudis  is  a  foil  or  perhaps  a  wooden  stick  used  in 
fencing  exercises.  In  a  figurative  sense  also  in  Cic.  de  opt.  gen.  6, 
17  non  enim  in  acie  versatur  (se.  Tsocrates)  et  ferro  sed  quasi 
rudibus  eiiis  eludit  oratio.  Tacitus,  as  often,  omits  the  apologetic 
particle. 

*  sed/  the  reading  of  our  MSS.  is  unintelligible  and  probably  arose  out 
of  the  wrong  sohition  of  a  compendium.  *  Sic,'  followed  by  *ut,'  is  cor- 
related  to  Mta'  above.  '  In  this  way,  there  hioked  iiot  —  thua  it  was  tliat.' 
An  original  'iiec'  would  scarcely  have  been  corrupted  inU)  '  sed/ 

21  auditorium  •  •  .  ex  invidis  et  faventibus:    The  prepositional 

phrase,  denoting  the  material  out  of  wliich  au  audience  is  com- 

posed,  is  here  joined  as  au  attributive  directly  to  the  substantive. 

Of.  c.  g.  Tac.  H.  IV  76  nulhis  esse  Ceriali  nisi  e  reliquiis  Germanici 

exercitus  legiones    Cic.  in  Verr.  II  4,  27,  62  pocula  ex  auro     Liv. 

I  34  ex  virtute  nobilitas,  and  so  often  with  other  prepositions  as 

'  a,  de,  sine.'     Usually,  however,  some   verb  such  as  '  compositus, 

niixtus,    constitutus'    is    added.     E.  g.  Tac.  H.  IV  37    mixtus    ex 

Cliattis  Usipis  Mattiacis  exercitus    70  (cohors)  ex  Chaucis  Frisiis- 

que  composita.     The  present  instance  is  particularly  noteworthy, 

because  the  ]>repositional  clause  is  added  as  an  attributive  adjec- 

tive,  a  collocation  apparently  found  only  witli  *  sine,'  on  which  see 

note  c.  32  21. 

'  Seinper  novum '  is,  in  my  judgment,  an  interpolation,  for  this  epithet 
was,  of  course,  quite  as  applicable  to  the  audiences  of  the  speaker^s  own 
day  as  to  those  of  the  Republic.  Hence  tlie  phrase  has  no  place  in  the 
present  context,  which  deals  only  witli  points  of  diffcrence  between  the  two 
periods.  'I^liis  suspicion  derives  strong  external  support  from  the  fact  that 
the  MS.  variants  (p.  45)  also  unmistakably  point  to  a  supralinear  glo&s 
which  subsequently  intruded  into  the  text  in  different  places. 

22  nec  bene  nec  male  dicta  dissimularentur :    With  'nec  bene,- 
understand  in  thought  *  simuharentur '  i.  c.  the  praiseworthy  utter- 


C.  34.  323 

ancos  were  openly  recognised,  wliile  those  deaerving  of  censure 
were  not  intentionally  disavoweJ.  The  ellipais  of  an  affirmative 
cxpression  to  be  aupplied  from  a  negative,  a  specles  ot  zeugina,  ia 
characteristic  of  Tacitua.  E.  g.  H.  I  8  Rufus  vir  facundus  et  jjacis 
artibus  (sc,  expertus),  lielli  inex[)ei-tuB  Ann.  I  55  ipsi  tempus  fore 
(luo  crimina  et  innoxios  (sc.  ab  noxiis)  discerneret  XII  6-1  Agrip- 
pina  qime  filio  dare  imperium  (so.  quibat,  poterat),  tolerare  imperi- 
tauteiu  nequibat  XIII  56  deesse  nobis  terra  ulii  vivamus  (sc. 
])otest),  in  quo  ninriamur  non  jjotest.  Ou  tliis  usage  in  other 
writors,  see  Seyff.-Mlill.  Lael.  16,  50  (p.  387  f.)  Madvig,  de  fin.  II 
8,  25  KHlmer  II  1043  f.  This  Interpretation  gives  an  unobjection- 
able  sense,  it  is  in  conformity  with  Tacitean  usage  and  calls  for  no 
alterations  in  the  text. 

23  dnratnrBm :   Oii  fut.  act.  part.  =  iidj.  see  note  c.  9  22. 

24  in  diveraiB  sabselliis  '  on  the  benches  of  the  opposition.' 
Direrxiiit  =  sulyersaa  Is  quite  comnion  in  Tacitus.  Cf.  Lex.  Tac. 
3.  V.  p.  305.  So  also  Quint.  XI  3,  133  diversa  subsellia  but  132 
adversis  subaclliis.  With  the  thought,  cf.  c.  37  ext.  —  inde  quin 
immo :   For  this  anastrophe  see  note  c.  6  7. 

Tho  repetition  of  tho  prepofliUon  in  a  comparaUvc  clause  aftcr  '  ijutiiu '  U 
the  rule  in  Tacitus  (e.  g.  c.  20  II  Ag.  5.  S2  U.  II  44.  64.  Tlt.  77  Ann.  III  12. 
es  XV  (I)  and  so  generally  iu  Lalin  proac.  Exceptions  arc  very  rare.  E.  g. 
Liv.  III  10,  4  non  in  plebe  coeritniia  quani  senatu  castigando  vehenientior 
fuit.  Cp.  Hanil,  Turtett.  Ht  40»  f.  Kilhner  II  422.  }laase's  slateiiient  in 
R.  V.  III  731  not«  676  thal  tlie  cllipsis  of '  in '  afler  '  (|uam  clauneB '  jh  con- 
flneil  tn  a  tew  instances  in  poctry  is,  tlierefore,  substantinlly  tnie,  for  the 
'  ni '  of  quam  easily  caused  the  omisslon  of  the  preposition  in  here  as  per- 
haps  also  in  the  fcw  exx.  cited  as  exceptions. 

25  fldeliiu:  'More  strongly,  histingly.'  .FiVMi»  in  Tac.  only  here 
and  Ann.  XV  07,  aud  liotli  times  in  the  comparative.  Otherwise 
'  iidus,  fidisaimuB '  is  use<l,  and  twice  (Ann.  I  57  XII 13)  '  magis 
fidus.'  In  tlie  same  seiise  also  in  Qiiiiit.  I  4,  5  nlai  oratoris  futiiri 
fundamenta  fideliter  iecevit    VI  4,  14  quod  fideliter  firiiium  est. 

As  Meffialla  began  with  a  recapitulatlon  of  his  lirBt  Bi>eecli  (qui  foro  .  .  . 
Etudiis)  Bo  liere  in  like  manner,  before  passing  on  to  aiiother  topic,  hc  gives 
a  brief  BUmmary  of  his  arguments,  retaininp,  it  witl  be  obscrveil,  llieir  exact 
sequence  (oratonun  .  .  .  eipcrimentis).  Rn  again  In  c,  35  7  (locus  .  .  .  ad- 
feral)  and  in  c.  5  10  (vel  ad  utilitatem  etc.)  the  mode  of  treatment  is  carc- 
fully  outlined  by  way  of  prefaee.  Thia  evident  deslKn  on  Ihe  pnrt  of  tl.^ 
author  will  suffic«  to  refute  the  coDjecturca  ot  Clasxen  and  Baehrens 
(see  p.  45). 


324  NOTES. 

27  f ori  anditor,  sectator  indioionun  *  in  the  f orum^  in  the  law- 
courts.'  For  a  similar  objective  genit.  cf.  c.  37  17  ambitu  comiti- 
omm  Ann.  II  34  ambitum  fori  III  31  XV  25  Syriae  exsecutiOy 
where  see  Nipp.  Cic.  pro  Flacc.  2,  5  Cretae  vitia  pro  Sest.  B,  13 
quaestura  Macedoniae  ad  Quiiit.  frat.  1 1«  25  itinerum  atque  agro- 
rum  furta.     Cp.  also  Dr.  H.  S.  I  468  f .  SfU  p.  31  f. 

2S  alienis  ezperimentis  *  by  the  experience  derived  from  others.' 
The  same  phrase  occurs  in  Tac.  Ag.  19  doctus  per  aliena  experi- 
menta.     Cf.  note  c.  29  17. 

29  in  ocnlis :   So  H.  I  37   II  35   IV  77   Aun.  III  29. 

30  popnli  anret  *  likes  and  dislikes.'  aures  is  f requent  in  the  D. 
in  the  sense  of  ^opinion,  judgment^  taste.'  Cf.  c.  9  5  19  8.  23  21 11 
a.  iudicium  27  28  34  10  ipsius  populi  a.  and  so  H.  I  90  (genus 
orandi)  crebro  fori  usu  celebre  et  ad  implendas  populi  aures  latuni 
Ann.  XIII  3  ingenium  .  .  .  temporis  eius  auribus  adcommodatum. 
—  aocnsationem  snsoeperat:  Cf.  Liv.  XLV  37  Ser.  Galba  in  L. 
Paullo  accusando  tirocinium  ponere  et  documentum  eloquentiae 
dare  voluit  Cic.  pro  Cael.  30,  73  voluit  vetere  instituto  eorum 
adulescentiuin  exemplo  qui  post  in  civitate  .  .  .  clarissimi  cives 
exstiterunt,  industriani  suam  a  populo  Komano  ex  aliqua  illustri 
accusatione  cognosci.  Wliile  a  successful  defence  was  considered 
more  difticult,  an  accusation  was  apt  to  be  attended  with  greater 
renown.  See  Quint.  Y  13,  3  accusationibus  etiam  niedioeres  iii 
dicendo  suffecerunt,  bonus  defensor  nenio  nisi  qui  eloquentissimus 
fuit.  nam,  ut  quod  sentio,  semel  finiani,  tanto  est  accusare  quam 
defendere,  quanto  facere  quani  sanare  vulnera  fjicilius  XII  7, 1--3. 
Aniong  tlie  speeches  of  Cicero,  there  are  but  few  '  accusationes.' 

31  solus  •  •  •  et  nnns:  ihius  in  other  writers  seeuis  always  to  pre- 
cede,  when  joined  with  '  solus.'  Cf.  Cic.  iu  Pis.  40,  96  te  unum 
soluni  pro  Sest.  62,  130  in  Verr.  II  2,  5,  13.  75,  185  Hor.  Ep.  I 
6,  1  una  .  .  .  solaquc  Plin.  Pan.  76  unus  solusque.  Cp.  uote  c. 
17  13. 

32  nono  decimo  •  •  •  L.  Grassus  G.  Garbonem:  Cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  III 
20,  74  quippe  qui  omnium  maturrime  ad  publicas  causas  acces- 
serim  annosque  natus  vnum  et  vlfjintl  nobilissimum  hominem  et 
elojiuentissimum  in  iudicium  vocarem  de  off.  II  13,  47  L.  quidem 
Crjissus,  cum  esset  admodum  adulescens  (Brut.  43,  159)  .  .  .  sibi 
il)se  pej)erit  maxumam  laudeni  ex  illa  aoousatione  nobili  et  glori- 
osa,    et,    qua   aetate   qui   exercentur,   laude    adiici    solent,   ut   de 


Demosthene  accepimua,  ea  aetate  L.  Crassus  ostendit  id  se  in 
foro  optume  iajn  facere,  quod  etiam  tum  poterat  domi  cum  laude 
meditari.  The  defendant,  C.  Papirius  Carbo  (see  c.  18  3),  com- 
mitted  suicide  before  aentence  was  pronouneed  upon  him  (Oic.  ad 
fam.  IX  21,  »  Brut.  27,  103   Val.  Max.  III  7,  6). 

33  imo  et  Ticenumo  Caeaar  SolabelUm :  Cf.  Suet.  Caes.  4  com- 
posita  seditione  civili  (i.  e.  M.  Aemilio  Lcpido  1).  lunio  Itruto  coss. 
77  iJ.  c.  Cf.  C.  I.  L.  I  p.  439  Brut,  92,  317  f.)  Cornel.  Dolabelkm 
cuiisulareni  et  triumphalem  repetmidaruui  jwstulavit.  This  speech 
(mentioned  also  by  Ascon.  in  Scaur.  p.  26  Or.  Vell.  Pat.  II  43  Ptut. 
Caes.  4)  established  Caesar's  oratorical  reputatioii.  Cf.  Suet.  Caes. 
55  post  aecusationem  Dolabellae  haud  dubie  principibus  patronis 
adnunieratus  est. 

Thc  MSS.  all  have  nono  deeimo  .  .  .  L,  Crasgus  etc.,  which  datc,  u 
Lanibinus  and  BroCier  pouited  ouC,  couflicts  with  the  expresa  teitCiiiiony 
of  Cic.  1.  c.  Xipperdey,  Wiein.  itua.  XIX  077  ff.  (=Opusc.  323  ff.),  hafi, 
tlierefore,  subHtiluted  uno  e(  viceasimo.  That  the  trial  of  CarlM  (sce  also 
not«  c.  18  3)  took  place  afler  his  consulstiip  in  120  u.  <:.  (C.  1. 1„  I  p.  :Ai)  ia 
clear  from  a  coinpariaon  of  Cic.  de  leg.  III  W,  36  aiul  de  orat.  II  40,  170, 
and  03  Craasus  (see  Cic.  Brut.  43,  IRl)  wax  bom  In  141)  h.  c,  il  follows  thaC 
lie  was  not  nincteen  \i\xt  laxnty-om  ycani  uf  a),'C  in  111)  n.  c,  ~Iii  thc  second 
date  tiie  MSS,  are  again  ac  variance  wich  ttie  faots,  an  Casauboiius  and 
LipHiiu  observed,  for  according  to  tlie  unimpeacliable  («atiniony  of  Sueto- 
niuH  I.  c,  Caesar  (born  Jiily  13,  100 ;  see  Violel  p.  KMi)  must  have  bfcii  aC 
leaft  23,  not  21  years  obl,  when  lie  sccused  Dolabella.  Tliere  can,  tliere- 
fore,  be  no  doubt  that  the  dates  given  in  our  MSS.  involve  two  chrono- 
lo)i:ica1  errors,  buC  tlie  propriccy  or  jiistification  of  emending  the  lext  ac- 
cordin^ly,  must  be  very  seriously  (]uestioncd,  for  apart  frum  the  intrinsic 
liiipnibability  of  twa  palpable  errore  in  tlic  MSS.,  tlie  correctlona  proposed 
desCroy  the  chronoloKical  sequence  (lff-21-22~24)  evidently  designed  by 
tlie  aiithor.  Under  tbpge  circutnatancc!",  we  are  forced  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  dates  here  jjivtn  are  due  to  Tacitus  or  nvtlier  to  the  source  wliich 
he  conRuIted.  This  is  rcndered  Che  more  plausible,  as  the  chronological 
data  eoiiceming  tiie  speecliea  of  fauious  oralors  seeni  to  have  been  of  & 
parlimlarly  cot^icling  charncter,  as  we  miisC  iiifer  froin  aji  intereBtuig  pas- 
sage  in  Gell.  N.  A.  XV  28,  on  which  see  l*roIeg.  p.  icvii  where  some  reasona 
are  also  advanced  for  believing  tliat  Tacitua  is  directly  indebted  for  the 
s  {nfonnation  In  question  to  Mucianus, 


altero  et  Tioenaimo  Aiinios  PoUio  C.  Catonem :  C.  Porcius  Cato, 
a  relative  of  Cato  Uticensis,  was  tribunus  plebis  in  56  and  accused 
by  Pollio  (born  76  ».  c.)  for  maladmlnistration.  He  was  defended 
by  Calvus  and  M.  Scaurus  and  acquitted,  July  3,  54  b.  c.     Cf.  Cic. 


326  NOTES. 

ad  Att.  IV  15  (written  64)  4  ante  diem  ITI.  Non.  Quinct.  SufPenas 
et  Cato  absoluti  16,  5  quaeris  de  Catone.  Lege  lunia  et  Licinia 
scis  absolutum. 

35  non  maltum  aetate  antecedens  Galyus  Vatinium :  According 
to  Quint.  XII  6,  1  Calvus,  who  was  born  in  82  b.  c,  begaii  his 
oratorical  car^er  some  time  before  lie  had  reached  the  quaestorian 
age  (i.  e.  the  27th  year).  The  present  allusion  must,  therefore,  be 
understood  of  the  first  accusation  of  Vatinius  in.  58,  when  Calvus 
was  24  years  old,  which  perfectly  agrees  with  the  statement  '  non 
multum  aetate  antecedens '  (sc.  Crassum  Caesarem  Pollionem). 
This  indisputable  inference,  as  well  as  'hodieque  .  .  .  hgimus,^ 
below,  admirably  confirms  the  conjecture  that  this  first  speech 
against  Vatinius,  though  never  actually  delivered,  was  subsequently 
put  in  writing.  See  note  c.  21  10.  —  With  the  phrase  '  non  multum 
etc.,'  cf.  Cic.  Brut.  21,  82  aetate  paulhim  his  antecedens  Quint.  X 
1,  103  paulum  aetate  praecedens  eum.  —  Observe  the  studied  sym- 
metry  in  the  coUocation  of  the  proper  names,  the  praenomen  being 
added  in  the  first  and  third  groups  and  omitted  in  the  second  and 
fourth.  In  the  historical  works  of  Tac.  a  different  principle  ob- 
tains,  for  of  the  names  liere  meutioned  all,  with  thc  exception  of 
C.  Ciito  and  Dolabella,  had  already  been  introduced  to  the  reatler. 
Cp.  iiote  c.  18  17.  —  insecuti,  in  its  technical  sense  *  to  prosecute,' 

'iis'  aiid  'his'  (EV)  are  habitually  confounded  in  our  MSS.,  so  that  tlie 
context  is  the  only  guide  to  follow.  In  tlie  present  instance,  A/s,  which 
John  alone  of  commentators  advocates,  is,  in  niy  judgment,  though  syntac- 
tically  perfectly  admissible,  utterly  out  of  place,  for  his  orationibus  couUl 
only  signify  '  the  orations  still  extant/  a  veiy  superfluous  remark  in  view 
of  the  foUowing  clause,  and  John  himself  translates,  as  if  the  reading  were 
'  illis.'  Cp.  also  c.  31)  ext.  itaque  hercule  eiusmodi  libri  extant  etc,  where 
John,  if  consistent,  ought  also  to  have  changed  *eius  modi'  into  ^  huius 
modi.' 

hodieque  *  still,  to-day '  in  tho  sense  of  *  hodie '  or  *  hodie  qiioque  ■ 

*  noch  hcutzutage  '  first  occurs  in  Vell.  Pat.  e.  g.  T  4,  2  and  there- 
after  frequently  in  Silver  Latin,  particularly  in  the  Elder  Pliny, 
Seneca  and  Suetonius.  Cp.  Dr.  //.  S,  II  46  Woelfflin,  PhU<»l.  XXVI 
100  Peterson,  Quint.  X  1,  95  and  esp.  the  excellent  article  in 
Schnialz,  Antih.  I  p.  597.  In  Tacitus  again  :  G.  3  quod  in  ripa 
Rheni  situm  liodieque  incolitur,  where  *  hodieque '  is  taken  by 
sonio   h'ss  correctly,   it  wouhl  seem,   in  the  sense  of  '  et  hodie ' 

*  unil  l)is  auf  den  heutigen  Tag.' 


C.  Ai.  35.  827 

The  Bame  confoBioii  betneen  'hodieque'  {CDEV)  and  'hodie  tjuoque' 

(AB)  is  found  e.  g.  in  the  MSS.  of  Livy  :  I  17,  9   XL  12, 10.     It  was  prob- 

ably  due  to  a  wrong  solulion  of  a  coinpendiuin ;  in  any  caae,  'hodieque' 

was  vooTe  likely  to  have  been  cbanged  iulo  the  mora  famlliar  and   lem 

ambiguoua  '  hodie  quoque '  than  the  reTerse. 

39.    1  at  nano :   The  same  phrase,  here  markmg  the  transition 

to  the  incKlern  as  opposed  to  the  ancient  educational   methods, 

occurs  c.  29  1. 

The  noids  'sed  ut  dicere  inelitueram,  deducuntur  In  Kholas'  (t.  6),  afl 
well  as  the  eipression  'in  rtietorum  scholis'  (c.  31  2),  leave  no  doubt  that 
the  emendation  'In  Bchoias  iatonim'  restoreB  the  origlnal  readln);.  Tbe 
variantfi  in  our  MSS.  aroee,  aa  John  ingeniousty  BUggests,  out  of  a  gloss 
*K.  f>i  Mcholas,'  designed  to  exjriain  tbe  unintelligible  reading  '  in  BcholaBti- 

2  rhetom  .  ■ .  quoi  panlo  uite  Ciceronii  temporB  extitiHe:  i.  e. 
in  tlie  earlier  half  of  tlie  middle  of  the  second  cent.  b.  c.  See 
tlie  edict  in  Gell.  XV  11  and  Suet.  de  gramm.  25  :  C.  Faniiio  Stra- 
boiie,  M.  Valerio  Messalla  coss.  (161  n.  C.)  senatus  consultum  de 
phih»sophi8  et  de  rhetoribus  factum  est.  M.  Pomponius  praetor 
.seiiatum  consuluit. '  Quod  verba  facta  sunt  de  philosophis  et  de 
rhetoribus,  de  ea  re  ita  eensuerunt,  ut  M.  Pomponius  praetor  ani- 
madverteret  curaretque,  uti  (tit  si  —  Suet.)  ei  e  republica  fideque 
sua  videtetur,  uti  Roma«  ne  esscnt.  This  nieasure  was  ineffectual, 
as  inay  be  inferred  from  Suet.  1.  c.  rketonca  quoque  apud  nos  .  .  . 
sero  recepta  est,  paulo  etiaiii  difficilius,  qiilppe  quam  constet  non- 
num<]uam  etiam  pro/iil/ilam  exerceri. 

4  Cruao  et  Domitio  oenioribui  etc.  L.-  Licinius  Crassus,  the 
orator  and  Cn.  Domitius  Aiienobarbus  were  censors  in  92  b.  c. 
This  edict  lias  also  been  preserved  by  Gelliua  and  by  Suetonius 
n.  cc.  Kenuntiatuin  est  nobis,  esae  homines  qui  uovum  genus 
disciplinac  instituerunt,  ad  quos  iuventus  in  ludum  conveniat; 
eos  sibi  nomen  imposuisse  Latinos  rhetoraa,  ibi  homines  adule- 
scentulos  dies  totos  desidere.  Maiores  nostri,  quae  liberos  suos 
discere  et  quos  in  ludos  itare  vellent,  instituerunt.  Haee  nova, 
quae  praeter  conauetudinem  ac  morem  maiorum  iiunt,  neque 
j>l<n:ent  neque  recta  videntur.  Quapropter  et  his  qui  eos  ludoB 
habent,  et  his  qui  eo  venire  consuenmt,  videtur  (visum  est  — 
fii-ll.)  faciundum,  ut  ostenderemus  nostram  sententiam,  nobis  non 
placere.  That  this  ra<lical  measure  was  also  unsuccessful  appears 
to  be  certaiii,  and  it  is  doubtless,  therefore,  but  accidental  that 


828  NOTES. 

we  do  not  hear  of  the  opening  of  a  rhetorical  school  till  81  b.  c, 
to  which  ycar  Hieronymus  (ann.  Abrah.  1936)  notes :  Vultacilius 
Plotius  Latinus  rhetor,  Cn.  Pouipei  libertus  et  doctor  scholam 
ai^eruit.  —  Roman  educational  regulations  were  based  upon  the 
*mos  maiorum'  not  upon  well-defined  laws,  a  fact  which  called 
forth  the  censure  of  Polybius.  Cf.  Cic.  de  rep.  IV  3,  3  nostrorum 
institutonim  neglegentiam  accusat,  nullam  certam  aut  destinatam 
legibus  aut  publice  expositam  aut  unam  omnium  esse  voluerunt.  — 
The  phrase  *  ludum  impudentiae '  is  cited  from  Cic.  de  orat.  III  24, 
93  H.  where  Crassus  justifies  his  course  in  this  affair  at  some 
length :  etiam  Latini .  .  .  hoc  biennio  magistri  dicendi  exstiterunt, 
quos  ego  censor  edicto  meo  sustuleram  non  quo,  ut  nescio  quos 
dicere  aiebant,  acui  ingenia  adulescentium  nollem,  sed  contra  in- 
genia  obtundi  nolui,  corroborari  impudentiam ...  94  hos  vero  novos 
magistros  nihil  intellegebam  posse  docere,  nisi  ut  auderent .  .  .  hoc 
cum  unum  traderetur  et  cum  impudentiae  ludm  esset,  putavl  esse 
censoris,  ne  longius  id  serperet,  providere.     Cp.  also  Athen.  XIII 

GIO  *Pu>/xat6t  8'  61  TrdvTa  dpLOTOi   i^c/BaXov  rov^  coif^iaTa^  rrj^   Ptaftrf^  <u^ 
hviifidtLpovTafi  Tov^  viov*:. 

G  ut  dicere  institueram  'But  as  I  was  saying.'  A  frequent 
forniula  of  rosuinption,  for  the  niore  coUoquial  '  coepi  dicere '  e.  g. 
Cic.  iu  VeiT.  II  2,  IG,  41  vcrum  ut  institui  dicere  27,  6/5.  3,  10,  24 
pro  Caec.  o,  15.  See  John  ad  loe.  This  usage  is  not  met  with 
elsewhere  in  Tacitus  nor  in  Quintilian. 

The  preposition  before  *  quibus  *  could  only  have  been  legitimately 
omitted,  if  the  antecedent  were  in  the  samc  case.  Cp.  R.  V.  III  p.  728 
note  57o. 

non  facile  dizerim:  These  expressions  are  very  common  in 
Cicero  and  Tacitus,  but  coniparatively  rare  in  other  writers.  Cf. 
H.  III  28  haud  facile  discreverim  78  haud  f .  .  .  .  adsignaverit 
Aun.  II  8«S  h.  f. . .  inierit  III  22  h.  f.  dispexerit  lY  34  h.  f.  dixerim 
XV  49  nec.  f .  memoraverim.  Quint.  uses  it  but  once :  I  Prooem.  15 
facile  concesserim. 

7  utmmne  oeeurs  again  c.  37  10.  It  is  met  with  first  in  Sisenna, 
then  in  Cato,  Ilor.  (Sat.  II  3,  251.  G,  73),  but  once  in  Cicero  (de 
invent.  I  31,  51),  not  in  Livy,  and  rarely,  with  the  exception  of 
Seneea,  in  Silver  Latin.  Only  twice  e.  g.  in  Quint.  (III  3, 13  XII 
1,  40).  Cp.  Dr.  JL  S.  II  496  ^  KVihner  II  1016,  8  R.  V.  III  p.  304. 
'  Utrum '  is  also  extremely  rare  in  Tac.     Cf .  Gr.  28   Ann.  I  68  (in  a 


C.  36.  329 

speecb).  —  With  Messalla's  esa^gerated  statemeot,  cp.  the  admi- 
rable  discuBsion  of  Quiiit.  I  2  (utilius  domi  an  in  scholis  erudiautur), 
particularly  g  4  f.  16  sed  ut  fugiendae  sint  maguae  scholae  (cui 
ne  ipse  quidem  rei  adsentior,  si  ad  aliqucm  merito  concurritur)  non 
tamen  hoc  eo  valet  ut  fugiendae  sint  omnino  scholae.  aliud  est 
enim  vitare  eas,  aliud  eligere, 

The  pluraJ  allei  disjunctive  particles  in  indirect  queations  Kems  Co  occur 
in  but  a  alngle  passage  in  Latiii :  Suet.  Oct.  80  dubilas,  Cimbeme  Annius 
an  Verranius  Flaccus  imitandi  tibi  Binl  ?  for  in  tlie  otiier  instance  clMd  by 
Dr.  ir.  S.  I  I7n  from  Liv.  XXX  32,  i  Roma  an  Carthago  [ura  gentibua 
darent,  anie  craslinam  noctem  scituros,  the  subjects  are  clearly  taken,  as 
often,  in  Ihe  sense  of  Komani,  Carthaginitnaea.  I  have,  therefore,  had  no 
hesitation  in  removing  tbe  intolerable  Bitlecism  by  writing  'adferat*  for 
'  adferant.'  This  plural,  it  may  be  ailded,  cannot  be  defended  even  on  ttie 
ground  that  it  agiees  with  Uie  nearest  subject.     See  also  note  c.  37  26. 

8  nihil  rererentiae  i.  e.  As  both  teacher  and  pupil  are  virtually 
on  the  aame  low  levei  of  culture  and  iutelligencfl,  tlie  school  is  not 
ealculated  to  generate  the  respect  which  a  superior  leaming  and 
skill  on  fche  part  of  the  instructor  would  be  certain  to  inipart. 
The  Gomplaint  of  a  lack  of  respecfc  for  the  schoolniaster  is  as  old  aa 
Plaut.  e.  g.  Eacch.  121-169.  379.  438-40S  but  especially  conmion  in 
the  iniperial  age.  Cf.  also  Quint.  II  2,  8  quem  discipuH,  si  modo 
recte  sunt  instituti,  et  amant  et  verentur  9,  1  discipulos  id  unum 
interim  moneo,  ut  praeceptores  suos  non  minus  quam  ipsa  studia 
ament  et  parentes  esse  non  quidem  corporum,  sed  mentium  credant 
Plin.  Ep.  VIII  23,  3  quotus  quisque  vel  aetati  alterius  vel  auetori- 
tatis  ut  minor  cedit  ?  statim  sapiunfc,  sfcafcim  sciunfc  omnia,  nemhiem 
rerfHtur,  imitantur  neminem  atque  ipsi  sibi  exempla  sunt  luv.  VII 
203  ff.  qui  praeceptorem  sancti  voluerunt  parentis  esse  loco  etc, 
with  Mayor's  notes. 

9  nemo  nisi  aeqne  imperitiu  Intrat:  The  incomplete  coinparison 
must  be  supplied  in  thought  by  'atque  (or  et)  alter.'  This  ellipsis 
wifch  '  acque  '  is  extremely  common.  Cf.  e.  g.  Plaufc.  Mil.  IV  2,  73 
Aetna  mons  non  aeque  altus  Ter.  Phorm.  III  3,  32  Cie.  ad  fam. 
IV  6,  1  de  iin.  IV  23,  63  Liv.  XXIX  19,  2  Suet.  Tib.  2  ext.int  et 
feminarum  exempla  aeque  i.  e.  ac  virorum.  In  Tac.  also ;  H.  I  7 
eademque  novae  aulae  mala  aeque  gravia,  non  aeque  exousata  29 
si  nribis  aut  perire  hodie  necesse  est  ant,  quod  aeque  ajjud  lionos 
miseriim  est,  occidere.  John  ad  Inc.  takes  intrat  in  the  seiise  of 
'  passing  in  and  out,'  i.  e.  aeque  imp.  iutrat  ct  imp.  exit,  comparing 


330  NOTES. 

c.  20  8  adfluens.  But  this  interpretation  places  the  emphasis  upon 
a  very  secondary  element  in  the  thought.  Translate :  For  there  is 
notliing  of  respect  in  a  school-room,  into  which  aU  (teacher  and 
pupil)  who  enter  are  equally  ignorant,  nothing  of  progress  in  the 
pupils  themselves  etc. 

With  the  exception  of  sed  (set)  which  was  corrupted  out  of  est  by 
metathesis  (cf.  crit.  note  c.  12  14) ,  the  much  disputed  passage  appears  to 
me  perfectly  sound.  John,  followed  by  Wolff,  writes  *ut  in  quem  .  .  . 
intratf'  but  has  to  have  recourse  to  a  *•  Rmeuerung  eines  altlateinischen 
Gebrauchs*  like  ^sunt  qui  with  ind.*  (!)  and  to  a  ^Freiheit  des  Modus  des 
Tacitus.  *  The  other  emendations  proposed  seem  to  me  equally  improbable 
and  unnecessary. 

10  cam  pueri  etc.  Quint.  II  2, 14  shares  the  same  view :  pueros 
adulescentibus  permixtos  sedere  non  placet  mihi.  nam  etiamsi  vir 
talis,  qualem  esse  oportet  studiis  moribusque  praepositum  ma 
destam  habere  potest  etiam  iuventutem,  tamen  vel  infirmitas  £( 
robustioribus  separanda  est  et  carendum  non  solum  crimine  tur- 
pitudinis,  verum  etiam  suspicione. 

11  pari  securitate  i.  e.  tliere  is  no  one  present  wlio  by  virtue  of 
superior  attainments  could  accurately  and  properly  criticise  tlie 
work  done.     Cf.  Quint.  II  2,  9-13. 

12  contrariae:  The  very  exercises  theniselves  nin  counter  to 
the  intellectual  needs  of  the  pupil,  the  iiritvtlcal  aim  of  his  training 
being  lost  sight  of.  —  nempe  enim:  *  for  as  you  all  know.'  yempe 
simply  strengthens  *  enim.'  This  collocation  is  found  in  Plautus 
e.  g.  Trin.  61  (So  Kitschl,  Trin.  Prolerf.  p.  75  for  the  MS.  reading 
*  namque  enini ')  and  was  revived  in  Silver  Latin.  Cf.  Quint.  II 
13,  9  VIII  prooem.  G  Plin.  Ep.  III  IG,  8  Pan.  G2.  In  Tacitus 
only  here.  For  analagous  ploonasnis,  cf.  e.  g.  itaque  ergo  (Ter. 
Eun.  317  Liv.  XXVIII  12)  ita  sic  (Liv.  II  10)  deinde  postea  (Cic. 
Tuse.  Disp.  IV  1,  2)  Tae.  G.  10  et  illud  quidem  etiam.  Cp.  Kuhner 
II  1052  f.  and  E.  V.  III  830  f.  note  G13*-^-  with  tlie  literature 
there  cited. 

13  rhetoras:  On  the  CTreek  acc,  see  note  c.  30  4.  —  snasoriae  et 
controversiae :  Siaisoriae  belong  to  the  genus  deliberativum  (crv/x- 
PovktvTiKov),  eontroverslae  to  the  genus  iudiciale  (hiKaviKov).  The 
ejnchnctic  branch  is  here  oniitted,  because  rhetoricians  regarded  its 
troatment  as  unimportaiit  and  beneath  their  notice.  Cf.  Quint.  II 
1,  2  facultateni  tradere  othoii  STii  (luount  idque  intra  deliberativas 
iudicialesque  niaterias  (nam  oetera  ut  professione  sua  minora  de- 


C.  35.  831 

spiciiint)  X  1,  46  ut  de  laudibus,  exhortationibua  coDsolationibus 
taceiun.  That  '  snasoriae '  were  taken  up  at  an  earlicr  age  is 
clearly  implied  by  Quiiit.  II  1,  3.  Cp.  in  general,  Hulsebos,  de 
eihifHt.  etc,  p.  117  ff.  Volkmaiin,  Ithet.  244  fE.  Grasberger,  op.  eit. 
111300-374  Friedlander  III"  387-391  Schmidt,  G^«c/i.  ./-rr /^«nA-- 
«.  Glaaheiisfreih.  etc.  p.  424  ff.   Mayor,  luv.  I  16.  161   X  Ififi. 

14  saaaoriae  quidem  etal  etc. :    Translute :  '  Thougli  thc  '  suaso- 

riae,'  it  is  true,  are  given  over  to  boys,  owiug  to  a.  helief  (taiiK^uain) 

that  they  are  more  elenieiitary  and  require  less  skill,  the  'eontro- 

versiae '  are  assigned  to  the  more  mature,  —  good  heitvens  1  what 

stuff  they  are  made  of,  how  contrary  to  actual  happenings  they  are 

concoeted!'    Tacitus  means  to  say  that  the  themes  of  suasoriae 

are  bad  enough,  but  being  confined,  from  a  niistaken  notion  of 

their  character,  to  a  lower  grade  of  iiistruction,  tbey  possibly  work 

less  liavoc  tlian  the  equally  objectionable  controversiae,  whose  per- 

,  nicious   influence   naturally  strikes  a  deeper  and  firmer  root  in 

minds  that  are  more  inature,  and  tlius  incapacitates  them  for  tbe 

foreusic  career,  upo»  wliich  they  are  so  soon  to  onter.  ,        ^ 

Tbe  editors  of  the  Dial.  liave  witb  astoniBhing  unnnimity  clelttcd  '  elsl,'  erclltws 

founil  in  all  the  MSS.,  without  even  attempting  to  explain  tbe  origin  uf  thc      l»30 

allegetl  comiption,     The  objection  to  ' elni'  «eeins  to  be  baaetl  upon  tlie         (•■  f*' 

BBsumption  that  'suaaoriae'  and  '  controveraiae '  are  cotdrasled.     But  tliiit 

ia  not  the  ca.'^,  tin  Vahlen,  Prnoem.  Beroi.  1B81  p.  Hl,  waa  tbe  llrBt  to  poiiit 

out.     "Tacitus  noluit  suasoriaset  controveraias  pari  iui/o  coniungere,  sed 

hoc  (licit,   in  suBsoriis  quidem,  elat  minus  daiunum  sil,  quia  niinoribUH 

attribuantur,  controveraias  plua  iiocere,  in  quibiiB  robustiorum  ingenls  con- 

tundantur  et  hebescant."    See  alao  .lobu  ad  loc.    Andreeen's  noie  Involv^ 

a  petitio  principil.     He  reniarks  tliat,  "  where 'quklem '  sen'es  like  ^vto 

introduce  a  contr<ul,  the  «econd  meniber  ie  eitlicr  followed  hy  'auteni'  (Ji), 

as  in  c.  821  ISaa  2514,  or  the  advernative  i»rticle  is  omitted,"  for  which 

ellipsis  he  cites  —  llie  present  passage  !    To  my  mind,  this  exception  clearlj' 

proves  that  no  contrast  Ib  here  intended.     "If,  bowever,"  lie  continues, 

"quidem  has  a  concesBive  force  (wlilch  it  unquentionably  haa  lu-re).  it  U 

elther  followed  by  '  tanien '  aa  in  c,  i>  20  or  by  '  sed '  aa  in  c.  5  31  f  a, "    Tliis 

is  but  partially  tme,  for  not  only  is  the  ellipais  of  advenuilive  iiarticles  very 

coinmon  in  Tftciliis  (see  the  exx.  cited  in  note  c.  'J 19)  but  iiiaiaiicea  ot  thu 

amisBion  of  'seil'  after  a  conee.viire  'iguldem'  are  panjcularly  freiiuciit! 

Cf.  e.  g,  Tac,  H.  I  T"  Vitellio  quideni .  .  .  bello  opua  erat,  (itho  .  .  .  muiiia 

imperii  obibat    Ann,  I  42  illum  quidcm  ,  ,  .,  Imperiuin  Itomanum    IV  2I> 

hi  quidem  Btatlm  exempti :  in  patrem  ex  scr\-is  quaeHilum   VI  28  antiquit.ia 

quidcm  obHcum :  Inter  Ptolemaeum  ac  Tiberlum  minua  CCL  annl  fuenint. 

Por  many  other  exx.  from  Seneca,  Curliua,  Quintillan  and  Pliny,  cp.  Ant. 

Ludvtlg,  Prag.  Phiiut.  Stud.  III  (I8U1)  p,  llo  t. 


332  NOTES. 

14  tamqnam  plane  leriores :  Cf.  Quint.  II  l^  2  ad  prosopopoeias 
usque  et  ad  suasorias,  in  quibus  onus  dicendi  vel  maximum  est, 
inrumpunt .  .  .  hinc  ergo  accidit  ut,  quae  alterius  artis  prima  erant 
opera,  facta  sint  alterius  novissima,  et  aetas  iam  altioribus  disci- 
plinis  debita  in  schola  minore  subsidat.  —  tamquam  introduces  the 
opinion  of  the  rhetoricians.  Cp.  note  c.  2  2.  —  On  j^ldne  with  com- 
parative,  see  note  c.  27  4. 

15  robustioribus :  'more  mature,'  opposed  to  'pueri.'  For  the 
same  figurative  sense  of  the  word,  cf.  G.  13  magna  patrum  merita 
principis  dignationem  etiam  adulescentulis  adsitjnant :  ceteri  robusft- 
oribus  ac  iam  pridem  probatis  adgregantur  and  so  frequently  in 
Quint.  e.  g.  1 1,  8  priora  illa  ad  pueros  magis,  haec  sequentia  acl 
robustiores  pertinebunt  X  5,  1  puerorum  .  .  .  robustioribus  studiis 
(cf.  Bonnell,  Lex.  Quint.  s.  v.). 

16  per  fidem  without  some  intervening  words  like  deum,  deum 
atque  hominiim,  is  very  rarely  met  with.  Cf.  e.  g.  Petron.  100,  5 
per  fidem,  inquam,  pater,  cuius  haec  navis  est  ?  Apul.  Met.  6  quam 
vellem,  inquit,  per  fidem  nutuin  meum  preeibus  tuis  accommodare 
and  perhaps  Plaut.  Amphit.  I  1,  220  pro  or  per  (pr.)  fidem.  See 
also  Verg.  Aen.  II  142  j^er  si  qua  est  .  .  .  fides.  The  oath  was  a 
very  ancient  one  and  still  common  in  Phitareh's  day.     Cf.  Numa 

16   TTjv  ntcTtv  opKOV  aTToSctifat    Pw/juaioLs   /x,cytorrov  y  p^poi/xcvot   fi^XP^   ^'^ 
StaTcXovortv. 

17  compositae  =  fictae.  See  note  e.  12  10.  —  sequitnr  ut:  'and 
furthermore,  in  addition  to/  i.  e.  as  if  tliese  exercises  were  not  bad 
enough  in  themselves,  they  are  rendered  still  more  intolerable  by 
bombastic  delivery.  On  this  use  of  *  sequitur  ut '  in  transition, 
ef.  e.  g.  Cic.  Orat.  23,  75  sequitur  ut  cuiusque  generis  nota  .  .  . 
quaeratur  de  ofP.  I  27,  93  de  nat.  deor.  II  32,  80  Quint.  IV  Tr.  G. 
—  materiae  abhorrenti  etc.:  Cf.  c.  31  3  fictis  nec  uUo  modo  ad 
veritatem  accedentibus  controversiis  Quint.  II  10,  3  sint  ergo  et 
ipsae  materiae  quae  fingentur,  quam  siniillima  veritati  et  decla- 
matio  .  .  .  imitetur  cas  actiones  in  quaruni  exercitationem  reperta 
est  12  quare  declanuitio,  quoniam  est  iudiciorum  consiliorumque 
imago,  siniilis  esse  debet  vcritati  X  2,  11  f.  iis  (vSC.  orationibus) 
quae  in  exeniphun  adsuminnis  subest  natura  et  vera  vis ;  eontra 
oninis  iniitatio  facta  est  .  .  .  <}Uo  fit,  ut  niinus  sanguinis  ac  viriuni 
drchiniationes  habeant  quam  orationis,  (|uod  in  illis  vera,  in  his 
adsiniibita  niatcria  est  .5,  14  dechimationes  vero  .  .  .  si  modo  sunt 
ad  veritatem    adcommodatae   et  orationibus   similes,   non  tantum 


dum  adulescit  profectus,  sunt  utiliasimae  . . .  sed  etiam  cum  est 
consummatus  ac  iam  in  foro  clarus  V  12, 17-20  and  Cbassang, 
de  eontipta.  post  Ckermem.  a  declanwtoribiin  eto/juentui,  Paris,  1852. 
IS  declamatio :  '  Bombaetic  delivery.'  Cf.  1.  21  Ingentibu»  vorbis. 
■VVitli  the  tlioiight,  op.  Quint  II 12,  9  IV  2,  37.  39  XI  3, 181.  On 
the  ordinary  lueaniiig  of  tlie  word,  cf.  c.  31  2,  —  tyrannicidantm 
praemia:  The  great  popularity  of  tliese  particidar  themes  waa 
doubtless  due  to  tlie  fact,  that  tliey  aflorded  the  on]y  oiiijortiinity 
in  an  age  of  despotism  for  the  expression  of  anti-monaichical 
sontiments,  under  the  seemingly  innocent  giiise  of  school  exereisea, 
although  some  emperors  occasionally  resorted  to  harsh  measures  in 
suppressing  even  these.  Thus  Catigula,  according  to  Cass.  Dio 
LIX  20,  C,  banished  one  Carinus  Socundus  Sri  koyov  nva  iv  yviivav^ 

Kora  rapavywv  ilrt  and  Domltian  (CaSS.  Pio  LVII  12,  5)  Marcpvof  $i 
rov  (ToijncrTijv  ori  Kttrk  Tvpawiov  ilni  Tt  itrKoiv  iviKTavt  (91  A.  D.).  Cf. 
in  geueral,  Luc.  Bis  accus.  32  Tvpawaiv  Korriyopim  .  ■  ■  iitijrvyovTa 
Quiut.  VII  8,  3  qui  duoa  uno  tempore  tyrannos  occidit,  duo  prae- 
mia  petit  3,  7  ;  4,  21 ;  7,  2.  5  luv.  VII  150  ff.  declamare  doces  .  .  . 
perimit  Baevos  classis  nuinerosa  tyrannos,  whcre  Miiyor  cites  other 
p.nssages.  For  extant  treatments  of  this  subject,  cf.  Ps.  Quint. 
Decl.  2.'>3.  282.  288.  345.  374.  382  Calpurn.  Decl.  1.  13.  22  Sen. 
Contr.  I  7  Exc.  Contr.  IV  7  Liban.  p.  798-817.  921-^  «wws  r«ro? 
imip  TvpawoKTOvov. 

19  TitiatarDm  eleotioiiM:  Of.  Sen.  Contr.  I  5  Rapta  raptoris  aut 
mortem  aut  indotatas  nuptias  optet  II  11  III  23  VII  23  Exc. 
Contr.  III  5  IV  3  Ps.  Quint.  Decl.  247.  251.  252.  262.  276.  280. 
301.  309.  343.  368.  383  Calpum.  Decl.  16.  26.  33.  40.  42.  44.  49. 
See  also  Quint.  IV  2,  68  f .  VII  8,  4.  —  pestilentiae  remedia :  Cf. 
Pa.  Quint.  Decl.  326  lcgati  filius  victima  pestilentiae  384  Calpum. 
Decl.  19.  43  Anton.  Lib.  25  Liban.  Decl.  43  de  Mago  pestih-iitiam 
conipescere  sollicito.  —  inceita  matrum:  Cf.  Quint.  VII  8,  3  incosti 
danmata  et  praecipitata  de  saxo  vixit :  repetitur  Ps.  Quint.  Decl. 
18.  Z^O  abdicandus  qui  alit  adulteram  matrem.    Excerpta  ]>.  405  B. 

20  quidqnid  aliud  ootidie  in  aobola  agitor:  See  the  numorous 
siniilar  themes  in  the  Ps.  Quint.  Decl.,  Catpurn.  Decl.,  Sen.  Contr. 
and  in  general,  Teuffel,  Bom.  Lit.  §  45,  6  IT. 

It  cannot  possibly  have  been  the  author'B  intention  to  msike  the  sweeplng 
condemnalion  involved  in  'qnidquid';  in  fnct,  magna  ex  parte  contniriae 
alone  disproves  this.  I,  thercfore,  have  accepted  Andresen'^  pasy  emenda- 
tion  '  nuidqiiid  allud.'  which  he  himnelf  has  now  unjuBtly  abancioned. — On 
tliiB  favorite  coUocfttlon  in  Tac.  cf.  notc  c.  5  s  and  Binde  p.  M. 


834  NOTES. 

20  in  f oro :   On  the  ellipsis  of  '  sed/  see  note  c.  6  19. 

21  ing^entibus  verbis  penequantnr  *  harangue  with  mighty  bom- 
bast.' 

As  *  prosequi '  and  *  persequi '  are  repeatedly  confused  in  our  MSS.  (cf . 
Schmalz,  Antib.  II  376),  tliere  seems  no  reason  for  departing  from  the 
classical  usage,  even  though  *prosequi  orationef  verbis'  is  frequently  met 
with  in  post-Augustan  writers. 

22  cum  ad  veros  iudioes  ventum:  The  sentenee  may  be  com- 
pleted  by  supplying  some  phrase  like  '  they  become  silent,  or  make 
a  fiasco '  i.  e.  from  lack  of  actual  experience.  Cf.  Sen.  Contr.  IX 
praef.  5  itaque  velut  umbroso  et  obscuro  prodeuntes  loco  clarae 
lucis  fulgor  obcaecat  sic  istos  e  scholis  in  forum  transeuntes  omnia 
tamquam  nova  et  invisitata  perturbant  nec  ante  in  oratorem  conro- 
borantur  quam  . . .  puerilem  animum  scholasticis  deliciis  languidum 
vero  labore  durarunt.  Petron.  1  nunc  et  rerum  tumore  et  senteuti- 
arum  vanissimo  strepitu  hoc  tantum  proficiunt,  ut,  cum  in  forxim 
venerhit,  putent  se  in  alium  terrarum  orhem  delatos  et  ideo  ego 
adulesceutulos  existimo  stultissimos  fieri  quia  nihil  ex  eis,  qua^ 
iu  usu  habemus  aut  audiunt  aut  vident  Quint.  II  10,  9  nihil  ergo 
inter  foreuse  genus  dicendi  atque  hoc  deckunatorium  intererit  ?  si 
profectus  gratia  dicinius,  nihil  .  .  .  quae  nos,  quamlibet  per  alia  iu 
sc^holis  exercitati  simus,  tirones  in  foro  inveniunt.  For  concrete 
ilhistrations,  cp.  the  incidents  related  by  Son.  Contr.  VII  praef.  7  f. 
of  Albucius,  who  after  an  unsuccessful  encounter  with  L.  Arruntius 
reniarked :  qnid  habeo  quare  in  foro  dicam,  cum  plures  me  domi 
audiant  quam  quemquani  in  foro  ?  cum  voh)  dico,  dico  quamdiu 
volo,  assuni  utri  volo  and  IX  ))raef.  3  Latronem  Porcium,  declama- 
toriae  virtutis  unicum  exeniphim  cum  pro  reo  .  .  .  Rustico  Porcio 
propinquo  sui  diceret,  us(]ue  eo  esse  confusum,  ut  a  soloecisnio 
incipcret,  nec  ante  potuisse  confirmari  tectuni  ac  parietem  deside- 
rantcni  quani  imj^etravit,  ut  iudicium  ex  foro  in  basilicam  transfer- 
retur  etc.  The  same  anecdote  is  also  alhuled  to  by  Quint.  X  5, 18. 
—  nihil  hnmile,  nihil  abiectnm:  This  coUocation  is  quite  coni- 
nion,  e.  g.  Cic.  de  fin.  Y  20,  57  nihU  ahierttntiy  nihil  humile  cyygitant 
Orat.  57,  192  humih_*ni  et  abiectam  onitionfMU  Sen.  de  ira  III  32, 
3  vidcre  (juani  huniilia  et  abiecta  sint  (^)uint.  IV  1,  14  humiles 
abicct()S(|ue  Ps.  Quint.  Dtud.  15,  2  Lactant.  Inst.  Y  15,  8.  Cp. 
Thiclniann,  Archir  lY  5^2  if.  So  similarly  c.  8  11  sordidius  et 
abit^ctius,  wIkm-c  see  notc  —  On  tlie  anaj)hora,  cf.  c.  22  14  nihil 
excorpere,  nihil  retcrrc  ])ossis  and  Cic.  1.  c. 


C.  S6.  30.  3S5 

We  hste  no  crlterion  to  declde  between  '  cogitant,'  the  reading  of  llie  X 
clsaa,  ^d  'cogltare,'  ot  V.  The  former,  however,  looka  sUBpicloUHly  like 
&n  attempt  to  round  oB  the  Bcntcnce.  — '  nihil '  is  prefenble  to  '  vel '  (AB), 
because  more  In  keeplng  nlth  the  1t0»t  ot  the  pasaage.  It  Is  atoo  supported 
by  the  Ciceronlan  paraliel.     '  vel '  may  have  arisen  out  of  '  nil.' 

Cli,  36-40  7.  AJier  the  conflmion  of  Me»salla't  speeeh,  Secundus 
eontinuee  Ihe  dtncuMlon  bi/  drawiwj  attentirm  to  fhe  fact  that  one  of 
the  chief  eauKea  of  the  decUne  of  eioquenee  maij  he  found  in  the  wh- 
tnimmeled  freedom,  of  epeeeh  and  action  eiijoyed  bij  democratif,  Athena 
and  repuhliean  Ronie.  In  tho»e  days  of  popxdar  antocraeif,  orutorieal 
aliilitij  icas  the  onli/  nieans  to  jmliticat  honors,  and  the  frequent  aen- 
sational  trials  <if  iUiistrums  defenders,  eondueted  in  the  inspiring 
jiresence  of  great  ■mullitudes,  eould  not  but  tjice  an  additional  impetus 
to  the  defelojrment  of  a  sujterior  eloquenee,  FinnUij  the  reri/  mode  of 
leyal  proeedure,  in  the  daija  of  the  Roman  Rejiulilie,  with  its  lUieral 
time  allowanee  and  ils  publieity,  icaa  also  hiijhly  eondueiee  to  the 
ifrowth  of  oratory.  Thia  happy  state  of  affaira  ia  eontraated  wlth  the 
deiilorable  retlrictiona  jilaced  iipon  the  oratora  of  the  ajteaker'»  tiine. 
The  greut  chan^e  iras,  if  is  admitted,  the  inerilable  historical  rcsiilt 
of  a  monarchiciU  riijime,  but  the  traiujuilUtij  and  order  thus  securrd, 
howerer  desirabfe  in  theniselnes,  were  neceaaarily  auboersii'e  of  the 
very  conditioTia  easential  to  oratoricat  excellence. 

36.  1  magma  eloqoentia  siout  flunma  etc. :  This  beautiful  simile 
was  perhapa  suggeated  by  Cic.  Brut.  24,  93  Quem  (sc.  Gall)am)  for- 
tasse  vis  iion  ingeni  solum  sed  ettam  animi  et  naturalis  quidam 
dolor  dicentem  incendebat  eflficiebatque,  ut  et  incitata  et  gravis  et 
veliemens  esset  oratio ;  dein  cura  otiosus  stilum  prehenderet  motus- 
que  omnis  animi  tamquam  ventus  defecerat,  flaccescebat  oratio  .  .  . 
ardor  animi  nou  semper  adest,  isque  cum  consedit,  omnis  illa  vis 
et  guasi  flamma  oratoris  exstinguitur. 

Tha  cvidently  inteuded  climax  seems  to  me  rudely  dcstroyed,  if  we 
accept  tlie  MS.  reaUing  '  urendo  clarescit.'  Anilrescn  translates  •  ergliinzi 
im  Verzehren '  (so  siniilarly  Feter)  and  adds  by  nay  of  explanation  '  wie 
dle  Flamine  dann  zugleicb  am  hellsten  gl&nzt,  wenn  sie  ani  viTheerend- 
Blen  (!)  auftriit '  cic.  I  cannot  admit  either  that  this  bt  physicalty  true  or 
Ihal  '  urendo '  can  have  this  meaning.  In  my  juilRinent,  the  brlKhliiegg  ot 
Ihe  flre  ifl  the  Immedlate  effect  of  'motibuaexcitatur,'  in  which  case  the 
tlmught  "ancl  it  brlBhtens  as  it  burns"  isbutan  otit^ge  repctition  wliich  1 
am  Inth  to  allributc  lo  the  «ulhnr.  The  proper  cliniax  Is  brouKht  out  by 
the  easy  change  ot  'clarescit'  into  'calescit,'  i.e.  'Eloquence  llke  flre  is 


836  NOTES. 

fed  by  its  material,  it  is  fanned  into  brightness  by  breezes  and  waxes  wann 
in  the  buming.'  Cf.  c.  22  12  tarde  commovetur,  raro  inealescU  39  22  at 
frigidi88uno8  quoque  oratores  ipsa  certantis  populi  studia  excitare  et  incen- 
dere  potuerunt  Cic.  pro  Pomp.  2  de  harusp.  resp.  10,  41  excUandoa  iji^flam'- 
mandoaque  de  nat.  deor.  II  10,  20  agitatione  excitatus  .  .  .  cum  motu 
atque  exercitatione  recaleacunt, 

2  eadem  ratio  •  •  •  in  not tra  qnoqne  oivitate :  The  same  explana- 
tion,  Secundus  says,  by  which  I  accounted  for  the  sapreme  excel- 
lence  of  Attic  eloquence,  liolds  good  f or  republican  Rome.  —  That 
Seciindus  had  previously  spoken  of  the  Greek  orators,  is  made 
evident  by  '  nostra  quoque  civitate.'  A  discussion  of  Greek  oratorj 
might  seem  irrelevant  at  first  sight ;  it  was,  however,  foreshadowed 
by  the  remark  of  Messalla  in  c.  15  13  ff.  quod  quibusdam  solacio 
esty  mihi  auget  quaestionem  quia  video  etiam  Graecis  accidisse 
etc.  An  explanation  of  this  remarkable  coincidence,  after  having 
once  been  pointed  out,  was  imperatively  called  for,  and  the  author 
very  appropriately  assigned  this  task  to  Secundus,  the  scholar  and 
historian  in  the  company,  but  the  exposition  itself  was  lost  to- 
gether  with  the  begiuning  of  his  speecli. 

4  consecnti  snnt  etc. :  i.  e.  although  the  orators  of  our  day  have 
also  acquired  a  fair  share  of  influence  (cp.  Aper^s  speech,  esp.  c. 
8  4. 17  ff.),  so  far  as  this  is  comi^atible  with  the  more  regulated 
and  better  organized  order  of  things,  existing  under  the  present 
monarchical  government,  still  the  ancients  believed  that  they 
could  secure  greater  personal  prestige  by  following  an  oratorical 
career  than  in  any  other  vocation,  for  amid  the  anarcliical  con- 
dition  of  affairs  and  in  the  absence  of  a  single  ruler,  the  infiuence 
of  the  individual  grew  in  direct  ratio  to  his  ability  to  control  the 
wavering  populace  by  liis  eloquence. 

I  am  unable  to  see  tlie  sliglitcst  justiiication  for  tlie  many  violent 
changes  which  Andresen  (Emend.  p.  127-129  Critical  Appendix  to  hjs 
cdit.*)  has  deemed  lit  to  introduce  iuto  the  text.  His  argumcnts  rest 
partly  upou  the  erroneous  assuniption  that  Mcssalla  is  the  8|X'aker,  partly 
upon  the  supposition  that  the  subject  of  *  videbantur '  is  *  horiun  temporum 
onitores/  whereas  it  is  clearly  *  antifjui,'  as  shown  by  illa.  So  similarly 
in  c.  08  2  illud  fomm  refers  to  *  veteres.'  —  *sibi'  belongs  to  ^adsequi'  and 
*  phini '  is  predicative,  the  full  comparison  having  to  be  supplied  as  in  the 
above  paraphrasc.     See  also  JohnV  note  ad  loc. 

5  composita  *  settled.*  Gf.  c.  41  2  compositae  civitatis  Ann.  IV 
1  nonus  Tiborio  annus  erat  compositae  rei  i»ublicae.  '  compositus ' 
and  *  quietus  '  are  also  groupod  together  by  8en.  Ep.  100,  8.  —  Ob- 


c.  30.  337 

serre  that  Maternus  in  c.  40  8  non  de  otiosa  et  quieta  re  loquimur 
siguificantly  omita  'beata,'  also  subatitutiiig  'otiosa'  in  place  of 
'  coniposita,'  for  he  does  not  quite  sliare  the  political  optimism  of 
Secundus,  and  aflirms  c.  41  I  quod  superest  antiqui  oraturibus  fori 
non  emendatae  nec  usque  ad  votiim,  romj/osltae  riritatis  afijtimentum 
est.  His  acquicsccnce  in  the  monarchical  r^gime  solely  rests  like 
tliat  of  Tacitus  himself  upon  grounds  6f  expediency.  Cf.  note  c. 
2  a  and  Proleg.  pp.  xxxvi-xl. 

6  pertnrbatione  ao  lioentia  corres|>ond  respectively  to  'mixtis 
omnibus  '  and  '  moderatore  unu  carentibus.' 

7  miztii  omnibiu :  OmniOus  ia  a  subst.  neut.  plur.  as  in  c.  19  SO 
pervnlgatis  iam  omnibus.     See  also  note  c.  21  1. 

8  BBperet:  'was  tliought  wise,  credited  witli  [lolitieal  sagafity 
to  juat  the  estent,  that'  —  emnti  popslo:  'wavering,  fickle  popu- 
lace,'  now  bestowing  its  favor  uiwn  one  leader,  now  upoii  anotliei-. 
Of.  Cic.  de  off.  I  19, 63  qui  ex  errore  imjievitae  multitudinis  pcndet, 
hic  in  magnis  viris  non  est  habendus.  c.  40  20  donec  eriavit,  gen- 
erally  quoted  as  a  parallel,  seems  to  me  sliglitly  different.  —  The 
alliteration  was  probably  uninteutioiial  here.  —  hino:  'outofsuch 
conditions  arose.'  On  this  use  of  '  hiiie,'  cf,  Tac.  Aiin.  III  27  secu- 
tae  leges  .  .  .  dissensione  ordinum  et  apiscendi  inlicitos  lionores  aut 
pellendi  ctaros  viros  aliaque  ob  prava  i>er  viin  latae  suiit.  hinc 
Gra<rclii  et  Satumini  turbatores  plebis.  On  the  usual  omission  of 
'esse,'  see  note  c.  10  ■'M.  Observe  the  anaphora,  esp.  frequent  in 
these  closing  chapters.  e.  g.  1. 19  tanto.  17  plus.  16  B.  lii .  .  .  hos  . .  . 
lios  ,  .  .  hi.  20  fl.  cum.  37  2  ff.  ne.  24  nec,  34  tf.  quo.  38  8  B.  omnia. 
39  2  ff.  quantum.  10  H.  cum.  40  18  ff.  omnia.  ao  /.  donec,  21  f.  nuUa. 
41  1,^  ff.  quid.     Cp.  Proleg.  p.  cxvi. 

0  leges  ftdBiduae  et  popnlare  nomea ;  '  decrees  witbout  end  and 
consequciit  popularity.'  Adsidims  is  a  more  empliatic  equivalent 
of  '  frequens,  creber,  continuus.'  Cf-  c.  4  2  frcquens  et  adsidua  .  .  , 
contentio  30  9  infinitus  labor  et  cotidiana  meditatio  et ,  .  .  adsi- 
duae  exercitationcs  38  17  continuum  .  .  .  otium  et  adsidua  .  .  . 
tranquillitas  40  1. — The  et  is  epexegetic,  on  wliich  see  note  o. 
7  10. 

10  pernoctantiam  in  roatris:  With  this  hyperbole,  cf.  Cic.  Brut. 
89,  305  hi  quidem  (sc.  Q.  Varius,  C.  Carbo,  Cn.  Pomponius)  habi- 
tabant  in  rostris  de  orat.  I  62,  264  qui  habitaret  in  subselliis  pro 
Mur.  9,  21  in  foro  habitant.     With  the  tliought  we  may  compare 


838  NOTES. 

Lucil.  f ragm.  incert.  2.  —  aeoosationes  •  •  •  reomm :  *  Accusations 
of  malefactors.'  The  same  collocation  occurs  again  in  Tac.  Ann. 
XI  5  continuus  inde  et  saevus  accusandis  reis  but  appareiitly  not 
elsewhere.  The  expression  is  not  genuinely  tautological,  for  'reus' 
originally  signified  simply  any  party  to  a  suit.  Cf.  Aelius  Gallus 
ap.  Fest.  s.  v.:  reus  est  qui  cuni  altero  litem  contestatam  habet,  sive 
is  egit,  sive  cum  eo  actum  est  Cic.  de  orat.  TI  43,  183  reos  autem 
appello  non  eos  modo  qui  arguuntur  sed  omnes  quorum  de  re  dis- 
ceptatur  79,  321  Liv.  VI  24  orare  ut  reum  fortunae  eius  diei 
crimine  eximerent  Tac.  Ann.  II  24  cum  se  tanti  exitii  reum  cla- 
mitaret  H.  IV  6  agmen  reorum  (*offenders'). — ^With  the  thought  cf. 
c.  37  14  his  dccedebat  splendor  reorum  et  magnitudo  causarum. 

11  adsignatae  etiam  domibos  inimicitiae :  i.  e.  *handed  down  as 
a  kind  of  testamentary  injunction  from  family  to  family.'  In  this 
legal  sense,  *  adsignari '  seems  to  be  post-Aug.  John  ad  loc.  aptly 
cites  Quint.  IV  2,  62  huic  parti . . .  adsignata  et  velut  dedita  IX  4, 
29  verbum  in  clausula  positum  adsignatur  auditori  et  infigitur  XII 
10,  41  ouin  siia  cuique  (sc.  verbo)  sint  adsignata  nomina.  —  Tacitus 
may  possibly  refer  to  the  long-standing  enmity  between  the  elder 
Gracchus  and  the  Scipios.  Cf.  Liv.  XXXVIll  52  ff.,  esp.  57  cited 
in  note  c.  40  :].  Cp.  also  what  Tac.  says  of  the  Germans,  G.  21 
suscipere  tam  inimicitias  seu  patris  seu  propinqui  quam  amicitias 
necesse  est. 

12  procerum  factiones :  Tlie  following  words  render  it  probable 
that  Tac.  here  has  particularly  in  mind  the  factional  quarrels  in 
the  senato,  of  which  Roman  history  furnishes  abundant  illustra- 
tions.  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  III  27  pulso  Tarquinio  adversum  patruni 
factiones  multa  populus  paravit  tuendae  libertatis. 

adversus :  Plitzner's  assertion  {Dle  Annal.  d.  T.  krit.  hel.  p. 
86)  tliat  as  a  nearer  definition  of  *eertamina'  or  similar  expres- 
sions,  adversus  is  used,  when  the  activity  of  both  sides  is  implied, 
but  uu  if  one  i>arty  remains  inactive,  is  not  confirmed  by  the  exx. 
in  the  Lox.  Tac.  Cf.  e.  g.  Ann.  II  5G  discordes  sunt  adversus 
llomanos  odio  et  in  ]*arthuni  inridia  with  XVI  18  unde  invidia 
Tigellini  quasi  adve7'stis  aemulum  (sc.  Petronium).  —  On  the  repeti- 
tion  of  *  adsidua,'  see  c.  1  8. 

13  distrahebant :  Cf.  Tac.  Ag.  12  olim  regibus  parebant  (sc. 
Britanni)  nunc  per  principes  factionibus  et  studiis  distrahuntur 
Ann.  I  4  rem  publioam  .  .  .  distraliant.  —  exercebant  tamen  etc: 
Cf.  c.  38  2  eloquentiam  tamen  illud  forum  magis  exercebat. 


14  onmulsn  aliquid  aliqua  re  is  poetic  and  iii  prose,  with  the 
exception  of  Livy,  po8t.-Aug.  usage.  In  Tac.  also  H,  II  57  vocata 
contione  virtutem  militum  laudibus  cumulat  III  36  frequenti  con- 
tione  pietatem  militum  laudibus  cumulat.  On  the  thought,  cf.  Cic. 
pro  Mur.  14,  30  duae  sunt  artes  quae  possunt  locare  liomines  in 
amplissimo  gradu  dignitatis :  una  imperatoris,  alteia  oratoris  boni 
Enit.  49, 182  volo  enim  sciri  in  tanta  et  tam  vetere  re  publica 
maximis  praemiis  eloquentiae  propositis  omnes  cupisse  dicere  Tac. 
Ann.  XI  6  cited  c.  10  1. 

10  quanto  -  - .  tanto :  A  positive  by  the  sidc  of  the  comparative 
iii  such  clauses  is  found  in  the  minor  writings  only  c.  .37  37  where 
see,  but  coinmon  in  the  later  woiks.  Cp.  Nipp.  Ann.  I  68  Dr. 
Slil  p.  73  Woelfflin,  Phllol.  XXV  108   R.  V.  III  171  note  402. 

17  anteibat  with  acc.  is  still  rare  in  Cicero  (e.  g.  Acad.  Fost.  9, 
35  Brut.  C4,  229),  who  uses  the  verb  absolutely,  as  Caesar,  or  with 
t)ie  dative.  Beginiiing  with  Nepos,  Sallust  and  Livy,  the  accusa- 
tive  becomes  the  more  usual,  and  so  in  Tac.  who  has  the  absoluto 
construftion  eight  times,  but  the  dative  only  once :  Ann.  V  3.  Ree 
Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  and  Heraeus  to  H.  I  45.  Cf.  also  Tac.  Ann.  XV  60 
quem  .  .  .  in  animo  principis  auteibat. 

17  plna  apnd  prinoipM  ^tiae:  Cf.  c.  13  6  in  quo  (sc.  secessu 
Vergilii)  neque  apud  Augustum  gratia  caruit. 

18  plm  notitiae  ac  nomlnii  apnd  plebem :  Cf.  c.  13  6  apud 
populum  Eomanum  notitia.  The  collocation  'notitiae  ac  nomi- 
nis'  occurs  again  in  c.  11  11,  where  see  note.  The  alliteration 
'  apud  principes  .  .  .  patres  .  .  .  plel)em,'  has  the  effect  of  empha- 
sising  tlie  three  salient  elements  in  this  anaphoric  enumeration. 
So  siniilarly  c.  20  o  and  26  B,  wtiere  see  notes.  It  seems  intriusi- 
cally  improbable  that  Materuus  who  claimed  tlie  above  distinctions 
for  the  poet,  in  order  to  offset  Ai)er's  glowing  descrijition  of  tbe 
rewards  of  oratory,  should  in  this  chapter  iu  almost  identical  lan- 
guage  and  with  unmistakable  enthusiasm  attribute  the  same  to  the 
orators  !  In  the  mouth  of  Secundus,  on  the  otlier  hand,  these 
utterances  are  appropriate.  —  bi  is  properly  used,  because  the 
phiral  idea  is  eontained  in  'quisque.' 

19  olientelii '  -  -  etiam  exterarnm  nationnm:  According  to  Cic. 
de  off.  I  11,  35  tanto  opere  apud  nostros  iustitia  cnlta  est,  ut  ii  qui 
civitates  aut  nationes  devictas  bello  in  fidem  recejiissent,  earum 
patronum  essent  more  maionim  and  App.  B.  C.  II  4  goes  so  far  as 


840  NOTES. 

to  say  6.iiwnut  voKanv  hrn  tw  iv  'Pu/ig  vpa<rTa.Tip.    The  reference 

in  our  passage  eannot,  therefore,  be  to  tliis  custom,  for  Secuudus  is 
speakiiig  only  of  the  honors  which  oratora  were  wout  to  achieve, 
and  the  well-known  names  of  patroni,  such  as  the  Marcelii  (Sicily), 
Fabii  (Allobroges),  Fabricius  (Samnites),  whieh  Peter  cites,  ai-e  not 
koown  to  us  as  orators.  I  am  rather  inclined  to  see,  with  Wolff 
ad  loc.,  an  allusion  to  the  words  of  Aper  c.  3  18  cum  te  tot  coloni- 
arum  .  .  .  clientelae  in  fonim  vocent,  where  Bee  note.  Cf.  also 
C.  41  4. 

19  f.  lios  itnri  in  proTinoiu  magittratiu  ntTerebantnr,  koi  reversi 
oolebant  i.  e.  in  order  to  have  intluential  orators  to  protect  their 
interests  during  their  absence  (cf.  e.  g.  Cicero's  speech  pro  leg. 
Man.)  anil  to  secure  their  powcrful  aid  in  ease  of  accusations  (e.  g, 
for  extortiou  in  the  provinces),  when  they  return.  Maternus,  in 
opposition  to  Secundus,  deprecates  the  homage  received  by  orators 
under  such  conditions,  not  regarding  it  as  anything  to  be  proiid  of. 
Cf.  c.  41  .'Sff.  quis  enim  nos  (sc.  oratores)  advocat  nisi  aut  nocens 
aut  miser  ?  quod  municipiiini  in  cUentelnm  noatram  venit  iiisi  qnod 
aut  viciniis  jjojnihis  aut  doniestica  discordia  agitat  ?  quam  /'ro- 
riiifi'ii/i  tuciuur  uisi  sjioliittrnn  vexatauKpie. 

L*0  f.  hoa  ■ .  -  consnlatvs  vocare  ultro  Tidebantnr :  The  bohlness  of 
this  pcrsiuiitication  is  somewhat  Ifsseiied  l>y  tlie  addition  of  '  vide- 
haiitur'  wliich  ha.s  the  forre  of  'quasi.'- — r/^ro 'without  effort  on 
tlu'ir  pai-t,"  see  note  c.  5  y.l.  Cp.  the  sayiiig  '  The  office  must  seek 
the  luan,  uot  the  man  the  ottice.' — Tliis  adniiring  comment,  if  at- 
trihuted  to  Jraternus,  would  be  irrceoncilabli'  with  the  low  estimate 
of  sucli  lionors  expressed  iu  r.  IH  ;J  licet  ilhis  ccrtamina  et  pericula 
suiL  vcl  ad  consiilatus  evexorint. 

21  f.  hi  ne  privati  qnidem  sine  potestate  erant:  prirafus  a&  op- 
posed  to  '  magistratus.'  Cf.  Cic.  de  inv.  I  25,  35  privatus  an  cum 
]i()t('statc  Tac.  Aiiu.  VI  2  (H)  ])rivatos  an  e  magistratibus  XY  21 
oHm  quidem  non  modo  .  ,  .  cousul  scd  ]irivati  etiam  mittebantur, 
But  in  the  imperial  age,  it  often  sim])]y  designated  the  '  subject." 
Cf.  T;ic.  Ag.  30  privati  liominis  uoiuen  supra  jmncipis  attoili 
Mayor  to  luv.  XIII  41.— ^wj/wins  is  here  somewhat  loosely,  as 
als"  elsewliere  in  Tacitus,  used  as  a  synonym  of  'potentia,  vis.' 
Cp,  notes  r.  r»  2;i  10  2-1  and  Lex.  Tac,  s.  v.  —  Cicero'8  struggle  with 
Autimy  may  furnish  au  instance  in  point. 

22  consilio  et  aactoritate:  Comhiucd  also  iu  Tac.  G.  12  con- 
siliuni  simul  et  auctoritas  adsunt    11,  II  44  consilio  precibus  auc- 


C.  39.  341 

toritate  flexerat,  but  H.  II 18  quo  ptus  auctoritatia  esset  consiliis. 
The  same  coUocation  is  common  in  Cic.  e.  g.  pro  Caec.  18,  52  but 
not  found  in  Quintilian. 
23  qai  qsin  immo  sibi  ipii  pennauraiit :    The  speaker  passes 

oii  from  the  political  honors  which  eloquence  secured  or  facilitated 
to  a  consideration  of  its  indispensability  in  all  the  walks  of  life. — 
On  the  anastrophe  of  the  conjunction,  cf.  nute  c.  6  7. 

With  the  readbg  'quln  Inimo  sibi  perHuaseranl '  (»>  It),  this  conviction 
would  be  prcdicated  of  tha  anclents  generally,  ilius  involvlng  anoihcr 
change  of  subject,  which,  though  comtnon  enougli,  is  liere  reiiilercd  iiii- 
probable  by  tlie  tollowing  ezplanatury  clBUBea :  nec  niiruui  etc.  cum  etjam 
invitl  .  .  .  producerentur  etc.  It  Hccms  tn  ine  far  more  suitable  to  tlie  con- 
t«xt  to  aay.  that  tbose  who  aspired  t»  a  conspicuous  ponitlon  in  the  com- 
mnnwealth,  had  the  cDnvEction  forced  upon  Uiem,  tfaat  it  wos  only  by 
means  of  eloquenco  Ibat  they  could  bope  to  satiafy  tbeir  ambilioD.  Tlila 
meaning  is  secured  by  retaiaing  '  ipei '  and  reading  '  qui  quin,'  an  ingenioua 
emendation  of  John  (Piecli.  Jakrb.  I8S8  p,  uTO)  which  he  has  unjusily,  I 
think,  abandoned  in  hia  note  ad  loc.  Perliaps  the  uninteliigible  readiiig  of 
C  <  quidem  qui '  0-  ^)  owes  its  existence  to  a  misplacement  of  the  '  qui ' 
before  'quln.' 
25  neo  mimm :  On  the  elllpBis  of  the  copuhi,  usual  with  this 
phrase,  cf.  note  c.  19  17. 

2C  cum  pKnim  esset  -  -  -  nisi  qoi:  The  use  of  a  negative  con- 
ditiunal  sentence  after  negative  expressions  liko  *  paruni  est '  and 
the  like,  where  tlie  strictly  logical  sequence  of  thought  would 
rather  require  an  adversative  coOrdinate  clanse,  ia  pecnliarly  idio- 
matic.  Cf.  Plaut.  Trin.  249  non  aatia  id  niali  ni  etiam  amplius  quod 
echibit  Merc.  IV  2,  1  Ter.  Phorin.  IV  o,  12  non  satis  est  tuuni  te 
ofRcium  fecisse,  id  ai  non  fama  adprobat  Cic.  pro  Quinct.  4,  17  non 
satis  erat  in  tabulis  inspexisse,  quantuin  deberetur  nisi  ad  Castoria 
quaesissea  quantum  aolveretur  pro  Kosc.  Ani.  17,  49  parum  niise- 
riae  sit  <juod  aliis  coluit  nisi  etiam  quod  omnino  coluit  crimini 
fuerit  (where  see  Landgraf  p.  31C)  Verr.  II  5,  60,  157  parumne 
multa  .  .  .  poricida  subeunda,  nlsi  etiam  hae  formidines  ab  nostria 
magistratibus  .  ,  .  impendebunt  de  rep.  I  2,  2  nec  habere  virtutem 
satis  est  nisi  utare  Liv.  VI  14,  11  nec  iam  .  .  .  coiitentos  esse  nisi 
pecuniam  quoque  publicam  avertant  40, 18  XXXVIII  54,  9  XLII 
3,  6  Vell.  Pat.  II  7G,  4  parum  habebat  summa  accepisse  .  .  . 
nisi  in  id  ascendisset  Sen.  Ep.  86,  13  panim  est  sumere  iingu- 
cntum  nisi  bis  die  terque  renovatur  89,  20  hoc  quoque  parum 
est  iiisi   latifundiis   vestria   maria  cinxistia     de  benef.  II  12.  2 


342  NOTES. 

parum  .  .  .  insolens  fuerat  qui  de  capite  consularis  viri  soccatus 
audiebat,  nisi  in  os  senatoris  ingessisset  imperator  epigros  suos 
Quint.  V  10,  121  non  magis  hoc  sat  est .  .  .  nisi  corpus  .  .  .  iiatura 
iuvatur.  So  also  in  Greek  e.  g.  Hom.  A  158  Soph.  Antig.  308  Xen. 
Cyr.  VII  5,  75.  The  regular  construction  occurs  in  c.  23  16  parum 
est  aegrum  non  esse  [sed]  fortem  .  .  .  volo.  Cp.  on  this  usage, 
Hand,  TurselL  IV  400,  5  John  ad  loc.  and  Vahlen,  Frooem. 
1878/9  p.  7. 

28  in  aliqnam  invidiam  ant  orimen:  The  same  collocation  oc- 
curs  in  Tac.  H.  III  75  invidiam  crimenque  adgnovisse.  The  state- 
ment  itself,  regarded,  be  it  observed,  by  the  speaker  as  one  of  the 
many  advantages  possessed  by  the  ancients,  cannot  possibly  have 
been  put  into  the  mouth  of  Maternus,  because  of  c.  11  16  nam 
statum  cuiusque  ac  securitatem  melius  innocentia  tuetur  quam 
eloquentia  (=  sua  voce). 

29  respondendnm  haberent:  On  the  gerundive  with  *habere/ 
see  note  c.  8  11.  —  testimonia  quoque  in  publiois  iudiciis:  testi- 
vionia  i.  e.  in  behalf  of  others.  —  quoque  must  not  be  taken  with 
*  testimonia,'  but  belongs  properly  aftor  *  ])ublicis.'  An  exactly 
similar  instance  of  a  misplaced  *  quoque '  occurs  in  Tac.  Ann.  XI 
13  comperto  quoque  Graecam  litteraturam,  where  editors  have 
followed  Lipsius  iu  emending  the  text  to  *  Graecam  quoque,'  and 
perhaps  we  ought  to  transpose  tlie  word  here,  the  false  positiou 
being  due  to  the  accidental  omission  of  *  iudieiis,'  on  which  see 
below.  But  in  Liv.  X  14,  9  quoque  aperta  pugna  has  also  been 
allowed  to  stand.  Cp.  K.  V.  III  232  note  417^  Antih,  II  426  Dr. 
Stll  p.  95. — Personal  attendance,  says  Secundus,  was  in  those  days 
compulsory  also  in  public  trials,  but  now  even  this  requirement  has 
been  done  away  with.  See  Quintilian  (cited  below)  and  Tac.  Ann. 
II  35.  John  supposes  tliat  in  the  republican  period  written  testi- 
mony  may  have  been  accepted  in  private  suits  only,  a  privilege 
subsequently  extended  to  public  trials  as  well.  But  tliis  hypoth- 
esis  is  not  based  upon  historieal  evidence,  as  John  liimself  admits  ; 
it  takes  *  quoque '  as  belonging  to  *testimonia'  and  is  in  any  case 
refuted  by  *  magna  etiam  necessitas  accedebat,'  which,  without  an 
express  statenient  to  the  contrary,  can  only  refer  to  private  and 
public  trials. 

'  in  publiois'  is  the  reading  of  all  the  MSS.     As  the  phrase  is  unintel- 
ligible  by  itself,  and  as  the  niention  of  public  trials  is  essential  to  ihe 


C.  86.  37.  843 

contest,  as  haa  been  ahown,  it  followB  tbat  ■  iudicua '  ia  a  necessary  emea- 
tlation.  On  what  melhodical  grounda  Ihe  deletion  of  '  in  publicia '  and  Ihe 
retenlion  of  '  iudiciLB '  which  ia  not  found  in  the  MSS.,  can  possibly  be 
jufilified,  I  confesB  not  lo  unilersUuid. 

30  non  sbsentM  neo  per  tabellain  dara :  per  tabetUnn  '  in  writing.' 
Cf.  Curt.  VI  9,  27  absens  diceret  causam  Quint.  V  7,  1  maxiiuus 
tamen  patronls  circa  testinionia  sudor  est.  £a  dicuntur  aut  per 
tabulos  aut  a  praesentibus.  .  .  .  nemo  per  tabulas  dat  testimoniuin 
nisi  sua  voluntate.  Our  passage  has  been  overlooked  by  Cramer, 
Archiv  VII  401.  —  ootam  «t  praesentea:  The  two  synonyms  are 
combined  (cf.  also  Seyff.-Mull.  to  Cic.  Lael.  1,  3)  to  establish  a 
symmetrical  antithesis  with  the  preceding.  —  On  the  meaning  of 
'coram,'  cf.  Cic.  de  leg.  agr.  III  1,  1  coram  potius  me  praesente 
dixisset  ad  Att.  VII  15,  1  sed  ut  loquerer  tecum  absens  .  .  .  cum 
coram  id  non  Ucet  Tac.  H.  IV  G5  coram  ('face  to  face')  adire 
adloquique  Veledam  negatum  Ann.  IV  54  nec  tamen  Tiberii  vox 
corain  secuta.    Cp.  Nipp.  and  Furiieaux  ad  loc.  and  Lex.  Tac.  a.  v. 

31  ad  inmma  eloquentiae  praemia  magna  neoeuita*  aocedebat : 
The  longing  regret  at  tlie  changed  condition  of  affairs  implied  in 
tliis  phrose  seems  to  me  quite  incompatible  with  the  statement  of 
Maternus  in  c.  13  19  remotum  a  soUicitudiuibus  et  euris  et  necesti- 
tate  cotidie  aliquid  contra  animum  faciendi. 

2.2  quo  modo  -  -  aio  oontra :  quo  modo  in  comparative  clausee, 
while  still  rare  in  Cicero  and  altogether  avoided  by  Livy,  is  far 
more  commou  in  Tac.  than  'quem  ad  modum'  (on  which  see  c. 

33  7).  Cf.  c.  25  10  39  0  41  9  Ag.  34  G.  19.  41  H.  IV  8.  42.  64.  79 
Anu.  IV  35.  70  XIV  54  XV  21  XVI 16.  31.  See  Dr.  H.  S.  II 
632   Slil  p.  70  and  Heraeus,  Tac.  H.  III  77. 

34  mntum  et  elinguem :  The  samo  coUocation  e.  g.  in  Liv.  X  19 
quod  ex  muto  atque  elingui  facundum  etiam  consulem  haberent 
Suet.  Vit.  6  prope  mutum  et  elinguem  Gell.  V 1,  9  mutus  adeo  et 
elinguis  diu  habitus  ost —  Observe  the  stylistic  symmetry  of  this 
closing  period  (a  :  bb  ;:  aa  :  b).     See  also  notes  c.  12  ext.  15  ext 

34  ext. 

37.  1  rnbore  =  pudore  is  common  iu  Tac.  e.  g.  G.  13  H.  I  30 
IV  7.  62    Ann.  XI  17   XIII 15   XIV  55. 

2  olientulomm :  This  diminutive  is  a  vox  Tacitea,  occurring 
only  here  and  in  Ann.  XII  36  incedentibus  regiis  clientuUs  (so 
Walther),  a  readlng  now  confinued  by  the  accurate  recollation  of 


344  NOTES. 

the  Mediceus  made  by  Andresen.  Cp.  Progr,  Ascan..  Gymn.  1892 
p.  8  f.  Peter^s  assertion  that  the  word  is  found  a  few  times  in 
later  writers  cannot  be  verified. 

4  non  sufieotnri  honoribus  '  incompetent  to  hold  office.'  Cf. 
Suet.  Octav.  43  pro  magistratibus  qui  non  sufficerent  aiid  Tac. 
Ann.  I  13  quippe  Augustus  supremis  sermonibus  cum  tractaret, 
quinam  adipisci  principem  locum  suffecturi  abnuerent,  where  '  suf- 
fecturi '  seems  to  be  used  absolutely,  as  in  G.  13  sed  arma  sumere 
non  ante  cuiquam  moris  quam  civitas  suffecturum  probaverit. — 
'non  impetrarent'  designates  the  result  of  their  indolence  (inertes), 
*  impetratos  (sc.  honores)  etc'  that  of  their  incompetence. 

5  nesoio  an  occurs  in  Tac.  only  here  and  Ann.  III  53.  On  tbe 
syntactical  use  of  the  phrase,  see  R.  V.  III  308  f.  notes  440  f.  with 
the  many  references  there  cited. 

6  haec  vetera :  i.  e.  the  speeches  of  tlie  republican  period.  For 
'  vetus '  in  this  restricted  sense,  see  Tac.  Ann.  IV  32  veteres  i)opuli 
Romani  res  composuere  and  note  c.  19  0. 

'vetera'  as  a  iieuter  substantive  occurs  also  in  Hor.  Ep.  II  1,  23  sic 
fautor  veteruni,  whicli  parallel  disposes  of  the  eniendations  of  Baehreiis 
and  Andresen. 

et  •  •  •  manent  et  contrahuntur :  i.  e.  These  oratorical  documents 
are  still  prcserved  iu  the  private  libraries  of  antiquarians  and  are 
eveii  now  being  issued  in  abridged  selections  by  Mucianus  and 
thus  rendered  more  generally  aceessible.  Only  with  this  inter- 
j)retation  of  *  contrahere/  as  John  well  points  out,  is  the  eon- 
trast  indicated  by  *  et  .  .  .  et '  broiight  out.  Cf.  Quint.  X  7,  31 
Cic'eronis  ad  praesens  modo  teinpus  a])tatos  (sc.  commentarios) 
libertus  Tiro  contraxit,  opj).  to  *  iu  libros  digesti  ^  (§  30),  where  see 
Peterson  and  perhaps  XII  11,  IG  cpiaelibet  enim  ex  iis  artibus  .  .  . 
in  ])aiicos  libros  contrahi  solet. 

7  cum  maxime  'at  present.'  Cf.  note  c.  16  20.  —  Muciano :  C 
Livuiius  Mucinnus,  the  Warwiok  of  Koman  history,  was  in  com- 
mand  of  Syria  in  G7,  three  tinies  consid  suffectus  (c.  GG  a.  d.  70 
and  72)  and  chiefiy  instrumental  in  phicing  Vespasian  upon  the 
throne.  Ile  died  between  75  and  77.  See  Proleg.  p.  xxv  f.  His 
(^haracter  is  repeatedly  sketehed  by  Tacitus  e.  g.  H.  I  10  L.  M.  vir 
secundis  adversis(pie  iuxta  famosus  .  .  .  attritis  opibus,  lubrico 
statu,  suspcijta  etiam  Chiudii  iracundia,  in  secretum  Asiae  seposi- 
tus  tam  pro])e  ab  exule   fuit  quam  postea  a  principe  .  .  .  nialis 


C.  S7.  345 

bonisque  artibus  mixtus ;  nimiae  voluptates,  cum  vacaret ;  quotiens 
expedierat,  magnae  virtutes.  palam  laudares,  secreta  male  audie- 
bant  II  5.  84  III  8.  Besides  the  historical  compilatioiis  here 
cited,  he  was  the  author  of  another  work  (Travels  in  Syria?),  frnin 
which  Pliny  (aiid  perhaps  Josephus)  has  preserved  some  very 
untnistworthy  information.  Cf.  Teuffel  S  314,  1  and  L.  Brunn,  rfe 
C.  Lir.  Mtie.  Lelpz.  1870. 

8  ut  opinor  does  not  express  any  genuine  doubt  as  to  the  actual 
nuinber  of  books  already  published,  but  siniply  serves  to  avoid  an 
air  of  learninjf  in  what  purports  to  l>e  an  informal  conversation 
between  friends.  Cp.  note  c.  32  27. — Aotontm  Ilbrii:  *Aeta,'a8 
the  context  shuws,  inust  not  bc  taken  in  its  technical  sense  of 
Acta  populi,  or  acta  senatus,  publica,  diurna,  urbana  ^o^i^ftaro, 
on  which  see  Mommsen  Jtom.  Staatxr.  III  1017  Teuffel  §  216 
Wilkins  in  Smith,  Dlct.  Ant.  a.  v.  and  esp.  E.  Hnbner,  Fhck.  Jahrb. 
Suppl.  III  5  pp.  558-632,  but  as  a  general  title,  virtually  equiva- 
lent  to  'Actiones'  (cf.  c.  17  22  32  U).  The  work  of  Mucianus 
j)robably  contained  an  epitomised  selection  of  the  niore  noteworthy 
speeches  delivered  in  the  assembly,  the  senate,  the  forum  and  the 
law-courts,  with  sundry  biographical  and  chronological  notes  of 
interest,  and  it  has  been  plausibly  conjectured  that  many  of  tlie 
oratorical  fragments  preserved  in  Gellius,  Fronto  and  Macrobius 
were  taken  from  this  identical  compilation.  To  the  same  source,  I 
am  disiKised  to  attribute  the  information  given  in  c.  34  ext.  and  tlie 
learned  item  in  c,  38  16  f.  whete  see  notes  and  cp.  also  Proleg.  p. 
xcvi.— tribiuEpiituUrsm:  These  were  probably  miscellaneous  cx- 
cerpts  similar  to  the  '  Electa '  in  160  bks.  made  by  the  elder  Pliny 
(Plin.  Ep.  III  5,  17).  Cf.  also  Fronto,  Ep.  ad  Antonin.  2,  6  (p. 
107  X.)  memini  me  excerpisse  ox  Ciceronis  epistulis  ea  dumtaxat, 
quibus  inesset  aliqua  de  elo^juentia  vel  philosophia  vel  de  re  publica 
disj»utatio ;  praeterea  si  quid  eleganti  aut  verbo  notabili  dictum 
videretur,  excerpsi. 

9  Cn.  Fompeinm:  On  his  oratorical  ability,  Cic.  Brut,  68,  239 
maiorem  dicendi  gloriam  habuisset  nisi  eum  maioris  gloriae  cupi- 
ditas  a<l  bellieas  laudes  abstraxisset.  erat  oratione  satis  aiuplus, 
rem  prudenter  videbat ;  actio  vero  eius  hal)ebat  et  in  voce  magnum 
splendorem  et  in  motu  summam  dignitatem  (See  note  c,  21  20) 
Vell.  Pat.  II  29,  3  eloquentia  medius  Quint,  XI  1,  36  abunde 
disertus  rerum  suarum  narrator.     Plut.  Pomp.  1  nAuvrift  Koyov. 


346  NOTES. 

10  M.  Grassnin:  Cic.  Brut.  66,  233  mediocriter  a  doctrina  in> 
structus,  angustius  etiam  a  natura  .  .  .  labore  et  industria  et  quod 
adhibebat  ad  obtinendas  causas  curam  etiam  et  gratiam,  in  princi- 
pibus  patronis  aliquot  annos  fuit.  In  huius  oratione  sermo  Latinus 
erat,  verba  non  abiecta  .  .  .  nullus  flos  tamen  neque  lumen  ullum 
.  .  .  omnia  fere  ut  similiter  atque  uno  modo  dicerentur  pro  Mur. 
23,  48  vir  summa  dignitate  et  diligentia  et  facultate  dicendi  Plut. 
Crass.  3.  —  non  • .  •  modo— sed  •  •  •  qnoqne:  On  this  correlation,  see 
note  c.  2  6. — viribus  •  .  •  armis :  The  same  coUocation  e.  g.  H.  II  74 
IV  23.  68    Plin.  Ep.  II  7,  2. 

11  Lentnlos :  Among  the  many  Lentuli  known  to  us,  only  such, 
of  course,  as  were  contemporaries  of  Cicero  are  here  alluded  to. 
Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  66,  234  Cn.  autem  [Cornelius]  Lentulus  [Clodianus. 
cons.  72]  multo  maiorem  opinionem  dicendi  actione  faciebat  quam 
quanta  in  eo  facultas  erat  .  .  .  nec  abundans  verbis  .  .  .  calebat  in 
agendo,  ut  ea,  quae  deerant,  non  desiderarentur  .  .  .  sic  Lentulus 
ceterarum  virtutum  dicendi  mediocritatem  actione  occultavit,  in 
qua  excellens  fuit.  235  P.  Lentulus  [Sura]  cuius  et  excogitandi  et 
loqueiidi  tarditatem  tegebat  formae  dignitas  .  .  .  in  hoc  nihil  pra^- 
ter  actionem  fuit  cetera  etiam  minora  quani  in  superiore.  70,  247 
Cn.  autem  Lentulus  MarceUlnus  nec  umquam  indisertus  et  in  con- 
sulatu  (50  ij.  c.)  pereloquens  visus  est,  non  tardus  sententiis,  non 
inops  verbis,  voce  canora,  facetus  satis.  77,  208  T)uo  praetorea 
Lentuli  consulares,  quorum  P.  [Cornelius  Leutulus  Spinther.  cons. 
57]  .  .  .  quidquid  habuit .  .  .  totum  habuit  e  disciplina ;  instrumenta 
naturae  deerant  ...  X.  autem  [Cornelius]  Lentulus  [Crus.  cons.  49] 
satis  erat  fortis  orator,  si  modo  orator.  —  Metellos:  Brut.  70,  247 
duo  etiam  Metelli,  Cehr  (cons.  00)  et  Nepos  (cons.  57)  non  nihil  in 
causis  versati  nec  sine  ingenio  nec  indocti  ad  Att.  VI  3,  10  oratio- 
nem  Q.  Celeris  mihi  velim  mittas  contra  M.  Servilium. — Lucullos: 
L.  Llrinius  LuruUus  (born  e.  114  cons.  74  died  57)  ealled  by  Plut. 
Lu(;.  33  Sctvos  ciTrcti/.  His  less  famous  brother  M,  Terentius  f^icini' 
anns  Varro  (cons.  73)  is  nientioned  among  the  political  orators  by 
Cic.  Brut.  02,  222.  —  Curiones:  *Familia  Curionuni,  in  qua  tres 
continua  serie  oratores  cxtiterunt'  (Plin.  N.  H.  VII  133)  viz.  (1). 
C.  Scribonius  Curio  (praet.  121)  according  to  Brut.  32,  122  sane 
ilhistris  orator,  euius  de  ingenio  ex  orationibus  eius  existiniari 
l)otest  (2)  C.  Scrih.  Curio  C.  F.:  Cf.  Brut.  r>d>,  210  erant  .  .  .  qui- 
bus  videretur  illius  aetatis  tertius  Curio  (cons.  76  died  53  b.  c.) 


c.  3T.  347 

quia  splendidioribua  fortasse  verbis  utebatur  et  quia  Latiiie  iioii 
possime  loquebatur  usu  .  .  .  domestico ;  nam  litterarum  adinoduui 
nilul  sciebat  69,  213  f.  216  (3)  C.  Curio  C.  F.  (trib.  pleb.  50  died 
49  B.  c);  Brut.  81,  280  ita  facile  solute(|ue  verbis  volvebat  satis 
interdum  acutas  .  .  .  ut  nihil  posset  ornattus  esse,  niliil  expeditius 
.  .  .  parum  a  magistris  institutus  naturam  habuit  admirabilein  ad 
dicendum.  Lucan.  I  269  vox  quondam  populi  IV  819.  —  Excepting 
Q.  Metellus  Celet  (see  above),  the  fact  that  the  iiersons  liere  men- 
tioned  left  written  speeches,  is  knowu  to  us  oiily  from  this  passage, 
—  l'eter'8  un(j[ualified  assertion  that  the  author  is  chiefly  indebted 
for  the  above  information  to  Cicero's  Brutus  is  araazing,  in  view  of 
tlie  explicit  statement  of  Tacitus  to  the  coutrary  that  it  waa  taken 
from  Mucianua  (ex  hU  inUUegi  potest).  —  The  very  intimate  knowl- 
edge  of  the  history  of  Roman  oratory  displayed  in  this  chapter 
(see  alao  c.  .18  13  ff.)  is  quite  incompatible  with  the  supposition  that 
the  pnet  Maternus  is  the  speaker,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  in 
the  higheat  degree  appropriate  to  the  htstorian  Secundus. 

13  neo  qsetDqusm :  In  Tac.  'nec  (juisquant'  is  never  separated 
by  an  intervening  word;  '  neque  q.,'  barring  three  exceptions  (H. 
IV  01  Ann.  III  36  IV  11),  always.  Cp.  Spitta  p.  117  Woelfflin, 
Philol.  XXVII  119. 

14  line  aliqna  eloqnentia :  '  without  eloquence  of  some  kind  ot 
other,'  i.  e.  irrespeetive  of  its  quality.  On  this  force  of  '  aliquis,' 
see  SeytT.-Mtill.  Lael.  p.  199,  and  on  its  use  after  a  negative,  cf. 
note  c.  C  7.     The  thouglit  is  a  virtual  repetition  of  c.  36  24  f. 

15  Bplendor  reornm :  splemlor  is  here  used  of  tlie  illustrious 
birth  of  the  defendants.  Cf.  Tac.  Ag.  6  splendidis  natalibua  ortam 
II.  II  76  splendidior  origiiie  quain  nos  . .  .  sed  et  Nero  nobilitate 
natalium  Vitellium  anteibat  Suet.  Vesp.  1  magnum  indicium  splen- 
doria  faniiliae  et  vetustatis.  —  et  ipiv''  likewise.'  Cp.  note  c.  30  1. 
With  tlie  thought,  cf.  Cic.  de  orat.  I  4,  15  excitabat  eos  mugniliido 
varietas  inuititudoque  in  omni  genere  ciiuturum. 

16  multnm  intereit  utrumne :  Cf.  c.  32 .1  longe  interesse  ]ios- 
sideat  quis  .  .  .  an.     On  '  utrumne,'  see  note  c.  35  7. 

17  formula :  Cf.  note  c.  20  I.  —  interdicto :  Inlerdietum  is  a  de- 
cree  of  the  praetor  cailing  upon  tbe  parties  iu  a  suit  to  conform  to 
certain  injuuctions  or  abstain  from  doing  certain  acts.  It  is,  in 
particular,  eitber  an  order  of  restitution  or  of  production  or  of 
abstention  ('Kestituas,  exhibeas,  vim  fieri  veto').    C]).  Smith,  Dirt. 


348  NOTES. 

Ant.  1«  1017-1021.  —  dicendum  habeas:  Cf.  note  c.  8  11.  —  de 
ambitn  comitiornm:  e.  g.  Cicero's  speech  pro  Murena. — On  the 
objective  genitive,  see  note  c.  34  27. 

18  expilatis  sociis :  e.  g.  the  speeches  against  Verres.  With  the 
phrase  cf.  Cic.  pro  Pomp.  19,  57  ad  expilandos  socios  .  .  .  legatos 
ediixerint.  de  off.  II  21,  75  at  vero  postea  tot  leges  . . .  tot  rei  tanta 
.  .  .  expilatio  direptioque  socionim.  '  expilare '  does  not  occur  else- 
where  in  Tac.  and  is  extremely  rare  in  post-Aug.  Latin,  though 
common  in  Cicero.  —  civibns  trnoidatis  e.  g.  Cicero's  speech  pro 
Milone,  pro  Rabirio. 

The  artistic  libration  of  periodSf  perhaps  the  most  characteristic  stylistic 
feature  of  the  DialoguSf  is  rudely  destroyed  by  the  universally  accepted 
reading  of  the  MSS.  Apart  from  this,  the  use  of  *et'  after  an  asyndetonf 
still  extremely  rare  in  the  minor  writings,  in  the  present  instance  conflicts 
with  one  of  the  four  conditions,  under  which  Tac.  permite  this  departure 
from  earlier  usage  (in  aU  about  scventy  times) : 

(1)  If  the  asyndetic  members  belong  closely  togeth^r^  another  may  bejoined 
to  them  by  *  ef,'  provided  it  contains  a  new  thoughi  or  more  general  idea  or 
sums  up.  E.  g.  G.  30  6  (Ilahii)  44  5  H.  I  36  12  II  95  9  FV  1  14  Ann.  I  25  6 
IV  32  10  .38  10. 

(2)  If  the  Inst  clause  is  coinposed  of  two  parts^  joined  6y  *  oo '  or  ''que.'* 
E.  g.  H.  I  50  12   V  12  4    Ann.  XI  35  15. 

(3)  7/  the  Uist  clause  is  ampl[tled.  E.  g.  II.  I  51  28  Ann.  I  32  13  II  5(3  8 
XV  55  5. 

(4)  If  the  last  clause,  whether  ampl{fied  or  not^  is  not  in  tohat  may  be  called 
syntactiral  symmetry  wUh  the  preceding.  E.  g.  II.  II  50  11  III  9  14  Ann.  I 
3  3   Xlll  818. 

Now  '  sociis '  and  '  civibus '  beloiig  as  closely  together  as  in  Ann.  IV  38 
socios  cives  et  deos  ipsos  precor  or  as  '  foniiula  et  interdictio.'  We  have, 
therefore,  a  clcar  violation  of  Kule  I.  The  equilibriuiu  evidently  intended 
by  the  .luthor  (a  :  bb  : :  a  :  bb)  is  at  once  restored  and  the  stylistic  objection 
renioved  by  the  siniple  insertion  of  *aut'  before  'expilatis,'  its  omission 
having  been  caused  by  the  preceding  *aut.'  Cp.  Am.  Jour.  Phil.  XH 
454-450. 

19  sicut  •  •  •  ita,  for  the  more  usual  *  ut  .  .  .  ita.'  Cf.  note  c.  117. 
With  the  thoiight,  cf.  c.  41  0  atqui  melius  fuisset  non  queri  quam 
vindicari. 

21  crescit  enim  etc:  For  *crescere'  (in  Tac.  only  liere  and  H.  I 
33  IV  70.  70)  or  *  crebresco'  (H.  I  39  TI  07  III  34  IV  12  Ann.  111 
00),  we  iind  *gliscere'  iised  exclusively  in  the  Annals  (19  times), 
in  the  Hist.  onlv  II  8.  83  IV  1^5.  43.  See  Woelttlin,  Phihl.  XXVII 
144  and  L<'x.  Tac.  s.  vv.  —  ()n  tlie  tliought,  cf.  Tac.  Ann.  III  09 
excitari  quosdam  ad  meliora  magnitudine  rerum,  hebescere  alios. 


ficliiUer:  Es  wilclist  der  Mensch  mit  seinen  lioheren  Zwecken. — 
Andresen  translates  '  vis  Ingenii '  l>y  '  DarstelhmgBvermogen,'  I 
can  see  no  warrant  for  this  rendering,  either  in  the  context  ur  in 
tlie  jthrase  itself. 

32  olarun  et  InlnBtrem:  A)so  grouped  in  Cic.de  rep.  VI  II 
inlustri  et  claro  quodam  loco  de  div.  II  3,  8  exempla  claia  et 
inlustria  Plin.  Ep.  VI  29,  3  claras  et  inhistres  (sc.  causas).  Cf. 
also  Quint.  X  1,  67  clarius  inlustraverunt.  —  On  the  repetition 
'  inlustrem  .  .  .  inlustrant,'  see  note  e.  1  8. 

24  neo  = '  nec  ideo.'  So  often  iu  a  conclusion.  Cf-  e.  g.  c.  12  13. 
poetis  et  vatibus  abundabat  qui  . . .  defendereiit.  nec  ullis  etc.  G.  8 
inesse  (sc.  feminis)  .  .  .  sanctum  aliquid  et  providura  putant  nec 
.  .  .  responsa  neglegunt  Anii.  IV  35  suum  cuique  decus  posteritas 
rependit ;  nec  deemnt  .  .  .  qui  .  .  .  etiain  mei  meminerint.  For 
other  exx.,  cf.  Lex.  Tac.  s.  v.  p.  922".  —  opiaor:  A  parenthetical 
'  opinor '  is  generally  used  with  a  tinge  of  irony,  and  thus  distin- 
guished  from  'ut  opinor.'  Cp.  Anton,  Sfudien  II  186,  cited  to  c. 
32  27.  —  Demostlienem  orationea  inluBtimnt  qsu  adTenni  tQtoree 
oomposnit:  Demosthenes  began  his  suit  against  liis  guardiaiis 
(Aphobus,  Deraophon,  and  Therippides)  iii  363  n.  c,  at  tlie  age  of 
tweuty-one.  He  obtained  a  verdict  against  them,  but  eventually 
secured  but  a  small  amount  of  his  patrimony.  Of  these  so-called 
JTirpoiriKoi  XoyM,  five  speeches,  partly  supposititious,  have  come 
down  to  us,  viz.  Kara  'A^dj3ou,  I.  II.  vprK  "A^ojSoy  ^ptvhoiutprvpiaiv 
^t^,  jTpos  'OvijTo/>o  iiov\Tf!  I.  II.  The  ill-success  of  these  early 
attempts  of  the  orator  is  sneeringly  iilluded  to  by  Aesch.,  Ctesiph, 
173  ri  irarpoMi  mTaytXairTuK  wpoiiitvat.  Cp.  also  Plut.  Dem.  c.  6. — 
Secundus  probably  spoke  of  sonie  of  thc  niore  famous  speeches  of 
Demosthenea,  iii  the  portion  now  lost,  so  that  it  was  not  necessary 
to  eomplete  the  antithesis  here,  the  more  so,  aa  he  was  chiefiy 
intent  on  illustrating  his  arguraent  by  Koman  examples.  ■ — 1'eter 
remarks  that  'composuit'  not  'habuit'  is  used,  because  the  speaker 
has  in  mind  tbe  extant  written  speechea  and  the  reputation  wliich 
they  even  at  the  present  day  possess,  but  in  that  case  we  should 
also  expect  'circumdant'  in  place  of  ' circumdederunt.'  —  On  the 
ellipsis  of  the  demonstrative  pronoun  (eas),  cf.  note  e.  32  8. 

26  P.  ttaintioa  defenBiu:  The  earhest  speech  of  Cicero,  delivered 
in  81  B.C.,  in  his  twenty-sixth  year.  —  On  the  usc  of  the  perf.  paas. 
participle  for  an  abstract  noun,  see  note  c.  29  12.  —  aut  =  et,  hence 


350  NOTES. 

the  plur.  pred.  Cp.  notes  c.  18  3  35  7. — Licinins  Archias:  Defence 
of  the  poet  Archias,  accused  of  illegal  enrollmeut  as  a  E.oman 
citizen,  delivered  in  62  b.  c.  The  speech  is  still,  but  unjustly,  in 
iny  opinion,  held  in  very  low  estimation  by  many  modern  scholars. 
— Gatilina:  The  four  speeches  against  Catiline  were  delivered  Nov. 
8,  9  Dec.  3,  5,  63  b.  c.  —  On  the  ellipsis  of  '  sed,'  see  note  c.  6  19. 

27  Milo :   Unsuccessful  defence  of  T.  Annius  Milo,  the  assassin 
of  P.  Clodius  Pulcher.     The  original  speech  delivered  in  52  b.  c, 
for  we  possess  only  the  orator's  later  elaboration,  was  still  extant 
in  the  time  of  Asconius  Pedianus.     Cf.  in  Milon.  p.  42  Or.  Cicei^o 
cum  inciperet  dicere  exceptus  est  acclamatione  Clodianorum  qui 
se  continere  ne  metu  quidem  circumstantium  militum  potuerunt. 
Itaque  non  ea,  qua  solitus  erat,  constantia  dixit.     (Plut.  Cic.  35). 
Manet  autem  illa  quoque  excepta  oratio.     Scripsit  vero  hanc  quam 
legimus  ita  perfecte  ut  iure  prima  haberi  possit.     This  verdict 
is  fully  endorsed  by  modern  critics. — Verres:    Only  the  first  of 
the  six  orations  against  Verres  was  actually  spoken  (Aug.  5,  70 
B.  c),  althougli  the  five  remaining  speeches  (de  praetura  urbana, 
de  iurisdictione  Sicilieiisi,  de  frumento,  de  signis  and  de  suppli- 
ciis)   niaintain  tlie  fiction  of  having  been  delivered  in  court  iii 
the  j)resence  of  the  defendant.  —  Antonius:   i.  e.  the  fourteen  so- 
called  l*liilippic  orations   against   M.  Antonius.      I  (Sept.  2,  44) 
III.  IV  (l)ec.  20)    V  (Jan.  1,  43)    VI  (Jan.  4)    VII  (End  of  Jan.) 
Vril  (15eginning  of  Feb.)    IX  (Middle  of  Feb.)    X  (End  of  Feb.) 
XI.  XII  (Middle  of  March)   XIII  (Mar.  20)   XIV  (Apr.  22).     The 
second  and  niost  famous  was  never  spoken,  but  purports  to  be  au 
exteniporaneous  answer  to  Antony's  bitter  invective  against  Cicero, 
delivered  in  tlie  senate,  Sept.  10,  44  u.  c.  —  hanc  'the  present,  still 
existing.'     Cf.  note  c.  12  9.  —  On  the  celebrity  of  the  Philippics, 
see    luv.  X  124  f.   ridenda    poeinata   malo  |  (luam    te   conspicuae, 
divina  riiilippica,   faniae,   volveris  a   prima  quae  proxima     Sen. 
Suas.  7   *  Deliberat  Cicero,   an  scripta  sua  conburat,   promittente 
Antonio    incoluniitatem,   si    fecisset,'   a  hackneyed  theme    in    the 
scliools  of  rhetoric.     Cp.  Mayor  to  luv.  1.  c.  — famam  cironmdede- 
runt:  The  sanie  ])hrase  occurs  in  Tac.  Ag.  20  egregiam  famam  paci 
circunuledit    II.  IV  11  qui  j^rincij^atus  inanem  ei  famam  circum- 
dcderunt,  and  siniilarly  IV  4/)  planctuni  et  hxmentum  et  supremo- 
runi  iniagiiK^m  praesenti  sibi  circunuhita  cum  contumeliis  ac  pro- 
bris    Ann.  XIV  15  nec  uUa  nioribus  olim  eorruptis  j^lus  libidinum 


c.  .(7.  351 

circumdedit  riiiam  illa  colluvies  63  tu  (Nero)  gratiani  iniiiensara 
,  .  .  circiimdedisti  (sc.  mihi,  Seiiecae)  Ps.  Quint.  Deel.  18,  6  aucto- 
ritateni  circumdare  and  ao  in  Grcek  e.  g.  Isocr,  Arch.  3  iuj&tU  oSy 
v/iaf   wttirg   Totavrots  atirj^ymis  Ty)y  iroAii'  Trtpi^aXiiv. 

28  non  qnia  tanti  fuerit '  -  ut:  i.  e.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  under- 
stood  as  believing  for  a  moment  that  .  .  .  simply  foi  t)ie  sake  that. 
Tlie  supposition  is  purely  imaginaty  and  merely  designed  to  pre- 
vent  any  )>ossible  misinterpietation  of  Secundus'  own  views.  Hence 
the  subj.  after  '  non  quia '  (=  non  quo  or  non  quod,  neitbcr  of 
which  occurs  in  Tac.)  is  necessary.  Cp.  note  c.  9  13.  John  ad  loc., 
Rpuss,  J>e  coniitnrt.  aitm.  ap.  Tae.  «sti,  Halle  1876  ]>.  18  and  in  gen- 
eral,  I)r.  H.  S.  II  686.  —  Tanti  is  here  used  absolutely  and  not  as  a 
correlative  of  '  ut,'  which  is  final.  Cf.  e.  g.  Cic.  Cat.  II  7,  15  est 
milii  tanti  .  .  .  dummodo  Quint.  VII  2,  42  an  etiani  tanti  putaverit 
poenam  subire  XII  8,  4  cum  dicturis  tanti  suae  non  sint  (cited  by 
Peter  ad  loc.)   Cic.  Cat.  I  9,  22  sed  est  tanti,  dummodo    Ov.  Met. 

11  424  sunt  iurgia  tanti  and  Tac.  Aim.  VI  2  (8)  neque  sibi  vitam 
tanti  si  armis  tegenda  foret.  —  fsrre  =  gignere.  In  this  figurative 
sense,  the  word  is  comparatively  rare,  except  with  expreasions 
denoting  time.  Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  12,  45  haec  aetas  prima  Athenis 
oratorem  prope  perfectum  tulit  Tusc.  Disp.  I  42,  101  tales  iniiu- 
merabiles  nostra  civitas  tulit.  Hor.  C.  I  12,  42  Curiuin  tulit  et 
Camillum  |  saeva  ]>aupertas  III  G,  46  aeta^  .  .  .  tulit  j  nos  nequi- 
ores  Quint.  III  7,  3  quos  priora  tempora  tulerant  X  1,  76  cum 
decem  (sc.  oratores)  simul  Athenis  una  aetas  tulerit  123  quo  in 
genere  (sc.  philosophia)  paucissiinos  adliuc  eloquentes  litterae 
Boniaiiae  tulerunt.     In  Tac. :  c.  37  33  40  23  (where  sec  note)   Ag. 

12  fert  Britannia  aurum  .  .  .  ;/iyint  et  Oeeanus  margarita.  With 
'aetas,'  H.  IV  84  Ann.  III  55.  75  VI  23;  'tempora,'  Ann.  VI  7; 
'dics,' Ann.  XVI33. 

29  Bubinde  =  identidem,  viz.  o.  36  o.  14  37  20,  SuHnde  does  not 
aeem  to  occur  before  the  time  of  Livy  ;  in  Silver  Latin  it  ia  vBry 
coinmon.     Cf.  tlie  exx.  in  Kleiber  p.  67. 

32  melini  eiBe  frni  pace  quam  bello  Tezari:  Cf.  Tac.  H.  II  37 
ego  ut  concesserim  apud  pauc6s  tacito  voto  quietcm  pro  discordia 
.  .  .  ita  neque  .  .  .  si>erasse  eorruptissimo  saeculo  tiiiitam  vulgi 
moderationem  reor.  ut  qui  pacem  belli  aniore  turliaverant  bellum 
pacis  caritatc  deponerent.  wliicli  passage,  with  its  libration  ot 
clauscs  and  elaborated  antithesis,  at  the  aame  time  shows  that 


352  NOTES. 

Tacitus  even  in  his   historical   works   occasionally  wrote  in  his 
earlier  manner. 

33  proeliatores :  An  extremely  rare  word,  first  met  with  in  Val. 
Max.  III  2,  24  quod  ad  proeliatorum  .  .  .  fortitudinem  attinet. 
Then  in  lustin.  XV  4  ext.  and  again  in  Tac.  Ann.  II  73  and  in  his 
imitator,  Amm.  Marcell.  XIX  7,  8.  Its  exact  analogue  '  pugnator  * 
is  equally  rare  e.  g.  Liv.  XXIV  15  Plin.  N.  H.  XXX  16,  49,  142 
Suet.  Caes.  39  ext.  Sil.  Ital.  XV  698. 

34  qno  •  •  •  qnoqne  •  •  •  tanto  for  quanto  .  .  .  tanto,  though  the 
regular  correlation  in  the  historical  works  of  Tacitus,  is  found  in 
the  ininor  writings  only  here  and  c.  6  10.  Dr.  Sfil  p.  73  cites  the 
present  passage  as  an  instance  of  the  complete  form !  Cf.  also  Ter. 
Phorm.  II  2,  14  quo  magis  novi,  tanto  saepius  Cic.  ad  fam.  X  23, 
6  quo  magis  .  .  .  tanto  maiorem  and  in  general  Woelfflin  PhiloL 
XXV  p.  118  Archiv  I  93  ff. 

36  qnoqne-  •  •  qnoqne  =  et  quo.  See  note  c.  8  12. — intnlerit  ictns 
et  exceperit:  This  'collocatio  verborum'  is  common  in  Tacitus. 
Cf.  Ag.  33  inventa  Kritannia  et  STibacta  G.  11  aut  incoliatur  luna 
aut  inipletur  II.  I  47  omisisset  offensas  an  distulisset  III  9  aut 
corruuiperet  hostem  aut  terreret  Ann.  II  38  sive  indulserint  largi- 
tionom  sive  abnuerint  XIII  12  qui  attulissent  saluteni  et  qui 
accej)issent  XVI  24  tentaretne  defensionem  an  sperneret  and  so 
similarly  c.  34  30  f.  sive  accusationem  suscoperat  sive  defensiouem 
Ag.  17  aut  vietoria  complexus  est  aut  bello  42  nec  Agricolae  con- 
silium  doerat  nec  Domitiauo  exompluni.     See  WeinkaufP,  p.  100. 

30  desumpserit  =  suuipsorit.  Cf.  note  c.  7  17.  The  word  is  rare 
and  apparently  not  found  before  Livy :  VII  20  pop.  Rom.  .  .  .  sibi 
desunieront  hostom  XXXVIII  45  sibi  hostes  des.  Plin.  Ep.  VIII 
20,  7  quasi  cursum  certamonque  dosuniunt.  With  the  thought, 
of.  Cio.  de  orat.  I  34,  157  educenda  doindo  dictio  est  ex  hac  dome- 
stica  exercitatione  ct  Timbratili  modium  in  agmen,  in  pulverem,  in 
chimorom,  in  castra  atque  aciem  foronsom. 

37  altior  et  excelsior :  Combined  in  Cic.  Tusc.  Disp.  II  4, 11  te 
natura  oxcolsum  .  .  .  ot  altum  .  .  .  gonuit  (see  note  c.  4  3)  Plin.  Ep. 
IX  2(),  1  altis  et  exoolsis  adiacont  ])raorupta.  Cp.  also  c.  34  22  ff. 
40  2.  —  nobilitata:  Cf.  o.  g.  Tao.  H.  I  2,  7  nobilitatus  cladibus 
mutuis  Daous  Cic.  ])ro  Flaoe.  20,  63  speotata  ac  nobilitata  virtus 
Liv.  I  10,  4  illam  altoram  (so.  famam)  .  .  .  nobilitavit.  —  On  the 
positive  by  the  side  of  the  comparative,  in  the  same  clause,  cf.  Tac. 


c.  37.  353 

Ann.  II  5  qiianto  acriora  in  enm  studia  militum  et  averaa  pati^uin 
voluntas  III  43  quanto  civitas  opulentior  et  comprimendi  procul 
praesiiliuin  ;  in  atlversative  clauses,  note  c.  36  I<1.  — ia  ore  hotniniim 
a^t  =  'in  fama  esse,  veraari.'  Cf.  Cic.  Tnsc.  Disp.  I  49, 116  Harmo- 
dius  in  ore  est  et  Aristogiton  Tac.  H.  II  73  erat  in  ore  faiuaque 
Vespasianus  78  nec  quicquam  magis  in  ore  vulgi  Ann.  XIV  56  niea 
avaritia .  .  ,  in  ore  omnium  versabitur  Plut.  Thes,  20  vdvrt^  .  .  . 
Sia  <rr6nariK  fxpixriv.  The  phrase  is  geuerally  regarded  as  a  remi- 
niscence  of  Kallust  who  uses  it,  however,  in  the  sense  of  '  iu 
conapectu.'  Cp.  Schrinfeld,  Pe  Tur.  stntliU  &ilhixt.  p.  30  Heraeus 
H.  III  76.  But  this  meaning  ia  out  of  place  liere,  partly,  as  Johu 
well  observea,  because  the  phraae  '  in  tlie  liglit  of  publicity '  does 
not  adinit  of  a  comparison  (altior),  jiartly  because  forensic  oratorj' 
naturally  lias  its  sphere  '  in  conspectu  hominuin '  or  '  in  niedia 
luce'  {cf.  c.  3410),  as  opposed  to  'declamatio'  conducted  within 
the  walls  of  the  schoolroom.  —  ayit  expresses  the  aetivity  of  elo- 
quence,  the  perBonification  being  kept  up  tliroughoiit.  On  the 
military  metaphor,  see  Proleg.  p.  cxix  (17);  on  the  personification 
of  ' eloquentia,'  cf.  c.  32  lo  and  note  c.  12  7,  'The  more  blows 
eloquence  deals  out,  the  more  she  receives  iu  return  j  tlie  worthier 
her  antagonists  and  the  fiercer  tbe  battles  she  engages  iu,  the  more 
will  her  prowess  win  universal  admiration,  thc  luore  glorious  will 
be  her  renown.' 

There  ought  to  be  no  doubt  tbat  the  combined  eroendatlonB  ol  Latiniua, 

LipsiuB,  Boelticher  and  Orelli  hava  Bucceeded  in  reBtoring  the  words  of 

Tatitus  wliicli  have  Ijeen  variously  cornipted  in  the  MSS.     '  Nobiiitatus 

criminibug '  arose  out  of  '  iiobilitadiBcriininibug '  (Vahlen,  Prooem.  Berl. 

1881  p.  0).    The  sanie  Bchoiar  (p.  10)  is  disposed  to  retain  'ipeaH'  oii  the 

Bole  ^ound  of  au  alle)ied  analogous  inconcinnity  In  c.  3S  is  ab  ipeo  tamen 

Follione,  but  see  note  ad  loc. 

38  seoura  velint,   perioolosa   eztollant:    Men,  says   Secundus, 

naturally  desire  peace  and  safety  (cf.  Tac.  H.  IV  76  et  nemineni 

adco  in  arma  pronum  ut  non  idem  pretiiim  quietis  quam  periculi 

malit   Ann.  I  3  cunctos  otii  pellexit .  .  .  tuta  et  praesentia  quam 

vetera  et  pericnlosa  mallent),  but  by  a  strange  contradiction,  they 

nevertheless  admire  perilous  achievementa,  although  tliese  are  pos- 

sible  only  under  conditiona,  destructivc  of  the  very  things   tbey 

fain  would  enjoy.     Exactly  the  saine  observation  and  couched  in 

almost  identical  language  is  made  by  Ps.  Plut.  Utpl  W?.  &yoiy^i 

9  To  fifv  yap   <l(7-^aA.ls  jn-atvcirai  fidvov,  to  8i  l-rmiv^vvov  «ai 


354  NOTES. 

Oavfidicrai.  Cf.  also  Pliii.  Ep.  IX  26,  3  eloquentiam  nihil  magis 
quam  ancipitia  commendant;  sunt  enim  maxime  mirabilia  quae 
maxime  periculosa. 

The  MSS.  have  *  secura  velint,*  a  reading  universally  rejected  since  the 
time  of  Rhenanus.  As  John  (Berl.  Phil.  Wockenscfir.  1888  No.  46  and  ad 
loc.)  has  shown,  an  antithesis  is  imperatively  called  for.  This  fact  in  itself 
disposes  of  the  conjectures  of  Rhenanus  and  Walther.  The  remaining 
emendations,  with  two  exceptions,  all  imply  a  lacuna  between  *secura' 
and  *  velint/  not  a  very  probable  supposition.  Against  Baehrens'  and 
Vahlen^s  restorations,  it  may  also  be  urged  that  the  deslre  of  seeing  others 
in  danger  cannot  be  given  as  the  cause  of  *  altior  et  excelsior  etc.,'  nor 
does  Lucret.  in  the  famous  passage  of  the  second  book  (1  ff.),  whieh 
would  have  to  be  regarded  as  Tacitus'  model,  speak  of  desire  but  of  satiS' 
faction:  Suave  mari  magno  turbantibus  aequora  ventis  |  e  terra  magnum 
alterius  spectare  laborem.  The  passage  cited  by  Vahlen  from  Sen.  de  ben. 
IV  12,  2  abire  in  partem  alteram  possim  et  securus  spectare  aliena  certa- 
mina,  at  best  but  proves  that  the  thought  occurs  elsewhere.  Finally, 
Vahlen's  and  Halm^s  reading  is  too  rhythmical  (_L  __,  _L  __,  j1  ||  ww» 
_L  \j\ji  J-  \j\jy  \j  -L)  to  be  acceptable.  The  only  emendation  of  the 
many  proposed  (p.  60)  wliich  seems  to  me  entirely  free  from  objections  and 
in  every  way  satisfactory  to  the  context,  is  that  of  John,  the  remarkable 
Greek  parallelism  cited  above  furnishing  an  additional  argument  of  con- 
siderable  weight  in  its  favor. 

38.  2  vetenim  iudicioram  qnae:  i.  e.  quae  forma  iudiciorum. 
veterum,  though  j)art  of  the  granimatical  antecedent,  is  excluded 
by  the  addition  of  *  nunc'  A  systematic  search  would  doubtless 
reveal  numerous  instances  of  an  analogous  inconcinnity  in  ancient 
as  well  as  modern  writers.  Cf.  e.  g.  Nep.  Paus.  3  non  enim  mores 
j)atrios  sed  etiani  cultuni  vestitumque  mutavit  (Andresen),  Tac.  G. 
24  nudi  iuvenes,  quibus  (sc.  iuvenibus)  id  ludicrum  est  Overbeek, 
Pompf^i  I  i^.  7  Die  verhiiltnissmHssig  wenigen  Skulpturwerke 
Pompejis,  deren  Herculanum  eine  ungleich  grossere  Reihe  bietet 
(John)  and  so  similarly  below  1.  6  where  see  note.  c.  28  18  eiusdem 
familiae  suboles  qua  is  not  a  case  iu  j)oint.  Cf.  note  ad  loc.  Aii- 
other  instance  occurs  in  Quint.  X  1,  17  certius  iudicium  quod. 

The  reading  of  the  MSS.  est  ita  erit  (est  .  .  .  E  tuerit  —  V  est  ita  [est] 
erit)  is  unintelligible,  but  no  plausible  emendatioii  has  as  yet  been  offered, 
for  '  extiterit '  which  has  met  with  great  favor,  violates  the  consistent  usago 
of  TacitiLs  which  does  not  allow  a  subj.  with  *etsi.'  Cf.  30  4.13  Ag.  6  G. 
6  Ann.  11140  V  .3  VI  20.  45  XI  35.  The  sarae  objection  applies  to  *  qua 
etsi  aptiorem  statueris'  which  at  the  same  time  involves  too  violent  a 
change.  *aptior  est  veritati*  misinterprets  Secundus'  meaning,  for,  as  the 
following  sentence  shows,  he  does  not  regard  the  legal  procedure  of  his 
timc  as  more  fitting  in  the  abstrart,  but  only  from  a  practical  point  of  view. 
Terhaps  'existit'  (Bennctt)  or  'extitit'  represents  the  original  readiug. 


C.  38.  355 

3  nemo  intra  paDoiiumaa  perorare  lioru  cogebtttar:   Cf.  Plin. 

Ei),  VI  2,  6  an  tios  sapientiores  maioribus  nostria  ?  uos  legibus  iijsis 
iustiorea,  quae  tot  horas,  tut  dies,  tot  cimtperetidinationea  largiuntur  ? 
liebetes  illi  et  supra  modum  tardi?  nos  apertius  diciroits,  celerius 
iiitellegimus  qui  paucioribus  clepsydris  praecipitamus  causas  quam 
iliebus  explicari  solebant?  — '  perorai-e '  is  simply  a  strengthened 
'orare'  an<l  signities,  as  often,  the  formal  oration  or  the  'plaidoyer' 
proper.  Cf.  e.  g.  Cic.  de  fin.  IV  1, 1  (cited  to  I.  6)  Tac.  Ann.  II  30 
certabant  cui  iua  perorandi  daretur  III  17  cum  accusatores  ac 
testes  certatim  pcrorarent  Plin.  Ep.  I  20,  8.  As  the  appropriate 
place  for  such  speeches  was  at  the  close  of  the  evidence,  the  term 
by  an  eaay  tranaference  came  to  designate  a  summing  up. 

4  lib«rae  oomperendinatioiies  erant:  Fostponements  extending 
over  the  second  or  third  day.  Cf.  Cic.  pro  Mur.  12,  27  statuere 
non  potuisse  utrum  diem  tertium  an  perendinuni  .  .  .  dici  o\if)i- 
teret.  For  the  form  '  comperendinatio,'  not  met  with  in  pre-Aug. 
writers,  Cicero  uses  '  comperendinatus '  (Verr.  II 1,  9,  26). — Modum 
.  .  .  sum,ebat  is  simply  an  amplitiaation  of  the  preceding,  but  was 
a^ldcd  to  emphasise  as  strongly  as  possibie  the  unrestrictcd  free- 
dom  of  action  enjoyed  by  ancieut  advocates.  Thia  is  in  direct 
opposition  to  Aper'B  view  (c.  19  9  ff.),  who  had  extoUed  the  modern 
practice  wliich  confined  the  pleader  to  the  immediate  jKjint  at 
issue.  The  technical  character  of  this  entire  discussion.  with  its 
learned  and  concrete  illustrations  is  again,  unless  we  suppose  Tac. 
to  bave  been  inctedibly  careless  in  the  iiBoTtoiia  of  bis  dramatis 
personae,  at  Tariance  with  the  theory  that  the  poet  Maternua  is 
the  speaker. 

■horas'  ia  omUted  in  moBt  MSS.,  but  nritten  above  the  llne  In  A,  and 
preceiled  by  the  letter  b.  (i.  e.  BclUcet)  in  C.  Thia  pointa  unmiHtitkably  to 
'  paucissimas  honts  perorare '  or  '  paucisaiuias  perorare  horas '  as  the  ori^inal 
readinf!  of  the  arcbetypon.  The  latter  seems  preferable,  'horas'  easily 
dropping  out  after  '-orare.'  Dr.  E.  Thomaa  8uggeBt8(by  letler)  that  'hora*' 
is  an  explanatory  gloss  and  thut  wc  liavu  here  an  eliipsis  similar  to  the  one 
discuased  ■□  nole  c.  21  s  Calvi  (ijc.  libriiiii)  in  Asitiuiii  legit,  but  this  intcr- 
pretation,  though  ingenious,  seems  lesa  natural  and  someivhat  hazardous 
wilhout  thc  support  of  paraiie]  itlustralions.  —  djcendi  has  no  MS.  authority, 
for  A,  according  to  Andresen'»  reSxnminatlon  of  thls  codex,  also  reads 
'dicendo.'  There  can,  tlierefore,  be  no  doubt  that  'in  diceniio'  is  the 
oriBinal.  'in'  having  dropped  out,  becausc  of  the  preceding  'm,'  'dicemio' 
was  changed  to  'dicendi'  e.  g.  in  tbe  worthless  cod.  I^arisinus  and  in  the 
oldest  printed  edltions.    Cf.  c.  T  S  quantulaecunqae  in  dicendo  facultaiis 


356  NOTES. 

Quint.  VIII  5,  «32  hanc  in  dicendu  voluptatem  X  1,  17  potentissima  in 
dicendo  ratio  Suet.  Galb.  3  niodica  in  dicendo  facultas  and  exactly  analo- 
gous,  Cic.  de  rep.  II  1,  1  inodus  in  dicendo. 

5  et  nnmems  •  .  •  neqne  patronomm  finiebator:  In  the  earlier 
period,  tlie  number  of  patroni  at  a  trial  rarely  exceeded  four,  but 
toward  the  close  of  the  Republic,  it  had  risen  as  high  as  twelve. 
Cf.  Ascon.  Ped.  Arf/um.  in  orat.  pro  Scauro  (18-20  Bait.):  defende- 
runt  Scaurum  sex  patroni,  cum  ad  id  tenipus  (54  b.c.)  raro  qiiis- 
quam  pluribus  quam  quattuor  uteretur  ac  post  bella  civilia  ante 
legem  luliam  ad  duodenos  patronos  est  perventum. 

6  finiebatnr  =  definiebatur.  Cf.  G.  19  numerum  liberorum  finire 
Ann.  XIII  38.  49  num.  fin.  and  note  c.  1  18.  —  primns  haec  tertio 
consnlatn  Cn.  Pompeins  adstrinxit:  This  was  done  in  the  lex 
Pompeia  de  vi  et  ambitu,  passed  in  52  b.  c,  when  Pompey  was 
consul  sine  collega,  *  corrigendis  moribus  delectus '  (Tac.  Ann.  III 
28).  The  trial  for  '  bribery '  was  limited  to  four  days,  three  for 
the  deposition  of  testimony,  one  for  the  speeches  of  counsel,  the 
defendant  being  allowed  three  hours,  the  phiintiff  two.  Cf.  Cie. 
Brut.  94,  324  lege  Pompeia  tribus  lioris  ad  dicendum  datis  de  lin. 
IV  1  cum  ego  te  hac  nova  h^ge  videam  eodem  die  accusatori  res- 
poudere   et  tribus   horis  perorare    Cass.  l)io.   XL  52    XP^^^^  "^^  **■<? 

Sni)KovTL  ^vo  (opa9,  TO)  Sc  <t>€vyovTL  Tpets  SiSocr^at  CKcXcvcrci/.    Cp.  Druniann, 

Jidm.  Gtisrh.  II  351  f.  This  law  was,  in  the  days  of  the  younger 
Pliny,  either  no  longer  in  vogiie,  or,  what  is  more  probable,  origi- 
nally  applicable  only  to  cases  '  de  vi  et  ambitu.'  Cf.  Ep.  II  11,  14 
dixi  horis  quinque.  nani  XII  clepsydris  quas  spatiosissimas  acce- 
peram,  sunt  additae  quattuor  IV  9,  9  egerani  horis  tribus  et  dinii- 
dia,  supererat  sesquihora.  nam  cum  e  lege  accusator  sex  horas, 
novem  reus  aeeepisset,  ita  diviserat  tenij)ora  reus  inter  me  et  eum 
.  .  .  ut  ego  quinque  horis,  ille  reliquis  uteretur.  That  some  sucli 
restrictions  in  criminal  trials,  had  existed  long  before  the  lex 
Poini^eia,  is  ch?ar  from  eertain  passages  in  Cic.  e.  g.  Verr.  I  1,  11, 
32  (70  ij.  r.)  si  utar  ad  dicendum  meo  h'gitimo  tempore  II  1,  9,  25 
hic  tu  fortasse  eris  diligens,  ne  quam  ego  horam  de  meis  legitimis 
horis  remittam  nisi  omni  tempore  quod  mihi  lege  concessum  est, 
abusus  ero,  but  they  possibly  had  beeome  a  dead  letter,  wlien 
Pompey^s  law  was  enacted.  In  any  case,  I  can  see  no  reason  for 
aecnsing  Tacitus  of  an  error,  as  Marquardt,  Pricatleh.  771  is  dis- 
I)()sed  to  do,  for  the  author  is  not  speaking  of  the  introduction 


C.  38.  35T 

of  the  clepsydra.  —  It  may  alao  be  observed,  that  this  paaaage 
enables  U3  to  fix  the  much  disputed  date  of  Cicero'B  de  legibus  to 
within  a  few  montha,  viz.  end  of  Jan.  aiid  beginning  of  April  52 
B.C.  Cp.  Berl.  Fhilol.  Woch.  No.  31/32  (1892).— /faec  cannot  refer 
to  the  entire  preceding  clause,  for  the  'niimerua  patronorum '  was 
not,  so  far  as  we  know,  regulated  by  the  lex  Pompeia.    Cf.  note  1.  2. 

7  impomitqDe  Telnti  frenoi  eloquoatiae :  Tlie  figure,  contmon  in 
both  Greek  and  Latin,  was  probably  first  used  by  Isocrates.  Cf. 
Huidas  S.v.  'E^pof  ;  6  yovv  'itrtiKpaTip  tov  fiii-  &t6iraiinov  *iij  ;^aAirov 
ItiaSai,  rov  Si  'Ef^opov  «tvrpou.  Cic.  de  orat.  III  9,  30  quod  diceb;it 
Isocrates  se  calcaribus  in  Ephoro,  contra  autem  in  Theo|>onipo 
frenis  uti  solere  Bnit.  5G,  204  ad  Att.  VI  1,  12  Quint.  II  8,  11 
Flin.  Kp.  IX  26,  7  laxandos  esse  eloquentiae  frenos  Luciaii,  Har- 
mod.  82  xaXiwiv  Tira  IfifiifiKtjKiv  auTtp  ^  ^iXotro^ui  In  Tac.  also  Ann, 
V  3  velut  frenis  exsoluti  proruperunt  (sc.  Tiberius  et  Seianns). 

8  omnia  in  foro,  whereas  trials  are  now  conducted  witliin  tlie 
walls  of  'auditoria  et  tabularia'  (c.  39  C)  whicli  were  originally 
designed  for  quite  diSerent  purposes.  —  omnia  l^ibni :  Cf.  Aper's 
reniark  (c.  19  23)  ubique  apud  eos  iudiees  qiii  vi  et  iK>testate,  non 
iure  et  legibus  cognoscunt,  where  see  note. —  omnla  apad  praetores, 
for  now  the  Senate  and  the  Emperor  have  usnrped  many  important 
judicial  fiinctions,  formerly  belonging  to  the  praetor.  On  the  ana- 
pliora,  see  note  C.  36  8. 

9  negotla:  'caaes.'  Cf.  note  c.  3 'JO. — ezeroeri:  exactly  equiv- 
aleut  to  our  technical  use  of '  try.'  Cf.  Ann.  IV  19  cuncta  qiiae- 
stioiie  maiestatis  exercita.  No  other  precisely  parallel  instances 
are  known  to  nie. 

10  oaaiae  centnmTiTalei :  The  jurisdiction  of  the  Oentumviri 
was  always  confined  to  civil  suits,  wliich  the  republican  orators 
fould  afFord  to  neglect,  but  when  the  more  important '  iudicia  jmb- 
lica'  had  been  relegated  to  the  Seiiate  and  the  Frinceps,  the  cases 
that  came  up  before  the  centumviral  court  furnished  the  only 
opportuuity  for  a  display  of  eloquence.     Cf.  note  c.  7  0. 

12  obraebaDtHT  '  throwu  completely  into  the  shade.'  Cf.  Tac.  Ag. 
17  Cerialis  .  .  .  altcrius  successoris  curam  famamcjue  obruisset. 

14  ut  -  -  llber  apud  oentamTiroi  diotna  l^tnr :  Legatur  has 
hitherto  always  been  taken  in  the  sense  of  '  is  now  read.'  Biit, 
apart  froni  the  fact  that  this  involves  tlie  absurd  assuinption  that 
such  speeches  were  necessarily  of  too  inferior  a  character  to  merit 


858  NOTES. 

perusal,  a  supposition  sufficiently  refuted  by  the  example  of  Pollio^ 
the  lofjical  eansequence  of  *  adeo  splendore  alionim  iudiciorum  .  .  . 
obruebantur/  expressed  by  the  consecutive  '  ut '  clause,  can  only  be 
that  such  speeches  never  existed.  The  evident  meaning  of  the 
passage  is,  theref ore,  this  :  *  The  splendid  rewards  which  awaited 
the  talented  orator  in  great'  public  trials,  rendered  him  so  com- 
pletely  indifferent  to  cases  tried  before  the  Centiunviri,  that  as  a 
natural  consequence  of  this  apathy,  we  do  not  read  of  the  delivery 
of  any  speeches  of  eminent  orators  before  this  court,  excepting 
Pollio's  speeches  for  the  heirs  of  Urbinia  etc.'  For  this  extremely 
rare  passive  use  of  legor  with  the  infinitive,  cf.  Prop.  V  11,  36  in 
lapide  hoc  uni  nupta  fuisse  legar  Cassiod.  Var.  IX  3  extr.  gryphes 
aurum  iugiter  leguntur  effodere.  It  will  also  be  observed  that  the 
interpretation  just  given  disposes  of  the  alleged  inconsistency 
which  Vahlen  (Prooem,  Berl,  1881  p.  10)  and  the  commentators 
find  in  tlie  construction  *  ab  ipso  tamen  Pollione,'  in  place  of  *  ipsae 
tamen  a  l*ollione,  *  and  even  PoUio  himself  (who  is  throughout  the 
Dialogus  oounted  amoiig  the  '  magiii  oratores  antiquorum ")  eon- 
stitutes  ouly  an  apparent  exception  to  tlie  practiee  of  Cicero,  etc 
as  his  speeches  for  the  heirs  of  Urbinia  were  delivered  at  a  time 
when  etc'  On  tlie  nom.  c.  inf.  in  Tae.  see  l)r.  Sfil  p.  63. 

ir>  pro  heredibus  TTrbiniae :  The  points  at  issue  are  known  to  us 
from  Quintilian  who  refers  to  this  trial  rejwatedly  :  IV  1,  11  VII 
2,  4  est  et  ilhul  .  .  .  coniecturae  genus,  cum  de  aliquo  homine 
qiiaeritur,  quis  sit,  ut  est  quaesitum  eontra  Urbiniae  heredes  '  is 
qiii  tauKiuam  filius  petebat  bona,  Figulus  esset  an  Sosipater  .  .  .  an 
hic  sit  ex  Urbinia  natus  Clusinius  Figulus  '  and  esp.  VII  2,  26  ut 
in  lite  Urbiniana  i>etitor  dicit,  *Clusinium  Figulum  filium  Urbiniae 
aeie  victa,  in  qua  steterat,  fugisse,  iaetatumque  casibus  variis, 
retentum  etiam  a  rege  tandem  in  Italiam  ac  |>atriam  suam  Marru- 
cinos  venisse  atcpie  ibi  adgnosei '  :  l*ollio  contra,  '  servisse  eum 
IMsauri  dominis  duobus,  medieinam  factitasse,  manu  missum  alienao 
se  familiae  venali  inmiscuisse,  a  se  rogantem,  ut  ei  serviret,  emp- 
tum.'  This  aneient  Tichborne  trial  seems  to  have  been  a  cau^e 
celelfre  and  Pollio's  speeeh  was  probably  exeerpted  in  the  collec- 
tion  of  !>[ucianus,  whenee  Taeitus  also  took  the  date. 

10  medii  Divi  Angusti  temporibns  i.  e.  15/14  b.  c.  See  note 
c.  17  0.  2r>. 

1 7  quies  •  •  •  otiTLm  •  •  •  tranqnillitas :  These  synonyms  are  vari- 
ously  combined  in  Tacitus  e.  g.  Ag.  6  quiete  et  otio   21  quieti  et 


C.  88.  39.  859 

otio  42  quietem  et  otiuin  40  tranquiUitatem  atque  otium,  but  in 
the  later  writings, '  otium '  ot  '  quies '  is  joioed  to  '  pax,'  e.  g.  G.  14 
H.  II  C7  V 10.— G.  40  IV  73  Ann.  XI  7.  Cf.  also  Cic.  de  leg.  i^. 
I  8,  21  Bumma  tranquillitas  pacis  et  otii  and  esp.  Sen.  N.  Q.  I  2,  8 
significatur  quies  acris  et  otium  et  tranquillitaa. 

19  depaoaverat  =  pacaverat.  Of.  Qote  c.  7  17.  The  compound 
is  in-.  tlp.  —  On  '  poBtquam '  with  the  pluperfect  indicative,  see 
note  c,  22  8.  —  The  thought  here  expressed  seems  to  be  peculiaily 
Tacitean.  Cf.  H.  I  1  dum  res  populi  Romani  memorabantur,  pari 
eloquentia  ac  libertate:  postquam  bellatum  apud  Actium  atque 
omnem  potentiam  ad  unum  conferri  pacis  interfuit,  mi^na  illa 
ingenia  cessere.  Op.  Proleg.  p.  xxxix. 

I  reod  'maJCLme'  with  Haase,  ogalnst  'maxima'  or  ■maximl'  of  tfae 
MS8.  Th6  careful  libration  in  the  preceding  members  <adj. — fienit. — 
Bubst.)  was  abandoned,  becauae  'diaciplina'  introducea  a  new  idea,  'mazi- 
me'  emphasising  ils  paramount  importance  among  the  causea  that  led  to 
the  result  here  deacribed.  Hence  also  the  sing.  predicate,  agreelng  with 
the  last  Bubject.  Reading  '  maiima,'  wliich  is,  moreover,  not  a  suitable 
attribute  of  'disciplina,'  we  should  have  three  eveniy  balanced  Bubjecta 
joined  by  et .  .  .  et .  .  .  et  with  the  verb  in  tbe  sing. — an  uDparaiieled 
construction.  '  Mazimi,'  which  is  defended  by  Vahlen  (Prooem.  1881)  on 
tiie  basis  of  Sen.  ad  Polyb.  R,  G  princlpis  mHximi  animo  subici,  is  open  to 
Ihe  additional  objeetion  that  it  destroys  Ihe  etiuilibrium  of  collocatlon  mi/A- 
out  leparating  the  last  member  dlstinctl;  from  those  preceding.  — '  atla,' 
found  in  some  MSS-,  le  an  Interlinear  gloss,  asahown  by  the  '  transpoeilion 

alU 
variant,'  omnia  alia  —  CDV  aiia  omnia  —  E  (omnia).  Cp.  the  numerous 
illustrationH  of  thia  liind  of  corruption  given  in  Am.  Jour.  PhH.  XII  p. 
444-452.  That  'alla'  Ib  not  nece«sary  is  clear  froro  Petron.  4  primum 
enim  sicut  oronia  spes  quoque  suas  ambiUoni  donant  (cited  by  Vablen 
I.  c.  p.  9). 

39.  1  ridicalnm  ■  ■  -  videbitar  qaod  diotoraa  nim,  dlcam  tamen 
vel  ideo  at  rideatar :  Anottier  instance  of  the  figure  iyriiuTaPoK^ 
on  which  see  note  c.  33  20.  —  It  may  be  oliserved  that  the  liost 
Maternus  would  not  lilcely  apprehend  that  any  utteraucc  of  his 
would  be  turned  into  ridicule  by  his  visitors.  In  tbe  mouth  of  the 
over-cautious  Secundus,  bowevet,  such  an  apologetic  qualiiication 
is  very  appropriate. 

'  Videbitur '  for  '  vldetur '  is  cailed  lor  by  its  antitheBis :  dicam  tamen. 
If  'ridear'  were  Ihe  correct  reading,  we  should  rather  expect  'vel  ita 
ut,'  for,  as  John  ad  toc.  wett  remarka,  "seltist  ausgelacht  za  werden,  kiinnc 
er  hiirhslens  sich  gcfallcn  lansen,  nicht  aber  beabsichtigen."  Andrescii. 
though  he  retains  '  ridear '  in  b)s  text,  cleariy  ti 
Euch  meine  Bemerkung  eln  Ucheln  entlockt." 


obO  NOTES. 

3  pMnvlM:  The  paenolawas  a  tiglit-fitting  cloak  (see'ad8tricti' 
and  Gic.  pro  Mil.  20,  £4  paenula  iri-etitus)  usually  wom  iti  rainy 
weatbei  and  on  travela.  Cf.  Lamprid,  Alex.  Sev,  27  paenulis 
frigori3  causa  ut  senatorea  uterentui  permisit  cum  id  vestimenti 
genna  semper  itinerarium  aut  pluviae  fuisset  and  the  referencea 
in  Mayor,  luv.  V  79,  Marquardt,  PrivatUb.  p.  170,  The  absurd 
infereuces  which  Eruesti,  Strodtbeck,  Eckstein  and  others  ha.ve 
drawn  from  this  x>assage  may  now  be  eafely  dismissed  without 
further  comment.  Secundus  aimply  wishes  to  stigmatise  the  want 
of  dignity  and  propriety  whtch  characterised  the  pleaders  of  his 
day,  even  in  tbeir  attire. 

4  fabslamiir, '  chat '  used  derisively  in  place  of  '  dicere.'  Cf.  c. 
23  11  apud  iudices  fabulantes  Qoint.  XI  3, 131  sinistra  gestum 
facientes  spatiantur  et  fabulantur  (se.  oratores). 

5  aaditoria:  i.  e.  halls,  usually  devoted  to  recitations  and  the 
declamations  of  rhetoricians.  See  note  c.  10  2&  and  Smith  ZHct, 
Ant.  s.  V.  —  tabulRria:  i.e,  the  buildings  whcre  the  public  records 
were  kopt.  Cf.  Verg,  Gcorg,  II  502  insanumque  forum  aut  popuH 
tabularia  viiHt  and  Smith,  s,  v.  —  Kone  of  these  localities,  Secundus 
says,  Iiciiig  originally  intended  for  less  worthy  or  dignified  objects, 
are  fit  for  the  excrcise  of  true  oratory. 

G  expliottntur,  'are  disposeil  of,' coiitemptuoiisly  for  'aguntur.' 
Cf.  Plin.  Ep.  VI  2,  C  (cited  c.  38  ;J),  where  it  is  used  in  its  ordinary 
.scnse.  —  nobilea  eqaos .  -  ■  probant :  mihitea  is  a  standing  epitbet  of 
thc  borse.  Cf.  e.  g.  Ov.  Met.  II  090  Sen.  de  clem.  I  24,  2  lustin. 
IX  2,  16.  Tac.  H.  I  88  aays,  iiisignes  equos.  — prohatit '  test.'  Cf. 
notc  c.  28 16.  —  oursaB  et  spatia :  '  spacious  race-track.'  Hendiailys. 
Tlic  same  coUocation  ia  found  e.  g.  in  ]'lin.  Ep.  IV  12,  7  laudis  suae 
spatio  et  cursu  .  .  .  laetetur.  —  aliqnis  oratorum  oampiu :  allr^uUi  = 

'  quidam.'    So  jierliaps  also  G.  4G  iiec  aliud  infantibus suffugium 

quam  ut  in  aliquo  ramonim  nexu  contegantur  Cie.  pro  Arch.  S,  18 
poetani  .  .  .  iwixi  divino  t/iKxiirm  infhiri .  .  .  sanctos  appellat  poetas 
quod  ijuusi  deofum  itUijiio  doiio  .  .  .  comnipndati  nobis  esse  vide- 
antur.  Our  passage  elcarly  refutcs  C.  F.  W.  Mtlller'3  distinction 
(Cie.  Laol.  XIII  47),  foUowed  by  II.  V.  III  p.  64  f.  note  357,  for 
'ir.lii/uix  caiu|ius,'  according  to  liim,  could  only  niean  sonie  'oratorical 
tield,  no  matter  which,  but  certainly  a  fiehi,'  '  quiditm  campus '  a 
kin<l  of  field,  sonietliing  that  resemblcs  a  field  !  See  also  John  ad 
loc.  —  The  metaphor  is  very  common.     Cf.  e.  g,  Cic.  dc  orat.  III 


C.  39.  361 

19,  70  ex  ingenti  quodam  oratorem  immeiisoque  campo  ia  exiguum 
saae  gjrum  compellitis  31, 121  tanto  tam  immensoque  campo  cum 
ticeat  oratori  vagari  Acad.  Prior.  35,  112  campus  in  quo  exsultare 
possit  oratio,  cur  eam  tantas  in  angustias  et  in  Stoiconun  dumeta 
compellimus?  where  Reid  cites  numerous  illustrations  ftom  other 
writera. 

8  liberi  et  soluti :  This  synonymic  collocation  ia  very  frequent. 
Cf.  e.  g.  Cic.  Verr.  II  2,  78,  192  Pliil.  V  15,  41  de  tep.  IV  4,  4 
Tuse.  Disp.  I  27,  66  Sall.  Cat.  6,  1  Plin.  Ep.  II 11,  4  VIII  17,  4 
Paneg.  80.  Not  in  Quintilian  or  elsewhere  inTacitus. — debilitatnr 
ao  frangitar  i.  e.  first  weakened  and  then  bcoken.  On  tbis  use  of 
'  ac,'  see  note  c.  4  S.  The  aame  verbs  are  often  combined.  In 
Cicero  always  in  inverse  order  (on  which  aee  note  c.  4  3).  Cf.  pro 
Placc.  26,  62  de  orat.  I  7,  24.  26,  121  ad  fam.  V  13,  3  Plin.  Ep. 
VIII  16,  3  debilitor  et  frangor.  Cf.  also  Tae.  Ann.  III  67  exerci- 
tam  quoque  eloquentiam  debilitat. 

9  ipsam  qnia  immo :  On  the  anastrophe,  cf.  note  c.  6  7. — ooruii 
et  dili^ntii  itili  anzietatem:  i.  e.  the  effort  involved  in  the  care- 
ful  stylistic  elaboration  of  a  apeech.  On  thia  post-Aug.  use  of 
'  anxietaa  '  and  'anxiua,'  cf.  e.  g.  Quint.  VIII  prooem.  29  quae- 
rendi  iudicaiidi,  comparandi  anxietas,  dum  discimus  adhibenda  eat 
Gell.  I  3,  12  a  Theophrasto  pensiculate  et  enucleate  scripta  sunf 
.  .  .  sed  anxietate  illa  .  .  .  disputationis  praetermissa  genus  ipsum 
rei  tantum  paucis  verliia  notavit  XV  7,  3  eura  librum  epistularum 
Divi  Augusti  legeremua  duceremurque  elegantia  oratiouis  netjiie 
morosa  neque  anxia.  —  Stili,  'composition.'  Cf.  e.  g.  Quint.  II  4, 
13  neglegena  stilua  X  1,  2.  7,  4  multus  stilus  3,  5  tardus  stilus. 
—  The  genitive  is  objective. 

10  cantrariam  experimar :  i.  e.  we  find  tliat  all  our  pains  are 
useless,  go  for  naught,  for  continual  interruptions  prevent  us  from 
following  out  tbe  carefully  prepared  argument  and  comj>el  ua 
instead  to  apeak  ex  tempore.  —  The  passage  ia  in  perfpct  accord 
with  the  oratorical  characteristics  of  Secundus  as  recoi-ded  by 
Quint.  X  1,  120  adiecisset  .  .  .  cetcris  virtutibus  .  .  .  ut  esset  multo 
raagis  pugnax  et  saepius  ad  curam  rerum  ab  elocutione  respicoret 
3,  12  mirae  facundiae  virura,  infinitae  taiuen  curae. — interro^t 
index  etc.  :  Cp.  Aper's  atatement  in  e.  19  ext.  nec  expectandum 
babent  oratorem  dum  illi  Hbeat  de  ipso  iiegotio  dicere,  aed  saepe 
ultro  admonent  atque  alio  transgredientera  revocant  et  festinare  se 


362  NOTES. 

testantur.  —  saepe  •  •  •  Ireqnenter  belongs  to  the  same  categorj  of 
correlations  as  modo  —  modo,  saepe — saepe,  saepe  —  modo,  modo 

—  interdum,  modo  —  nonnumquam.     Cf.  Quint.  III  8,  4  frequenter 

—  nonnumquam  —  aliquando  Dr.  H,  S.  II  92  ff.  KUhner  II  680, 
4  and  esp.  Woelfflin,  Archiv  II  245  ff.    IV  53ff.  'Was  heisst  bald 

—  bald  ? ' 

12  probationibns :  These  were  of  two  kinds  according  to  Aris- 

totle,  Khet.  I  2  t<ov  Sc  iria-retov,  ai  fikv  arc^^yoL  Cio-iv,  al  5*  €VT€-)(yoK. 
artyya  8^  Xcyo),  wra  firj  hi  "^fiiov  wewopioTai  oAAa  wpovTnjp\€Vy  oiov 
fidpTvp€^  pd(Tavoi  (Tvyypa^ai  #cat  o(Ta  roiavra  ;  cvrc;(Ka  S^,  oora  &a  Trj^ 
fjL€$6^v  Kal  hi    "^fiiov  KaTaaKtvaxrOrjvax  hvvaTOV.      So  Cic.  de  orat.  II  27, 

116  2Aprohandum  autem  duplex  est  oratori  subiecta  materies  :  una 
rerum  earum,  quae  non  excogitantur  ab  oratore,  sed  in  re  positae 
ratione  tractantur,  ut  tabulae,  testimoniny  pacta,  conventa,  quae«ti- 
ones,  leges,  senatus  consulta  .  .  .  reliqua,  si  quae  sunt,  quae  non 
reperiuntur  ab  oratore,  sed  ad  oratorem  a  causa  deferuntur  ;  altera 
est  quae  tota  in  disputatione  et  in  argumentatione  oratoris  conlo- 
cata  est  and  Quint.  V  1,  1  (de  probationibus  inartificialibus)  7, 
1  —  37  (de  testibus).  —  testibus  is  joined  to  the  generic  term  *  pro- 
bationibus  '  by  '  et  Mn  accordance  witli  the  usage  pointed  out  c.  9  1. 

Of  the  many  emcndations  suggested  for  the  untenable  '  patronus '  of  the 
MSS.,  only  'praetor'  (Orelli)  or'protinus'  (Nolte)  seems  to  me  acceptable. 
'  Inpatiens,'  adopted  by  Halm  and  Baehrens,  is  not  used  absolutely,  except 
a  few  times  in  late  Latin,  e.  g.  Macrob.  Saturn.  VII  o  ext.  nihil  est  impati- 
entius  imperitia,  nor  has  the  word  anywhere  the  accessory  meaniug  of 
'haste,'  which  it  ought  to  have  here. 

13  nnuB  .  .  .  aut  alter :  Cf.  note  c.  9  20. 

14  clamore  plausuque  :  The  same  collocation  e.  g.  Tac.  H.  III  83 
illos  claniore  et  i^lausu  fovebat  Cic.  de  div.  I  28,  59  pro  Q.  Gallio, 
fragm.  2    Liv.  XXXIII  32  tantus  cum  clamore  plausus  est  ortus. 

—  On  the  thought,  cf.  Cic.  Brut.  2,  6  cum  forum  populi  Romani, 
quod  fnisset  quasi  theatrum  illius  ingeni  de  orat.  II  83,  338  quia 
maxima  (juasi  oratoris  scaena  videatur  contiones  esse,  natura  ipsa 
ad  ornatius  dicendi  genus  excitemur  ;  habet  enim  multitudo  vim 
quandaiu  talem  .  .  .  sic  orator  sine  multitudine  audiente  eloquens 
esse  non  possit.  Quintilian,  though  he  says  (I  2,  9)  optimus 
praccej)tor  frequentia  gaTulet  ac  maiore  se  theatro  dignum  putat, 
ap])arently  does  not  fully  share  the  opinion  of  Secundus.  Cf.  IV  2, 
37  quao  quidem  virtus  (sc.  ut  iudex  quae  dicentur  quam  facillime 
accipiat)   neglegitur  a  phirimis,  qui    ad  claniorem  dispositae  vel 


C.  39.  363 

etiam  forte  circumfusae  multitudinis  compositi  non  ferunt  illud 
intentionis  silentium  :  nec  aibi  diserti  videntur,  niai  omnia  tumultu 
et  vociferatione  concusserint.  —  tot  pariter  ao  tRm  nobiles  etc.  : 
The  onaplioric  '  cum '  clauses  analyse  the  composition  of  the  grcat 
audience  which  faced  tlie  oratora  of  the  Republic  ou  im{X)rtant 
occasions.  The  higher  (nobiles)  aiul  lower  claases  (clieiitelae, 
tribus),  of  the  city  and  the  representatives  of  municipalitiea 
crowded  the  fonini,  and  took  a  personal  iuterest  iu  court  trials. 
Jolin  and  Andrescn  strangely  contend,  that  we  must  supply  in 
thought  'oratores'  or  'advocati'  after  'nobiles,'  tlie  former  under- 
standing  the  large  number  of  patroni  preaent,  but  as  tlieae  never 
exceeded  twelve  (see  note  c.  38  5)  '  coartarent '  would  be  a  ridic- 
ulous  hyperbole.  nobiles  as  a  noun  in  the  sense  of  tbe  higlier 
classes  or  '  patricians '  is  exceedingly  cominon  in  Tac.  :  G.  25  H. 
IL38.02  Ann.I2  1111.56  III  55  XI  23  XIII  IC.  18  XIV53. 
On  substantived  tot,  see  note  c,  8  25. 

1~  tribni :  i.  c.  the  commonalty,  tlie  poorer  claases.  So  Flin.  ^. 
H.  XIX  4,  19,  54  in  herbis  aliqua  sibi  nasci  tribiis  negant,  caule  in 
tantuni  saginato,  ut  pauperia  menae  capiat  Mart.  VIII  15,  4  ditant 
Latiaa  tertia  dona  tribus  Flor.  11  6,  25  etjuitem  imitatae  tribua. 
—  Obaerve  the  aynimetry  of  collocation  ;  cHentelae  quoque  ae  tribus 
.  .  .  rti(im  legationes  ac  pars  Italiae,  each  of  the  two  members 
joined  by  'et'  being  made  up  of  two  elements  joined  by  'ac';  qttoque 
joined  to  the  first  member  of  the  first  group  correaponding  to 
'  etiam '  in  the  first  member  of  tlie  aecond  group.  Cf.  note  c.  17  12 
and  the  passage  from  the  Agricola  cited  below. 

II:i1in  wax,  tlierefore,  wroog  in  wriling  'IribuB  oc'  on  tlie  Buthority  of 
the  reading  in  B. 

18  pftTB  ItaliBS  etc.  :  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  XIII  4  consulum  tribuna- 
libus  Italia  et  publicae  provinciae  aiisisterent.  —  adaiiteret:  The 
predicate  in  Tac,  often  agrees  witli  the  nt'arest  sidiject  in  tlie  siiig., 
even  if  a  preeeding  subject  is  in  the  plural.  Cf,  e.  g,  Ag.  24  solum 
caelnmiiiie  et  ingcnia  cultiisque  hominum  baud  multum  a  Britannia 
differt  G.  27  sua  cuiiiue  arma,  quorundam  igni  et  equua  adicitur 
Cp.  also  notcs  c.  22  20  26  24  and  Dr.  //.  S.  I  177  Slil  ]».  14 
KUhner  II  28  ff.  E,  V.  III  26  note  334  KtUinaat  Lir.  S-jnt.  p.  67. 
— pleriqne:  Here  equivalent  to  'pluriniL'     .See  note  e.  2  10. 

20  satis  constat:  On  tbis  common  phrasc  in  Tacitus,  cf.  note 
c.  16  21. — C.  Comelium:  Accuaed  'de  maiestate'  by  P.  Cominius 


364  NOTES. 

Spoletinus  in  65  b.  c.  (Cic.  Brut.  78,  271)  for  proposing  laws,  when 
trib.  pleb.  (67  b.c),  distasteful  to  the  senatorial  party,  he  was 
successfully  defended  by  Cicero  in  two  speeches,  of  which  con- 
siderable  fragments  together  with  the  argument  of  Asconius  have 
come  down  to  us.  Cf.  Ascon.  Ped.  p.  50-72  K.-S.  and  Orelli,  Cic.  IV 
932-939.  —  M.  Scaurnm :  M,  Aemilins  Scaunis  aedile  58  b.  c.  praetor 
of  Sardinia  56,  accused  '  rerum  repetundarum '  in  54.  He  was  de- 
fended  by  six  '  patroni,*  viz.  P.  Clodius,  M.  Marcellus,  M.  Calidius, 
M.  Messalla  Niger,  Q.  Hortensius  and  Cicero,  Cato  being  the  judge. 
The  sensational  trial  ended  in  an  acquittal.  Cicero's  speech  is  only 
preserved  in  fragments.  Cf.  Cic.  Fragm.  IV  954-965  Ascou.  p.  18  ff. 

21  T.  Milonem :  Cf.  note  c.  37  27.  —  L.  Bestiam :  L,  Calpurnius 
Bestia,  trib.  pleb.  62  B.c.  one  of  the  Catilinian  conspirators  (Sall. 
Cat.  17),  was  accused  'de  ambitu'  in  56  and  unsuccessfully  defended 
by  Cicero.  Cf.  Ep.  ad  Quint.  frat.  II  3,  6  a.  d.  III.  Id.  Feb.  dixi 
pro  Bestia  de  ambitu  apud  praetorem  Cn.  Domitium  .  .  .  maximo 
conventu,  No  fragments  of  this  speech  have  come  down  to  us.  — 
P.  Vatinium :  Cf.  notes  e.  21  10  24  35.  —  concursu  totins  civitatis, 
equivalent  to  an  abl.  abs.  *  (loneurrente  tota  civitate.'  So  c.  6  5 
coneursu  .  .  .  hominum  Ann.  V  10  iuventutis  coueursu  VI  50 
multo  gratantum  eoneursu  XII  47  eoneursu  lAurium.  The  abl.  of 
attendant  eircumstanees  is  very  charaeteristie  of  Taeitus.  Cp.  Dr. 
StU  p.  29  K.  V.  IIl  688  note  509.  —  With  the  thought,  cf.  Cie.  de 
opt.  gen.  7,  22  ad  (luod  iudieium  (sc.  Dem.  et  Aeseh.)  concursus 
(lieitur  e  tota  Graeeia  faetus  esse  Brut.  84,  289  necesse  fuisse  eum 
Demostlienes  dieturus  esset,  ut  eoneursus  audiendi  eausa  ex  tota 
Graeeia  fierent. 

22  constat  •  •  •  defensos  ut  •  •  potuerint :  The  perfect  subj.  in  a 
conseeutive  elause  depending  upon  a  verb  of  })ast  time,  still  rare  in 
pre-Aug.  Latin,  beeomes  more  frecpient  with  Livy  and  is  thereafter 
esp.  eommon  in  Taeitus  and  Sm^tonius.  Draeger,  in  his  Unfers. 
zum  SpmcJu/ehr.  der  rom.  lli.^t.  Glistrow  ISGO  p.  5  regarded  *  potu- 
erint'  as  dep(>ndant  upon  *eonstat.'  In  //.  S.  I  2G8,  it  is  recognised 
as  a  h^gitinuite  illustration  of  the  above  usage,  but  in  StU  p.  74 
"  ut  niit  (hMu  Coniunetiv  (h^s  historisehen  Perfeets  fehlt  im  Dialoijus 
und  in  (h'r  Gerniania/"  he  seenis  again  to  revert  to  his  earlier 
exphmation  of  this  passage.  Tossibly,  '  potuerint '  is  here  merely 
the  apo(h)sis  of  an  unreal  condition,  tlie  suj^pressed  protasis  having 
to  be  su})plied  from  '  frigidissimos.'     "  They  might  have  inflamed 


C.  89.  40.  365 

oratore,  were  they  never  so  frigid  "  (quoqiie  =  vel,  as  in  c.  6  18 
imperitormn  quoque  oculis  exposita.  Op.  also  Binde  p.  38  f.),  and 
this  interpretation  seems  to  me,  all  things  considered,  to  be  the 
more  plausible.  —  frifridiiiimos ;  '  frigidua '  Gk.  ^}(p6s,  thotigh  ex- 
ceedingly  common  as  aii  epithet  of  style  (aee  e.  g.  Utpi  v^ovs  ',i,  3  f.) 
is  rarely  applied  to  the  writers  themselves  as  e.  g.  Cic.  ad  Quint. 
frat.  III  3,  3  accusatorihus  frigidis  utitur  Brut.  48, 178  nimis  lentus 
in  dicendo  et  paene  frigidus.     Cf.  also  Arist.  Ach.  138  tl  ^^  Karinipt 

Xwvi    T^v   ®paKrp'   oKip' .  .  .  oT     iv6aSi    &ioynt    ^uih^cto      TheSm.    848 

Plat.  Eutliyd.  284. 

24  itaqne  eini  modi  libri  eztuit  etc. :  The  evident  meaning  of 
this  disputed  passage  is  this :  Such  is  the  inspiring  influeiice  of 
great  trials,  such  the  stimulating  effect  of  iutensely  interested 
audiences,  that  even  speakers  of  mediocre  ability  will  in  spite  of 
themselves  he  impelled  to  higher  eflorts,  and  hence  posterity  bases 
its  opinion  of  the  accused  and  its  estimation  of  the  accusers  almost 
exclusively  upon  the  speeches  rtelivered  on  these  occasions,  how- 
ever  acceptable  in  themselves  other  oratorical  productions  of  the 
same  speakers  may  have  been. 

The  passage  seema,  thcrcfore,  perfectly  Bound,  being  vlrtually  IltUe  more 

ttian  a  Htriking,  concrele  illuatration  of  the  trutU  (>f  tbe  general  etatemenls 

Immtijlalely  precedlns:  'spIenUor  reoruin  .  ,  .  et  ipoa  plurimum  eloquentifte 

praestant  .   ,   .   crwtcit  eum   amplitudine   rerum   vi»   ingenii  (c.  37  is.  zi). 

An(1reBen'a  emendation.  thoujjh  ingenious,  la  consequently  not  called  for, 

not  to  mention  that  'leRerunt'  in  place  of  'iegunt'  is  sufficient  to  invali- 

(iftte  it.     Cp.  also  Jolm  aii  loc, 

GenssBntDr,  in  the  scnse  of  '  aestiniare '  is  post-Aug.     Cf.  e.  g. 

Val.  Max.  V  3,  3   Tac.  Ag.  4!»  una  adiiuc  victoria  Carus  Mettius 

censebatur    Plin.  Pan.  15  hic  te  commilitone   censetur    Sen.  Ep. 

76,  8.  87,  7    Suet.  de  gramm.  10  Eratosthenes   multiplici  variaque 

doctrina  censehatur. 

40.  1  ooatioaea  adiidoae :  Cf.  c.  3C  o  f.  leges  adsiduae  .  .  .  con- 
tiones  magistratuum  paene  pernoctantiuin  in  rostris  and  Cic.  pro 
Cliient.  34,  93  ff.  tura  in  causa  nihil  erat  praeter  inviiliam  . .  .  con- 
tiones  cotidianaa,  seditiose  ac  popiilariter  concitatas  aqq.  —  datiim 
iuB  potentiisimnm  qaemqne  vezandi :  ins  cannot  hore  well  have 
the  u.siial  meaning  of  an  official  right  conferred  hy  authority,  for 
that  were  an  absurd  inter|tretation  in  view  of  the  rigid  restrictions 
whirh  always  prevailed  at  Rome  against  '  ovapiurrt  KoiiufStlv.'  See 
below.     The  word  must  theretore  be  taken  in  the  sense  '  privilege, 


866  N0TE8. 

opportunity.'  The  Dictt.  do  not  seem  to  recognise  this  signification; 
it  is,  lioweyer,  found  e.  g.  in  Tac.  Ann.  II  30  certabant  (sc.  accusa- 
tores)  cui  ius  perorandi  in  reum  daretur.  vexandi  is  best  taken  in 
the  sense  of  *  attack,'  as  in  c.  1  20  multum  vexata  et  inrisa  vetu- 
state  24  3  copiose  ac  varie  vexavit  antiquos  Cie.  Tusc.  Disp.  V  9, 
29  vexatur  Theophrastus  et  libris  et  scholis  omnium  i>hilosopho- 
rum  de  rep.  IV  10,  11  quem  illa  (vetus  comoedia)  non  attigit  vel 
potius  vexavit  ?  —  The  statement  seems  a  repetition  in  a  more 
exaggerated  form  of  c.  36  10  accusationes  potentium  reorum.  In 
any  case,  this  utterance,  as  well  as  the  following,  is  quite  unsuited 
to  Matemus'  attitude. 

2  ipsa  inimicitiamm  gloria :  Cf .  c.  36  ll  adsignatae  etiam  domi- 
bus  inimicitiae  37  ext.  nobilitata  discriminibus  and  esp.  H.  II  53 
ut  novus  adhuc  et  in  senatum  nuper  adscitus  magni  (=  magnorum 
virorum)  inimicitiis  claresceret  (sc.  Caecina). 

3  Publio  quidem  Boipione :  Tacitus  probably  has  especially  in 
mind  the  celebrated  feud  between  the  elder  Tiberius  Gracchus, 
Cato  and  the  two  Scipios,  recorded  in  Livy.  Cf.  XXXVIII  54 
Morte  Africani  crevere  inimicorum  animi,  quorum  princeps  fuit  M. 
Porcius  Cato  qui  vivo  quoque  eo  adlatrare  magnitudinem  eius  soli- 
tus  erat  57  Graechum  (not  Metellus  Macedonicus,  whom  Peter 
c.  36  11  by  a  strange  slip  of  meniory  cites)  .  .  .  iurasse  sibi  inimici- 
tias  cum  Scipionibus,  quae  fuissent,  manere  Gell.  YI  (VII)  19,  6 
2)ater  Tib.  atque  C.  Gracchorum  cum  P.  Scipione  Africano  inimicus 
gravis  ob  plerasque  in  republica  dissensiones  esset,  iuravit  palani 
in  amicitiam  inciue  gratiam  se  cum  P.  Atricano  non  redisse  Cic. 
de  rep.  1 19, 31  obtrectatores  autem  et  invidi  Scipionis  Val.  Max. 
III  7,  1  IV  2,  3  V  3,  2  Plut.  Cat.  Mai.  15.  —L.  Snlla  and  Cn. 
Pompeio :  The  history  of  botli  of  these  nien  furnishes  abundant 
examples  of  attacks  on  the  part  of  political  opponents. 

Oii  the  necessity  of  inserting  L.  before  ^Sulla/  see  crit  note  c  18  17. 

se  •  •  •  abstinerent  :  Se  ahatinere  ah  allquo  is  extremely  rare.  Cf. 
Plaut.  Curc.  I  1,  37  Cic.  Acad.  II  17,  5o  Sen.  Contr.  I  2,  9  Ps. 
Quint.  12,  1  Ps.  Sall.  in  Cic.  3,  9  and  perhaps  Tac.  H.  V  4  sue 
abstinent  [MS.  sues  =  sue  se  ?]  but  apparently  not  elsewhere  in 
Latin.  See  Weinhold,  Archio  VI  512. — ad  incessendoB  principes 
viroB  ut  est  natura  invidiae :  Tlie  thought  is  a  commonplace,  both  in 
Greek  and  Latin.  Cf.  e.  g.  Eurip.  R(»ller.  fragni.  294  Nk.*  tU  rAiriarffjuL 
8*  6  <l>06vo<:  TrrfSav  </)tXct    Lucret.  V  1118  ff.  Sall.  lug.  55  post  gloriam 


C.  40.  867 

invidia  sequitur  Liv.  XLV  35  intacta  invitlia  media  suiit ;  ad 
suniiDa  fenne  teiidit  Ov.  Reni.  Aiu.  3C9  Summa  petit  livor  Vell. 
1'at.  I  9,  G  fortunae  comes  invidia  Sen.  Dial.  XI  9,  4  edax  et  iui- 
mica  semper  alienis  processibus  invidia  consectabitur  Kp.  74,  4 
invidia  perniciosum  optimia  teluni  Flor.  IV  2,  8  Niniia  Potnpei 
potentia  apud  otiosos,  ut  solet,  cives  movit  invidiam  luv.  X  5C  ff. 
quosdam  praecipitat  subiecta  potentia  magnae  |  invidiae  and  Tac. 
H,  I  1  obtrectatio  et  livor  pronis  auribus  accipiuntur  II  20  insita 
mortalibus  natura  recentem  aliorum  felicitateni  acribus  oculia 
introspicere  Ann.  III  10  odium  et  invidiam  apud  miiltos  valere. 
Cp.  also  Schiller  :  Es  liebt  die  Welt  das  Straldende  zu  schwilvzen 
und  das  Erhabene  in  den  Staub  zu  ziehn. 

5  popati .  -  -  MstrionM  Bnribns  nterentnr :  Adverse  criticism  of 
public  men,  on  the  part  of  actors  or  poets,  was  never  tolerated  in 
Rome.  Cp.  the  fate  of  Naevius  (dahunt  malum  Metelli  Naevio 
poetae  Gell.  III  3,  IS  cum  ob  aasiduam  maledicentiam  et  probra 
in  primores  civitatte,  de  Graecorum  more  dicta,  in  vincula  Rnniae 
coniectus  esset)  and  Caesar's  punishment  of  Laberius  (Gell,  XVII 
14,  2  Macrob.  II  3, 10.  6, 6.  7,  4  f.  Sen.  Coiitr.  VII  3,  9).  Cic.  de 
rep.  IV  10,  11  f.  Quid  antem  hinc  senserint  Romani  veteres  etc, 
Periclen  .  .  .  violari  versibus  et  exagitari  in  scaena  non  plus  decuit 
quam  si  Plautus  noster  voluisset  aut  Naevius  Publio  et  Gnaeo 
Scipioni  aut  Caecilius  M.  Catoni  male  dicere  .  .  .  contra  duodecim 
tabulae  .  .  .  in  his  hanc  quoque  sanciendam  putaverunt,  si  <]uis 
occentavisset  sive  carmen  condidisset  quod  infamiam  faceret  llagi- 
tiumve  alteri  [sc.  fuste  feriri]  ad  fam.  III  11,  2  verumtamen 
maiestas  etsi  Sulla  voluit,  ne  in  quemvis  imptine  dedamari  liceret 
Tac.  Ann.  IV  35  non  attingo  Graecos,  quorum  non  modo  libertas, 
etiam  libido  impunita.  The  passages  cited  from  Cic.  pro  Sest.  57, 
122.  58,  123  by  Vahlen  are  irrelevant,  as  they  refer  to  stage  utter- 
ances  in  praiae  of  illustrious  citizens. 

The  evidence  just  pregented  leaves  no  doubt  In  my  mind  tliaC  Tacitiu 
cannot  possibly  have  made  the  statement  conveyed  by  the  worda  in  the 
teit,  even  supposing  with  Halm  and  othera  that  'et'  for  'ut'  is  a  iiie™ 
Bcribal  slip.  'populi  quoque'  is  also  open  to  grave  objectiona,  for  it  innplieB 
the  antltbesLB  that  the  attacks  upon  public  men  were  odginally  made  eitlier 
in  privat«  or  in  the  eenate,  and  tliat  subsei]ueiitly  '  plurimi  diserti '  gave 
them  greater  efflcacy  by  also  incenaing  tlie  populace  against  the  indivldualB 
eo  assailed.  Tbis  is,  however.  nowbere  inilicated  and  ia  rendered  improb- 
able  by  'contiones  adsiduae'  preceding.  Tbe  numemus  attempts  at  cmend- 
ing  tbe  admittedly  corrupt  reading  have  so  far,  In  my  judgment,  been 
unsuccessful. 


^ 


368  NOTES. 

6  facet  admovebant :  A  very  common  metaphor.  Cf.  e.  g.  Cic. 
de  orat.  II  51,  205  adhibendae  sunt  hae  dicendi  faces  III  1,  4 
Philippo  quasi  quasdam  verbonim  faces  admovisset  de  off.  II  10, 
37  dolorum  cum  admoventur  faces  Tusc.  Disp.  II  25,  61  quasi 
faces  ei  doloris  admoverentur  pro  Mil.  35,  98  faces  invidiae  meae 
subiciantur  Liv.  XXXII  38  faces  .  .  .  ad  i^lebem  in  optimates 
accendendam  Quint.  I  2,  25  acriores  ad  studia  dicendi  faces  sub- 
didisse  Tac.  H.  I  24  flagrantibus  iam  militum  animis  velut  faces 
addiderat  Maevius   II  86  acerrimam  bello  facem  praetulit. 

Ch.  40  8-42.  MatemiLS,  in  cloaing  the  discussion,  endeavors  to 
reconcile  the  opposing  parties,  represented  hy  Aper  on  the  one  hand 
and  hy  Messalla  and  Secundus  on  the  other.  He  freely  admits  that 
the  peculiar  conditions  ofthe  Roman  Repuhlic  were  highly  condwive 
to  the  rise  of  eloquence,  hut  he  reminds  his  hearers  that  such  orator- 
ical  excellence  was  after  all  acquired  at  the  expense  of  political 
staJjility  and  tranquillity.  Eloquetice,  as  history  attests,  has  never 
thriren  in  laiv-ahlding  and  peaceful  rommunities  ;  it  is  the  offspring 
of  lirefise  and  wonld  be  as  usefess  iii  a  state  vhere  all  was  peace  and 
virtne,  as  a  j^hi/siciaii  among  a  people  free  from  disease.  Recall  the 
j)ast  ve  cannoty  nor  ivere  this  a  consummatim  to  be  wished ;  it 
therefore  heromes  the  duty  of  all  to  rest  content  witJi  the  good  which 
one^s  own  tlme  undoubtedly  offers,  and  to  refrain  from  helittling  th^it 
of  some  other  rporh. 

Ou  the  necessity  of  assuming  a  laeuna  after  1.  8,  see  Proleg. 
I)p.  Ixxv-lxxx. 

8  non  de  otiosa  et  qnieta  re  loqnimnr :  An  unniistakable  allusion 
to  tlie  words  of  Secnindus  in  c.  86  4  f.  coniposita  et  quieta  et  beata 
re  publira,  wliere  see  note.  Cf.  also  c.  37  30  nos  de  ea  re  loqui  quae 
facilius  turbidis  et  inquietis  temjjoribus  existit. 

Although  the  organic  coiinection  with  the  preceding  has  been  lost  in  the 
lacuna,  the  paraHcl  pa.ssagcs  just  cited  and  the  antithesis  in  'alumna 
licentiae'  rcndcr  it  all  but  certain  that  Tacitus  wrote  '  re  publica'  here  or 
undcrstood  '  rcs '  in  that  sense  (see  Dict.  and  note  c.  21  21.)  i.  e.  Eloquence 
is  not  tli(^  offspring  of  a  '  bene  constituta  civitas,'  but  of  anarchy. — 
*Gaudere'  of  abstract  or  inaniniate  things,  though  not  rare  (see  note 
below),  is  also  far  less  bold,  whcn  said  of  '  res  publica,'  which  is  often 
pei*soniticd,  than  of  so  nondcscript  a  word  as  'rcs.'  In  c.  37  30,  the  pre- 
ceding  '  rci  ])ublicac'  as  wcll  as  '  tcniporibus '  leaves  no  doubt  as  to  the 
nieanini:  of  '  rc.'  The  archetypon  probably  read  '  r.  p.'  (see  p.  60),  tbe 
second  lctter  having  been  accidentally  onutted  in  our  MSS. 


c.  40.  369 

probitate  et  modettia:  On  tliis  collocation,  cf.  crit.  note  c.  5  l. 

9  quae  •  ■  ■  gfsadeat:  Tliis  use  of  'gaudeo'  is  fouiid  in  poetry,  and 
iu  prose  aince  Livy.  E.  g.  Veig.  Ecl.  VI  '29  Plioebo  gaudet  .  .  . 
rupes  Liv.  II  CO,  3  praemio  gaudent  milituiu  animt  Quiut.  IX  4, 
111  ante  se  brevibua  gaudet  pyrricliio  vel  clioreo  (sc.  ])aean)  X  7, 
16  stilus  secreto  gaudeat  XII  0,  2  oratio  gaudebit  quidem  occa- 
sionc  lactius  decurrendi. 

10  alnmna  lioentiae  quam  itulti  libertatem  Tooitant:   Cf.  riiit. 

df     aud.    1     dvup^ia     /liv     yap     j/r     ivioi     TUii'     viuii'     i\fv$tptav 

iTraiStvai^  va^i^ovtri. — Tbis  alliterative  colloeation  is  frequent. 
Cf.  Cie.  Acad.  Prior.  10,  30  ne  maiorem  largiar  .  .  .  Hbertatem 
et  liceiitiani  Verr.  II  3,  1,  3  liccntiam  liliertatenique  vivendi 
Quint.  X  1,  28  nec  libertate  verborum  nec  licentia  figurarum.  For 
the  antithesis  cf.  Quint.  III  8,  48  quae  in  aliis  libertas,  in  aliis 
licentia  voeatur  IV  l,  59  libertas  feretur  .  . .  licentiara  verbi  notavi 
non  patitur  IX  2,  27  quod  idem  dictum  sit  de  oratione  liix^ra  quam 
Cornificius  liceutiam  vocat  and  es]).  Tac.  II.  I  4  patres  lacti,  usur- 
(tata  statim  libertate  licentius  ut  erga  prineipem  novum  II  10  in 
civitate  discordi  et  ob  crebras  itrinciinuu  inutatioues  inter  lil)erta- 
tcm  ac  licentiam  incerta  Ann.  XI  7  falso  liljertatis  vocabulum 
obtendi  ab  iis  qui  privatim  degenercs,  in  imblicum  exitiosi  nihil 
spem  uisi  per  discordias  habeant    IV  35  (cited  note  c.  40  5). 

The  Greek  parallel  no  less  tban  '  sluUi,'  proves  thnl  Malemus'  remark 
ia  an  aphorism  of  genentl  applicalion  and  not,  as  ]*eter  slrangely  con- 
tenils,  macle  with  reference  U>  llie  '  anliqui  oralorea '  alone.  Vocabant,  the 
MS.  reading,  ja,  tlierefore,  untenabie,  T^e  only  niethodical  emendation  ia 
vocUant,  Ihe  corruption  being,  aa  in  innuuterable  similar  casrs,  due  to  an 
abbreviation  nhich  was  subsequently  misunderstood  or  not  recoRnised. 
Cf.  c.  2^5  Tocabant  —  «  vocitant  —  SrAnr^WsrA  vocanl  —  alil.  ITasvoci- 
tetis  — CDA  vocelta  — ABEV  and  Ihe  variants  on  p.  2.  5.  24.  20.  42.  48. 
40.  61.  The  frequentative  verb  ia  very  appropriate  iii  geueral  maiims. 
'Vocitare'  occurs  in  Tac.  e.  g.  H.  I  1.^   V  2. 

11  popoli  inoitamentttm :  Inckameviiim  of  persons  (eloquentia 
here)  is  found  only  in  Tacitus,  wlio  is  particularly  fond  of  this 
otherwise  extremely  rare  word.  Cf.  H.  II  23  acerrima  seditionum 
ac  discordiae  incitamenta,  interfectores  Galbae  .  .  .  mJscere  cuncta 
Ann.  VI  29  Scaurus  .  .  .  damnationem  anteiit,  Iiortaiite  .  .  .  uxore, 
quae  incitamentum  mortis  et  particeps  fuit  and  twelve  other  in- 
stances  in  Lex,  Tac.  The  word  occurs  once  in  Cicero :  pro  Aich. 
10,  23,  in  Curt.  III 11,  5   IX  5,  4   PUn.  Pan.  27  and  in  the  imita. 


370 


tor  of  Tacitus,  Amm.  Marc.  XXI  12,  biit  not  in  Quintilian.  —  The 
phrase  evidently  alludes  to  c.  39  23  ipaa  certantis  populi  studia 
excitare  et  incendere  potucrint.  —  line  obieqnio :  On  the  use  of 
'sine'  with  a  noun  as  a  substitute  for  an  adjective,  see  uote  c. 
32  21.  —  sine  ■everitate  i.  e,  without  proper  dignity, 'gravitaa,'  such 
as  becoinea  a  Roman  orator.  Cf.  note  c.  39  3  quantulum  humilitatis 
putamuR  eloquentiae  attulisse  paenulaa  istas. 

The  MS.  reading  'aerritute'  is  abaurd.  'Teritate,'  accepted  hj  Ilalm 
anil  otheTB,  is  uot  In  conformlty  with  the  otber  epithela  here  applled  U> 
eloqucnce.  'Severitate'  is  a  very  easy  and  satiefactory  emendation  and 
its  CDltocation  nitti  >  obeeiiuiuni '  is  support«d  by  Ctc.  ad  fam.  X  4,  0  omne 
meum  obKquium  in  illuni  fuit  cum  multa  ameritale. 

12  contomaz  adro^ni:  Also  combincd  in  Cic.  Bosc.  Com.  15, 
44  contumacia  et  adrogantia  ad  Att.  VI  1,  7  coiitumaciter,  adro- 
ganter  Qiiiiit.  VI  1,  14  contumax  adrogans  (sc.  reus)  and  iu  Tae. 
Ann.  V  3  adrogantiam  oris  ct  contumacem  aniinuin  incusavit. — 
With  tlic  vicw  luTC  sct  forth,  cf.  lirut.  l'J.  45  nee  eniin  in  constitu- 
entibus  rcni  pulilicam  nec  in  belhi  gerentibiis  nec  in  iinjjeditis  ac 
regimi  doiuinatiune  devinctis  nnsci  cupiditas  diteiidi  solet.  1'acis 
est  romi-s  uti([ue  socin  et  inm  bfm:  eon.ifitutiie  rirltntix  tjiwsi  alumnit 
<liiiii'i1'iiii  eh'[wntia  de  orat.  I  4,  14  pnBtea<iu.im  iniperto  omniutn 
g<'ntiiiiu  constitnto  diiiturnitaa  pacis  otinm  coiifirmavit,  nemo  fere 
laadis  i'upidus  adiilearens  non  sibi  ad  dieendum  studio  omni  eni- 
t<'Tidiiin  putavit  8,  3(1  haec  iina  res  (sr.  eloquentia)  in  omni  libero 
poiuih)  miiximeqiui  in  pacatis  tranquillisque  civitatibus  praecipue 
seniiHT  lioruit  sfmiiircpie  dominatn  cst  II  8,  33  ut  usuni  dicendi 
omittam  qui  iu  omui  pncata  et  lilR-ra  civitate  dominatur  Orat.  41, 
14-  quis  umquum  dubitavit,  qiiiu  In  rc  publica  nostra  primas  elo- 
queutia  tcnucrit  semper  urbanis  pacntis  rebus  Quint,  II  IC,  1  ft. 
The  pxssa-^-s  fruni  (.'icero  only  ;i])iiareiitly  contrartict  the  statemeiit 
of  Jlatcnius,  for  tho  orator  nndcrstands  by  '  |>ax '  and  '  otiuni,'  f  ree- 
dinii  frnm  forcifjn  wars  ;  Jlateriius.  cm  the  otlier  liand,  is  speaking 
of  iiiternal  disscnsions  as  tlie  prtTcquisite  ronditions  for  the  devel- 


opi 


-■iit  of 
opiiii 


4o.iu. 

n  as  Tacitus.  Cf 
dctriineiita  considi 
litates  collipo,  non  min 
i'ftum  partem  iuooiumodi 
lostrae  civitatis  exomjilis 


is  Cice 
51-  de  i 


s  substantially  of  the 
I  1.  1  cum  et  nostrae 
,rum  civitatum  veteres 
idco  pcr  disertissimos 
L-  nrat.  I  i>.  3S  ego  vero 
iliurnm.  phira  proferre 


C.  40.  oTl 

possim  detrimeDta  publicis  rebus  quam  adiumenta  per  homines 
eloquentissimos  importata. 

13  qaem  enim  oratonm  LaoedaemoBittm,  etc.  :  Cf.  Cic.  Brut.  13, 
50  quis  enim  aut  Argivum  oratorem  aut  Corinthium  aiit  Thebanum 
scit  fuisse  temporibus  illis  .  .  .  Lacedaemonium  vero  usque  ad  hoc 
tempus  audivi  fuisae  neminem  Vell.  Pat.  I  18,  2  neque  vero  hoc 
magis  miratus  sum  quam  neminem  Argivum  Thebauum  Lacedae- 
monium  oratorem  .  .  .  existimatum.  Quint.  II IC,  4  Lacedaemoni- 
orum  civitate  expulsam  {sc.  eloquentiam).  Thueyd.  IV  88  ijv  ofiSi 
i&vvaTOi,  wt  AaKcSai/ionof,  tbrtu'.  Atheu.  XIII  611  A  ov  vpotriivrai, 
ovrt  ^XoiToifiiay  ovrc  pijropiK^qv  (SC.  AoKiScu/tovioi)  Schol.  Pilld. 
lathm.  V  87  pupoXayot  iiiv  ovv  ol'\aiv<^,  iTvvrotun  Si  ov  /iovov  Aokoivk 
aXXa  KOt    A.pytioi. 

14  acoepimni  sc.  fuisse.  On  thls  common  ellipsis  after  '  accipio,' 
in  the  sense  of  '  audio,'  cf.  note  c.  12  18.  —  oiTitatnm :  Both  forms 
of  the  genitive  plural  (-um,  -ium)  are  recognised  by  the  ancients 
(e.  g.  Varro  L.  L.  VIII  37,  66).  The  MSS.  of  Tacitus  are  Inconaist- 
ent.  Thua  '  civitatum  '  is  found  G.  8  H.  I  66  II  62  IV  66  Ann. 
III  43  XV  45  ;  '  clvitatium  '  in  H.  I  54.  78  IV  75  Ann.  III  63  IV 
14  XVI  30  i  in  Ag.  27  and  29  the  MSS.  vary.  In  other  nouns, 
ending  in  -as,  the  MSS.  give  only  -um,  Cp,  Sirker,  Taeit.  Fomenl. 
p.  14  and  note  to  c.  28  6  (parentum).  —  aererissima  disoiplisa  et 
aeTerisBimae  leget :  The  lawa  of  Sparta  and  Ciete  possessed  many 
points  in  eommon  and  hence  they  are  very  often  mentioned  together. 
e.  g.  Plat.  Prot.  342  a.  Polyb.  VI  45  ff.  Tac.  Ann.  III  26.  — Similar 
repetitions  are  very  characteristie  of  Tacitean  style.  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  41  9 
minimum  usus  minimumque  profectua  25  ma^nam  .  .  .  magnam  G, 
19  boni  mores  .  .  .  bonae  leges  ibid.  iinum  corpus  unamque  vitam 
H.  I  40  magtii  metus  et  magnae  irae  78  nova  iura  Cappadociae, 
nova  Africae  IV  5  magnae  offensae  .  .  .  magnae  gloriae  57  divo 
lulio  divoque  Augusto  Ann.  V  4  novas  contiones,  nova  .  .  .  con- 
sulta  VI  28  par  oneri  par  meatui.  On  tlie  nom.  with  inf.  cf.  c.  38  U; 
on  tlie  attributive  position  of  tlie  predicate,  see  Proleg.  p.  cxv. 

15  nec  ■ '  '  qnidem :  See  note  c.  29  15. 

17  Ehodii  qoidam :  The  most  fainous  were  Apollonios  a  /laAaicos 
and  Molon,  both  natives  of  Alabanda.  The  latter  was  Cicero'» 
teacher  in  Rome  and  later  in  Rhodes  (78  b.  c),  The  two  are  habit- 
ually  confounded  by  ancient  and  modern  writera.  Cp-  the  exhaustivc 
treatment  of  Susemihl,  Gesch.  d,  grieek.  Lil.  in  der  Alex.  Zeit,  II 


\ 


872  NOTBS. 

488-494.  697.     Other  less  known  Rhodian  rhetoricians  were  Arta- 
menes,  Aristocles  and  Philagrios. 

18  omnia,  nt  lio  dixerim,  omnet  poterant:  Omnesy  as  John  ad  loc. 
observeSy  is  here  equivalent  to  oi  irayrcs,  as  in  G.  11  de  minoribus 
rebus  principes  consultant,  de  niaioribus  omnes.  So  multi  =  oi 
iroXAoi  iu  c.  41  16.  This,  as  well  as  *  ut  sic  dixerim '  (on  which  see 
note  c.  34  7),  shows  that  we  cannot  justly,  with  WoelfHin  PkiloL 
XXYI 140,  regard  the  phrase  as  an  imitation  of  the  well-known 
*  non  omnia  possumus  omnes '  which  Yirgil  (Ecl.  YIII  64)  borrowed 
from  Ennius  (or  Lucilius  ?).  —  On  the  anaphora,  here  and  agaiu 
11.  20  f .,  see  note  c.  36  8.  —  Posae  in  the  sense  of  *  pollere,  valere ' 
occurs  in  Tacitus  only  here,  c.  13  17  tantum  .  .  .  possunt  36  16  plus 
.  .  .  poterat  and  Ann.  YI  9  eo  usque  potuere. 

20  doneo  erra¥it :  i.  e.  as  long  as  the  Roman  state,  like  a  ship 
without  a  rudder,  was  being  tossed  about  on  a  sea  of  troubles  etc. 
Cf.  note  c.  10  20  errare  mavis.  Wendell  Phillips,  Toussaint  UOuver- 
ture:  **  He  no  sooner  found  himself  at  the  helm  of  state,  when 
the  ship  steadleiV^  etc.  —  r7o7/^c  =  quamdiu.  See  note  c.  8  17. — 
dissensionibus  et  discordiis:  Grouped  togethcr  also  in  Tac.  Ag.  82 
nostris  illi  dissensionibus  ac  disoordiis  olari  and  so  similarly  '  dis- 
cordiae '  and  '  seditiones/  e.  g.  H.  I  84  II  23.  86  Ann.  VI  3.  10.  — 
The  rlietorical  accumulation  of  synonyms  serves  the  puriK>se  of 
strongly  emphasising  the  anarchical  conditions  of  the  period  in 
question. 

21  se  •  •  •  confecit :  '  spent  itself,  sappcd  its  strength.'  In  this 
figurative  scnse,  the  word  seoms  to  be  extremely  rare.  Cf.  e.  g. 
Liv.  I*rooem.  3  festinantibus  ad  haec  nova,  quibus  iam  pridem 
praevalentis  populi  vires  se  ipsae  conficiunt.  Not  found  elsewhere 
in  Tac.,  nor  in  Quintilian.  — nnlla  •  •  •  in  foro  pax  etc.  :  With  the 
symnietry  in  the  *collocatio  verborum '  (adj.  —  genit.  or  an  equiv- 
alent  prepos.  plirase  —  substantive),  ep.  c.  38  ext.  with  crit.  note. 
—  nnlla  in  senatu  concordia,  alluding  to  c.  30  il  procerum  faeti- 
ones.  —  in  iudiciis  moderatio :  'no  self-control  on  the  part  of 
orators  in  the  law  courts.'  Cf.  c.  38  5  modum  in  dicendo  sihi 
quisrjue  sumebat. —  nulla  snperiorum  reverentia :  i.  e.  sine  obseciuio. 
Cf.  c.  40  3  ne  a  P.  quidem  Scipione  .  .  .  abstinerent.  H.  IV  80 
superbia  viri,  aequalium  quoque,  adeo  superiorum  intolerantis. 

23  nnllns  magistratuum  modns :  i.  e.  *  No  restrictions  placed 
uj)on  the  effusiveness  of  orators  on  the  part  of  the  magistrates.' 


C.  «.  373 

Cf.  c.  19  ext.  39  lOB.  —  tulit  11116  dabio  valentiorem  eloqnentiam: 
'  No  doubt,  as  has  been  said  (viz.  c.  37  36  plures  tamen  bonos 
[  =  valentiores^  proeliatores  bella  quatn  pax  ferunt  8qq.)  Bueb 
turbulent  times  produee  a  sturdier  eloquence,  .  .  .  but.'  Slne  dublo, 
like  '  no  doubt,  sans  doute,  ohne  Zweifel,'  poiuts  back  to  some 
tbought  alreadi/  expresaed  (aa  here)  or  implied,  and  it  is  thus 
distiuguisbed  from  'liaud  dubie'  which  is  merely  a  strong  assev- 
eratiou  of  a  new  tbought,  Hence  Tacitiis  invariaUy  adds  an 
adversative  particle  after  'sine  dubio,'  by  way  ot  inodification  or 
qualification.  Cf.  Ag.  45  omnia  s.  d.  .  .  .  aupertuere  honori  tuo, 
tamcn  Ami.  I  C  multa  s.  d.  ...  Augustus  .  .  .  questus  :  ceterutii 
10  pacem  a.  d.  post  haec,  verum  cruentam  II  51  victa  est  s.  d.  lex, 
sed  XI  2$  subibat  s.  d.  metus  .  .  .  rursas.  So  also  iu  Sencca  (see 
the  exx.  in  Kleiber  p.  68)  and  esp.  coinmon  in  Quintilian  (cf. 
Bonnell  Lex.  s.  v.).  This  consistent  iisage  would  be  alone  sufGcient 
to  dispose  of  Maternus  as  tlie  speaker  in  c.  36  17.,  for,  on  that 
supposition,  he  would  have  made  a  very  einphatic  statement  witli- 
out  tJie  slightest  reservation,  only  to  repeat  it  shortly  after  for 
the  purpose  of  neutralising  its  validity  by  a  very  ini|K>rtant  modi- 
fication  ! — valentiorem  eloquentiam:  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  IV  21  orandi 
validus. 

24  sicnt  indomltnB  met  habet  quasdam  herbaa  laetiores:  laetus, 
'  satisfiictory,  pleasing,'  is  frequently  applied  to  plants.  e.  g.  Verg. 
G.  I  339  laetis  operatus  in  herbis  III  494  laetis  moriuntur  iu 
berbis.     Cf.  the  very  siniilar  thought  in  Eur.  Hec.  588  K.  tl  y^  niv 

JEoKij  I  Tv)(Ov<ra  naiptyu  OtoSiv  tv  OTiipfitv  tfnpti. 

2o  neo  tanti  rei  pnblicae  Oraochomm  eloqnentia  fuit  nt  patere- 
tnr  et  l^ea :  i.  e,  The  Roman  people  would  gladly  have  dispensed 
witli  the  eloquence  of  the  Graccbi,  seeing  that  it  was  productive 
only  of  pernieious  laws.  This  disparaging  criticism  of  the  Grac- 
clian  reforms  is  in  perfect  aceord  witli  the  view  expresaed  by 
Tacitus  in  a  passage  of  the  Annals  (III  27),  where  he  even  couples 
the  Gracchi  with  Saturninus  aa  among  'turbatores  plebis.'  —  The 
peculiarly  emphatic  position  of  'et  leges '  ia  paralleled  in  Tac.  Ag.  4 
rocepta  populi  Romani  conauetudine  ut  haberet  instrumenta  servi- 
tutia  et  roges.  —  e<  =  etiam  is  found  in  the  Dialogus  only  in  two 
otber  passages :  c.  13  24  fatalis  et  meus  dies  c.  21  27  nisi  qui  et 
carmina  eorundem  miratur.  fecerunt  enim  et  carmina.  In  the  Ag, 
(8  times)  G.  (IC)  Hist.  (24)  Ann.  I-VI  (2C)  XI -XVI  (19).     See 


374  XOTES. 

Lex.  Tac  s.  t.  (p.  398  £.).  and  on  its  ose  in  odier  writers.  the 
exhaostive  discussion  of  Anton,  Studitn  eU.  I  p.  26-69.  and  B.  Y. 
III  p.  233  note  419. 

26  nae  bene  fuuua  eloqnentiaa  Cieeio  tali  ezita  pcBmit :  Ocero 

dearlj  bought  his  oratorical  reputation  br  the  irretched  death  he 
suffered  in  consequence.  Cf.  Sen.  de  remed.  fort.  12,  4  H.  si  mati 
fuisseut,  Cicero  et  Demosthenes  et  diutins  vixissent  et  lenins  obi> 
issent  Ps.  Quint.  Decl.  268  quid  ego  dicam  quantnm  ciyitati  profa- 
erit  eloquentia?  sibi  nocuit.  Summos  ntrinsqne  partis  oratores 
videamus.  Xonne  Demosthenem  .  .  . ;  nonne  Ciceronem  in  illis . . . 
rostris  poenae  suae  expositum  luv.  X  118  fL  eloquio  sed  nterqae 
(sc.  Dem.  et  Cic.)  perit  orator  .  .  .  nec  umquam  |  sanguine  caosidici 
maduerunt  rostra  pusillL  Secundus  had  admitted  in  c.  37 19  ff.  that 
tbe  superior  eloquence  of  the  ancients  was  but  a  poor  compensation 
for  the  anarchical  conditions  which  alone  had  rendered  its  growth 
possible.  This  is  true,  rejoins  Matemus,  but  it  should  also  be 
added,  that  not  even  these  orators  themselves  were  allowed  to  enjoy 
the  fruits  of  their  reputation,  for  they  all  met  with  a  violent  end- 
See  Andresen  ad  loc. 

27  pensare  =  compensare  is  post-Aug.  Cf.  e.  g.  Vell.  II  88  prae- 
maturam  mortem  immortali  nominis  sui  pensavit  memoria  and 
ofteii.  In  Tac.  in  tliis  sense  only  here.  On  the  simple  verb  for 
the  compound,  cf.  note  c.  1  18. 

Maternus  had  occupied  himself  (c.  40)  with  an  examination  of  the  argu- 
ments  of  Secundu«,  which  he  ha<i  drawn  from  the  political  conditions  of 
the  Kepublic  (c.  'M>-^M  ext.).  Beginning  with  c.  38,  Secundus  discussed  the 
constitution  of  the  law-courts.  Accordingly  Matemus,  following  ihe  same 
onier  of  topics,  proceeds  with  a  consideration  of  the  statements  in  this 
second  part  of  Secundus'  si^eech.  This  symmetrically  elaborated  antithesis 
and  the  constant  polemical  allusions  to  subjects  touched  upon  in  c.  38  (see 
the  following  notes)  are,  in  my  judgmcnt,  absolutely  inexplicable  on  the 
theory  that  Matenius  was  the  speaker  throughout.     Cp.  Proleg.  p.  Ixxx  ff, 

41.  1  qnod  snperest  antiqni  oratoribns  fori  etc.  This  is  in 
answer  to  the  words  of  Secundus  c.  36  5  fF.  horum  quoque  tempo- 
ruui  oratores  ea  consocuti  sunt,  quae  composita  et  quieta  et  beata 
re  publica  tribui  fas  est,  wliere  see  note,  alluding  at  the  same  time 
to  c.  38  10  omnia  in  foro  .  .  .  quod  maius  argumentum  est  etc. 
Wliat  little  of  forensic  pleading,  ^Maternus  replies,  still  remains  to 
modern  orators,  for  causae  centumvirales,  as  we  have  just  been 
told,  now  hold  the  first  place  (c.  38  11)  and  are  tried  in  'auditoria'' 


and  'tabularia'  (c.  39  6),  rather  proves,  that  we  have  not  yet 
reached  an  ideal  state,  though  we  may  admit  that  a  more  regulated 
order  of  things  now  prevaila, 

Tbe  emendation  '  ontlqui .  .  .  fori '  is  emlnentt;  satisttKtor;,  belng  botb 
eaay  and  sdmirably  auited  to  the  meiuiing  called  for  hy  the  context. 
Andresen,  foiiowing  BrotierBiid  Rilter,  liwerts  'ex'  before  'antiquis'  and 
deletes  ■  forum '  or  '  horum  *  of  the  MSS.  Notbing  can  t>e  more  unjustifl- 
able  on  metbodlcal  grounds.  Andresen  refers  in  bls  l&test  edition  to  his 
F.mend.  p.  134,  but  nothing  more  than  the  mera  conjecture  itself  ia  there 
given.  Apart  from  the  manifest  inferiority  of  his  reading  to  the  one 
adopted  In  the  tezt,  I  have  serious  doubts,  whether  'superest  ex  ali^uo' 
can  be  supported  by  parallei  passages,  uor  do  I,  In  any  case,  underatand 
what  is  ineant  by  '  «rhat  is  left  of  ancient  orators '  I  Matemus  is  speaking 
of  condUion»,  not  of  indiviiluats.  —  'superest  antiquis  oraloribns  forum,' 
accepted  by  some,  absurdly  impilea  that,  in  the  spealter'8  opiiiion,  there 
wera  Htiii  oratorH  of  the  old  type  ('Kedner  des  alten  Schlages')  remaining, 
a  point  refuted  by  the  eatire  treatlse. 

2  emendatae  -  -  -  compoaitae :  The  same  collocation  is  fonnd  in 
Sen.  Ep.  4,  1  emendato  animo  et  composito. 

3  advocat:  'to  call  in  aa  a  counsellor  in  a  ttial.'  This  legal 
term,  though  common,  does  not  occur  elsewhere  in  Tac.  —  nooens 
ant  miier:  Cf.  Tac.  Ann.  I  22  innocentibus  et  miserrimis. — nocen» 
aa  a  subst.  also  H.  I  21 ;  muer,  H.  IV  81   Ann.  XI  37. 

5  agitat  =  exagitat  (note  c.  1 18).  Cf.  c.  4  3  25  32  Ag.  16  quos 
.  .  .  timor  ^itabat  ihid.  agitavit  Britanniam  H.  I  6  miles  .  .  . 
agitatur  Ann,  III  27  Heentia  populum  agitandi  Vei^.  Georg.  II 
496  and  Luc.  Phars.  VI  777  discordia  agitat. 

6  spoliatam  vexatamqne:  For  tbe  espression,  cf.  Cic.  in  Verr. 
II  3,  d2,  122  agros  .  .  .  vexatos  atque  exinanitos  .  .  .  populatam 
vastatamque  provinciam  Liv.  XL  35,  10  provincia  spoliaretur. — 
With  the  thought  cf.  Tac.  Ag.  19  luv.  VIII  87-123  esp.  98  f.  non 
idem  gemitus  olim  neque  vulnua  erat  par  |  damnomm  sociis  floren- 
tibus  et  modo  victus  and,  in  general,  Mayor,  luv.  11.  cc.  Marquardt 
Staatsi:  II  103,  1  Friedlander  I'  268  ff, — The  entire  passage  'quis 
etc.'  is  intended  to  offset  the  glowing  description  oE  Secundus  c~ 
36  19  1,  where  see  notes.  — atqni  meUiLfl  fuiuet  non  qaeri  qnam 
vindicari:  The  indicative  with  espressions  like  'melius,  satis, 
longum  est,'  is  the  rule ;  exceptions  are,  however,  occasionally  met 
with,  E.  g.  Rhet.  ad  Her.  IV  26,  36  non  igitur  satius  easet  Cic. 
de  aen.  23,  82  nonne  multo  melius  fuisset  Sen.  de  ben.  V  2S,  3 
indicare  melius  fuisset  Tac.  H,  II  2  haud  fuerit  (potential)  longum 


376  NOTES. 

.  .  .  disserere.  See  also  Nipp.  Ann.  I  42  Dr.  H.  S.  I  303.  —  querl 
'  to  have  no  cause  for  complaint.'  So  c.  15  ext.  verebaris  '  have  no 
reason  to  fear.'  Hor.  Ep.  II  1,  9  ploravere. — With  the  sentiment, 
cf.  c.  37  19  quae  mala  sicut  non  accidere  melius  est  etc.  32  melius 
esse  frui  pace  quam  bello  vexari. 

7  qnod  si  inveniretnr  aliqna  civitas  etc. :  This  idea  of  a  polit- 
ical  Utopia  was  probably  suggested  by  a  similar  passage  in  Cic. 
Hortens.,  cited  by  August.  de  trin.  14,  9  (=  vol.  IV  983  Or.)  :  si 
nobis  cum  ex  hac  vita  emigraverimus  in  beatorum  insulis  immor- 
tale  aevum,  ut  fabulae  ferunt,  degere  licet  quid  opus  esset  eloquentui 
ciim  iudicm  nulla  fierent  .  .  .  nec  iustitia  cum  esset  nihil  quod 
appeteretur  (=  in  qua  nemo  peccaret).  See  aJso  c.  12  11  ff.  17 
neminem  causidicum,  note  1.  13  and  cp.  Mandeville^s  story  of  the 
Bees.  —  According  to  Dr.  H,  S,  I  94  si  aliquis  (aliquando)  occurs 
in  Tacitus  only  here  and  H.  II  32  etiam  si  aliquando  obumbrentur. 
Cf.,  however,  c.  9  29  si  dignum  aliquid  elaborare  10  9  si  picturam 
aliquani  .  .  .  vidisset  17  20  si  .  .  .  fatum  aliquod  .  .  .  pertraxisset 
41  21  si  .  .  .  deus  aliquis. 

8  supervacuns  esset  inter  innocentes  orator  sicut  inter  sanos 
medicus :  *  Iiiter  innoceiites  '  is  redundant  after  *  in  qua  nenio  pec- 
caret  *  but  was  added  for  the  sake  of  stvlistic  libration.  Cf.  Proleij. 
p.  cxvii.     The  simile  seems  to  have  been  a  conimonplace.     Cf.  e.  ^^. 

Plat.  Ivcp.  332  e  /u,^  KayiVOvcTL  y€  firfv  .  .  .  larpo?  d)(prf<TTO':  ^ratthew, 
1),  1-    ov  ^cCav  €)(ova-L   ol   la-^vovref:   larpov     Ov.  Ep.  CX  l*out.  III  4,  7 

tirnia  valent  per  se,  nuUunique  Machaona  quaerunt  Sen.  de  deni. 
1  2.  1  i^riniuni  omniuni  sicut  medicinae  apud  aegros  usus.  etiain 
ai)ud  sanos  honor  est,  ita  clemeiitiam  quamvis  poena  digni  invc>- 
cent,  etiani  innocentes  colunt. 

0  quomodo  enim  etc:  Fnim,  as  often.  implies  an  ellipsis,  on 
which  use  see  note  c.  1  1<».  *Of  course,  no  such  communitv  exists 
and  thcrefore  orat(u*s  are  a  necessary  evil.  but  just  as  medicine  is 
of  litth*  use  and  makes  but  little  progress  among  a  sturdy  race  of 
men.  so  too  do  orators  achieve  but  little  glory  in  a  state  that 
possesscs  h\val  and  hiw-abiding  citizens.' 

rartick'S  like  '  taiueii,  autem,  enim,  etiam '  seem  to  have  been  peculiarly 
liaMo  to  corruption.  Cf.  in  the  Dial.  e.  iz.  c.  20  18  25  12  42  6.  In  the 
prcsont  instance.  we  finil  even  so  remarkable  a  discrepancy  lis  intf** — AB 
an»l  f'inien  —  w.  Tlie  f(^rmer  is  unintelliiiible,  but  •  tamen,'  thouirh  adopted 
by  most  editors,  seems  to  me  also  objectionable.  (1)  Its  meaninc  is  quite 
unsuited  to  the  coutext.     (2)  It  is  uever  used,  like  *uam'  or  *enim.*  to 


C.  «.  377 

indicate  an  ellipBia,  which  moBt  bere  be  supplied  in  thooghl ;  at  least,  I 
knon  o[  only  one  InBtance  of  au  etLiptlcal  '  tamen,'  viz.  Val.  Maz.  II  T,  14 
utiliaaimo  quidera  ezemplo,  si  tamea  acta .  .  .  aesUmare  permittitur  (i.  e. 
ita  tamen  utilissimo,  si)  but  evcD  Uiis  is  not  quite  analogoits.  For  these 
reasone,  1  bave  accepted  Heuituuiu'B  emeodation. 

miniiiiuin  ■  '  •  minimuinque :  On  the  repetition  here  and  below 
(1.  25),  see  note  c.  40  IS.~  que  is  epexegetic.  Cf.  note  c.  22  9. — 
medentia:  Substantived  participles  (and  adjs.)  are  far  rarer  in  the 
masc.  sing.  tlian  in  the  plural,  and  particularly  so  as  objective 
genit.,  as  e.  g.  1.  13  (regentiB).  A  third  instance  of  a  genit.  sing. 
ocours  in  this  aame  chapter  1.  IS  cognoscentis.  For  the  plur.  of 
'medens'  —  the  sing.  is  not  elsewhere  foimd  in  Tac  —  cf'  H.  V  6 
iii  usn  medentium  and  Ann.  XI  6  pretia  medentibus,  also  Flin. 
l'an.  22,  but  not  in  Quintilian.     In  general,  cp.  r>r.  H.  S.  I  48  f. 

11  BElttberrimiB  oorporibuB  atimtar:  'salubris'  of  the  human 
body,  instead  of  '  sanus,  validus '  is  first  used  by  Sallust  e.  g.  lug. 
17  genus  hominum  salubri  corpore.  It  never  occurs  in  Cicero, 
occasionally  in  Livy  (e.  g.  I  31  salubriora  .  .  .  eorpora  III  8  cor- 
pora  salubriora  esse  X  25)  and  in  Tac.  H.  V  6  corpora  honiinum 
aalubria  Ann.  II  33  salubritas  corponim,  but  Ann.  II 14  corpus  . . . 
validum.  The  opposite  confusion  is  sometimes  made  by  careless 
speakers  in  English  in  the  use  of  'healthy'  for  'wholesome.'  — 
iituntur  is  joined  to  '  corporibus '  by  a  slight  zeugma. 

13  in  obeeqttittm  regentis  paratoa :  Cf.  Suet.  Galb.  19  in  omne 
obsequium  paratos  c.  31  27  in  omnem  disputationem  paratos  iam 
locos  H.  IV  32  videt  Montanum  praeferocem  ingenio  paratumque 
in  uovas  res.  With  '  ad,'  in  Tac.  only  Ann.  III  66  ad  servitutem 
paratos  V,  5  paratos  ad  ultionem,  usually  with  the  dative,  which  is 
not  used  by  Cicero  or  Caesar.  —  regeniis  =  erga  regentem.  Cf.  G, 
43  erga  reges  obsequium.  Nipperdey  regards  'regens,'  both  here, 
Ann.  IV 33  Tiberio  regente  and  XIII  3  regente  eo,  as  the  participle 
used  intransitively.  I  see  no  reason,  why  we  should  not  simply 
take  it  in  the  sense  of  'prineeps,'  which  the  word  haa  in  numeroua 
other  passages,  espeeially  as  this  chapter  furnishes  two  other  exx. 
of  the  sing.  ]iart.  substantive,  'medentis'  above  and  'cognoseentis' 
(I.  Ifi).  Sen.  de  clem.  I  19,  1  exeogitare  nemo  quicquam  poterit, 
quod  magis  decorum  regenti  sit  qiiam  clementia  22,  3  constituit 
bonos  mores  civitati  princeps  .  .  .  verecundiam  peccandi  facit  ipsa 
clementia  regentis  Quint.  III  8  47  stare  iam  rem  publicam  nisi 
uno  regente  non  posse    and  Ann.  XII  64  contemptu  regentium.    In 


878  NOTES. 

an  intransitive  sense  in  Tac.  H.  II  81  inermes  legati  regebant.  — 
quid  enim :  Under  such  circumstances,  there  will  be  no  need  for 
those  privileges  and  opportunities,  tlie  loss  of  which  Secundus  had 
deplored,  even  if  it  were  possible  to  grant  them  in  these  dajs. 

14  longis  in  senatu  sententiiB  etc. :  Cf .  c.  36  26  cum  parum  esset 
in  senatu  breviter  censere.  Maternus  is  here  in  virtual  agreement 
with  Aper  (c.  19),  but  the  latter,  unlike  Matemus,  based  his 
objection  against  long  speeches  chiefly  on  grounds  of  rhetoric  and 
expediency.  —  optimi,  *oi  icaXoi  KayaBoi*  as  opposed  to  multi  *oi 
iroAAoi.' 

15  moltis  apnd  popolum  contionibus :  Cf.  c.  36  O  contiones  nciar 
gistratuum  paene  pernoctantium  in  rostris  40  1  contiones  adsiduae. 
—  non  imperiti  -  •  •  deUberent,  as  was  the  case  among  the  Athe- 
nians.  Cf.  c.  40  18  apud  quos  omnia  populus,  omnia  imperiti .  .  . 
poterant.  *Imperitus'  is  a  common  epithet  of  the  *plebs.'  In 
Tac.  c.  7  16  19  9  H.  I  36  II 16  Ann.  II  77.  —  With  the  thought, 
cf.  also  Quint.  II  17,  28  imperiti  enim  iudicant  .  .  .  nam  si  mihi 
sapientes  iudices  dentur,  sapientium  contiones  atque  omne  consi- 
lium,  nihil  invidia  valeat,  nihil  gratia  .  .  .  perquam  sit  exiguus 
eloquentiae  locus.  —  sapientissimns  et  unus :  Cf .  c.  36  7  f .  modera- 
tore  uno  carentibus  etc.  The  referenee  is  not  necessarily  to 
Vespasian.  The  view  of  Maternus  coincides  with  that  of  Tacitus. 
Cf.  Ann.  I  9  non  aliud  discordantis  patriae  remedium  fuisse  quam 
ut  ab  uno  regeretur  IV  33  nam  cunctas  nationes  et  urbes  i)opuhis 
aut  primores  aut  singuli  regunt :  delecta  ex  iis  consociata  rei 
publicae  forma  laudari  facilius  (cf.  e.  g.  Polyb.  VI  3,  7  Cic.  de  rep. 
I  29,  45  II  23,  41)  quam  evenire  .  .  .  igitur  ut  olim  plebe  valida 
.  .  .  sic  converso  statu  neque  alia  re  Romana  quam  si  unus  imperitet 
and  note  c.  2  2.  —  Cicero,  it  may  be  remarked,  would  doubtless  also 
have  acquiesced  in  the  establishment  of  the  monarchy  on  similar 
grounds  of  expediency,  as  appears  from  de  nat,  deor.  I  4,  7  cum 
.  .  .  is  esset  rei  publicae  status,  ut  eam  unius  consilio  atque  cura 
gubernari  necesse  esset. 

17  voluntariis  accusationibus  etc.  :  This  is  in  answer  to  the 
statenient  of  Secundus  in  c.  40  1  datum  ius  potentissimum  quem- 
que  vexandi.  Voluntariis  is  used,  because  during  the  Empire  the 
initiative  in  such  cases  was  usually  taken  by  the  Senate,  at  the 
suggestion  of  the  prinoeps.  Cf.  Quint.  VI  1,  35  fuit  quondam  inter 
haec  omnia  potentissimuni  quo  L.  Murenam  Cicero  accusantibus 


C.  41.  379 

clarissimis  viris  eripuisse  praecipue  videtur  persuasitque,  uihil  esse 
ad  praesentem  reruui  statum  utilius  quam  pridie  Kal.  lan.  iiigredi 
consulatum.  quod  genus  nostris  temporibus  totum  paeae  sublatiim 
est,  cum  omnia  curae  tutelaeque  uuius  innixa  periclitari  nullo 
iudicii  exitu  possint. 

18  i&TidioBia  et  excedentibiu  modnm  defeniioiiibui :  'invidiosus' 
that  which  briu^  'odium'  upon  the  speaker.  Cf.  Tac.  H.  I  33  si 
cadere  necesse  sit,  occurrendum  discrimini :  id  Othoni  invidiosius  et 
ipsis  houestum. 

19  ct^nofotntiB  =  iudicis.  Cogiwscetu  as  a  noun  seems  to  belong 
to  the  language  of  the  law.  Cf.  Orelli  3151.  31S5.  In  an  intran- 
sitive  sense  also  c.  19  24  H.  IV  42  si  coguosceret  senatus  and 
similarly  Sen.  Med.  194  si  iudicas,  cognosce.  Tacitus  is  fond  of 
legal  terms.  Cf.  e.  g.  c.  5  13  arguain  16  14  inauditum  et  indefensiim 
36  11  adsignatae  41  3  advocat  aiid  Schmalz,  Berl.  Phil.  Wneh.  35 
(1893).  —  obviam  periolltantibas  eat :  '  obviam  ire  '  used  in  bonam 
partem  in  the  sense  'to  come  to  the  aid  of,  to  meet  an  evil  for  the 
purpose  of  remedy  or  prevention,'  seems  to  be  peculiar  to  Tacitus. 
Cf.  e.  g.  H.  IV  46  cunctos  .  .  .  eiusdem  imperatoris  milites  appel- 
lans,  falso  timori  obviam  iret  Ann.  IV  6  uulla  in  eo  culpa  ex 
princi{>e  :  quin  infecunditati  teirarum  aut  asperis  maris  obviam  iit, 
quantum  impendio  diligentia  poterat  64  ni  Caesar  obviam  isset 
tribuendo  peeuniaa  ex  raodo  detrimenti  XIII  6  Ita  specie  pietatis 
obviain  itum  dedecori.  The  Lex.  Tac.  p.  350  strangely  classes  all 
these  exx.  under  the  head  'sensu  inimico' ! 

20  in  qaantiim  opiu  ett  =  utile  est,  expediL  lu  this  sense 
'  opus  est '  is  rare.  Cf.  e.  g.  Cic.  de  off.  III  11,  49  se  habere  consi- 
lium  rei  publicae  salutare,  sed  id  sciri  non  opus  esse  Lael.  14,  51 
atque  haud  sciam,  an  ne  opus  sit  quidem  nihil  umquam  oinnino 
deesse  aniicis,  with  Seyfferfs  iiote  (p.  352)  Hor.  Sat.  I  9,  27  II 
6,  116.  —  Maternus  raeans  to  say  that  his  frienda  exliibit  a  superior 
eloquence  on  the  few  occasions  in  whieli  it  was  still  possible  to  do 
so.  See  the  parallel  passEige  in  c.  36  4  horum  quoque  oratores  ea 
conseeuti  sunt  quae  composita  .  .  .  re  publica  tribui  fas  erat.  — 
prioribiu  iBeonlis :  i.  e.  tlie  republicau  period.  Cf.  c.  1  1  priora 
saecula  opp.  to  nostra  aetas  and  note  c.  19  0. — ao  doM  aliqnis  etc. : 
Cf.  Hor.  Sat.  I  1,  15  ff.  si  quis  deus  'en  ego'  dicat  '  iain  faciam 
quod  voltis :  eris  tu,  qai  modo  railes,  mercator  ;  tu  consultus  modo, 
rustieas.'  This  illustration  seems  to  have  been  first  used  by  Ariston 


380  NOTES. 

of  Ceos  or  Bion.  Cp.  A.  Gercke,^^?W(i/<;/.  Gesch.  der  Philos,  Y  p. 
209.  It  is,  therefore,  not  necessary  to  assume  that  the  Dial.  pas- 
sage  is  a  reminiscence  from  Horace.     See  below. 

I  cannot  agree  with  Baehrens  (Comm.  Crit.  p.  08)  and  John  ad  loc.  that 
the  clauses  *  vos  .  .  .  essent '  and  *  deus .  .  .  mutasset '  express  an  altema- 
tive,  for  this  would  not  only  reciuire  *  et '  for  the  second  *  aut,*  and  'aut '  for 
the  first  *ac,'  but  also  the  deletion  of  'tempora.'  John,  moreover,  himself 
admits  that  the  first  no  less  than  the  second  miracle  could  only  be  realised 
by  divine  intervention.  The  second  clause  is,  in  my  judgment,  simply  a 
varied  reiteration  of  the  preceding,  as  in  c.  38  4  nemo  intra  paucissimas 
perorare  horas  and  modum  in  dicendo  sibi  quisque  sumebat.  The  deletion 
of  the  entire  clause  *  deus  .  .  .  mutasset '  seems  to  me  equally  unjustifiable, 
for,  though  the  Horatian  parallel  might  have  been  recalled  by  some  ancient 
reader,  it  is  not  sufficiently  similar  to  have  suggested  a  mai^nal  gloss  or 
interpolation  in  the  f orm  in  which  we  find  it  in  our  passage.  —  vestmj  as  its 
position  shows,  is  quite  out  of  place.  It  was  originally  written  abovc  the 
line,  being  subsequently  introduced  into  the  text. 

23  moduB  et  temperamentnm :  Cf .  Secundus'  words  in  c.  38  7 
veluti  frenos  etc.  c.  39  7  est  aliquis  oratorum  campus  etc.  and 
1.  2:5  frigidissimos  quoque  oratores  ipsa  certantis  populi  studia 
excitare  et  incendere  ])otuerint. 

25  bono  saeculi  sni  quisqne  citra  obtrectationem  alterius  utatur : 
It  is  inconceivable  that  Taeitus  j)ut  this  adviire  into  thc  mouth  of 
Maternus,  if  the  sanie  speaker  had  delivered  the  eulogy  on  tlie 
superior  charaeter  of  the  oratory  of  the  Kepublic,  contained  in 
e.  oG  ff.  With  the  thouglit,  ef.  Tac.  H.  I  3  non  tamen  adeo  virtu- 
tum  sterile  saeculum,  ut  non  et  bona  exemphi  prodiderit,  and  Ann. 
III  55  (cited  c.  15  2).  —  citm  =  sine,  cf.  e.  27  10.  —  quisque  is  the 
antithesis  of  *  nemo '  preeeding ;  *  utrique  '  would,  therefore,  have 
been  out  of  phiee,  even  if  we  take  *alterius'  in  a  strictly  definite 
sense ;  *  saeculum '  as  in  c.  1  1    is   synonymous  with  *  aetas '   and 

*  tempora.' 

42.  1  cum  Messalla:  *inquit'  is  omitted  as  in  c.  4  1  25  i  28  1. 
—  quibus  contradicerem :  Messalla  tlie  uneompromising  *  laudator 
temporis  aeti'  was  not  likely  to  aequiesce  in  the  opportunistie 
doctrine  advoeated  by  Maternus  in  c.  41.  It  is  to  this  chapter 
that  *  si  qua  obseura  ^  alludes. 

2  dies  esset  exactus :  '  exigere '  in  tliese  and  similar  phrases  for 

*  eonticere '  is  poetic  and  post-Aug.  In  Tac. :  H.  I  78  exacto  per 
seelera  die  Ann.  III  16  diem  supremum  noctenupie  exegisset  Ag. 
3  exaetae  aetatis  terminos  38  exaeta  iam  aestate  H.  IV  84  tri- 
ennio  exacto.     With  *  consumere  '  H.  IV  43  c.  per  discordiam  dies. 


C.  42.  381 

5  oonieremiu  here  used  absolutely,  e.  g.  Plaut.  Bud.  II  3,  8 
omnes  sapientes  decet  conferre  Cael.  ap.  Cic.  ad  fam.  VIII  15,  2 
omnia  intima  conferre  diacupio  Plin.  Ep.  IV  10,  2  contuli  cum 
peritis  iuris.  In  Tac.  perhaps  also  Ag.  15  agitare  inter  se  mala 
servitutis,  conferre  iniurias  et  interpretando  accendere. 

6  ego  te  ■ '  ■  Hestalla  .  -  ■  crimiiiabimar :  The  plural  predicate 
with  two  distinct  subjects  in  the  sing.,  esp.  in  advernntiue  claiises,  is 
a  most  striking  peculiarity  of  Tacitean  style.  It  is  met  with  firBt 
in  Livy  (e.  g.  I  6  Palatium  Romulus,  Remus  Aventinum  .  . .  capiunt 
but  X  27  consules.  Fulvio  ut  ex  Falisco,  Postumio  ut  ex  Vaticano 
.  .  .  admoveant .  .  ,  scrjbunt,  and  also  Tac.  Ann.  XII  1  below,  are 
not  quite  analogous),  and  after  T.  only  in  very  late  writers,  such  as 
Florus  and  Vopiscus.  Cf.  H.  II  24  curam  peditum  Paulinus,  equi- 
tum  Celsus  sumpsere  30  Caecina  ut  foedum  .  .  .  ille  ut  tuniidum 
.  .  .  irridebant  67  Caecina  Cremonae,  Valens  Bononiae  . . .  parabant 
92  Priscus  Valentis,  Sabinus  Caecinae  gratia  pollebant  IV  60 
obsessos  hinc  fides,  inde  egestas  .  .  .  distrahebant  Ann.  1  68  Armi- 
nius  integer,  Inguiomerus  post  grave  vulnus  pugnam  deseruere 
II  53  avunculus  Augustus,  avus  Antonius  erant  III  18  Valerius 
Messalinus  .  .  .  Caecina  Severus  .  .  .  censuissent  XI  32  llessalina 
Lucullianos  in  hortos,  Silins  .  .  .  ad  munia  fori  digrediuntur  [XII 
1  huic  Pallas,  illi  Callistus  fautores  adeiant]  14  Izates  Adiabeno, 
mox  Acbarus  abscedunt  41  Britannicus  in  praetexta,  Nero  trium- 
phali  veste  travecti  sunt  45  multitudinem  hostium  Pollio,  iussa 
patris  Rbadamistus  obtendebant  XIV  31  regnum  per  centuriones, 
domus  per  saevos  .  .  .  vastarentur  53  alter  bellorum  socius,  alter 
Romae  .  .  .  praemia  acceperant  XV  7  quartam  Fusilunanus  .  .  . 
duodecumam  Calavius  regebant  50  liic  occasio  . . .  ibi  ipsa  frequen- 
tia .  .  .  exstimulaverant  XVI  7  Cassius  opibus  .  .  .  Silanus  elaritu- 
dine  generis  praecellebant  and  perhaps  XVI  20  quae  cruciatibus 
,  .  .  ipse,  patronus  eius  nece  inmerita  luere.  Cp.  Nipp.  Ann.  II  42 
witb  Andresen's  Appendix;  Heraeus,  H.  II  30  Dr.  H.  S.  I  174 
Stil  p.  14. 

An  original  'a«Um'  was  not  liket;  to  have  been  comipted  into  'cum  ' ; 
tlic  odversative  particle  is  quite  superftuous  and  it  ia  omitted  in  Puteolaiiua. 
'Cum'  may  poHBibly  represent  'cunclis'  or  'omnibUH,'  Ihe  compendimn 
having  been  miaunderatood  (see  crit.  note  c.  20 1).  Uut,  as  an  atlributive  of 
any  kind  is  here  both  uncalled  for  and  deslnictive  o(  the  libraCion  of 
tliia  adversative  asyndeton,  I  prefer  to  delete  'cum'  altogether,  which  is  at 
least  Bs  juslinable  and  methodical  as  to  change  ic  to  'autem,' 


882 


NOTES. 


7  inqnit:  On  the  unusual  position,  cf.  note  c.  3  15.  Kegarding 
the  omission  of  any  mention  of  Secundus,  see  Proleg.  p.  Ixxxiii. 

8  cum  adrif issent,  disoessimus :  The  commentators  have  ignored 
and  most  translators  missed  the  nicety  and  significance  of  the 
change  of  persons.  The  author  was  throughout  a  passive  listener, 
his  youth  preventing  him  from  taking  any  active  part  in  the  dis- 
cussion.  This  attitude  is  with  admirable  tact  maintained  to  the 
end,  as  shown  by  the  use  of  *  adrisissent '  for  *  adrisissemus.'  — 
Discessimus,  however,  is  a  dramatic  device  intended  to  mark  the 
f ormal  close  of  the  debate,  as  *  intravimus '  (c.  3  1)  had  indicated 
its  formal  beginning. — For  similar  closing  remarks,  cp.  Plat.  Prot. 
iccu  ircpi  rovrwv  d!k  tLauvBt^j  Srav  jSovXi;,  Sicjificv'  wv  tf  wpa  ijf&^ 
Kol  itr*  oAAo  Ti  TpcircaAu  .  .  .  ravr  cIn-OKrcv  kox  dbcovcnurrcv  dwjfi€Vm 
Gic.  de  orat.  I  ext.  et,  cum  exsurgeret,  simul  adridens,  *neque 
enim '  inquit  etc.  de  nat.  deor.  III  ext.  sed  quoniam  advesperascity 
dabis  nobis  diem  aliquem  ut  contra  ista  dicamus  .  .  .  haec  com 
essent  dicta  .  • .  discessimus. 


BIBLIOGUAPHY. 


i.-EDinoirs. 


I.  Operaomnia,' 

Editio  ptincepe  (Spirensis).  Venet. 

1470. 
PuteolanuB.     Yenet  1497'. 
Rivius  loh.     VeDet.  1512. 
BeroalduB.     Romae  1615. 
Alciati.     Basil.  1517. 
Beatug  Rheusnus.     Baail.  1619. 
Aldina.     Venet  1534. 
Lipaius.  Antv.  1574'.  Leyden  1585'. 
Picheim,  Curtiua.     Antv.  1607'. 
Gruter,  Ibuus.     Francof.  1607. 
GronoviuB,  I.  F.     Amatel.  1672». 
Gronovius  lac.     Trai.  BaUv.  1720'. 
Ernesti  I.   A.       Lipa.   1752'.  Oxt. 

1813. 
Brotier,  Gabriel.     Par.  1771.  Lond. 

18121 
Oberlin-Valpy.     London  1821. 
Bekker,  Im.     Lips.  1831.' 
Walther,  G.  M.     Halle  1833. 
Bach,  N.  Lip8.1835. 
Ritter,  F.  Bonn  1836.  Cambr.  1848. 
Kuperti,  G.  A.     Hanov.  1839.    ■ 
Doederlein,  L.  HaUe  1841. 
Haase,  Fr.     Lips.  1855. 
Halm,  C.     Lipa.  1873».  1888. 
MUller,  loh.     Lips.  1887. 
Novdk,  Rob.     Prag  1892. 


2.  Separatt  Ediiioni. 

PJthoeuB.     Par.  1604'. 

Heumann,  C.  A.     Goett.  1719. 

Schulze,  I.  H.  A.     Lips.  1788. 

De  Nores  (Brotier).     London  1789. 

Seebode,  G.     Goett.  1815>. 

Dronke,  E.     Cobl.  1828. 

Barker  (Schulze).     London  1829. 

Osann,  Fr.     Oiewen  1829. 

Orelli,  loh.  Caap.    Berl.  1830.  184«. 

1877  (ed.  Andreaen). 
Boetticher  G.     Berl.  1832. 
Hess,  P.  C.     Lipa.  1841. 
Pftbst,  C.  Ph.     Lips.  1841. 
Trosa,  L.     Hamm  1841. 
Nicolas,  Alex.     Par.  1845.  1877. 
Michaelis,  Ad.     Lipa.  1868. 
Andresen,G.  Leipz.1872.1679.1891. 
Nipperdey-Schoell.     Berl.  1876  (Op. 

niin.  Ps.  IV). 
Peter,  C.     Jena  1877. 
Baehrena,  E.     Lips.  1881. 
Ooelzer,  H.     Paris  1887. 
Wolff,  Ed.     Gotha  1890. 
Valmaggi,  L.     Torino  1890. 
John,  C.  Uehemetzi  u.  erUulert,  Progr. 

Urach  1887.  Schwftb.  Hall  1892. 
Peterson,  W.    Oiford  1893. 
Bennett,  Ch.  E.     Boeton  1894. 


884 


BIBLIOGBAPHY. 


n.-PBOLSGO][EVA,  EXEGE8I& 


^Andresen,  G.  Tacitus*  Dialagus  als 
SchuUectUrej  Zeitschr.  f.  Gymn. 
XXV  305-328 — IrUroduclion  to 
hitt  edition  pp.  11. 
*Becker,  U.  Seebode'8  Archiv  II 
71  ff. »  OreUi  ^  p.  95-98.  (On  the 
lacuna  in  c.  40.) 
Bernhardy,G.    RHnL  Literai,  1S72K 

p.  859.  p.  862-865. 
Birth,  Theod.     Zu  Seneca'»  Tror 
ffoedien,   Rhein.   Mu8.    XXXIV 
p.  509. 
Cronie,  L.  G.     De  legendo  diaL  .  .  • 
qui  T  vulgo  inscribitw,  Magaz.  f . 
oefFentL  Schul.  etc.  I  35-56  II 
1-23,  LQneburg  1790/1. 
Deycks,  Fr.  De  orat.  diaL  Tacito  vin- 
dicatusj  Prooem.  Mueuster  1856. 
♦Doederlein,    L.     Khein.   Mus.   III 
16-19  =Oremi  p.  98-100  ;  Ru- 
perti,  Praef.  vol.  I  p.  xcv. 
♦Dupr^,  A.     DiaL  de  orat.  nec  Qnint, 
nec  cuiriif  alii  sed   Tacito  adiudi- 
candum  esse^  (These  de  Rennes) 
Calaia  1840  pp.  70. 
♦Eckstein,  F.  A.    Proleg.  in  Tac.  qui 
vulgo/ertur  diai.  de  orat.,  Halle 
1835  pp.  84. 
Eiclistaedt,  H.  C.  A.     De  dial.  qui 
inscribitur  de  orat.,    lena  1830  = 
Quaest.  phil.  Spec.  VI. 
Fabricius,  I.  A.     Biblioth.  Lat.  ed. 

Krnesti  II  325. 
Gilbert, W.  Fleck.  Jahrb.  CXXXIII 

p.  203-212. 
Gocring,  A.     De  diaL  .  .  .  praestan- 
tin  7,  Progr.  Luebock  1820. 
♦GrucMiwald,  Eug.     Quae  ratio  inter- 
ctdere  cideatur  inter  Quint.  et  Tac. 
DiaL,  herl.  Diss.  1883  pp.  57. 


Gudeman,  A.     A  new  fragment  of 

Cicero*»  Hortensius,   Proc    Am. 

Phii.  A88.  XXII  46-48. 
♦Gutmann,  H.     Diss,  qua  T  dial.  de 

orat.  scriptorem  non  esse  demonstrct- 

«ur  =  OrelU  i  p.  101-114.  —  /fi- 

troduction  to  German  tran^L  of 

the  Dial.  Stuttgart  1830.^ahn'8 

Archiv,  Suppl.  Bd.  XV  (1849) 

pp.  139-150. 
Haackh.     Pauly'8  Realencycl.  lU 

207  f .  note  2  (s.  v.  Eprius  Mar- 

cellus).     VI  2,  1570. 
♦Haa8e,  Fr.  Praef .  edit.  vol.  I  pp.  lx, 
♦Hess,  Fr.      De   C.  CaecUio  Plinio 

Min.  diaL  de  orat.  auctore,  Neue 

Jahrb.    d.   Paedag.    zu    Lieben 

Frauen,    Magdeburg    1831    pp. 

1-56. 
Hoffnieister,  C.     Die  Weltanschau- 

ung  des  Tac.j  Essen  1831. 
Hof nian  -  Peerlkamp.        Reciew   of 

Dronke*s    edition     (Bibl.    Crit. 

Nova  II). 
♦Jansen,  I.  H.  A.  G.     De    T.   diaL 

auctore,  Groningen  1878  pp.  82. 
Kirchenbauer,    A.       De   oeconomia 

lihri   qui   inscrib.    diaL    de    orat.y 

Progr.  Olmtttz  1855. 
Kirsciibaum,  H.  I.     Quid  T.  sense- 

rit  de  rebus  publicis,   Diss.  lena 

1857. 
♦Kleiber,  L.      Quid  T.  in  dial.  priori- 

bus  scriptoribus  debeat,  Diss.  Ilalle 

1883. 
Klossmaim,  I.  F.  Proleg.  in  diaL  de 

orat.,  Diss.  Breslau  1819.     Progr. 

Madgal.  Gymn.  Breslau  1833. 
Kramarczik.  loh.  Im.     Progr.  Hei- 

ligenstadt  1841. 


•  To  articles  marked  witli  an  asterisk  special  attention  is  directed. 


BIBLIOGBAPHT. 


•Lange,  A.  G.     Dial.  de  orat.    Tac. 

vindicatut,  Acta  Phil.  Lips.  I  77- 

88  =Verm.  Schrift.  p.  3-14.  Also 

in  Droiike'3  edition  pp.  xvi  S. 
•Liebert,    N.        De   ductrina    Taciti 

DisB.  Wtiraburg  1868. 
•Nast,    I.    I.    H,         Introduction   to 

Germaii  translation  of  the  Dial., 

Ilalle  1787. 
•Nipperdey,  C.     Rheiii.  Mus.  XIX 

27O_L>0-.'.  5u9~580  (  =  Opiinc.  pp. 

247  tf.). 
•Xovdlt,  R.  Mv&e-li  Tacitun  poUuddn 

bjli  za  pucodce  iUalogu   de  orat. 

1800  pp.  l.>.  H</znt>41,  ahy  hyl 
kdo  jin^  Kliadalflem  dialagu  dt 
oral,  nei  Quinlilian  1  1»»0  pp.  49. 

Peclt,  Tracy.     On  Ihe  aulkorship  o/ 
the  Dial.,  TraiiHact.   Am.   Phil. 
Abb.  Vot.  X  (1879). 
■Peter,  C.     Inlrod.  to  his  edition. 

Peterlechner,  A.  Ueher  die  Abfas- 
aungszeit  den  Diat.  de  orat,,  Progr. 
Mihr-Trttbau  1880. 

RauHch,  Fr.  Quid  diai.  de  orai. 
queia  inncrihunt  auctor  eo  tibello 
conacribendo  $ibi  volueril,  Taci- 
tusi/ue  vere  eum  comjHiKuiise  er- 
vilimandm  sit  anijuirifur,  Progr. 
Teschen  1871  pp.  r>-2. 

Resl,  W.  Ulrum  Dial.  qui  inseribi- 
tiir  de  oral.  Tacilo  aitxcribi  (sic  t) 
necne  quaeritur,  Progr.  Czernowitz 
1881  pp.  .^0. 

Ritter,  Fr.     Prooem.  edit.  vol.  I. 

Rujierti,  G.  A.  Prae/atio  edit.  vol.  I. 

Schan£,M.^iMiR.£,i/«nir.(LMuller's 
Ilandbuch  VIII  2  pp.  3.">9-.363). 

Schlottman,    H.       Am   dialogorum 
ciimpnnendoTum  elc,  Diss.  Roatock 
1881)  pp.  48-50. 
■Scholl,   Rud.      Commentai.   Wnel^. 

1801  pp.  393-399  (de  Matemo). 


•Schulze,I.H.A,  Praefatio editionis. 
Schwenkenbecher.      Quo  anno  Tac. 

dial.  »crlpius  tit,  Progr.  Sprottau 

1880. 
Sillig,  I.     Diapulalio  ad  Tacilum  de 

oral.  Dresden  1841. 
•Steiner,  I.  W.     Prc^r.   Kreiutnach 

1863. 
Strodtl>eck,  Th.  F.     Ottenditur  Ma- 

terninae  pertonae  in  Dial.  de  oral. 

iilwiae  vultwi  ironicut,  Progr.  Ileil- 

bronii  1831. 
•Teuffel,    W.     S.      Inlroduction    to 

German   transl.,  tjtuttgart   1669 

.Iahn's  Jalirb.  LXXVII  pp.  139- 

\m.~Hoem.  Lil.  §  HUK 
•Vo^fel.  Th.     De  dlal.  i/ai  T.  nomine 

/erlur  nermone    iuiliclum,    Fleck. 

.lahrb.  Suppl.  Vol.  11  pp.  ■249-282. 
Wackermaiiii.O.O.  F.    Dial.  i/ui  de 

oral.  inscr.  quo  iure  Tav.  abiudica- 

tur,  Dit*s.  Roatock  1874. 
Wefer,  <!erh.     De  aucliiribus  quihu* 

diai.   de   urat.   adscribilur,  Ilelin- 

stadt  1803. 
"Weinkauff,  F,     Unlersuchunijen  iilrer 

den  Diitl.  de»  Tae.,  Koln  1880  pp. 

CLXX  +  pp-  295. 
Widal,  Aug.    /n  Tac.  Dial.  de  ond. 

dinpulalio,  Tliise,  Paris  18Jl  pp. 

62. 
Wittich.A.    UeherdenVer/annerdtf 

Dial.,   Seebode'»   Archiv,   Suppl. 

V  (1839)  pp.  209-292. 
■Wolff,  TA.     Iniroil.  to  his  edition, 

and  to  hia  German  transl.,  Progr. 

Fraiikfurt  a.  M.  1801. 
Wopkens,    Th.       Adrem.    Cril.   in 

aucl.  dlal.  ile  ond.,  Adv.  Crit.  Vol. 

II  (1843)  Irfipi. 
Wutk,  B.     D!al.  de  orai.  a  Tadio 

Traianl  Irmporibus  »criptum  es»e, 

Progr.  Spandau  1887. 


886 


BIBLIOGRAFHY. 


III.-TEZTUAL  OBinCISlL 


*Andreseii,  G.      Emendatiane»  Tac, 

qui/ertur  dial,  de  orat.,  Act.  Soc 

Lips.  I  (1871)  pp.  108-182.— 

Jahretberichte  des  philoL  VereinB 

(in  Zeitschr.  f .  Gymn.)1875. 1 876. 

1877.  1878.   1881.   1882.   1886. 

1887.  1889.    1800.    1892.   1808. 
*Baehrens,  E.     Rhein.  Mos.  XXXI 

146  f.  809-812 Fleck.  Jahrb. 

CXV  505-511.  — Comment  Cri- 

ticus  in  editione  pp.  44-108. 
*Binde,  O.     De  T,  dial.  quaest.  criti- 

cae.y  Diss.  BerL  1884. 
Boissier,  G.    Joumal  des  Savants 

1888  pp.  649-663. 
Buchholz,   H.         Verbesaerungsvor' 

schliige  zum  DiaL  de  orat.  des  T., 

Progr.  Hof  189L 
Classen,  loh.  Eos  I  (1864)  pp.  1-14. 
Cornelissen,  1. 1.   Muemosyne  XHI 

pp.  258-262. 
Dryaiider,  A.  T.     Coniect.  in  Tac. 

DiaL,  Progr.  des  Paedag.,  Halle 

1851.    Feftschr.  f.  Unger,  Halle 

18G1. 
Egger,    E.        CoUatio  cod.   Paris.y 

Zeitsdir.  f.   Alt-erthumsw.   1836 

No.  42.  43. 
Ek,  L  G.   Tidskr.  f.  Philol.  1(1860) 

pp.  1-11. 
Friedlaeiider,  L.    Index  lectionum, 

Konigsberg  1801/2. 
Greef,  A.  Philol.  Anzeiger  I  (1872) 

p.128.296.— Philol.  XXXII  723. 
♦Gudenian,  A.     Am.  Jour.  of  Philol. 

XII  327-:347.  444-457. 
Ilaasc,  Fr.     Univers.  Progr.  Bres- 

lau  18G1. 
♦Ilabbe,  W.     De  dial.  de  orat.  locis 

duohus  /acu7Jo«w,Progr.Celle  1881 

pp.  20. 


«Hahn,    C.     Zeitachr.    1    Alterth. 

1849   p.  2&-dl.— Rhein.    Mus. 

XXVIII 499-502.— Fleck.Jahrb. 

LXXXIX    148  ff.  —  Bei£r.   zur 

Krit.   u  ErJd,  des  Tae.    Speyer 

1846. 
Hammer,  C.    Blaett  f .  Bayr.  Gymn. 

XI  (1875)  p.  199. 
Haupt,  M.     Opuscula  I  16.   194 

III  449.  465.  521.  643. 
Heller,  H.  L     Philol.  LI  (1892)  pp. 

846-350. 
*Helmreich,  G.     Bursian^s  Jahresb. 

Vol.  39.  55.  58.  77.  —  Blaett.  f . 

Bayr.  Gymn.  X  252-260.  314- 

318  XII47ff. 
Herrlich,  S.     Philol.  Anz.  IV  374. 
Hilberg,    I.        P^pistula    ad    Joh. 

Vahleiium,  Viudob.  1877   p.    5. 

—  Zeitschr.     f.     oestr.     Gymn. 

XXXVIII  (1887)  p.  823. 
Iloerschelmann,  W.  Acta  Soc.  Lips. 

V  (1875)  p.  332. 
Iluemer,  I.    Ueher  eine  Wiener  AfS. 

zum  DiaL  des   Tac^  Zeitschr.  f. 

oestr.  Gymn.  XXIX  (1878)  pp. 

801-813. 
Inge  R.     Class.  Review  IV  p.  831. 
♦John  C.     Wllrtemb.  Corresjxjndbl. 

XXXIII  (1886)  Repr.  pp.  l-:32. 

— Fleck.Jahrb.CXXXin(1886) 

p.    137.    511.     CXXXV  p.   572 

CXXXVII  pp.  572-576. 
Kappel,  11.     De  emendat,    Tac.    ut 

fertur   DiaL    de  orat.    a    G.   An- 

dreseno    editis,       Diss.    Rostock 

1873. 
Kiessliiig,    A.      Index  scholanim, 

Grcifswald  1884/5. 
♦Knaut,  C.     Ohserratt.  in  Tac.  dial.y 

l^ogr.  Magdeburg  1879. 


BIBLIOGBAPHY. 


387 


Lereghi,  L.     Ditpowdone  t  crilica 
del  dial.  de   orat.,   Progr.   Treiit 
1890  pp.  57. 
Mah]y,  lac.     Obtervatt.  de  Dru$i  el 
Maeeenati»  Epicedii  deque  Taciteo 
Dial.  crilicae,  Basil.  1873. 
"Meiser,  C.  —  Krit.  Stvd.  z.  Dial.  dt 
orat.,  Progr.  Eichstadt  1871. 
Mueller.Luc.  Fleck,  Jahrb.XCVII 
(1868)  r-  417-422.  CVIl  p.  365. 
NetUeship,  H.    Jour.  of  Philology 

XIX  p.  110. 
Nissen,  D.  A.  F.     Zeitschr.  t   Al- 
terth.  184]  No.  104.  1842  p.  605 
-516. 
Nolte,  I.  H.    Jahn'8  Archiv  XIX 

(1853)  p.  303ff.  459ff. 

Oberbreyer,  M.  Ant^.  Cnl.ad  Tac. 

Dial.,    Diss.    Rostock    1875.— 

Philol.  XXXVI  p.  561. 836.  712. 

Pabst,  C.  F.     De  dial.  e.  8.,  Progr. 

AmBtaedt  1840. 
Petersen,  P.     Annot.  in  Corn.  Tac. 

Spec.  11,  Coblentz  1835. 
Peterson,  W.      Emendalions  lo   tke 
Dialoijta  Claas.  Review  VII  £01 
(without  comineiit). 
Philipp,  E.     Diai.  quifertur  de  orat. 
quae  genuina/ueritjbrma,  Vindob. 
1887  pp.  34.  — Wiener  Stud.  XI 
pp.  288-290. 
PoIle,F.  Fleck.Jahrb.CXXXp.80. 
Kibbeck,  0.    Rhein.  Wua.  XXVIII 
pp.  502-8.  XXXir  pp.  308-311 
XXXIX  p.  629  f. 
Ritter,Fr.   Rhein.Mu8.XIXp.477 
XXI  pp.  534-550  XXX  p.  618. 
Roehl,  Fr.  Fleok.  Jahrb.  CX  p.  648. 
Roersch.      Revue    de    rinstruction 
publique  en  Belgique  1865  p.  301. 
Roth,  C.  L.     Wflrtemb,  Correspbl. 
18.J4    p.    9  ff.  —  Fleck.  Jahrb. 
LXXVII  p.  268  ff. 


"Sauppe,  H.      Philol.  XIX  (1884) 

pp.  266-263. 
Schaefer,  M.    De  ileratit  ap.  Theog- 

nidem  distichii,  Diss.  Halle  1871 

Thesia. 
•Scheuer,  Fr.     De  codd.  Dial.  Tac. 

nMuoc^(/e,BreaLAbh.VI{18fll). 
Schmidt,  M.  Prooem.  lenense  1876 

p.  16. 
Schoene,  A.     Rhein.  Mus.  XXV  p. 

630. 
SchoeDtag,   F.       Blaett.  f.   Bayr. 

Gymn.  VII  (1870). 
Schopen,   L.      Diorthotica   i»    Tac, 

Dial.,  Progr.  Bonn.  1858. 
Schurzfleisch,  C.  S.     Acta  Littera- 

ria  1714  pp.  115-192. 
Schuets,  H.    Fleck.  Jahrb.  CXXm 

p.  326. 
Sedlmayer,  H.      Wiener  Stud.  II 

(1880)  p.  153  f. 
Seeck,0.  Hermes  XII  (1877)  p.509. 
Sorof,  G.     De  Aenchyli  codd.,  Diiig. 

Berl.  1881  Theais. 
SpengeI,L.  Prooem.  MUnchen  1852. 
Stangl,  Th.     Philol.  XLIV  p.  370 

XLVI  p.  26. 
"Steuding.   C.  H.     Prt^.   Wutien 

1878.  — Fleck.  Jahrb.  CXXXV 

p.  627. 
Thomas.     Revue  de  phil.  XIp.  61. 
Thoiiias,  Emil.     (Private  commu- 

nication.) 
Traube,  L.     Varia  libamenta  critica, 

Muencheii  1863. 
■Urlielis,  L.    Eoa.  I  229  ff.— Wuerz- 

burg  philol.  Vereamml.  1868  pp. 

8.— Rhein.  Mus.  XXXI  p.  528. 
Usener,  H.     Rhein.  Mus.  XXVIH 

p.  394  note. 
"Vahlen,  I.     Cpmment.   Momma. 

1877   pp.   063-670.  —  Prooem. 

Berol.  1878/9.  1881. 


388 


BIBLIOGR^VPHY. 


Valmaggi,    L.         Rir.   di    filolog.      ♦Wiesler,  I.     Textkrit.  u.  ex^get.  Er- 


XVIir  pp.  246-249. 
Wagener.     Rev.  de  rinstr.  publ.  en 

Belgique  XX  pp.  257-284. 
Walther,  F.    Fleck.  Jahrb.  CXXXI 

p.  276. 
Weissenborn,  W.      Fleck.   Jahrb. 

xxxni  p.  47. 


orterungen  zum  DiaL.j  Progr.  Leo- 
ben  1886  pp.  21. 
Wolf,  F.  A.     Klein.  SchrifL  I  pp. 
66-69. 
♦Woelfflin,  Ed.   Burs.  Jahresb.  1874. 
1875.  1876.  1877.  1879. 


IV.— STTLE  AlfD  LAKGTIAOE. 


♦Andresen,  G.     De  vocahulorum  ap. 

Tac.  coUocationey  Berlin  1874. 
♦Boetticher,  C.    De  allileratione  apud 

Romanox  vi  et  usuj  Berlin  Diss. 

1884,  p.  39-60. 
♦Boetticher,  W.     Lexicon  Taciteum^ 

Berlin  1830. 
♦Clemni,  G.     De  brevilofjuentiae  Ta- 

cit.     fjuihusfiam    generibus^    Lips. 

IH.SI. 
Czyczkiewicz,  A.  De  T.Hermonispnh- 

jtriet.y  prfwripiie.  tpiae  ad  pftetarum 

tliffrnli  f/eiius  pertineant  I  (1800) 

pj).  12    II  (1801)  pp.  44.  Brody. 
*I)r;i(*j^('r,  A.     f%;fffr  Si/ntax  untl  Stil 

fffs  Tar.,  1882». 
Krdiiijum,  ().      fJefter  flen  Oefiraurh 

fhr  lat.  Affject.  mit    flem    Genit., 

nfinientJirh    im    1.   Jahrh.,    Proj^. 

St«Mi(lal  1870. 
♦(iantn*ll(',  I.     Grfimmaire  et  style  ae 

Tfirite,  Taris  1874. 
♦Ger)H*r,  A.     De  coniunct.  femp.  ^ante- 

postijuiuu,  duin  flanec^  fpiamf/Ufiin' 

usu  ap.  l\ic.,  Proj^r.  (iliieckstadt 

187  1.  —  De  jifirt.  j)ropriet.y  Progr. 

Kascliaii     1H():J.  —  T)e    particuffi 

'fiiij   Pro^r.   Leutschau   1805. — 

N<ninuJla  de  pracp.  usu  ap.  Tac. 

Proij^r.  Glueckstadt  1871. 
♦(lerbcr,  A.  and  (Jreef,  A.   Lex.  Tfic. 

(A  —  que.) 


♦(Jericke,   I.     De  abundanti  dicendi 

genere  ap.  Tac,  Diss.  Berl.  1882. 
Goebel,  C.  De  poet.  Tac.  stili  coUtre, 

Lips.  1881. 
♦Greef,  A.    De  praep.  apud  Tac.  usu^ 

Diss.  Goettingen  1869. 
Grossniann,    W.       De  partic.    ^ne 

— 7tiiV/em,*Progr.Allenstein  1884. 
Gruter,  Fr.      Ueber  die  Sijnesis  im 

Latein.  u.  Griech.,  Progr.  Mueuster 

IS;")."). 
Ilalin,  II.    De partt.  ^qutisi*  et  * vtlut ' 

usu  7V/C.,  Diss.  Goettiugeu  1877. 
Ilelin,    Fr.      Quaest.   si/nt.  fle   parf. 

usu  7\ic.,  Vell.  Sall.,  Lips.  1870. 
Ilensell,  Fr.      De  praep.   ^jier*   usu 

Tfic^  Diss.  Marburg  1870. 
Iluetteinann,    F.     de  usu  sufnunct. 

rcJfit.  et  fifisof.  ap.  Tac.  in  concifh- 

nif/us     ofiJi(/uis,    Diss.    Mueust^r 

1804. 
♦Ihin,  G.    (lutiest.  si/nt.  fle  eiocut.  Tac, 

Diss.  (liessen  1882. 
Joacliiin,   II.     Nonnufia    de    eiocut. 

Tac,  Progr.  Goerlitz  1802. 
Joerling.      fJeher  ften  Gefirauch  fles 

Gf-rund.,  und  Gerundiv.  fjci  Tac, 

Progr.  (inesen  1870. 
♦Jungclassen,  W.  F.      Qufiest.  si/nt. 

de  Tar.  serin.  pro/iriet.  in  usurpftn- 

dis  reifn  ffin/ioriftus,  modisy partic, 

Diss.  Kiel  1848. 


BIBLltlGRArilY. 


389 


Kleiii,C.    De  rf.  «tparandi  ap.  Tac., 

l)i»s.  Ilalle  187S. 
Kliiitberg,  I.  O.     De  /ormi»  enunl. 
ciimiic.ap.  ruc., Digs. Upiiala  1S(7. 
Knoes,   V.     De  dal.  Jin.  qui  dicitur 

u«u  Tac,  IWhh.  Upaala  1872. 

Kiinrki^.  Der  Gehmufh  ron  'jilures' 

bei  Tac,  Viogt.  Zeriist  18U0. 

•KuOera,  K.      Uthtr  Taeil.  Incnacin- 

niliil,  I*r«^.  Olnnietz  1882. 
"Liulwij;,  A.     QuomiHlo  Plinius,  Se- 
nerii,  Curliui;  Quinl.  Tacit.  Plin. 
II   parlicula    'i/uidem'    uni   sinl, 
Prnger  Stuil.  III  1,  pp.  76. 
•Jlacke.  II.     Die  .SuJ,<fanf.  /wi  Ta,:, 
Progr.    PI611    UTi.  —  Die    riha. 
Eiipmmmen  M   T.,  Progr.  Ila- 
dersl«beu  188».  1888.  1880. 
"MbuS,   II.  C.     De  praep.  'a<I'   iwu 

Jac,  Disa.  Goettingen  1870. 
•Meyer.  F.     De  peraonif.  ipiae  didtur 
iM«y"nc.,Progr.GoeUiiigen  1884. 
Morgeiirotli,  M.    De  condic.  sentent. 
ap.  Tac./iirmaliiiue,  Diss.  I.eipzig 
1808. 
".Miieller.  .Toli.    Beitrlige  z.  Krllit  u. 
Lrklilrunii  ilen   Tac,  I-IV.  Inn»- 
l.mck  I8il;>-187.). 
•Olbricht,  P.     De  inlerroi/.  ditiuncl. 
fl    'an'    parl.    twu    Tac,    Progr. 
Goettiugen  1884. 
Panhoff,  Th.  De  neulr.ijeneria  adiect. 
,uh>i.  .Kii  Tac,  Diss.  Halle  1883. 
Petiike,   P.      Dicendi   genuii    Tacit. 
ijmlenua  iUfferat  a  Liciano,  Diss, 
Kfwnigsberg  1888. 
Poelilniann,  A.  Ailnotl.  m  Tac.  Agr. 
ndiHijrtis  lAtereall.  nerm.   Tac.   ut 
exnlut  in  xcriplif  minorilius,  Diss. 
Goettingen  1871. 
Praninier,   Ig.      'et   ipae'  hel  Tac, 
Z.-itst-hr.  f.  oeslr.  Gj-nin.  1881  p. 


Itenss,  C.     De  cimiunct.  caunal.  apuil 

Tac  unu,  Disa.  Ilalle  1878. 
Ritter,    Fr.      Tacil.  Oeconomie  iler 

Eiijennamen,  Zeitschr.  f,  Alterth. 

184i)  No.  .IS.  39. 
Roth,  C.  L.   Tacit.  fiynonyma,  Xuerri- 

berg  1820  (also  in  hia  Agr.). 
•Scliuubach,  A.     De  i-ecum  i/uarun- 

diiruiH  ijuae  in  Tac  Dlal.  lei/unlur 

ri  ac  jmteMale,  Progr.  Meiiiitigen 

1857. 
•Scliinaus,  11.     Tac  ein  Nachahmer 

Vergllf,  Baniberg  1887. 
Schiiiiilt,  R.    De  ellijwi  Tac,  Prc^. 

Urainlmrg  1876. 
•Schoenfeld,   G.     De   T.  sludiis  Sal- 

lustiani!,  Lips.  1884. 
Seebeek,  I.      De   orall.    Tac.   librit 

imerlit  /.,  Progr.  Celle  1880. 
•Sirker.C.     Tacit.  Fnrmealelire,  Abh. 

z.  Granim.,  Lexicogr.  u.  Litenit. 

der  alten  Sprachen  I.  Berlin  1871. 
"Spitta,  Ph.      De  Tnc.  in  comjionend. 

enuiit.   raliune,   Diss.   Goettingen 

1886  pi>.  157. 
•Stitz,   A.     Die  Melapher  bei   Tac, 

Progr.  Krems  1883. 
•ribricht,    G.   A.   E.      Tac  gui  ad 

Jiyuram     Ileadiadijoin    re/eruntur 

ex  ntinor.  scrlptit  coRgeisit.,  Diss. 

Leipzig  1874. 
Valinuggi,  L.     Varcaismo  in  Tac, 

Torino  1891. 
•Violet,  Fr.    Zeilbestimmutighei  Tac, 

Leipz.  Stud.  V  pp.  147-234. 
•Wallher,  K.     De  Tac.  ntudiit  rhelo- 

ricir,  Halte  1873. 
Wet j;ell,  C.    De  unu  verfii  jutef .  Tac, 

Diss.  Goettiugeu  1876. 
•WoeltHin,  Kd.  Pliilol.  XXIV  (1865) 

pp.a2-134  XXV  pp.92ft. XXVI 

pp.  JI2-106  XXVripp.  113-14» 

XXIX  pp.  557  ft.  723. 


890 


BIBUaO&APnT. 


•Wolff,  Ed.    Dk  SpnvAt  de*  Tac., 

Tiogr.  Fnmkfurt  ».  U.  1S70. 
WoeUuer,  D.     DU  vm  dtr  Bered- 
tamttit    aui    der    Krieger-    und 
Feehtenpraeke    en&ekntett    Wenr- 
dvngen  m  den  rkelor,  Sehrifien 


det  Cieero,  iiidnt.  vnd  Tae^  Progr. . 
LandftD  1B86. 
'Zimmermaiin,  U.     De  Tacilo  SeM- 
eae    jAiiotopki    imitafore,    Breal. 
Abh.  V  1  pp.  73. 


IKDEX     LOOOEUM. 


HOMEK  J.  EDMISTON. 


AsmUdm 
•CWsiph.  173 
AtMhyliii 
•Agam.  1286  (K.) 
Aatnk  AnonTtnl 


•XIV  a.  23 
XV  2,  3 

XVI II  4,  2 

XIX  7,8 
XXI  12,  12 

•XXII  Ifi,  16 
•XXVI  2,  6 
8,3 

XXVIII  4,  20 

XXIX  2,  8 


Anthol.  Palat. 
•III  40 

VII  400 

IX  1571 


Apallodonu 
•[BibI.]UI  10,4 
AppUnot 
"B.  C.  II  4 


■Dogm.  Plat.  2: 
'Metam.  V  6 

• VIO 

• 1X39 

—  xaa 

X27 

XI  5 

ArUtophuM 
"Aeh.  138 
•Nub.  243 


•Poet.  1448  b 
•—  I4G1  b 

• 1466  a 

•Polit.  1330  b 
•Rhft.  I  2,  1 

• I  35  ff. 

• III  8,  0 

Arnoblu 

Adv.  Nst.  II  88 


NoTE. — Paaaages  marked  with  an  a^eriak  {")  ftre  clt«d  for  Ibe  ai:BJEci 
ATTKR,  all  oth«rs  for  the  LAM^iACt.  Incomple(«  uid  erroaeona  quotatlon 
re  bere  glven  in  full  and  correct«d.     (Gud.) 


ISDEX   1.0C0RUM. 


AHonlni  P«diuiiu  {in  Bnutr 

«  Ciwro) 

B.  G.   VII  0 

•in  Comel.  V  2  p.  02-C7 

30  ao 

VII  20 

•in  Mil.  V  2  p.  42 

348 

37  87 

VII  6» 

•in  Seaur.  V  2  p.  20 

34  33 

B.  C.  I  32 

• V  2  p.  18-20 

38  5 

30  ao 

—  lao 

[iii  Divinat.]  p.  104,  12 

16 

182 

[in  Verr.]  p.  1*1,  17 

23  IG 

• iii  20  ff. 

A*liiiiu  Polllo 

—  III  sa 

KeeCic.  adtam,  X  31,6 

III  M 

III 111 

[Bell.  Atr.]  7 

Atoln*  Cftplto 

See  UelliiiM  IV  10,  8 

[Bfll.  Alex.]  48 

AthenMiu 

[Bell.  Ilisp.]  4 

"DtipiKia.  XlHOlOf. 

35* 

CkUlmkchiu 

• XIII  011  a 

40  13 

-llymn.  in  Apoll.  4« 

Attioi 

in  Artcui.  113 

Frag.  Airaiii.  (p.  141  Rb. 

83 

Epigr.  -iT 

Calpumiiu  po«U 

Hce  Cicero. 

•Eflog.  I  42  ff. 

AuBaatinu. 

Calpurnioa  rhelor 

AureliuB  Tictor 

Auioniua 
■l-;i.isl,  2.-,,  00 
']'n.f.  10.  ■£> 


-  IV  1(1 

-  IV  -M  B. 


-  XXXVI1I3 

-  XXX IX  20 

-  Mll 

-  i.xii;ii>.  4!i 

-  I.XIV  .tC3 

-  I.XiV  3«4B. 

-  I.XVIII  152 

-  LXIX6 


VI  21 

VI  ;(0 

VI  35 


INDEX   LOCORUM. 


•[ad  Her«nn.l  I-llI 

• 14 

• I  10, 7 

111,18 

II  18,  28 

III  13,  23 

• III  1«,  28  f. 

IV  11,  10 

• IV  12,  18 

IV  14,  20 

IV  211,  3« 

• IV  2«,  30 

—  IV  :w,  44 

" IV  Gl,  06 

•ilc  liiYent.  I  1,  1 

• 12 

• I  6,  6 

I  15  B. 

• I  20,  28 

I  26,  35 

I  31,  El 

1  40,  87 

I  52,  08 

II  4.  12 

II  10,  60 


-I  1,  1 
-I  2,  4 
-I  2,  5 

-  1  3,  10 

-  I  3,  12 

-  I  4,  14 
-I  4,  15 

-  I  5,  17 

-  1  6,  18 

-  1  5,  10 

-  1  0.20 

-  I  7,  24 

-  I  8,  30 

-  I  8,  31 

-  I  8,  32 


37  I& 
803 


-I  8 


3!)3 
40  19 


I  10,  40  . 

18  3 

1  10,  42 

31  A 

1  10,  48 

24  10 

I  11,46 

32  IH 

I  11,47 

3  91     26 

:i    31  M 

I  11,48 

:tl  10. 1.1 

t  12,50 

18  10 

I  12,  52 

30  4.aj 

I  12,  63 

31   13 

I  12,54 

33  aa 

1  13,  55 

31» 

I  i:i,  56 

18  S3     10 

«     20  11 

I  13,  58 

23  M    30  si 

I  13,  59 

31  10 

I  10,  70 

3  la    20  »< 

30  ST 

• I  10,  72 

30  aj 

.12  11 

• I  17,  74 

11  6 

• I  1«,  84 

15  1« 

24  9 

. I  11),  87 

0  17 

• I  20,  80 

a2  9i> 

• I  21,  »4 

l:. 

• I  21,  1« 

20  14 

I  22,  102 

3si 

I  23,  107 

25  3 

I  24,  111 

82  Hi 

I  25,  113 

1  i; 

• I  26,  110 

0  17 

I  2.5,  117 

10  10 

. r  2(1,  121 

OM 

31)  H 

I  27,  124 

28  18 

• I  27,  128 

12  s    2011 

30  9« 

• I  2H,  130 

20)1 

• I  31,  137 

28  0 

• I  31,  138 

80  97 

• I  31,  141 

31  T 

I  31,  142 

30  9« 

• —  I ;«.  140 

31] 

. I  ;w,  160 

Oss.!r 

10  31 

I  33.  Ifi2 

845 

I  :w,  153 

20  18 

• I  34,  157 

12  7 

37  3« 

• I  34,  158 

30s 

INDEX  LOCOBGU. 


de  ont.  Z  S4, 169 

31» 

d«  (OM.  n  16,  M 

SlH 

IS6ff. 

aoii 

n  21,  88 

32  11 

1  36,  Ifll 

29  IS 

n28,08 

36  99 

I  86,  166 

39  19     8191.33 

• —  II  aa,  91 

18  15    36  09 

1  36, 166 

303 

• U  26,  106 

18  3 

1  37,  169 

10  3« 

n  27, 116 

3190 

1  88, 173 

7a 

• u  27, 116 

31  e    39  19 

1  88, 178 

7« 

II  8B,  133 

33t 

1  39, 180 

83  91 

• 11  20,  136   . 

10  10    10« 

1  40,  184 

8133 

S3m 

• II  30, 181 

6sa 

I  41,  186  a. 

69S 

U  81,  188 

81  3» 

1  41, 186 

8136 

n  37,  164 

18  14 

1  44, 197 

8133 

11  38,  167 

137 

I  46,  201 

81  «.33 

rai4 

• n  88,  160      18  83 

21  19     8194 

146,308 

1« 

3S9I 

1  4»,  319 

9l>     1017.IB 

U  89,  168 

19  91    90  13 

I  49,  818 

101« 

8111 

• 11  40, 170 

84  33 

l  49,  214 

18  4 

10  I 

U  42, 180 

8139 

I  60,  817  f. 

8131 

• II  43, 181 

309 

1  60,  818 

8131 

U  43, 188 

S6ia 

I  61,  222 

17  S> 

• U  46,  180 

6lT 

r  52,  223 

2133 

3119 

11  45,  100 

14  19 

I  6.^,  228 

1  14 

II  48,  m 

12  19 

I  64,  231 

6  13 

—  II  61,  206 

40e 

I  64,  232 

19  11 

II  63,  213 

32  93 

I  58,  236 

1« 

• U  64,  218  9. 

231 

I  58,  240 

7  IT 

II  64,  218 

3194 

I  mi,  261 

20  11 

II  54,  210  fl. 

20» 

1  60,  256 

309 

II  5(!,  228 

22  91 

1  00,  267 

690 

11  00,  240 

26  90 

—  I«2,  263 

16  10 

24» 

II  50,  242 

82  91 

I  02,  264 

m  10 

• II  (JO,  244 

22  9S 

II  1,4 

2  U, 

U  62,  253 

1  1 

II  2,  5 

.W9J 

II  60,  206 

7  IT 

II  3,  12 

2  I 

II  08,  277 

18  9S 

II  4,  18 

32  34 

U  71,  290 

23  1 

11  6,  21 

2t)  14 

II  72,  292 

69 

II  7,  27 

10  8 

■ 11  77,  311 

10  9T 

II  8,  33 

40  19 

II  78,  310 

Uis 

II  8,  34  ft. 

20  1« 

II  70,  321 

36  10 

II  0,  88 

0I3 

30  91 

11  82,  334 

31  0 

11  10,  43 

.11  s 

• II  83,  338 

30  14 

II  11,  47 

13  9 

• II  SB,  302 

16  8    24  4 

II  12,  51 

11  sn 

22  84 

II  89,  868 

26  99 

—  II  la,  64 

m  ir. 

III  1,  4 

406 

II  14,  58 

31   M 

III  2.  5 

1  IT 

II  15,  62 

3  91 

22  91 

• UI  4,  16 

319« 

INDEX  LOCORL'M. 


•de  orat  m  i,  Ifl 

• III  6,  23 

• III  7,  25  ff. 

• III  8,  28 

III  8,  28 

• III  9,  M 

III  9,  36 

III  10,  25 

• III  10,  30 

III  14,  51 

• III  14,  53 

III  14,  64 

« III  18,  «5 

III  18,  68 

Ill  10,  70 

III  10.  72 

■ III  20,  74 

• III  20,  78 

•„-  III  22,  84 

* III  23,  86 

• III  24,  91 

• 111  24,  93  H. 

III  26,  96 

III  25,  99 

• III  26,  101 

III  27,  106  f. 

• III  20.  116 


-III  3 


121 


III  31,  124 

-  III  82,  126 

• III  36,  142 

• III  37,  148 

• 111  37,  150 

• III  41,  186 

III  47,  182 

III  48,  185 

III  40,  187 

• III  60,  102 

III  52,  200 

• III  62,  201 

• III  64,  20efl 

III  55,  212 

• 111  66,  214 

-  IIJ  57,  216 
III  58,  305 

"Brut.  2,  0 

• 2,8 


87  98 

40  la 

40  is 

23  H 

32n 

18  s 

8  8.18 

18  8 

211« 

8s.(i 

21  4 

18  8 

25  33 

21  18 

34  38 

18  4 

26  3D 

61 

SO  M 

83 

34  39 

28  31 

83 

34  is 

396 


INDES  LOCORUM. 


•Brul.  40,  182 

• 49,  185 

• 66,  21)1 

• m,  204 

68,  206 

« 58,  210 

■ 58,  211 

• 50,  213  f. 

" 60,  216 

61,219 

• 62,  222 

• 62,  225 

»4,  229 

• 05,  231 


■Brut.  80,  205  B. 


88 

:502 

80 

306 

80 

;M)6 

no 

.300 

m 

310 

00 

312 

01 

315 

01 

316 

02 

317 

02 

318 

'  lill,  244 
.  70,  247 
■  72,  252 


n 

M 

u 

4ti 

V, 

48 

17 

XB. 

IM 

57 

111 

61 

10 

((■> 

V.i 

64 

2:! 

75 

23 

78 

24 

70  f. 

iUDEX   LOCORUM. 


Orat.  26,  89 

28,00 

6aa 
32  w 

*de  opt.  gen.  7,  22 
Acftd.  Post.  (I)  4,  13 

211,  102 

20  3 

4,  14 

31 

20,  104 

18  19 

« 6,10 

■  M,  104 

18  ai 

6,21 

- — -  ao,  106 

—  32,  118 

3134 

30a 

—  7,27 
0,33 

32,  115 

32  39 

0,35 

:»,  118 

81 

,in.  3» 

12,  46 

34,  120 

3133 

Acad.  1'r.  (11)  10,  30 

30,123 

30  ar 

11,  35 

—  38,  125 

3130 

17,  65 

36,  126 

IQifl 

31  si 

18,60 

. 37,  12» 

22  19 

. 20,  64 

m,  132 

1  t7    fi  i 

9  13 

23,  72 

14  19 

18  11 

25,  80 

39,  134  t. 

22  13 

—  32,  m 

• 41,  142 

40  la 

• 35,  112            18  19 

32  18 

44,  Ufl 

22  94 

• 30,  115 

« 44,  161 

21   17 

45.  1.38 

. 45,  im 

18  H 

ParEcl.  l>rooem.  6 

—  4»,  mt 

17  10 

III  1,  22 

4»,  105 

Iflltl 

da  div.  1  28,  69 

50,108 

22  13 

I  31,66 

.  52,  174 

23  13 

I  49,  110 

6a,  1T7 

22  13 

II  .%  8 

• 54,  181  f. 

6a3 

22  13 

_  II  10,  26 

5«,  IBO 

SSs 

II  51,  106 

. 57,  101 

22  13 

II  52,  118 

57,  102 

85  99 

II  08,  141 

6H,  198 

3194 

II  70,  144 

. o;i,  212  tt. 

22  33 

It  72,  160 

(18,  22fl 

28  .s 

de  falo  6,  12 

70,  232  f. 

22  13 

0,20 

70,  233 

2118 

de  fin.  I  4, 11 

71.  236 

22  13 

—  1  18,  43 

Top.  5,  28 

10  33 

I  1.1,  44 

22,  83 

20  17 

^I  20,  6» 

—  24,  01 

817 

II  1,8 

Orat.  Part.  5,  15 

Oe 

II  4,  11 

de  opt.  gen.  1,  1 
■ 2,6 

10  15 

22  34 

11  12,  38 

■ ■  H  m,  42 

24  10 

3,8 

22  33 

23  14 

. II  16,  61 

^4,  10 

12  93 

II  23,  76 

4,12 

30  9S 

II  24,  77 

5.  13 

21  9 

• 11  28,  fl2 

6,17 

8130 

III  11,39 

INDKX  LOCOBUH. 


da  fbi.  m  le,  fiS 

m  17,  67 

—  m  2t,  70 

IV  t,  1 

IV  23,  «S 

• V4,» 

V  U,  3» 

V  SO,  67 

V  27,  81 

•  1,1 

-1,4 

-4,U 

-6.M 

-7,SS 

-8,87 

-18,47 

-18,M 

- 14,  61 

-16,88 

-18,68 

-21,80 

-  23,  87 

-  I  6,  11 

-  I  6,  16 

-  I  22,  60 

-  I  27,  76 

-  I  42,  119 

-  II  2, 6 

-  II  7,  20 

-  II  10,  26 

-  II  17,  45 

-  II  21,  63 

-  II  24,  82 

-  II  29,  73 

-  II  32,  80 

-  II  37,  06 


-I  1,  4 
-I  2,  6 
-I  11,36 
-  I  19,  05 
-I  26,  90 


»M 
88s.a 
S6B 


84> 

18  H 

l»M 


de  oS.  I  27,  98 


1  87, 188 

IBM 

1  48, 161 

88  17 

• —  n  1,  2  n. 

10  i> 

—  n»,  82 

10  I 

n  10,  87 

406 

—  nii,  88 

ssia 

—  n  11, 40 

9Sm 

—  n  18, 41 

68 

• n  18, 47 

84» 

—  n  18,  64 

81« 

* —  n  1»,  66 

SSu 

—  n  »1, 76 

87  la 

• — ms, » 

16« 

—  m»,8» 

4« 

—  m  11, 4» 

4lM 

—  m  16, 61 

IT» 

—  mse,  06 

81  M 

—  m  81,  m 

9  11 

de  Ben.  4,  12 

34  1« 

10,  81 

16  1> 

16,  62 

SOi 

16,66 

17  87 

16,50 

117 

« 18,63 

6is    0» 

• 19,  69 

17» 

23,82 

41  S 

Tlm.  4 

6< 

U 

16  U 

Tuac.  Diap.  11,2 

12  M 

■ I  2,  4 

10  U 

I  6,  11 

12  11 

1  13,  20 

17  li 

I  27,  66 

SOe 

■ I  32,  70 

31» 

I  42,  101 

32  3J     37  M 

I  46,  111 

26  8 

—  I  49,  116 

37»; 

II  1. 3 

12» 

■ 11  3,  9 

24  10     30  is 

II  4,  11 

10  6     37  JJ 

• II  6,  13 

6m 

II  25,  61 

40< 

III  1,  2 

20  1* 

111  2,3 

34  IS 

. III  8,  10 

11  le 

IKDEX   LOCOaUM. 


TUK.  Dtap.  in  »,  19 

32  ai 

de  leg.  I  11,  31 

28  9« 

III  31,  Tfl 

26  e 

1  11,82 

16  8 

IV  1,  2 

86  la 

I  14.  40 

8811 

IV  11,  26 

22  91 

I  16,  42 

16  u 

IV  20,  46 

22  91 

1  17,  47 

29  4 

IV  26,  67 

32  90 

I  18,  49 

3  13 

V  9,  20 

401 

I  19,  51 

Bll     28  94 

V  13,  87 

4  10 

11  IG,  38 

294 

• V  22,  63 

Ss 

III  6,  U 

34  10 

V  24,  69 

33  M 

• III  16,  36 

34  33 

V  26,  72 

28  e 

III  18,  40 

26  7 

V  28,  80 

12  7 

de  leg.  agr.  I  8,  21 

88  17 

V  29,  82 

3139 

18,24 

23  9 

V  31,  88 

1  N 

II  1,  1 

289 

V33,  94 

18  9 

11  2, 3 

239 

• V  36,  103 

7  17 

—  n  3,  7 

239 

< V  3»,  113 

30  is 

II  6,  18 

26  99 

V  40,  116 

18  9& 

11  13,  38 

839 

de  rep.  I  2 

6  15 

11  14,  37 

23  9 

12,2 

36  90 

II  19,  53 

23  9 

• 1  8,  13 

191 

II  24,  65 

239 

I  10,  16 

830 

II  28,  77 

111 

• I  11,  17 

14  1 

II  34,  04 

7  17 

« I  18,  20 

15  T 

II  36,  96 

16  9 

. I  10,  31 

40  3 

II  85,  97 

6is 

• I  21,  34  fl. 

16  3 

III  1,  1 

86  30 

• I  20,  46 

4115 

pro  Arch.  1,  l 

39 

« I  46,  70 

28  9 

3,4 

6lB 

II  1,  1 

384 

6,  10 

6lB 

II  19,  34 

288 

6,11 

32  14 

• 11  23,  41 

41  lo 

8,18 

£3  9    39e 

II  27,  49 

11» 

9,22 

13  9!i 

II  28,  60 

32fl 

10,28 

4011 

III  6,  8 

16  10 

11,26 

18  1 

■ III  8,  12 

21  n 

12,  31 

239 

III  15  (14)  83 

11  V 

pro  Caec.  5, 15 

36( 

III  30,  42 

21  13 

14,  46 

19  M 

III  32,  44 

4i 

18,62 

86  91 

• IV  3,  3 

864 

20,68 

801 

IV  4,  4 

89  s 

26,71 

28a 

• IV  10,  11 

40I..S 

26,  74 

7  10 

VI  11  <2),  11 

87  9» 

27,  78 

239 

VI  24  (8),  2« 

7  17 

34,08 

82  14 

•de  len.  I  1 

21  9§ 

36,  loa 

32  14 

• I  2,  6 

22  94 

pro  Cael.  4  lo 

34.1 

1  6,  17 

19  S3 

6  14 

18)3 

• 16.18 

19  19 

9  91 

69 

400 

•pro  Cael.  18,  43 

10,46 

20,  60 

28,66 

• 30,  73 

31,  77 

in  Catil.  11,3 

I  8,  14 

I  7,  18 

I  II,  22 

I  10,  25 

II  7,  15 

• III  8,  18 

-  IV  3,  (i 

IV  a,  12 

pro  Cluent.  1,  4 
2,5 

3,8 

■ 10,  29 

14,  41 

• 18,  50 

• IH,  67 

. '2i,  (W 

;!4,  fl3  ff. 

3.'),  90 

i-J,  118 


DJDEX   LOCORUM. 


pro  Font.  13,  28  (18) 

de  har.  reep.  1,  2 
• 19,  41 

28,  61 

pro  Lig.  5,  16 

12.  36 

pro  Marcei.  3,  9 

6,  II) 

pro  Mil.  3,  8 

7,  17 

•—  12,  32 

12,33 

17,  46 

18,  48 

20,  54 


-  29,  8 

-  35,  9 


-30.  100 
pro  Mur.  »,  21 


-  -2:1,  48 

-  24,  49 
.28.  58 


(14,  179 

(14,  180 

■pro  lloiolar.  1 
pni  (lomo  1,  1 

—  8,  18 

14,30 

II*,  47 

38,  102 

41,  107 


1'liil.  II  3,  7 

11  14,35 

II  18,  44 

II  -I-J,  63 

II  38,  07 

IV  0,  16 

V  I,  1 


-M 

02 

-2» 
-■27 

03 
05 

1-oiit 

10, 

22  (12) 

-  VII  0.  18 

-  X  10,  20 

-  X  10,  22 


INDEX   LOCORUM. 


pha.  xni  1»,  M 

XIII  21.60 

XIV  0,  7 

"iii  I-ii.  10,  22 

20,46 

20,  «2 


8,21 

11.27 

IB,  41 

:!(),  73 

—  M,  74 

:«i.  88 

3(1.  80 

pro  Pomp.  <iir 


tcg.  Man.)  1. 2    32  x 


Ift,  28 

11,29 

•__  u.  40 

14,41 

14,  42 

1(1,  47 

10,  &7 

21),  60 

2:f,  07 

de  pniv.  con».  3, 
pro  ijujnt.  4,  17 

7,  28 

10,  .35 

21,  «8 

Posl  rfil,  3,  7 
pro  RuHC.  Aiu.  I 

17,  41» 

^23,00 

2B,  70 

28,  78 


■pro  noflc.  Am. 

30,84 

Ofi 

32,  89 

8ij 

11  3 

53,  l.j3 

2Si3 

pro  Roac.  Com 

10,28 

»36 

16,  44 

40  la 

Cuin  Sen.  grat. 

6is 

23  9 

pro  StHt.  2,  6 

23  9 

4,  10 

.'■>,  13 

23  9 

:j4sj 

10.  24 

189:1 

24.  M 

;k)  j 

50,  100 

23  a 

.'iO,  108 

2:1  9 

64.  116 

20  T 

• 67.  122 

40s 

•—  68,  123 

40  5 

02,  130 

34  31 

pro  Sulla  1,  3 

23  9 

6,  10 

12  14 

pro  Tull.  1,  1 
iii  Vfti.  «,  15 
Div.  iii  Caec. 


11  0. 

25 

11  It. 

26 

11  21 

50 

II  24 

«2 

II  44 

113 

11  41 

121 

II  4H 

126 

II  2. 

6,13 

IKDEX  LOCORUM. 


in  V«rr.  n  7, 1» 

7to 

«d  AU.  I  19,  8 

SU 

U  16,  41 

a6( 

II  6.  1 

««T 

K  ai,  68 

S39 

• n80,6 

80  19 

n  26,61 

XSs 

• IV  16,4 

S4  33 

—  nar.ae 

see 

• rv  16,  8 

21  B 

» —  n  «6,  87 

108 

• IV  16,  6 

S18     84  33 

—  n  80,  98 

1911 

IV  19, 14 

19  is 

n  76, 186 

Hn 

IV  17,  8 

SSao 

n  76,  187 

Ws 

VI  1,7 

40» 

n  78,  198 

S«8 

VI  1, 18 

ISg    88T 

—  n8,i,8 

40  M 

• VI  8, 10 

87  11 

—  ns4,6e 

10  1 

—  vn  3,  6 

10  1 

n  41,  96 

SSb 

VII  15, 1 

SB30 

n  41,  98 

SS9 

vn  19 

BlS 

n42,  99 

S3b 

• 1X9,6 

813 

—  n  46, 111 

IT 

X  11,  8 

88B 

11  52,  188 

41« 

XI  6,6 

81  ao 

n  69,  161 

SSi« 

Xn28,8 

818 

n  78, 181 

S8i( 

Xn  28,8 

S93 

n  4,  9.  21 

6b 

Xni  88,  3 

81  B 

II  11,  26 

82  14 

• XIV  1,  2 

81  9S    26  9« 

II  17,  88 

233 

• XV  1*,  2 

2196 

II  23,  62 

17if7 

XV  13,  3 

9is 

• II  24,  63 

23i 

XV  14,  3 

13  IB 

11  25,  50 

26M 

XVI  8,  2 

17  93 

II  27,  62 

34  ai 

ad  Qulnt.  frat.  I 

1,  6,  19             32  13 

II  37,  80 

990 

I  8,  26 

34  97 

» rl  43,  96 

231 

I  12,  37 

32  13 

II  44,  98 

23a 

• n  3,  6 

39  91 

II  49,  107 

87 

• II  10,  3 

218 

11  49,  109 

23  9 

III  3,  3 

39  99 

II  60,  111 

23  9 

•[ad  Brut.]  I  15, 

1                                2139 

11  52,  115 

28  3 

ad  fam.  I  0,  15 

10  19 

n  62,  117 

30  93 

I  9,  18 

8  11 

II  50,  124 

23  9 

• I  9,  23 

5  13      11  19      17  97 

II  57,  125 

23  a 

III  10,  1 

9ii 

II  57,  126 

23  9 

. III  11,  2 

40  S 

II  50,  132 

23  9 

IV  6,  1 

86b 

II  60,  148 

20  90 

IV  8,  1 

1  17 

II  5.  9,  22 

23  9 

~  IV  12,  2 

13  94 

II  10,  24 

35  e 

V  2,2 

25  97 

I[  58,  150 

23  9 

V6,2 

28  13 

II  60,  157 

30  36 

V  12,  5 

8  19 

II  68,  173 

23  9 

V  13,  3 

89  S 

ad  Att.  I  18,  2 

28  s 

VII  9,  1 

6»T 

I  Ifl.  4 

98 

• VII  32,  I 

23  1 

« 1  IK,  8 

34s 

VII  33,  2 

343 

INDBX   LOCORUM. 


ad  fam.  VIII  4,  3  (Caellus) 

26  90 

tn  Rui.  I  22 

vm  6.  1 

25  87 

VIII  15,  2 

42  3 

de  re  rust.  111  10,  3 

IX  3,  2 

IX  16,  2 

8  13 

»30 

X  praef. 

• IX  16,  4 

23  1 

Curtiiu 

• IX  16,  7 

343 

III  11,  6 

IX  18,  1 

32  IB 

IV  13,  16 

• IX  21,  3                       18  3 

34  3S 

VI  8 

X  4,  6 

40  11 

VI  9,  27 

X  10, 2 

3  14 

VII  3,  4 

• X  12,  2 

9  10 

VIII  1,  28 

X  17,  8 

81  SM 

•VIII  5,  18 

X  23,  6 

37  34 

VIII  6,  23 

• X  26,  26  (Furniua) 

213 

VIII  13,  15 

X  31,  5 

18  n 

IX  3,  14 

XI  10,  1 

23M 

IX  6,  4 

XI  21,2 

X  8,0 

XII  16.  2 

18  IT 

Xin  13,  1 

3  18 

Ue  cor.  297 

—  xin  64, 1 

7s 

308 

Xlll  69, 1 

13  0 

Olynth.  III  8  (30) 

XIV  2,  2 

12* 

IV  18 

• XV  21,  2 

231 

c.  AndroL  4  (p.  697) 

• XV  21,  4 

18  91 

•c.  Arislog.  67  (p.  790) 

XVI  21,  2 

18  17 

Diety. 
117 

Uortens.  4 

33  13 

■ 10 

6m 

I>iK..ta 

• 42 

41  7 

IX  4,  1 

• 06 

11  le 

XII  1,  41 

03 

29* 

XXXVI  1,  16 

pro  Q.  Gallio  2 

39  M 

DioCaniiu 

(ap.  Quint,  VI  3,  66) 

•XL  62 
"XLVI 9 

(ap.  Suet.  CiteB.  65) 

2191 

(ap.  Suet.  de  gmm.  2) 

14  18 

[Synonyma]— IV  p.  1063  (Halm)  l  6 

"LVII  5 

Corp.  Iqk.  Lat. 

•LVII  12 

■I  p.  43ft,  634 

34  13 

•LVIII  24 

•I  1009 

13  94 

"LIX  20 

•11  2900 

2S  10 

•LXVI  13 

"III  1,  610 

8i 

•LXVI  16 

■V  2,  6590.  6660.  6711 

81 

•LXVIII  12 

•X  3853 

630 

ClndiMiiu 

•II  6,  7 

"Ep.  ad  OEybr.  (n.  41)  v.  23 

13  6 

•III  46  (Polemon) 

404 


INDEX  LOCOUUM. 


*V  18  (Aristotle) 
♦VI  2 
•VI  105 

Diomedes 

G.  L.  I  299  (K.) 

» I  307 

» I  489 

III  485 

Dionysins  HalicarnassenBis 
*Arch.  I  6 

* VI  83  ff. 

*Je  comp.  verb.  1,  8 

* 1,9 

* 10 

»de  Dem.  23 
*de  Thucyd.  51 
*Ep.  ad  Pomp.  4 

Donatns 

*Ter.  Eiin.  Praef.  p.  10 

*Vita  Vcrg.  p.  57  Kf. 

* p.  (10 

* p.  ()1 

* p.  (55 

Eniiius 
Ann.  9 

222 

Fraj2:ni.  p.  53  Rb. 

Epictetus 
*I)is.s.  I  2 

* 1   10,  24 

* IV   1,  148 

* IV  8,  41  ff. 

Euripides 

Ali!.  2 

Haooh.  (591 
*lk'c.  588 

810 

*()rL'st.  9 

Pliocn.   1400 

Suppl.  (i()9 
*FraKni.  Beller.  294  (Nk^.) 

Eustathius 
]>.  1757 


33  19 

7  17 

31  13 

20  13 

21  36 
20  11 
10  16 

1 1 

17  1 

22  5 
22  5 

31  38 
3138 

3  31 
3138 

20  II 

13  4.  7 
13  7 
13  6 

12  t>:{ 

19  ^>o 

9  9 

19  19 

5  ya 

7  2 

0  6 

13  oo 

12  17 

13  t>i 

40  124 

32  19 
12  ir. 

8  12 
8  13 

40  y 

21  4 


EatropioB 
VII  13 

Festns  (Paulaa)  ed.  Thewrewk. 
8.  V.  alvus  p.  0  (p.  7  Ml.) 
8.  V.  reus  p.  372  (p.  273) 
8.  V.  qnatenus  p.  340  f.  (p.  258) 
s.  V.  Roscius  p.  407  (p.  288) 

»s.  V.  ceiUumviri  p.  38  (p.  54) 

FlaTins  Vopisciu 
*Vita  Floriaiii  15  (2)  2 

Flonu 
*II  6,  25 

II  7,  9 

III  12,  7 
*III  15 

III  19,  11 
*IV  2,  8 

IV  2,  10 
IV  2,  92 

Frontinus 
*A<i.  102 

Fronto 
Kpist.  p.  30  Nb. 

p.  54 

p.  95 

p.  102 

p.  107 

|,.  114 

p.  144 


1>.  157 

p.  1(57 

Oellius 
N.  A.  Praef.  14 
1  3,  5 


*. 


*. 
*. 
♦. 


I  3,  12 

I  10,  4  (Caesar) 

U\  3,  15 

III  10,  2  (Varro) 

III  10,  11  (Liv.  Andr.) 

IV  10,  8  (Capito) 

V  1,  9 

V  1(5,  5 

VI  (VII)  17 
VI  (VII)  19,  0 


820 

7  10 
30  10 

5  11 
20  11 

76 

17  10 

39  17 

3  31 
8  37 

20  3 
28  12 

40  3 
3  17 

13  14 

13  10 

17  13 
20  3 

18  17 
930 

37  j' 
20  30 
20  3 
23  1 

13  34 

15  10 

18  17 

39  9 
22  5 

40  :> 

19  6 
13  34 
19  11 
3(5  34 
19  19 
10  37 

40  3 


ISDEX  LOCORIM, 


N.  A.  VII(VI)5,  8 

32  M 

O420 

13  1» 

Vll  (VI)  7,  4 

I9S.1 

•n  496 

3b 

IX  6,  5 

31  13 

"T  420 

12  IS 

• XI  3,  3  fl. 

20  S 

■S44 

12  IS 

• XI  10,  2  fl. 

26  s 

• 021 

12  18 

• XI  13,  2. 

269 

•.,  84 

10  18 

• XII  1 

28  M 

• 201  fl. 

12  IS 

XII  1,  U  fl. 

20(0 

•X  158 

30  98 

• XII  2,  (J  (Seneca)    1  7 

180  23  T 

•o  463 

13  91 

XIII  3 

10  M 

•-  335 

12  18 

XIII  18  (17)  1  (Cato) 

»90 

•Hynin.  XXV  4 

12  18 

XIV  1,  32 

21  S3 

—  XV  7,  3 

39» 

Hontlna 

• XV  n 

35  9.1 

V.  I  1,  0 

13  3 

XV  12,  2  fl. 

26  9 

• I  1,  30  ff. 

9  31 

XV  28 

34  j:j 

I  4,  13 

13  91 

• XVI  13 

8  18 

I  0.  17 

8lT 

. XVII  1 

12  93 

I  12,  42 

37  98 

• XVII  14,  2 

40a 

I  16,  2 

10  le 

XVIII  1,  16 

9» 

I  21,  9 

10  IB 

XIX  10,  7 

7  17 

• I  28,  7 

12  IS 

II  1,  18 

27  8 

VII  1(1,  1 

18  35 

II  5.  5 

3  ij 

It  i;l,  29 

10  14 

EMiodiu 

" ir  20,  23 

13  9S 

•Erga  109  ff. 

12  11 

—  m  2.  26 

21  1 

•Theoe.  m 

12  la 

. III  4,  7 

»31 

•Fragtii.  218  (M.) 

12  15 

III  6,  46 

37  9M 

Hleroaymiu 

—  III  7,4 

3191 

•ad  Euseb.  Chroii. 

26  39 

m  7,20 

•ad  lesai.  8  praef. 

26  39 

III  9,  6 

20  31 

•ail  Ntpol.  de  vita  cler. 

26  JD 

III  24,  .30 

6(1 

•EplBt.  143.  2 

261 

• III  24,  31  f. 

18  18 

• III  25,  12 

0.11 

Hirtiu 

IV  2.  33 

09 

•B.  G.  VIII  pr.  8 

25  17 

• IV  3,  10 

Oni 

Hamenu 

. IV  3,  22 

7  i; 

•A  176 

12  1« 

IV  0,  .10 

99 

•B  08 

12  ta 

IV  8,  1 

12  7 

• 24fl 

16  (9 

• IV  8,  27 

12  15 

T  222 

16  19 

EpoU.  XV  12 

3  9 

•E  4M 

12  IS 

XVI  27 

13  94 

• 484 

8  1« 

Sat.  I  1.  3 

22  91 

•H  470 

13  91 

•_  I  1,  0 

12  3 

•9  150 

13  91 

• I  1,  15  fl. 

4190 

IC  107 

13  1» 

l  1,  25 

697 

36« 

13  19 

I  1,  86 

699 

ISDKX  LOCORDIL 


.  I  1,«4 
- 1  2, 108 
-I  8,88 
- 1  S,  7« 
-14,  190 
-16,0 
-I«,BS 
-I  0,  27 
- 1  10, 1 

-  n  1, 19 

-U  1,8« 

-  n  8,  isi 

-n8,lS6 

-  n  8,  S61 

-  U  4,  67 

-  II  6,  24 

-  II  6,  28  fL 

-  n  6,  47 

-  II  6,  78 

-  II  6, 116 

lat.  I  1, 106 

-  I  2,  41  f. 

-  l  6,  31 

-  I  6,  1  (. 
-I  7,  66 

-  I  10,  37 

-  I  12,  7 

-  I  13,  5 

-  I  14,  27 

-  I  n.  3G 
-II  1,0 


-  It  2,  77 

-  II  2,  70 

-  II  2,  116 


A.F.  70 

• 101 

10*1 


• 878t 

• 801 

400 

440 

10 1 
Ua 

Mu 

Hni&« 

•[Artron.]  n  28» 
•Fftb.  88 

8t 
Sii 

41  ae 

83 

9m 

Arch.8 

FMieg.74« 

12  3 

Initlnni 

S4  3I 

I  2,4 

7  ifl 

I  7,3 

637 

IV  3,  6 

18  la 

V  7,  12 

390 

VII  6,  1 

1119 

IX  2,  10 

28  33 

.\II  6,  7 

41  fi 

XV  4  ext 

23» 

XXIII  3.  12 

23  10 

.XX  VI  12,  2 

87« 

SXVII  1,  1 

0» 

XXXI  3,  10 

16  is 
18  0 

InBtlD  ■■rtrr 

Cohort.  12 

23  7 

21  13 

InTaniJU 

2011 

I  79 

10  22 

11  102 

»98 

•11  128 

10  21 

•III  76  B. 

83 

III  78 

9  31 

111  121 

12  a 

III  221 

20  IH    21  21 

•IV  80 

INDEX   LOCORUH. 


•IV  02 

81 

•V  46 

11  10 

Alex.  Sey.  27 

V  119 

•V  137 

1119 
6fl 

•Luu  PiMMili  64 

•VI  1  H. 

VI  ai 

VI  185 

VI  m 

VI  031 
•VII  IGfl. 

VII  21 

1311 

161 
3  91 
1« 

10  H 

9ia 
9se 

LibMilni 

Orai.  p.  109 
• P-200 

p.  708  a 

p.  921  n. 

Decl.  43 

•VII  .18  0. 

On 

LlTlU 

•VII  68 

0  31 

Pnef.  3 

•VII  80 

6B 

13 

VII  113 

la 

16,4 

VII  136 

is 

I  7,6 

VII  141 

6  13 

I  16,4 

•VII  146 

8is 

I  17,0 

•VII  160  H. 

36  is 

I  10,4 

•VII  176 

10  9S 

•I  21,  3 

•VII   185 

293 

123,1 

•VII  203  11. 

35  B 

I  31,5 

VII  206 

13  91 

I  34,6 

•VII  216  B. 

293 

I  53,6 

•VIII  47  ff. 

6n 

118,3 

•VI 11  87  ff. 

41« 

II  10,  11 

X  0 

24a 

II  18,  2 

"X  56  H. 

403 

•II  32,  8 

•X  81 

2011 

II  43,  10 

•X  118 

40  90 

II  40 

•X  124 

219«     37  97 

II  60,3 

X  126 

249 

III  8,  1 

•XII  09 

ee 

111  14,  6 

Xl[   100 

327 

III  19,  4 

•XIII  38  0. 

12  11 

III  37,  7 

XIV  3 

26« 

III  54,  0 

•XIV  31  H. 

28« 

III  06,  1 

•XIV  47 

28  18 

III  71,  3 

XIV  228 

28  93 

•IV  0,  1 

XV  2» 

10  H 

IV  43,  10 

XV  33 

161 

V3,4 
V24,6 

V  28,  10 

Imrt.  V  16,  8 

35» 

V40v8 

VII  I,  11 

10  15 

V  54,5 

de  opif.  I  2 

9is 

•VI  2,  » 

XI  1 

319 

VI  14,  11 

408 


INDEX  LOCORUll 


VI  24,8 
VI  87,  2 

VI  40,18 
Vn  2,  12 

VII  20,6 
Vn  82,8 
Vm  18,  8 
Vm  86,4 
IX  6,  11 
IX  0,18 
IX  26,  8 

IX  84,16 

X  14,9 
X  19,7 
X  26,  10 
X  27 
XXU  6,  12 

XXII  40,  6 
XXm  8,  11 

xxm  6,  9 

♦XXin  23,  8 

XXIII  26,  11 

XXIII  48,  8 

XXIV  8,  7 
XXIV  15,  4 
XXIV  18,  16 
XXIV  19,  3 
XXIV  39,  2 

XXIV  48,  6 

XXV  6,  10 
XXV  23,  6 

XXV  34,  10 

XXVI  1,  3 
XXVI  16,  4 

XXVI  27,  16 

XXVII  46,  3 

XXVIII  12,  12 
XXVIII  42,  16 

XXVIII  42,  20 

XXIX  19,  2 

XXX  21,  9 
XXX  26,  9 

XXX  32,  2 

XXXI  18,  l 

XXXI  39,  1 

XXXII  8,  9 
XXXn  38,  9 


8610 

xxxm4,4 

96t> 

696 

XXXm  81,  7 

U4 

86  96 

XXXIII  82,  9 

99  14 

10  91 

XXXIV  8,  6 

127 

87  36 

XXXIV  6,  8 

28  99 

885 

XXXIV  66,  18 

18  94 

847 

XXXIV  61,  8 

17  5 

298 

XXXV  10,  7 

699 

8  11 

XXXV  14,  11 

26  31 

67 

xxxvn  8,  4 

17  17 

26  99 

XXXVU  19,  6 

11  6 

18  91 

XXXVU  61,  9 

619 

86  99 

xxxvm  1, 8 

U99 

86  34 

XXXVm  86,  2 

26* 

4111 

XXXVm  46,  8 

87» 

426 

♦XXXVm  62  fl. 

3611 

8  94 

•XXXVm  64,  9 

d69S     403 

26  99 

♦XXXVm  67,  4 

8611    40  3 

82  J4 

XXXIX  1,  6 

18  4 

999 

XT-  4,  18 

18  7 

9  10 

XL  12,  10 

12  19     84  35 

26  22 

XL  15,  14 

17  5 

66 

XL  35,  10 

416 

335 

XL  49,  1 

8  18 

37  33 

XL  56,3 

32  14 

28  8 

XLII  3,  6 

36  26 

32  33 

XLII  52,  10 

7  18 

19  23 

XLUI  7,  11 

28  18    29  5 

26  22 

XLIV  41,  7 

596 

32  14 

XLV  7,  6 

6  15 

12  13 

*XLV  30,  7 

17  17 

8  12 

XLV  35,  5 

403 

6  10 

XLV  36,  3 

19  11 

29  5 

*XLV  37,  3 

34  30 

25 

Epit.  CXXIU 

293 

26  22 

35  12 

LncianaB 

10  19 

*Anarch.  32  ext. 

10  94 

21  39 

»         36 

7  17 

35  9 

*Bis  acc.  32 

36x8 

10  5 

•Dial.  Mort.  5,  1 

66 

13  17 

* Meret.  6,  4 

7  17 

36  7 

*Fugit.  29 

18  25 

7  18 

♦Harmon.  1 

7  17 

17  5 

•         82 

887 

17  17 

*Herod.  2 

7  17 

40  6 

•KoTairX.  1 

29  14 

INDEX   LOCORUM. 


• IV  819 

'—VI  68 

VI  777 

VII  593 

• VII  699  fl. 

IX  807 

IX  988 

Ingilia* 

fragm.  XXVI  96  (I£l.) 
fragm.  inceit.  2  (p.  133} 

Lnoratiiia 
De  r.  n.  I  1077 

II  1  tt. 

II  C13 

II  857 

n  927 

IV  111 

IV  080 

IV  966 

V  1014 

• V  1118  ft. 

[c.  Andoo.]  p.  107,  62  (263) 
Orat.  VUI  8  p.  298 


Sat.  I  6,  6 
• I  24,  0 

~  II  3,  10 
• II  4,  12 

II  4.  31 

II  6,  6 

■ U  7,  4  f. 


. iii  10  H. 

12  93 

III  13,  6 

18  11 

• ni  14,  12  (U  10) 

20  11 

. V  3  tf. 

12  S3 

VI  16 

26  3 

VII  5 

329 

VII  6  ext. 

39  19 

■udUni 

•1  793  H. 

21 

MutUll* 

I  34 

C« 

I  39,6 

18« 

•I  49,  34 

e« 

•I  76,  6  fl. 

9sa 

•I  83 

15« 

I  104,6 

8  II 

1  107,  e 

3  13 

•I  111 

15« 

•U  27,  3 

9m 

II  86,9 

32  34 

•U  8».  3 

21« 

•III  18 

201 

III  ^O,  6 

10  la 

•IV  16 

161 

IV  49,  1  t. 

10  IT 

•IV  &4,  7 

8l 

•V  10 

15  s 

•V  63,  3 

es 

V  63 

16  4 

V69,  7 

10  u 

•VI  10 

19« 

•VI  38,64 

16  4 

VII  92,  9 

31! 

VIII  15,  4 

39  17 

VIII  60 

10  u 

•VUI  CO 

15  a 

vni  73.  6 

10  1« 

•IX  97,  4 

7  17 

•X  3,  4 

11  10 

X  76,  4 

28  0 

•X  70,  6  f. 

Osa 

XI  1,  13 

32  34 

XI  C 

13  31 

XI  32 

1    IV 

•XI  90 

237 

•XIV  06,  1 

1110 

•mp.  Stob.  U6,  S 
XlnMfniTdlx 
Octar.  SS 


•PiMl 
Att.  18 
IHt.8,S 
11,6 

Dlon  9,4 


BdhIiu  («d.  L.  H.) 
B.  V.  probaTt  (p.  24) 
8.  V.  eduaiTe  (p.  41) 
8.  V.  obliaeraTt  (p.  212) 
H.  V.  memt  <p.  566) 
B.  V.  prodaeere  (p.  006) 

I  2 
OridlM 

Heroid.  n  67 

11  77 

V  30 

XII  21 

[XV]  31 

XVI  (XVII)  283 

XIX  (XX)  143 

•Am.  I  10,  39 
•„  I  15,  7 
• I  15,  39 

II  4,  44 

II  12,  10 

"—  II  18,  13 

• III  1.  11 

• UI  1,  19 


• —  m  1,  w 

u» 

—  m*,!! 

«» 

• m  6,  77 

7n 

—  ra  0, 17 

9t 

—  ra  »,  1» 

11« 

• —  ra  18, 18 

ISK 

A.  A.  n  848 

»M 

• — m4M 

10  I 

• — mwt 

Uil 

• m  407  t 

«t 

•Itom.  Am.  800 

403 

•HetMD.  I  88  fl. 

Ull.13 

1481 

18» 

—  imm 

90» 

1588 

141 

n484 

87» 

U688 

18» 

—  neoo 

8BS 

—  ra84i 

81  M 

— ~  VI  606 

VII  728 

VII  737 

VIII  191 

VIII  786 

XI  622 

• XIII  02 

XIV  40 

XIV  441 

XV  686 

IblB  12» 
Fast.  VI  464 

•Triat.  I  1,  41 


—  IV  1,30 

—  IV  1,36 

—  IV  4,  21 

—  IV  10,  5  (. 

—  IV  10,  21  (. 

—  V  6,  21 

—  V  12.  :!7  H. 
[  Pont,  I  4,  8 

—  U  2,  65 


INDEX  LOCOBUM. 


ex  Pont.  II  3,  92 

II  i,  16 

III  1,  8» 

III  I,  SO 

• III  4,  7 

lU  4,  103 

• III  4,  474  f. 

IV  4,  48 

IV  8,  20 

• IV  16,  1  (. 

IV  la,  3» 

FmutIiu 
•p.  104  Bb. 
Fatillnai  Nolftnu 

Ep.  ad  Snlp.  S«v. 


9f. 


•V  2 


Prol.  4 


•I  08 

V  55 

V  161 

De  remed.  u 
FetronlM 


IV  21 

10  1 

PhDMgTriD. 

■ad  Verg.  Ecl.  Vlll  10 

12  <a 

FUIortntu 
•BI«  I  19 

15  la 

PhOtlQI 

•Cod.  239  p.  31^  16 

10  18 

FlniUnu 

Nem.  VII  76 

Oii 

pyih.  I  laa 

20  n 

V  131 

12  11 

Plate 

Euthjd.  284e 

39» 

L&ch.  201b 

17  7 

•Legea  V  729  b.o. 

28  IS 

Lye.  21Ic 

6lB 

Men.  76d 

17  7 

Phaedr.  09» 

18  IJ 

• 2C26 

12  13 

278b 

10  1« 

Prot.  .S12b 

3131 

. IISTTc.d. 

U  420 

IV  436» 

■ IX  240e 

Sjmp.  179» 

Tim.  39d 

70» 

89d 

FUntiu  (ed.  Uh.) 

Ampb,  Prol,  41 

93 

I  1,  220  (V.  372) 

I  1,  220  (T 

377) 

II  2,  61  {T.  678) 

Asln.  III  1,  40 

(Y.  539) 

III  3,  75  ( 

>-.  658) 

Aul.  ni  4,  1  (V.  463) 

ISDEX  LOCOHUM. 


Bacch.  I  2 

Illl 

I  2,  50  (% 

166) 

IV  4 

60 

(V.  708) 

IV  4 

04 

(V.  742) 

Capl.  Pro 

G2 

Cbst.  11  3, 

78 

Curc.  1  1, 

37 

V.  37) 

Epid.  III  4,  85  (T.  521) 

Men.  Acrost.  10 

IV  2 

W 

(V.  044) 

V  2, 

10 

V.  757) 

VO, 

13 

V.  1052) 

Merc.  IV  2,  1 

(V.  084) 

IV  4 

30 

(V.  7M) 

Mil.  11  4, 

42  (V.  307) 

11  5, 

55 

V.  4fl7) 

III  1 

m  (V.  761) 

IV  2 

73 

(V.  105») 

IV  5 

10 

(V.  1202) 

Mc»L.  11  1 

00 

(V.  390) 

II  2, 

45 

V.  400) 

Pere.  I  2, 

l(v 

64) 

Pouu.  I  i 

;!0 

V.  238) 

IV  y 

K2 

(v.  IKKi) 

V  2, 

18 

V.  1175) 

V  4, 

7(1 

v.  1244) 
'.  141») 

l-SPllll.    I[ 

(V.  tnS) 

Triii.  I  2 


::i  (V,  .!l) 

II  1  [1!!]  (V,  24it) 

. II  2.  1111  (V.  ;!H2) 

III  1.  1  (V.  0(11*) 

III  2.  1  (V.  020) 

Truf.  II  :i,  7  (v.  .■J25) 

II  II.  in  (V.  4i)5) 


H.  X  33,  61,  101 

-  XII  32,  68,  134 
-XIII  12,20,83 

-  XIV  1,  3,  19 

-  XIV  0,  8,  01 
-XV  14,  15,50 
-XVII  9.8,67 

-  XVIII  11,  28,  108 
-XVIII  10,«,  177 

-  XVIII  35,  78,  341 
-XIX  4,  19,  64 

-  XIX  8,  63,  160 
-XXX  15,  40,  142 

-  XXXI  3,  24,  41 

-  XXXIV  6,  14,  31 

-  XXXV  10,  36,  06 

-  XXXV  10,  36,  74 

-  XXXVI  4,  8,  27 

-  XXXVI  26,  09,  203 


-  I\-  .'i 


M7) 


Plliiiai  Xinw 
EpiHt.  I  3,  4 


-  I  III.  5 

-  I  i:!,  2 

-  I  II!,  2 

-  1  1(1.  3 

-  I  10.  (1 

-  I  III,  8 


-  I  21),  lU 

-  I  20,  20 
-II  1.7 


•X.  II.  iY.lcf.  2U 

VI  17,  1(1,  50 

•- — ^  VII  41,42,  1:« 


IXDEX   LOCOHUM. 


-II  1 


.  16 


-  II  13,  2 

-  II  14,  3 

-  II  14,  12 

-  II  17,  2 

-  II  19,  7 
-II  20 

-  III  3,  3 

-  III  5,  3 

-  III  6,  17 

-  HI  8,  3 

-  in  7,  18 
~  III  7,  14 
-III  7,  16 

-  III  0,  1» 

-  III  10,  » 

-  III  18,  4 


~III  1 


,  10 


-  III  10,  4 

-  III  20,  8 

-  IV  2 

-  IV  2,  2 

-  IV  3,  3 

-  IV  0,  7 

-  IV  0,  fl 

-  IV  R,  18 

-  IV  10,  2 
-IV  11,2 

-  IV  12,  6 

-  IV  12,  7 

-  IV  14,  2 
-IV  14,8 

-  IV  22,  0 

-  V  1,3 

-  V  1,  fl 

-  V  1,  10 

-  V  3,  6 

-  V  0,  7 

-  V  6,  I 

-  V  8,  0 

-  V  8,  0  ff. 

-  V  8.  10 

-  V  13,  3 

-  V  16,  8 


-  V  20,  8 

-  V  33 

-  VI  2,  4 

-  VI  2,  6 

-  VI  6,  3 

-  VI  6,  0 

-  VI  8,  2 

-  VI  2fl,  3 

-  VI  31,  1  f. 
-VI  33 
-VII  2 

-  VII  4,  3 

-  VII  4.  10 

-  VII  6,  3 
-VII  (l,  II  f. 

-  VII  II,  9 

-  VII  II,  10 

-  VIE  10,  3 

-  VII  Ifi,  7 

-  VII  20,  4 

-  VII  30,  4 

-  VII  33,  1 

-  VII  33,  10 

-  VIII  4,  U 
-VIII  1(1.3 

-  VIII  17,4 

-  VIII  20,  7 

-  VIII  23,  3 

-  IX  2,  2 

-  IX  6,  2 

-  IX  10,  2 

-  IX  1.1,  23 

-  IX  21,  3 

-  IX  23,  6 


,  1 


^ IX  33,  4 

IX  .^3,  11 

IX  34,  2 

ad  Trai.  11 

67,  2 

Paneg.  2 


Trai.  ad  Plin.  30,  2 

FlnUrcIiiu 

•Aiit.ni.  58 
■llnit.  a 


'Cat.  Mai.  15 
Cat.  .Min.  1 


INDEX   LOCORUM. 

3  91 

•Cic.  40 

39  ai 

• 41 

41  > 

49 

20  7 

•Orasa.3 

40  11 

•Dem.  2 

13  n 

5 

347 

• — e 

13  9Q 

— 11 

93» 

•Tib.  Gnwol».  I 

13  7 

13  a 

•C.  Gracch.  S 

13  8 

• 4 

13  19 

•Lucull.  33 

23  ae 

•Kmna  13 

35  n 

• 16 

5aa 

•Per.  89 

7  1« 

•Pomp.  1 

34  31 

Kom.  20 

30  8 

•Sert.  2 

32  1 

Thes.  20                               10  3 

13  1 

•Comp.  Dem.  M  Cic.  1 

28  12 

• Dion.  et  Bnii.  :t 

8ii 

• Alc.  et  Coriol.  4 

io  IG 

Ai.  seni  783F 

._„  792A-D 

•fonso].  ad  uior.  2 

21  3 

-de  aud.  1                             29  1 

■2\  -Jfi 

• 15 

■zr,  -jH 

■de  fe-Ior.  Athen.  ;148F 

:[4  :I3 

•de  Iflid.  379A 

28  as 

•de  l'.vtti.  orac.  402C 

40  3 

•ll.p)  ToB  ii^  xpir  4031)-4OC.F 

28  n.  1- 

40tlC 

1    14 

•de  aiiior.  prol.  407 

"•'.• 

•de  viti.M.  pud.  628 

•2\-i« 

•de  wra  num.  562C 

,3    :m  1.-, 

•1'olit.  1'raei-.  803C 

20  11 

•yuaf«t.  Coiiv.  VII  8,  4 

2;U 

- — „  IX  5 

•.<!) 

SyiLii..  11  li:!4A 

21  n 

•ilc  fnc.  Iiiii.  fl23A 

!'  II) 

rlnloii.  (iuaest.  X  3 

'.t  li> 

•[X  oral.]  844B 

•[IM  raiJ.  d-,.^^,]  4 

DJDEX  LOCOBUM. 


•[Hvl  "-<■  47«T«']  0 

2318 

.17  M 

I  2,16 

• IS 

28ai> 

1  2,  16 

•[Hacito]  V  30,  6 

17  1«.  17 

I  2,  18 

FoljUu 

12,26 
I  2,  29 

m  86,  7 

Sm 

1  3,3 

"VI  3,7 

41  i:. 

•I  3,8 

•VI  45  11. 

40  M 

I  *•  1 

Fmnpoiiiu  XaU 

-14,6 

111  62 

2C9a 

14,24 

PriiOluiM 

I  6,11 
I  6,39 

G.  L.  pneL 

10]!l 

I  6,72 

Pnbu 

16,1 

■II  4,  6 

23a 

I  6,  13 
1  6,39 

I  7,6 

1  3,19 

111 

1  7,36 

I  10,3 

6  1.11 

I  8,  S 

117,7 

8s 

1  8,8 

11  34,  41 

10  H 

•1  8,  10 

•m  1«,  17 

l.'l  19 

•1  8,  12 

IV  1,1 

9  31 

13  19 

1  8,  16 

IV  Irt,  11 

10  14 

I  9,  1 

•V  1,  119 

3ai 

I  9,2 

V  1,  134 

13  90 

•I  10 

V  8,  13 

13  19 

•1  10,  1 

V  9,24 

9  3t 

•I  10,  8 

V  11,  36 

38  14 

•r  10,  9 

9aintlliuiii« 

1  10,36 

Episi.  ad  Trypli.  1 

Sia 

I  11,2 

Prooem.  4 

30  r, 

I  12,2 

16 

368 

I  12,7 

17 

9ia 

•I  12,  18 

• 20 

10  90 

•11  I,  2 

23 

.34  7 

•II  1,3 

24 

21  t 

II  1,4 

"I  1.2 

294 

•11  2,  e 

•I  1.« 

28  91 

•II  2,  9  fl 

•I  1,  8 

28  B 

.35  15 

•II  2,  U 

1  1,24 

21}J 

11  3,1 

•1  1,  103 

■i:ie 

•11  4,  2 

1  2,  1 

28  13 

3.'.; 

II  4.9 

I  2,4 

930 

.t5  7 

II  4.  13 

•I  2.  fl 

28  6 

20.', 

•11  4.20 

•I  2,9 

»Ui4 

11  4.  27 

I  2,  10 

8a 

11  4.28 

mi. 

41 

115, 

18 

U  6,19 

•0  6, 

21 

US, 

22 

U8, 

8 

U8, 

11 

•ns. 

14 

•II  tt. 

1 

U9, 

2 

•U  10 

3 

•U  10 

4 

n  10 

7 

•U  10 

0 

•n  10 

IS 

11  18 

9 

U  12 

7 

•U  12 

9 

n  13 

» 

U  14 

2 

•U  15 

1 

•II  10 

1  fl. 

•11  1(1 

4 

•U  17 

28 

U  17 

40 

n  17 

43 

11  20 

a 

•11  21 

1 

11  21 

18 

II  21 

20 

•111  1 

I 

•III  1 

17 

•lli  1 

18 

•III  1 

19 

•111  I 

21 

1113 

13 

III  4 

1-18 

•UI  4 

16 

•111  5 

1 

iiie. 

18 

III  6, 

45 

ni6. 

68 

ni  7, 

3 

•III  8, 

1 

in  8, 

4 

III  8, 

42 

111  8, 

47 

INDSX  LOCOBITH. 


ni  8,48 
m  8,  68 
UI  8,60 
m  9,2 

m  8, 4 

•lU  11,  21 

UI  18, 1 

IV  prooem.  8 
•IV  1,  1 
•IV  1,  8 

IV  1,9 

IV  1,  11 

rv  1,  14 
•IV  1,42 

rv  1,  68 

IV  1,69 
•IV  1,  82 
•IV  1,  72 
•IV  1,  76 
•IV  2,  1 
•IV  2.  6 
•IV  2,  26 

IV  2,  27 


14  16 
14  le 
86» 


34T    85ia 

81  la 

30>T    82« 


•IV  2,  S 
•IV  2,  29 
•IV  2,  31 
•IV  2.  37 

•IV  2,  39 

•IV  2,  68 

IV  2,  M 

IV  2,  07 

IV  2,  118 

IV  3,2 

IV  3,  8 

IV  3,  12 
•IV  3,  13 
•IV  3,  14  I. 
•IV  3,  25 

IV  5,  6 
•IV  5,  10 
•IV  5,  24 

IV  7,36 

^  prooem.  6 

f  1,  1 

iT  7,  1-37 


40m 
14  I 
14  t  24  «  Sl  M 
81  M 
22  1« 

1619     I9l4l 

81  • 
86  17 


36n 

1011 
32» 
4010 
1011 
te  it.  n 


l«ii 
19  ta 


V  10,  1  B. 

V  10,  1 

•V  10,9 

V  10,  35 

V  10,  43 

V  10,  67 
"V  10,  100  f. 
"V  10,  11& 

V  10,  121 

V  11,0 

V  12,  13 

V  12,  14 
•V  12,  17  fl. 

V  13,2 
•V  13,  3 

V  13,  11 
•V  13,  48 

VI  prooem.  10 

VI  prooein.  13 

VI  I,  1 

VI  1,0 

VI  1,  14 
•VI  1,  35 
■VI  1,  43 
•VI  2,  1-20 

VI  2.  11 

VI  2,  19 

VI  2,  25 
•VI  2,  26 

Vt  2,  :16 
•VI  a,  4 

V[  3,  17 

vr  3,  21 

VI  3.  38 

VI  3.  41 
•VI  3,  42 

VI  3,  52 
•VI  3,  65 

VI  3,  67 
•VI  3,  76 
•VI  3,  78 

VI  3,  79 

VI  3,  03 

VI  3,  112 
"VI  4 

VI  4,  1 


INDEX  I.OCOKUM. 


VI  4,  14 

•VI  4.  19 


•VII  • 

VII  a,  24 
•VII  2,  20 

VII  2.42 
•Vll  ;J,  7 
•VII  4,  21 

Vll  4,  31 
■VII  7,  2 
•VII  7,  6 

VII  7,  15 
•VII  B,  3 
•VII  8,  4 

VII  0,  2 
•VII   10.  12 

VII  41,40 

VIII  prooem.  2 
3         Vlll  prooem.  (l 

I     i   •VIIl  prooem.  13 

3         Vlll  prooem.  18  fl. 

«       vni  pr»o«in.  20 

■i      •VIII  2,  3 

7         VIII  2,  4 

,H        VIII  2,  7 

IT         VIII  2,  11 

.  VIII  3,  « 

»   [     VIII  3,  7 

13  I      VIII  .3.22 

.7   '      VIII  3,  27 

■        VIII  3,  20 

I     I   •VIll  3,  52 

in        VIII  3,  67 

<  VIII  3,  «1 

;         VIII  3.  83 

I  VIII  3.  85 

<i   I      VIII  3.86 

'-I      VIII  3,  m 

•VIII  G,  1 
•VIII  5,  2 

VIII  6,  8 
•VIII  5,  13 
•VIII  r.,  15 

VIII  f..  28 

VIII  6,  .12 

VIII  6,  33 


IKDEX   LOCOIIUM. 


"VIII  ,->,  34 
•VIII  0.  24 
"VI II  6,  42 
"Vlll  0,  62 
•VIII  8,  56 


IX  1 


18 


•IX  1,  25 

IX  1,  43 

IX  2,  1 
•IX  2.  17 
•IX  2,  27 

IX  2,  57 
•IX  3,  1 

IX  3,  12 

IX  3,  21 

IX  >S,  68 

IX  3,  74  f. 
•IX  3,  «5 
•IX  4,  1 
•IX  4,  1-147 

IX  4.  17 

IX  4,  -i-i 

IX  4,  41 


2ei> 

37  a 
10  14 


INDEX   LOrORUM. 


•X  1 

130 

X  2 

3 

X2 

6 

X  2 

7 

•X2 

n 

X  2 

12 

X  2 

13 

•X  2 

17 

"X  2 

18 

X  2 

21 

X2 

24 

•X2 

25 

X2 

26 

X  3,  26 
X  3,30 
X  i,i 

X  6,  1 
X  6,  3 
X  5,  4 
•X  r>,  7 

X  5,  12 
■X  r>,  14 
•X  6.  13 
•X  :'),  19 


32  17 

XI  1,  32 

3s 

•XI  1.  36 

6  10 

XI  1,41 

2113 

XI  1,44 

18* 

XI  1,  45 

34iti    36  IT 

XI  1,  48 

26  17    30« 

•XI  1,  40 

Dfl 

•XI  1,  57 

SM     21  33     22  II 

XI  1,  69 

23  a.  A 

XI  1,61 

10  13 

XI  1,  81 

22  91 

XI  1,  116 

18  8 

XI  2,  fl 

20  13 

XI  2,  48 

6  10 

XI  3,2 

226 

•XI  3,  B 

30  9 

XI  3,  11 

12  s 

XI  3,  35 

3ai 

«XI  3,  67 

ow 

■XI  3,  58 

18  aa 

XI  3,  131 

36  15 

XI  3,  132 

30J 

•XI  3,  133 

14  19 

XI  3,  160 

18  i:. 

•XI  3,  181 

19  le 

■XI  3,  184 

35)} 

■XII  prooem 

3S99 

•XII  1  ff. 

343 

•XII  1,  6 

28  7 

•XH  1,  7 

0  an.  *', 

xn  1,  n 

201» 

XII  1.  14 

22  91     30  g 

•XII  1,  22 

10  M 

XII  1,  26 

10  w 

XII  1,30 

13  17 

XII  1,32 

40  9 

XII  1,33 

28 

XII  1.  40 

24  9 

•XII  2.  1  fl. 

23  10 

XII  2,5 

37  8 

•XII  2,  0 

lf(B7 

•XII  2,  8 

23  ID 

•XII  2.  10 

2188 

•XIl  2,  22 

20  90 

•XII  2,  23 

20  ]§ 

•XU  2,  25 

3494 

26  18  34  M 
6  li 
26  11 
36  is 
10  10 
30  87 


IXDEX   I^»COBl-M- 


I  :s.  I  ff. 
1  .'{.  4 
I  :;.  11 


XII  Il.iM 
.\II  11.  3» 
\II  11.  31 
[I>FcUiii.'  3.  4 

12.  l' 

• 15.2 


-  IC.  « 
-2>i.  o 
-.50.  » 

-  100,  5 

-  IIM.  25 

-  21.t.  8 

-  247.  251.  252. 


• 

\II  !'.  : 

\II   10. 

•XH  111. 

• 

\if  m. 

\n  ]■: 

\ll  v. 

\n  ]•'. 

• 

\n  ii>. 

\ii  ]<>. 

\i(  111. 

• 

\n  ]". 

\[i  11», 

\|[  1». 

\-ii  III. 

"iii  11». 

-iii  i'i. 

- 

vii  11'. 

\-|l   10, 

\ll  1(1. 

• 

\ii  m. 

« 

\ii  1(1. 

• 

\U  111. 

\n  i'i. 

\ii  11, 

• 

\ii  11, 

• 

\ii  11. 

\ii  11. 

\ii  11. 

\ii  11. 

258, » 

" 202.  276.  280.  301.  "1 

30«.  .12«.  330.  »13.  V 
31».  38.1.  .184        "    J 

• — ->«e 

• i»±  288.  .^45.  374.  3«2 

Bhetorei  Oraecl 

W  i]  (I»i..nys.  ap.  Syrian.) 


Bhetorea  Latini  MlnOTM  i. 


IKDEX  LOCOBUM. 


][i8t.  [IV  20] 
Kragin.  70 

[inCic.].^,  9 


403 


BalTluiiw 
Adv.  Eccl.  III  2,  0  (C.  S.  E.  VII 

271)  8  15 
De  gubem.  dei,  praef.  (ib.VIII  1)  D  is 


•Bobiens.  p.  80(J  Or. 
•lav.  V  36 
•Luc.  Pham  1,  1 
■Pind.  Istb.  V  87 
•Plat.  Gorg.  SIM 
• Phaedr.  2»U 

BeneM  Kbator 

Contr.  I  praef.  9 

I  praef.  10 

• I  praef.  12         2 

• I  praef.  23 

1  praef.  24 

I  I,  18 

I  2,  B 

-15' 
.-  I  7 

-  II  2,  10 

-  II  10 

-  II  II 

-  II  12,  8 

-  II   12,  11 

-  III  pracf.  1 

-  lU  praef.  3 
• III  praef.  4 

-  III  praet,  6         1 

-  ni  praef.  7 

-  111  praef.  14  B. 


• III  praef.  15  f. 

l»a 

•~  IIl  praef.  16 

26 17.  te 

III  praef.  17 

20  18 

• III  praef.  18 

26  4 

III  U  ext 

30  T 

• III  12 

14  1« 

" III  18 

14  le 

• III  23 

30  1» 

• IV  praef.  2 

2» 

VII  praef.  1 

2s 

• VII  prael.  7  t 

36» 

VII  3,  B 

40  a 

VII  3  (18J 1) 

18» 

• VII  4,  6 

18  6 

•-__  VII  4  (1»)  6 

22  1 

• VII  4,  8 

21  10 

• VII  23 

36  IB 

VIII  6  (28),  16 

10« 

• IX  praaf.  3 

36» 

• IX  praef.  5 

36« 

. IX  2 

15  15 

• IX  26,  26 

21  30 

. X  praef.  8 

3  11     26  la 

• X  34,  20 

26  16 

■Exc.  Cont.  III  pnwf.  8 

21  aa 

. III  6,  7 

36  19 

• IV  praef.  7 

0*5 

IV  3 

S&18 

IV  7 

36  18 

Suaa.  I  e 

12  18 

. II  10 

23  10    20  11 

. III  6 

20!» 

III  6 

16  15 

■ III  7 

12  SS     16  IS 

IV  ext. 

21   13 

—  VI  n 

16  s 

VI  27 

OlS 

VII 

37  ST 

VII  10 

16  8 

Apocol.  1 

13  S4 

de  ben.  1  3,  1 

13  M 

. 1  10,  1 

18  18 

11  12,  2 

36!» 

II  17,  0 

6t 

III  7,  4 

OW 

IHDEX  LOCORUM. 


de  ben.  IV  12,  2 
—  IV  M,  5 

IV  40,  1 

V  n,  3 

V  2ft,  3 

~  VI  3,  4 

• VI  32,  4 

VI  43  ext. 

VII  1,  2 

•de  brcT.  vit.  2,  i 


•de  clem.  I  2,  1 
T  2,  2 

• I  3,  1 

I  8,0 

I  11»,  1 

I  22,  3 

- —  I  24,  2 

II  6.  1 

-Ci>n8i.l.  ail  fleiv.  R,  2 

10.  7 

12,  3 

20,  1 

"ConBi.l.  ad  Marc.  10,  9 


Ct'nsi.1.  nd  Polyl.. 
de  Ira  I  10.  3 


de  vlt.  beat.  3,  2 

13,4 

22,4 

•Dial.  I  2,  9  ft. 

I  5,4 

II  17,  4 

" IV  21,  10 

VHI  5,  2 

XI  1,3 

• XI  9,  4 

• XII  18,  8 

Nat.  Quaest.  rrol.  0 

I  2,  8 

III  27,  1 

Episl.  Mor.  3,  2 


-  ;iO,  I 

-  :ll,  10 

-  32,  2 

-  Kt,  2 
-.16,3 

-  37,  3 


"de  reTd.  fort,  12,  4 
de  tranq.  8,  0 


INDEX   LOCORUM. 


Epist.  Mor.  62,  14 


50 

7 

00 

45 

70 

3 

70 

8 

70 

IC 

71 

16 

EpUt,  Mor.  90,  10 

01», 

0 

00, 

Sl 

100 

100 

100 

100 

7    21 

100 

—  ino 

11 

100 

12 

—  101 

104 

104 

38  fl. 

10« 

108 

—  108 

108 

36 

108 

38 

100 

8 

-114,4 

-  114,  6 

-  114,  10 


-80,  9 
-88,20 

-  90,  2 

-  90,  4  f . 
-00,25 
-90,33 
-92,21 

-  94,  40 
-94,41 

-  96,  14 

-  06,  67  f. 
-96,68 

-  06,  69  fl. 
-97,  1 

-  07.  10 


• 116,  13 

•Fraitiii.  112 
Medca  IM 


•ad  Verg.  Aen.  I  269 


—  III  284 

—  IV  063 

—  V  621 

—  VIII  617 

—  IX  274 
•ad  Ecl.  II  23 

—  III  00 

—  VI  11 

—  VII  21 


424 

INDEX  LOCOHUM. 

Sidoniu  ApoHiiurit 

Calig.  12 

Carm.  23,  130 

20  13 

34 

Epist.  I  1 

20  le 

• 38 

IV  2 

20  13 

51 

• V  7 

13  13 

64 

• V  10 

20  4 

Claud.  3 

VIII  4 

20  13 

• 6 

12 

BUiiu  lUUeu 

36 

Pan.  VII  642 

13  90 

• 41 

VIII  100 

10  M 

•Domit,  8 

XIII  771 

1019 

• 12 

XV  6»8 

37  33 

18 

XV  747 

28  3S 

Galba  8 

10 

Fragm.  48 

10  15 

Nero  1 

BophoelM 

6 

22 

Anl.  182 

18  17 

308 

36  36 

~28 

Trach,  566 

16  1 

28 

• 32 

Bputiannl 

•Oclav.  4 

•Vilii  llailr.  10 

23  7 

18 

Silv.  I  2,  263 




11  2 

131 



III  : 

.  7(1 

— 

IV  '. 

■20 

— 

V2, 

y  3, 

I2u 

— 

V  3. 
"\'  3. 

151 

211 

•Tlii> 

.  VI  040 



X  TjO 

Btrabo 

-[V 

1>7 

•Xll 

(>-.;5 

•Ca,> 

4 

5  10    30  i 
34  5    3o9 


INDEX   LOCORUM. 


vit-a 

36  34 

Th«.gnl. 

de  gnia.  et  rhat.  2 

14  18 

T.  714 

3 

30:^ 

TliiiejdldM 

I  122 

• 10                                21  M 

39« 

•11  43 

• 22 

20  18 

III  64 

• 26                              19  18 

35  a,  4 

•IV  88 

• 102 

2198 

V  73 

•Viw  Terentl  p.  3*,  7 

21  9T 

Tlbnlliu 

•I  3,  .16  tt. 

Ep.  I  73 

29  5 

I  3,69 

IV  20 

9» 

I  6.33 

•I  6,  70 

frBgm.  p.  22,  4 

10  14 

pQblUiuSTTQi 

1  8,60 

Pragm,  115  Hb. 

82b 

II  I,  33 
[111]  4,  37 

TerentinB 

•[111]  5,  17  f. 

Adel.  1  2,  43  (y.  123) 

17  10 

And.  I  I,  46 

18  1 

TrebBlllu  PolUo 

I  5,  23  (V.  268) 

19  js 

•Vita  Claud.  2 

IV  4,  64  {T.  798) 

16  t 

mpl^nvi 

Eun.  II  S,  20  (T.  317) 

36  js 

3.  3f, 

III  3.  67  {V.  348) 

32  & 

•13,  1 

111  6,  18  (V.  666) 

28  ifl 

15,6 
23,4 

IV  4,  21  (V.  688) 

6i[ 

Heaut.  III  2,  10  <t.  621) 

12  7 

30 

IV  3,  32  {T.  710) 

19  S3 

•.?2 

Hec.  III  2,  16  {T.  361) 

11  le 

III  3,  31  (V.  391) 

12  11 

44 

III  4,  3  (T.  416) 

6  10 

IV  1.  17  {T.  632) 

18  17 

Taleriu  FlMou 

IV  2,  24  {T.  600) 

18  85 

Arg.  I  743 

V  3,  28  (V.  826) 

32  5 

—  II  122 

Phorm.  Prol.  17 

18  19 

IV  438  f. 

II  2.  14  {T.  328) 

37  31 

V  2,  73 

ITI  3,  32  (T.  666) 

36» 

VtleriM  ■ulDu 

IV  6,  12  (t.  724) 

36  96 

I  6,3 

Tertnlliuiii* 

I  7.6 

II  6,  16 
II  7.  14 

AdT.  lud.  13 

218 

■de  anima  31 

10  19 

II  0,3 

II  0,6 

•VIII  32 

118 

11  10.  7 

•XVI  29 

12  15 

III  2.  24 

•XVn  115 

12  ta 

III  4.2 

•XXII  116 

12  15 

III  6,  4 

15  10 
10  M 
15» 


426 


INDEX   LOCOHUM. 


III  T,  1 
•III  7, 0 
•III  7, 9 
•IV  1,8 

IV  3,  U 

V  3,  2 

V  3,  3 
•V  10  eit, 

VI  2  Inlt. 

VI  6,7 

VII  6  eit. 
IX  11 

VWTO 

De  L.  L.  V  77 

V  83 


—  VII  37.  «a  i 

X  3,  45  ] 

de  R.  R.  praef.  S,  2 

—  I  7,  e  1 

I  16,  2 

See  .ilso  CeiiaorinuM,  Geiliiia,  Noi 
Sen-ius. 

VelleiuB  FateTcolai 


VmgiOM 
Eci.  II  23 

• IV  56 

VI  29 

VII  25 

VIII  10 

VIII  17 

VIII  04 

VIH  86 

Qeorg.  I  118 

I  326 

1  338 

1  350 

• II  476  f. 

II  496 

II  601  f. 

II  602 

• II  638  fl. 

IIJ  366 

in  404 

Aen.  I  347 

I  402 

I  617 

11  142 

. I[  7WI 

111  86 

III  02 

V  364 

VI  !)6 


11  4.  t! 
•II  -'!),  3 
11  ;14,  2 


m, 

2 
1 

!12, 

1 
4 

102 

3 

—  VI  304 

—  VI  847  ft. 

—  VII  llKi 
~  VII  «flT 

—  Vlll  319  fl. 

—  VIII  680 

—  X  905 

—  XI  65 

—  XII  78 

TitraTim 

de  nrch.  180,  23 


INDEX  LOCOBUM. 


Anab.  1  5,  & 
Cyr.  nl  3,  2 
• VII  6,  76 


•Cyr.  VII  6,  86 
Hell.  VI  6,  60 
Mem.  II  6,  4 
II  6,  2 


I 

I 


4- 


INDEX  NOMINUM  ET  RERUM 


W.   MTTSS-ARNOLT. 


A  soundfl,  accamol&tlon  of,  not  oflen- 

Bive  to  Koman  ears  81 
abiectus,  -iua  110.  334 
AbUtive,  Bjntajt  of   xlvli  d.  civ.  141. 

166.  210.  304 
oAnuere,  conetruction  of  cvi.  316 
obKrUeit .  .  .  tettimonia  dare  343 
almlatisaimam,  double  superl.  83 
abMinere,  se  ab  366 
Abetract  nouns,  tor  concrete  cUI ;  aa 

pred.   ot  int.  D5  ;  aa  acc.  wlth  inf. 

06 1. ;  aarhetoricalteriDinltla;  plu- 


ac  tor  aut  310  n. 
AciD^yiir.i  pugnacitaiem  302 
MCipere,  use  ot  162.  217.  371 
AccuTM :  c.  20  1»  21  31  (234.  237) 
accuraiui  08,  168 
aeciuallvaem  auaeeperal  324 
accMoiioiM .  .  .  reorum,  not  tautolog- 

lcal  338 
Accusative,  synUz  of  cvil 
acer,  meaningot  140 
AcHArAH  .  .  .  AsiAM  pera^axae  202  f. 
Acidolius,  emendationa  of  OT  n.  133  n. 

243  n. 


I.  .145 
=  onitlones  101.346;  aetiir 


ad... usque, sepanited  by  pronoun  110 

adeo,  variouB  meanings  120 

aniferre,  of  speecbeH  prepared  at  home 

00 
a^fluens  auditor  xlvl.  221 
ad(/no»cere,  meaning  107.  180 
adhuc  =  eCfamtum  cvl.  263 
adice  quod,  use  of  120.  187 
adipiicor,  meaning  133-4  n. 
Adjective,  asBUbat. ;  foradT. ;  obj.  gen. ; 

followed  b;  int. ;  witb  gen.  ;  as  «ib- 

ord.  clause;    tare  comparat.  xlvi- 

ilvil.  civ  t. 
Adjective,  in  anaphora  cxvi ;  positlon 

and  coUocBtion  ciiv  f. 
adligati  omni  adulatione  liv.  160 
admirabai»  206 
a(fmira/ores  206.  234 
admiaum,  as  noun  140 
admodum,  poaition  of  60 
odrutuenf ,  diaceasimus,  eignificance  of 

change  nf  pcrson  382 
adtectari,  meaning  of  00 

adaignatae  .  . .  inimicltiae  336 

adaiitn.  meaninga  of  00.  363 

adatrictua,  250.  .301 

adulaiio  liv.  160 

Adverb,  collocalion  uf  zlviii  e.  Ivii  •-. 


Active,  change  to  paasive  114  f. 
ad,  conBtruction  of  cvlii ;  in  anastrophe 
101  n.;  repeated  130-7  n. 


NuTK.  —  .4ra&tc  nnmerals,  nnless  othcrwiae  inrllcated,  refer  U)  the  paget  at 
the  Comnirnfarj/,  n.  to  Critical  Notes,  ifoman  nuuierals  to  Ibe  Proiiyomena. 


430 


INDEX  NOMINUM   ET   IIERUM. 


advocatus  68 

Aemilius  ScAirBCS,  M.  :  c.  39  20  (364) 

aequalis  (aequabilis)  301 

aeque^  with  ellipsis  329;  aeque  quam 

(ac)  128 
aera  et  imaginea  144 
Aesciiinks  :  c.  15  14  25  11  (258) 
aetate,  ineunte  116 
Afer,  Domitius  see  Domitius 
Africanus,  Iulius  see  lulius 
Agamemnon,   character  in  the  Thy- 

estes  of  Matemus  c.  9  6  (72.  118) 
agitat  =  exagitat  375 
agere,  paenitentiam  =  poenitere  175  ; 

in  ore  hominum  agere  353;  agunt 

feruntque  112 
Agreement,  syntactical  cxiiif. 
Agricultural  metaphors,  see  metaphors 
Agrippa,  see  Menenius 
aliquis,   in  conditional,   negative  cv. 

93  f.  100.  321  ;  =  quidam  360 
aliter  sentire  credo  175 
alius,  usage  of  xlvii  d.  cv.  84.  90.  101  n. 

l;32.  208  n.  333  f. 
AUiteration  xlviii  f.  cxvii 
alere^  utilitatcs  117  ;  ingenium  171 
alter,  unus  aut  122 
altus,  uses  of  152.  107.  199.  211 
a;a7w(/o  =  sublimitas  231.  302 
alumna  licentiae  quam  stulti  libertatem 

vocitant  309 
alvus  =z  utenis  105 
amaritudlnein^    iamborum    c.    10   16 ; 

amanis^  as  an  epithet  of  style  196 
amhitvt  =  st^rvility  288 
AMnivns  TiHfio,  L.  :  c.  20  lij  (222) 
amici  i^rincipis  114 
Amplification  of  clauses  Iv.  cxvli 
a?i  =  aut  xlvii  a  cxiii.  159;  with  'utrum' 

oniitted  in  indirect  questioii  xlvii  d. 

Anacoluthon  cxix.  312 

Anaphora  exvi 

Anastroplie  of  adverbs,  conjunct.  pre- 

posit.  cxv  f.  113 
Andre.sen,  (J.,  views  and  einendations 

of,  discussed  orcited  xx.  xxvif.  xxx. 


Ixxvii.  cxxi.  59  ff.  76.  86  n.  87.  90. 
96.  98  n.  101  n.  105.  119.  126.  IdOn. 
131.  133  n.  136  n.  169  n.  160.  161. 
162  n.  165  n.  167  n.  1691  171.  17a 
177  n.  189.  191  f.  208  n.  236.  238  n. 
241.  257.  260  n.  282.  286  n.  290  n. 
294  n.  300  n.  313  n.  331  n.  333  n, 
336  n.  349.  359  n.  363.  365  n.  375  n. 

angusiia  111 

anhelans  163 

animus  61.  252 

Annaeus  Lucanus,  M.  :  c.  20  30  (225) 

annales  245 

Annals  of  Tacitus,  style  of  li  ff. 

Annius  Milo,  T.  :  c.  37  27  39  91  Cicero'8 
defense  of  350.  364 

annus,  magnus  182 

*■  Anonymous  *  theory  of  Dialogas  aa- 
thorship  xvi 

ante  *8uperior'  xlvi.  cviU.  272 

antecedere,  with  acc.  259 

antequam,  syntax  of  cxii.  82.  273 

' AvTi/A^rafioXifl  cxvi 

antiquarius  232.  344.  381 

antiquus^  synonym  of  *vetus*  173.  179. 
192  ;  meaning  in  Tacitus  xli ;  *anti- 
quus'  confused  with  'atticus'  in 
MSS.  204  n. ;  deleted  as  a  gloss  174  n, 

Antithesis  xlii 

Antonhs  M.  :  c.  37  27  (350) 

anxius  155   anxietas  361 

fiTral  elprjfUva  :  126.  128.  148.  189.  234  f. 
240.  252.  253.  259.  264.  295.  359. 
xlvi.  cviii 

Apku,  Marcu  s  :  c.  2  5  Aper  c.  2  ii.  14 
3  15  5  9  11  1.  :j  12  1.  10.  20  14  23  15  i.  9 
10  10.  14  24  1.9  25  2.  :j2  20  15.  23  27  :> 
282  33  1.3  42.-.  Aprimeic.  27  7  (274  n.) 
Apri  nostri  14  8  24  2.  Career  and 
character  of  Ixx.  109  ;  opinions  and 
criticisiiis  of  (JO.  (]8f.  77.  112  f.  124. 
172.  229.  233.  237  f.  240  ff.  246. 
25(5 ;  stylLstic  characteristics  of  his 
speeches  li.  Ixxi.  79.  110.  112.  135. 
172.  189 

AeoLi.o  :  c.  12  18 

Ai'1'ii  s  Claldius  see  Claudius 


INOeX   NOUINUM   ET   REKUH. 


431 


AFaLLOD0Ri:s,    rbetor  ol  Fergamon  : 

c.  19  14  (213) 
Apologetic  particle  omitlad  89. 810. 322 
apte  dicere,  meaning  21)5 ;  cluul>ct«r- 

istic  of  Cicero'B  Btyle  242 
apud  te  '10  yourtragedy'  IIS 
areana  Bemotae  dlctionis  67 
ARCiitA»,  «ee  Licinlus 
arientwr  168 

argumentum,  meaDing  of  61.  212.  219 
arguere  with  occ.  of  person  civ.  S6 
argutua  324 

aridua,  of  Btyle  204-20l>  n. 
Ari9totle'8  nporpn-Tuit,  aource  of  Clc- 

ero'a  HortenBiua  zciiif.  181  f. 

ARRHia  Q.  :  c,  213  (228) 

artea  ludicrae  134  ;  a.  ierioreB  13Gf,  ; 

a.  liberales  293 
Art,  apprecistion  of,  hy  Ihe  Romana  120 
arx,  metaphorical  uae  of  133.  160 
aacendere,  flgurative  use  of  liv 
AaiA  =  Aaia  roinor  129.  292 
Aaianic  type  of  oratory  239 
Aainius  GalluB,  attack  on  Cicero  163 
Abiml-3  PoLLio,  C:  c.Sia*  Asiniua 

C,  12  at  IG  17  IT  4.  3&.  97  21  30.  33 
25  15.  IS.  96  26  M  36 IS  oTationes  pro 
heredibuB  Urbinlae  c.  3B  is  (358) ; 
arcbaic  style  236.  237 

AsiTiLs,  P.  defended  by  Cic  c.  21  s 
(230) 

Aasimilation,  Bubjunctive  of  cvii 

Asyndeta  cxix 


Atiiemienbeb:  c.  40  is 

Atia  Atot-STi  :  c.  28  99  (281) 

atque,  use  of  cs 

Atreue,  tragedy  of  Scanrus  73 

Attacha,  political,  in  Rome  366 

Attic  eloquence,  discusaed  by  Secundua 

in  lacuna  after  c.  36  (Ixxzvi) 
Attici  aratorea  :  c.  25  lo 
AUieuit,  of  Clcero'8  style  204  n. 
attinet,  impetsonal  use  of  liv.  262 
auetor  =  scriptor  289 
audaeiu»,  comp.  o(  audacter  174 
audeiUiut,  rare  comparative  zlvi  e. 


auderem,  lat  person  aubj.,  Teferring  to 

the  authOT  59 
audio  antiqao»  =  a.  de  ontiqula  179; 

auditu»  =  auditu  cognitus  zlviid. 

cvl  107  ;  uiale  audire  ab  206 
audilor,  meaninga  of  221.  262 
auditorium  136,  322,  357 
AuriDn:»  B*asL»  P.  :  c.  23  8  (250) 
Ai'OL-8TiTB  :  c.   13  s,  s    17  ae  28  99  Di- 

Tua  AnguBtuB :  c.    13  s  17  e.  lo.  94 

38  1«;  I^ngthofreigQZXXviii.  186 ff. 

358;  Epistlesof.quotedc.  138(166); 

Atis,  mother  of,  281 
Al-belia  CAEHARin  ;  c,  28  99  (281) 
aures,  use  and  meaniug  of,  117.  225. 

231.  224.  324 
aureum  saeeulum,  praisea  of  :  c.  12  u 

(147  t.).  173.  201 
auapicari,  witli  inf,   142 
aut,  uae  nf  cz,  122,  138  n.  196.  229. 

349  f , ;  aut-aut-vel  276 
auiem  czi,  202.  268-9». 
avertari,  used  abHOlut«ly  221 

Baehrens,  emendatlonB  and  views  of, 

discttssed    142».    151  n.    161,    164. 

167  n.  174n.  176.  183.  216n.  380  n. 
Babsl-b,  Saletus  see  Saleiua 
beatigaimut  eneittu»  132 
BeatUB  RlienanuH,  on  Tacitean  author- 

sbip  of  nial.  xiii 
Becker,  on  speaker  of  c.  36  tt.  Izxvii 
ben^cio  =  causa,  gratia  109 
Bkbtia,  I.,  Calpumius  aee  Calpumius 
bibliotheca,  privatc  library  235 
bUia  268 

Boetticher,  cited  117.  102  n. 
bonus ,  ,  .  cui  bono  est  1 17  f. ;  de  bonia 

et  malis  290 
Borgheai,  pited   zziiL  191-2  n. 
Brevity,  of  Tacitus'  atyle  li  ff. 
Bribery  Triala,  time  limit  of  350 

BniTAKNIA  :   C.    17  18 

Britans,  longevity  of  180  f. 
Brotier,  on  lacuna  afler  c.  35  (Ixxzv) 
BtiVTUs,  M.  luniussee  luniua;  Brutus 
of  Cicero  quoted  c.  30  u 


432 


INDEX  NOMINXM  ET  RERUM. 


Caecilii  see  Metelli  :  c.  37  ii  (341  f.) 

Caecina,  A.  :  c.  20  5  (219) 

Caelius,  Rufas  M.  :  c.  17  4  18  6  21 19 

26  5.  18  26  25  38  13  (184.  196)  ;  Cae- 

lianae  orationes  c.  21  u  f. 
Caesar,  lulius  C.  see  lullus 
Coeaar  =  princepe  112 
c€Uami9triy  of  style  264 
Caligula,  see  Gaius 
Calpumius,  Bestia  L.  :  c.  39  91  (364) 
Calvus,  Licinius  C.  see  Licinlus 
Canutius,  P.  orator:  c.  21 3  (227  f.) 
Capua  :  c.  8  4,  birthplace  of  Eprius 

Marcellus  107 
Carbo,  Papirius  C.  see  Papiiius 
Carelessness,  instances  of,  on  part  of 

Tacitus  76  f. 
carmina  eL  verau»^  general  followed  by 

particular  term  cix.  116  ;  carmina, 

of  Caesar,  Brutus,  Cicero  236 
Cas»iuh  Severus  :  c.  199  26  14  (206  f. 

208.  270  f.) 
Catilina,  Sergius  L.  see  Sergius 

CaTC),    roKCU  S  M.    \     ^      xi 

( see  rorcius 
Cato  Porcius  C.      ) 

Cato,  a  tragedy  of  Maternus  c.  2  i  3 
7.  t>() ;  the  hero  in  the  play  (Cato  Uti- 
ceiisis)  c.  2  3  3  .5.  lo  10  30  (63) 

causae  "  occa.sions '  305  ;  c.  centuin  vi- 
raU-s  3o7.  374  f. 

cmisidicus  '  j^ettifogger'  57.  151 

celvhris,  ineaning  05 

censerc  ~  aestimare  305 

centum  ct  vininti  anni,  liinit  of  man's 
life  xxiii.  180  f. 

centutnviri^  court  of  104.  357  f. 

cctcrum^  use  of   cvi.  14H.  270 

Characteristic  words  and  constructions 
in  the  Dial.  xlvii 

Chiasmus  cxvi 

Chronology,  errors  in  xcvii.  101  n. 
325  «. 

Chrysipi)Os'    Ucpl    iraLSujv    dyuyrjs,    as 

souroe  of  the  Dial.  xcix 
ricKito,  TuUins  M.  see  Tullius 
Cincia,  lex  de  donis  et  mercedibus  03. 

14H 


Cilnios  Maecenas,  C.  :  c  26  3  (264) 

circa,  use  of  cyiii 

circunmitere,  figorat.  lue  of  111 

eUra  =  sine  Uv.  CTiiL  274  f .  380 

*  cimtas,  meaning  Ixx.  103 ;  fonn  ol 

gen.  plor.  371 
Claudius,  Appius  Cabccs  :    c.  18  18 

(203),  Appii:  c.  21  30C 
Claudius,  emperor  c.  17  19  (185) 
clientelae  76.  339  f. 
clientulm,  vox  Tacitea  xIyL  343 
Climax  cxvi  t  121.  317 
Clinton,  cited  192  n. 
*Clo6ure^  in  Roman  senate  2091 
cludere  =  includere  cvi.  62  ;  f  or  clau- 

dere  295 
Codex  Vaticanus  (D)  cxxyI  f. ;  lead- 

ings  discussed   85  n.  86.  88 1».  94  n. 

133  n. 
codiciUiy  meaning  105 
cogitare  with  acc.   64 
cogitatio  ==  consilium  xlvi  f.  74 
cognatio  liv 

Cognoraen,  Transposition  of  cxiv.  66 
cognoscens  =  iudex  cviii.  379 
Coincidences,  stylistic,  between  Dial. 

and  hist.  writings  of  Tac.  xlvi  ff. 
colere,  se  ipsum  125 
collectum  genus  dicendi  189 
coUigere  =  computare  liv 
CoUisio  synabarum  cxviii.  109 
Coliocatio  verborum  cxiv-cxvi 
Collocations,  asyndetic    xlviid.    pleo- 

nastic  or  synonymic  cxvii.  82.  102. 

315  ;  of  proper  names  202-3  n.  326 
colonidc  et  municipia  75  f. 
color  scntentiarum^  mcaning  219 
cominus,  meaning  257 
comitatus  OG,  144.  310 
comes,  Stoiconim  304  n. 
commcntarii,  meaning  260  f.  267 
commodus,  meaning  140 
Comparison  of  adj.  and  adv.   cv 

•  Bfst  takon  =  urbs,  oppidum.  See  the 
abundant  evidence  collected  on  thi»  point 
by  K.  KlfbH,  Pftroninna  in  Philol.  Suppl. 
Vul.  Vi  2  (18l>4)  pp.  (m-m  (Gud.). 


INDEX  NOMINUM  ET  RERUM. 


433 


Comparatio  compendiaria  169 

comperendinatio  355 

Complete  culture,  factors  essential  to, 

among  the  ancients  316  f. 
compoaitio  232.  240.  266 
compositus,  meanings  155.  332.  336 
Compoond  verbs,  f  or  simple  cvi ;  with 

acc.  xlviid. 
concedere^    constniction  of    cvi.    141. 

152.  318 
concentuSy  meaning  liv.  177 
conce88us  =  consensus  xlvi  c.  259 
concUatus  167 
concupiscendum  haJbere  for  the  missing 

adj.  concupiscibilis  159 
Conditional  clauses  cxiii.  171.  182 
conficere^  se  372 

conferre  *  discuss '  xlvii  c.  liv.  381 
confessus,  in  confesso  287 
congiarium  191 
Conjunctions,  Syntax  of  cix-cxi ;  col- 

location  of  cxvi 
conquirere  175 
constantia  320 
constaty  satis,  occurrence  of  phrase  in 

Tac.  181 
Constructio  ad  sententiam  cxviii.  189  f. 
Consulship,  character  of  and  regard 

for,  during  the  Empire  155  f. 
consumere,  otium  172 
consurgere  =  surgere,  of  one  individ- 

ual  96 
contentio  *  verbal  encounter '  liv 
conientus  with  inf.  cvi  f . 
contraherey  meaning  of  344 
contrariuSy  meanings  of  321.  330.  361 
Contrast  between   the  past  and   the 

present  xli.  147  f.  173 
controversia  172.  256  f.  320  f. 
contubernium  82.  155.  189 
conversatiOy  meaning  liv.  110.  126 
copiose  298 

Copula,  £llix)sis  of  cxviii 
coram,  meaning  of  97.  343 
Cornelii  Lentuli  :  c.  37  ii  (346  f.) 
CoRNELius  C.  :  c.  39  20   defended  by 

Cicero:  363  f. 


Comelius  Dolabella,  Cn.  :  Caesar*8 

speech  against  c.  34  33  (325) 
CoRNELiA  Gracchorum  :  c.  28  81  (281) 
Comelius  SciPio,  P.  :  c.  40  n  (^iOQ) 
Comelius  Sisenna,  L.  :  c.  23  9  (250) 
Cornelius  Sulla,  L.  :  c.  40  3 
coronatus  166 
cortina^  meaning  of  215 
CoRviNus,  M.  Valerias  Messalla  see 

Valerius 
cothumus  131 
cotidianus  sermo  308 
Cretensis  :  c.  40  14  (371) 
crimen  =  scelus  xlvii  d.  149.  342 
Crispus  Q.  Vibius  see  Vibius 
Criticism  of  public  men,  on  part  of 

Roman  actors  367 
cuUus  231 

cum  temporal  with  ind.  cxii.  121 ;  cum 

maxime  xlvii.  cvi.   182.  344 ;   cum 

(ubi)  dixisset  140;  cum  praesertim 

256  ;  cum  — tum  cx.  83.  171 

cum  prep.  with  venire  105.  226 ;  anas- 

trophe  avoided  in  Dial.  113 
cumulare^  constmction  of  cvi.  339 
cupiditas  and  cupido,  use  of  liv.  66 
cupidus  ^biassed*  299 
cura,  meaningsof  xlvi  b.  liv.  74. 100.281 
CuRiATius  Maternus  :  c.  2  1  Maternus 
c.  3  1.  4.  9  4  1  5  13.  34  9  1.  6.  19  10  19 
11  2   14  1.  9.  11    15  9   16  8  2331  24  i 
25  1    27  1.  11    28  1    33  1    42  1.  3     a 
native  of  Gaul ;  not  identical  with 
Sophist  executed  by  Domitian  ;  fre- 
queney  of  name  Ixviiif.  ;  host  and 
protagonist  in  the  Dial.  Ixix ;  char- 
acter ;  political  views  voicing  Tac- 
itus*  own  convictions  xxxviii  f. ;  the 
speaker  of  c.  36-40  s  (Ixxix-lxxxiv. 
336    3.39.   340.   342.   343.  347.  355. 
359.  .366.  373)  ;  dramas  of ,  75  f . 
Curiones  see  Scribonii 

Dare  =  dedere  xlvi  c.  116  ;  =  tribuere 

cvi.  94  ;  with  inf.  cvi.  104 
Date  of  composition  and  publication 

of  Dialogus  xxvi  £f. 


434 


INDEX  XOMINUM   ET  RERUM. 


Dative,  subjective  zlviid.  civ.  81.  313; 

with  verbs  civ 
Decius  (Decitius?)  Samnis:  c.  2125, 

Caesar^s  speech  for  234 
declamare,  declamatio^  declamatorium 

studium  296.  333.  170  f. 
Decline  of  eloquence,  controversy  re- 

garding  xzxiiif. 
deducere^  meaning  119.  319 
deiectus,  figurative  use  of  209 
Deiotarus  rex,  Brutus*  speech  for :  c. 

21  36  (234) 
deiungerey  figurative  use  of  143 
ddectus  (dilectus)  239  f. 
ddegare  =■  committere  xlvi  c.  cvi.  283 
deliberationes  297 
deligere  and  eligere  liv.  138 
demonstrare  digito  107 
Demonstrative    pronoun,    ellipsis    of 

cxix.  307 
Demosthenes  :  c.  12  30  15  IR  1630.  34 

2511   32  25   37  24;    Cicero  and  De- 

niosthenes  grouped  258  ;    orationes 

adversiis  tutores  c.  37  24  (349) 
denegare  =  negare  xlviii  e.  107.  130 
deparare  =  pacare  &ir.  eip.  350 
deprchendere,  nieanings  of  70.  200 
desuinere  =  suinere  352 
determinare  =  tenninare  240 
Detractors  of  Cicero  and  Virgil  153  f. 
Dialogus,    Introduction    of     Ixxxviii. 

170.    27(1;     tictitious    cliaracter    of 

Ixxxvii  ff. ;    Graecisins  101  n. ;   date 

of,  xxvi  ff.  220  ;    outline  Ixiv  ;    See 

'Table  of  Content.s.' 
dicacitas,  nieaning  of  285  f. 
dir.ere  —  facere^  proverbial  collocation 

280 ;  ellipsis  of  dicere  cxviii 
diciiones,  ineaning  of  310 
Didynms  on  Cicero\s  de  republica  153 
dies^  dies  et  Iiora,  collocation  93;  diein 

exiinere  200;  d.  exactus  380;  postero 

die  0.S 
diiunctus,  rhetorical  terni  205 
Diminutive  forms,  use  of  78.  283 
DioDOTis  SToicrs  :  c.  30  15  (291) 
discipUna,  meaning  of  liv.  110 


discrimen,  legal  term  145 

disertuSy  definition  of  57  f. 

disputatio  67  in  utramque  partem  255 

distinctuSj  rhet.  term,  meaning  199 

distrahere  xlvii.  338 

Dittography,  instances  of  cxxviL  81  n. 

86  n.  138  n.  169-170  n.  220  n.  284 
diu  ==  iam  diu  xlvii  d.  101;  =  pluribus 

verbis  140.  256 
diversus,  meanings  of  60.  323 
divisiones  211 

divitiae,  occurrence  in  Tac.  115  f. 
Divus  as  praenomen  191 
doctores,  Greek  teachers  in  Rome  292 
Doederlein,  cited  Ixix.  138 
DoLABELLA,  sco  Cu.  Comelios 
DoMiTius,  title  of  praetexta  by  Mater- 

nus,  probably  identical    with    Cn. 

Domitius    Ahenobarbus    (cons.    32 

B.  c.):  c.  3  20  (77  f.) 
DoMiTius    Ahenobarbus  Cn.,   censor 

yfith   the   orator  Crassus   92   b.  c: 

c.  35  4  (327) 
DoMiTius   Afer,  orator :   c.   15  lo.  17 

(157.  172) 
domi    nasci,    meaning    of    proverbial 

phra.se  and  occurrence  120  f. 
donec  =  quamdiu  xlvii  d.  cxiii ;   with 

indic.  112.  372 
Dress,  inetaphors  derived  from  cxix 
Diasis :    c.  21  8,    Si^eech   of    Calvus 

against  230 
rfwm,  syntactical  use  of  xlvii  c.  cxii  f. 

01.  313 
dummodo,  occurrence  in  Tac.  267 
durare,  ineaning  of  191-2  n. 
duraturus  =  adj.  cvili.  243.  323 
durus^  of  style  236 

Eccc,    use    of,    emphasising    a    single 

word  75 
Eckst^in  F.  A.,  cited  xvi.  Ixxvi.  186. 

103  n. 
editio  'edition,  ItKdoffts^  74 
educatio  *  development '    291  ;    in  the 

plural  xlvi.  282 
educare,  of  physical  training  cviii.  270 


INDEX  NOMINUM  ET  RERUM. 


485 


efferveacere,  figurative  use  of  137 
EggeFi   E.      On  lacona  after  c.   35. 

ixzxiv 
egregius,  meaning  112 
egresaus  144 

elaboratua^  of  persons  189.  200 
electiones  vitiatarum  333 
elegorum  lasciviae  132 
digere  see  deligere 
elinguis  343 
Eilipsis  xlvii  d.  cxviii  f. 
Eloquence  personified  146.  309.  353 
eloquenSf  definition  of  57 
eloquentia^  ^artistic  composition*  Ixviii. 

87.  130.  250;  compared  to  a  flame 

335 ;  restricted  by  a  law  of  Pompey 

357 
elucubrare  121 
elumbis  206 
emendatus  xcv.  375 
Emendations  of  the  editor,  60.   66. 

91  n.  101-2  n.  105.  108  n.  136  f.  156. 

191.   197.   218.  220.   237.   243.   245. 

258  f.  283.  309.  313.  329.  335  f.  348. 

382 
Emendations  of  others,  generally  re- 

jected,  defended  59.  60  f.  68  f.  81. 

86.  90.  105.  139.  202.  255.  261.  263. 

330.  341.  342.  354.  359.  369.  370 
eminenSy  figurative  use  of  57.  257 
Emphatic    forms,    Tacitus*    fondness 

for  in   later   works   95 ;    emphatic 

position  of  adj.  117;  of  phrases  157. 

162 ;  repetition  of  proper  names  157 
emptae  nutricis  279 
Enallage  72 
enervvi,  of  style  206 
enim,  use  of  cxi.  60.  61  n.  85.  117. 

179.  376 ;  position  cxvi.  293 
Epanalepsis  cxvii.  293 
Epicurus,  c.  31  99  (303) 
Ephesus,  rhet.  school  at :  c.  15  15  (177) 
epigrammaium    lusus  132 ;    epigram- 

matic  phrases,  characteristic  of  Tac. 

xlii.  236 
Epistulae  of  MucianuB,  cited :  c.  37  8 

(345) ;   one  of  the  sources  of  the 


Dialogus  xcviii ;  Epistles  of  Calvus, 

Brutus  and  Cicero,  cited :  c.  18  9i 

(204  f.)  25  23 
Eprius  Marcelus  :   c.  5  30  (xl.  91  f.) 

8  1  Marcellus  8  33  13  ii ;  birthpiace 

108;  personal  appearance  112;  elo- 

quence  and  power  114.  160;  death 

by  suicide  xxvii 
epulis  interesse,  apud  deos  poetae  150 
errare,  meaning  133.  337.  372 
error^  of  a  moral  fault  283 
esse  videatur,  frequency  of  occurrence 

in  Cicero  247  f. 
et,  usage  of  xlvii  d.  Ivi.  cix-cx.  78. 

79  f.  82.  94.  98.  115.  116.  132.  147. 

169  n.  244.  282.  288.  373 
etiamsi^  introducing  a  fact  cxii.  275 
etsi,  with  indic.  in  Tac.  cxii.  331  n. ; 

etsi  non  —  at  certe  xlvi  c.  cxii.  215 
EuRiPiDES  :  c.  12  91 
evehere,  figurative  use  of  156 
eventuSy  vox  ambigua  100.  122 
ex,  in  composition  126 
exigere  380 

excipere^  meaning  60  n. 
exceptiOy  meaning  219 
ezcessus  241 
ezclamationes  honestae,  meaning  303 

exclamations  of  approval  59 
excuderej  figurative  use  121 
exercere  *  try  '  357 
eximere  see  dies 
expectare^  meaning  of  218     ' 
experimentum^  meaning  288.  324 
expilare  348 
explicare  =  agere  360 
exprlmere  222 
exsanguis,  of  style  204-5  n. 
exsuUare,  figurat.  use  203 
extemporalis  100.  137  ;  Tacitus'  views 

on  ex  tempore  speaking  100  f. 
Exuberance  of  diction  in  Diai.,  cause 

of  xlix  £f. 


exuberare    ) 
exundare    ] 


figurat.  use  294 


Pabius  Iustus  :  c.  1  1  (56) 


486 


INDEX  KOMINUM  ET  RERUIL 


/o&ttia,  meaningB  d  06.  78.  288 

fabukari  262.  880 

facea  admotert^  oocnmnoe  of  met»- 

I^or  868 
faiAie  dixaim  zItU  c.  828 
famas^  nomen  inaerexey  oocairenoe  of 

figare  xlyiii  e;  ftuna  pallens  162 
Fameeianns  (C),  codez  cxzrii 
/u  est,  conetroction  of  lir 
/otoZia,  of  natoral  death  164 
fateri  =»  profiteri  267 
faiooiraltMU^  meaning  of  108 
/ere,  use  of  cvi  218  n.  297 
/erre  =a  gignere  861;  aeffem  213; 

used  absolntely  ctL  138 
jSdem,  per^  oath,  oocnrrence  of  882 
fMiB  zlvU  e.  828 
Figorae  sententiaram  cziz 
Figora  etymologica  czviii.  808  n. 
Jlnire  =  definire  866 ;  with  eUipsie  of 

'  oratio '  cvi 
flectere  =  deflectere  207 
Fountains  sitnated  near  the  shrines  of 

the  Muses  160  f. 
forma,  meaning  198.  209 
fonnula^  meaning  218  f.  347 
fortuitus  et  subitua  ==  extemporalis  137 
Fortune,  on  a  wheel  or  globe  246  f. 
fortuna,  meaning  110 
fovcre,  occurrence  in  Tac.  xlvii  d.  85 
frangere^  figurat.  use  273.  361;  fractuSy 

of  style  206 
frigidus^  ai  style  366 
fugitarey  use  of  246 
Fumeaux,  cited  167 
FuRNii :  c.  21  3  (228) 
fusus,  of  style  301 
Future,  act.  part.  =  adj.  cviii.  113  ;  = 

entire  clause  69 ;  in  the  nom.  with 

an  acc.  cviii.  133  n. ;  fut.  Ist  person 

sing.  for  present  cvii.  179.  226  f. 

Qabinianus,  Sextus  lulius,  see  lulius 
Gaius  Caligula,  time  of  reign  :  c.  17  ii 

(186) 
Galba,  Servius  Sulpicius,  see  Sulpicius 
Galba,  reign  of :  c.  17  13  (185) 


Gallio,  L.  Innhas,  aee  Iimiiii 
gaudercy  applied  to  impenonal  oljeeti 

868  n.  869 
Oalli  :  c.  10  7 
General  term  followed  hy  more  ^iedfie 

word,  Joined  hy  'et*  xlviii  e.  116 
GeneUc  development  in  style  of  TmI- 

tos  liii 
Genitiye,  eyntax  of  eiT.  68-4^  n.  90. 

112.  166 
genium  propitiare  126 
genu9  hominum  249 
Germania  of  Tacitns  zxiL  zli 
Gemnd  and  Gerundive  cir.  orili.  14L 

172.  274.  816 
Gilbert  W^,  on  the  pnipose  ci  the 

Dialogae  Ixvi 
gladiatarum  equorumqme  «teiKa,  exit- 

iclsm  of  Tac.  287 
gloria  *  literaiy  f ame  *  xlrl  e.  84  f  . 
Gloesee,  inteilinear  and  marginal  60- 

1  n.  102  n.  113-4  n.  186-7  n.  189  n. 

174  n.  191-2  n.  207-8  n.  221.  286  n. 

290  n.  297  n.  322  n.  380 
Gracchus,  C.  Sempronius,  see  Sem- 
'  pronius 
gradus  291 
Graecia  :  c.  10  21 
Graeci  :  c.  15  14  (176).  32  35 
Graecisms  in  the  Dialogus  —  64.  68-9. 

93.  119.  137.  178 
Graeculus  :  c.  3  91  (78).  29  i  (283) 
gratia  339 
graviSy  of  style  260 
Greef,  A.,  cited  72  n.  80 
Greek  oratory,  decadence  of,  176  f.; 

discussed  by  Secundus  in  lost  portion 

Ixxxii.  Ixxxvi  f.  336 ;  endings  in  Tac. 

290.  305  n. ;  inversion  of  proper  name 

56 ;  teachers  in  Rome  292 ;  legends 

dramatised  by  Matemus. 
Guttman   H.     On  authorsbip  of  the 

Dialogus  xvi.  xviii.  59 

Haase,  cited  xviii.  xxi 
Habbe,  on  speaker  of  c.  36  £f.  (Ixxvii); 
on  lacuna  after  c.  35  (Ixxxiv). 


IKDEX   NOMINUM   ET   BERUM. 


habere  =  conllnere  zlvi  e.  2D1  ;   vith 

genindiTe  xlvii  d.  CTiii.  110.  16S 
Halm  C,  cited  166  n.  107  n.  169-70  n. 

173  n.  367  n. 
HarleianuB,  codez  czxl.  czziv 
baurire  xlvil  d.  2S2.  304 
HelmTeich  G.  ciUd  202  n. 
Helvidiu»  Priscus:  c.  530.3S  (01  f.) 
Hendiadys  czvii 
Henoch  of  Ascoll,  alleged  dlacoverer 

ot  tbe  Dial,  cxz.  czxvl 
hercuie  60.  2^3 
HtRUAooRts,   tbe  elder,  rhetorlcian : 

c.  10  H  (212) 
Hess,  Fr.     On   Pliny^s  authoTshlp  of 

DUl.  zv.  xvill.  xxl.  Ivill 
Heumann,  C.  A.     On  Quiatilian'e  au- 

Iborehip  of  Dial.  iv ;  on  the  speaker 

ot  c.  30  B.  and  on  lacuna  after  c. 

40  )  (Iixrli) 
hic  =  noBMr,  Homanns  ct.  lOe.  308 ; 

=  the   present   xxiv.  cv.   U8;   liic 

meuB,  tuuB  etc.  70 ;  =  huiua  rei  306 
HillBcher,  on  Nicetea  Sacerdos  lix 
Ainc,  cauaal  '  out  of  such  condltions ' 

xlvii  c.  cvi.  133 
hirta  toga  fnduere,  of  style  206 
HtRTiun,  A.:  c.  17  8.9  (164) 
HispANiA  :  c.  10  6  (120) 
hittoria  '  legend '  7B 
hittrionalis,  vox  Tacitea  xlvi 
hodieque  and  hodie  quoque  326-7  n, 
H0HBR1.-8  :  c.  12  90 
A»H7iines  =  'people'  05  ;  'readets'  172; 

'  human  nature '  261.  28» 
haneata»  2DT 
AonorjrteeniiM,  rare comparative  xlvie. 

118 
harn,  see  dles 
HoHATii-ii:  c.  20  90(225) 
horridu»,  at  style  106 
HoRTEN»iL-8,  dlalogue  of  Cicero  :  c.  16 

98 ;  eource  ot  Tac.  xeiii  f.  182 
Human  body,  netaphoTH  froro  cxlx 
Hypallage  cxri 
Hyperbole  S37 


•180.  258) 

lactut  diKi  Slvmv  paM  136 

iam,  poaiUon  of  240  n. 

lamblicbua'  nparptTTiMit  134 

iamborum  amariiudo  132 

Jansen,    on    Tacitean    authoTsltip   of 

Diai.  XI.  ixil.  iivi ;  on  the  style  of 

the  Dial.  aiid  the  later  vTorka  lif.; 

on  the  date  of  the  Dial.  186 
Iabun  :  c.  0  s,  a  charocter  in  tbe  Medea 

of  Malemus  118 
id  ese,  use  of  78 
idem,  collocation  of  cxv.  230  n. 
ideoque  =  itaque  cvi.  304 
ieiunium,  of  slyle  252 
if^ilur,  use  of  and  poaition  of  cxL  cxri. 

00.  116 
Hlative  conjunclionB  cil 
imagine»,  meaning  of  116.  144 
imftuere,  use  of  215.  305 
impedititsima  oralio  209 
ImpeTativo,  aa  principal  clauee  187 
Imperfect,  in  unreai  condllion  followed 

bf  pluperfect  70 
imperita»,  as  an  cpitbet  of  the  plebs 

378  ;  of  tbe  audience  of  the  Repub- 

lic  200 
iinjioJieua,  of  Btyie  106 
importare  =  imponere  77 
impudentia,    ultiuiate    result    of    bad 

training  28«.  328 
in    'up  towards'    cii.   133.   160;    in 

riuanium,  tanTum,  medium   ilviid. 

civ.  -ZM  n.  270  ;   in   proelia  vocare 

136-7  n.  ;  in  'de  ecriptore,'  not  in 

Tac.  227  ;  in  —  usque,  not  used  in  a 

temporai  sense  in  Tac.  101-2  n. 
inauditi(«,   legal   term,  first  found  in 

Tac.  livift.  170 


D  >ri[uiiMiitatlau.    (Guil 


488 


DIDEX  NOMDTDM  ET  RERtJH. 


inetitiu  withgaii.  163 

inettta   matrwn,    aubject  tiemted  in 

ControvBiriM  8SS 
ineipit  »  MqnitiU'  zcr.  188 
Ineflamenttim,  cA  pemnu  Izrlb.  860 
ineompoilbu,  wiai^nitig  JM 
Incouclimlty  In  Dtal.  cziz 
Ineongralt7  ol  uitltheds  364f.  2T1 
toamditiM  meanlng  282 
Jnerqxire,  bold  flgamt  naa  00 
inewnbere  wlth  d»L  74 
fneiu,  mel&photlcal  lue  228 
Indeflnlte  nlat.  prononnB,  foUowed  bj 

'alius'  cxv;  do  not  Uke  nibjunctire 

182 
ludlcative  of  pone,  in  nniMl  condition 

cviL    101;    kfter   'nuit  qul'    800; 

plnTal  1.  pen.  ol  anthor  68 
Momitut  agtr,  Qse  of  metaplior  878 
bitptiae,  niBMilnga  8U 
Iner*,  of  style  246 

ineunte  aetate  '  from  early  V'"*'* '   H^ 
inexercitatus  02 
ii^ans  283 
Inflnitive,  tiTntaz  of  cvi  f.  ;  ellipaia  of 

87.  176 
injlatus,  of  style  203 
itigenium,  meanings  68,  61.  101  ;  per- 

HoniHed  C& 
ingena,  emphatic  use  05 
ingenuitas,  rare  word,  Tlvli  c.  310 1. 
infferere  xlvi  c.  100 
ingredi  auspicari  see  Pleonasm 
innocenfia,  qo  equivalent  in  Greek  145 
inopia  kominum,  meaning  276 
inpeeus,  tigurat.  uso  zlvl  b.  222 
inqMinodi»,  figurative  224 
inguit,  position  of  cxv.  75  ;  ellipaiB  of 

cxviil.  260.  380 
fnrrimpere,  constractlon  of  144 
inaanumforum,  melonymy  161  f. 
tiucientiiiBnd  inacifia,  use  of  208.  276  f. 
intiifnire,  poetic  and  post-Aug.  206 
iratinctu»  '  insplred '  167 
insiruere  ){  Imbuere  215 
ijinlntmentttm,  Hgurat.  uae  of  300 
ins:iif-.'..  of  Ktylc  240 


IntenUo  107 

inteatiH,  mewaing  140 

inttreviU 

iRfanfiettun,  maaalng  S47  f. 

Interim  'fortlwfaeaHit'  200 

Intenogatlve  Futldee  exlil 

intervenfre,  conatntotkm  of  U7L 

IntracriU 

introtpicere  attiua  162 

Invened  oider,  ot  Cioeronlaa  ooBoca- 

llona  79  f. ;  f or  tlie  Mke  of  aowky 

118 
AiviceBi  M,  naa  of  261 
John  C  Emendationa  ud  fnterptetB- 

tlona,  dted  or  dJaonBed  0X.  76.  78  a. 

70.  83.  Sfr-en.  87.  08.  07«.  lOla. 

108. 108*.  106-lOem.  113-4  k.  115«. 

187.  18811.  ISOn.  144 f.  160*.  161«. 

lean.    104-611.    168«.   100«.    171. 

174«.  177.  186.  190«.  207«,  231«. 

288«.  266 n.  266 ».274.286«- 2901. 

204  n.    SlCn.   317  n.   326n.    3291. 

341  n.  342.   353.  364  n.  360  n.  363. 

380  n. 
ijne,  syntax  of  xlviid.  cv.  cxv.  67.  73. 

85.  174.  184 

ita  =  itaque  xlvii  d.  cxt.  190 
Italia  :  C.  30  IS 

itague  cxi.  171 

iter  =  ratio,  via  itviid.  216 

Iterative  Subjunctive  210 

iucunditae  03  ;  urbis  127  ;   lyriconun 

131 
Judges,  actlon  of  210 
iuijtciuiit,  meaningB  68.  262.  274  ;  pu- 

blicum  364 
Illiub  AtBiCANfs ;  c.  14  99  (172)  Afri- 


luliUS    C.E9AB,     C.  :      C.     17    90     21   =0 

Caesar :  c.  17  3.  18.  9i  26  is.  is.  ra 
26  96  28  39  34  33  38  13 ;  liber  pro 
Decio  (Decitio)  Samnite :  c.  21  95 
(234);  poems  ol,  c.  21  ae  (236) 

lulius  UAitiMANUH  S.,  ibetorician  :  r. 
20  TO  (272  f.) 

Ii-LtlK  Seclsuub:   c.  2  s   Secundu.i : 


INDEX   NOMINUM   ET  RERUM. 


C.  2  11.  13  34  Gl  9  II  14T.  91  10  g 
16  I.  e  33  91  28  9  33  13 ;  llfe  and 
charact«r  xzxvili.  Ixzl-lxjtllii  speoker 
of  c.  36-40  T  (IxxT-Ixxxvi) 
laniiia  Brutus,  M.:  c.  17  4  18  m.tM.ae 
21  93  2G  is.  18.  18.  96  3B  13 ;  oiaCio 
pro   Deiotaro  rege  c.  2]  aa  <234) ; 

poemB:  c.  21  ar  (235);   philosoplier : 
21  93  (23;!) ;  Epiatolae  ad  CiceroDeni : 

c  18  99  25  as  <204) ;  character  2(12 
luuiua  Gallio,  L.:  c.  20  4  (204) 
ItM,  meaningB  of  xlvii  c.  210.  305  f.; 

ius  vemouin  <double  pun)  247  ;  iua 

Huae    civitatiB    309  n.;    iuris  civilis 

Bcientla  304  f. 
iuvenU  admodum  nvil  f,  69  f. 
iu3^  =  HUb,  in  a  temporal  BeDse  cviiL 

840 

Klelber,  dted  Imvil.  icv.  G8.  184. 

180.  204  n. 
Knaut,  cited  130-7  n.  139  n. 


243  tt. 
Laelhs  C:  c.  26  31  (282) 
ladUia,  of  style  221 
laelut,  of  style  240 ;  of  plants  373 ;  = 

■enthusiastic'  108 
Lange,  A.  0.     On  alleged   reference 

to  tlie  Dial.  in  l'liiiy  the  Younger 

xvii  f.;  on  dale  of  publication  iziii; 

on  0.  41  <lxxvi) 
Largius  Licinlus,  Jetractor  of  Cicero 

153 
lasciBia,  meanings  of  205.  285  f. ;  ele- 

gorum  lasciviae  132 
Latini  oratores ;  c.  17  l 
Laudatio  297 
lautu»  243 

Law,  lucrative  profesaion  of  93 
Logacy  hunting  03  f. ;   Legaciea,  be- 

queathed  to  the  Emperor  103 
Legal  (ertns,  Tacitue'  fondness  for  137. 


870 


210 


legilime  '  properly '  307 

legoT  with   InBnitive  357  f.;    lego  ^^ 

*■  legendo  inteiiego  72 

Leidenais,  Codex  (B)  cxxili 

lenociRdri  xlvi  b.  100 

lerUUudi)  234 

Lenti-li  see  CornelU;  weolth  ol  Cn. 

I^ntuiua  lOg 
leniua  241 

tevUas  iaculi  135 ;  sententlamm  200 
Lex  Ciiicla  93.  148 ;  de  vi  et  ambitu 

360 ;  l'edia  186 
libare  -104 

tibelU  '  programmeB '  122 
Ii6er  =  tragedy70;  =°orationl64,290f. 
Liberal  Ana  293 
iiberii  principis,  positlon  and  power  of 

104.  100 
Library,  Public  in  Kome  235 
Libration  of  clauses  II  c.  civli,  M»  n. 
ticenCia  compositionia  200 ;  =:  anarchy 


licei,  with  conceBsive  Bubj.  Ilv.  cxii.  110 

LiciNics  Arciiias  :  c.  37  9«  {360) 

Liciuius  Calvc»,  C:  c.  17  4  IB  b.9i 
33.  95  21  i.  e.  19  25  99  20  3.^  34  3 
38  u  EpiBtles  to  Cicero  xcviii.  204 
in  Asitium,  in  Drusum  (onLtiunes) 
230;  hi  Vatlnium,  three  speeches 
dale  2^50.  261.  320;  BtylisUo  chawc- 
teriBtica  230 

LiciniuB  Crahbl'!',  L,  the  orato 
20  3  3-1  33  Crossua  c.  18  lo 
llt8  f.  204.  324.  327 

LiciniuH  Ckassit!',  M.  the  triumvir:  c. 
37  15  (340) 

Liciniua  Mi-cianl-s,  M.:  c.  37  T;  date 
of  dcath  XXT ;  author  of  AHa  anrl 
Epixtulae;  souice  of  tlie  DlaloguB 
xcvi.  344  f. 

Licmli  Llcllli  ;  c.  37  II  (340  f.)  elo- 
qucDce  of 

Limit  ol  huDian  life,  see  centuin  ct 
vigiiKi  annl 

tineameiitum  liv.  314 

LiNi-«:  c.  12  7  (151  f.) 

LipeiuB,   lustus,   on    authonhip    aiiil 


440 


INDKX  NOlflNUM  KT  RSBUIC. 


Btyle  of  I>iaL  ziii-XT.  xzL  zlv ;  on 
the  Bpeaker  of  c  96  fl.  (Izzr  1);  em- 
endations  109-10.  113  «.  144-^  n, 
160  «.  181 «.  186.  204  n.  327  «. 

locupU^  meMiingB  84.  04 

focic»,  meaningB  218. 224. 286. 802. 810 

Umipu  210,  241 

longe  ==  mnHo  cyL  806 

LucAHus  eee  Annaeae 

LiTCiLius :  c.  23  7  (240 1) 

LucRBTics :  c.  23  7  (240 1) 

huA^  hannts  of  the  poets  zr.  z?iL  127 

huTomB  148 

LucuLLi  aee  Licinii 

hidu»  impudmtUiej  qaoted  from  Cic.: 
c.  86  5  (328) 

Ltcubous  :  c.  26  11  (268),  the  orator 

lyricorum  iucundUoM  eee  iucnnditaa 

Lt8L4B  :  c.  11  2S  26  U  (162.  268) 

MjLCBDOirBS :  c.  40  15 
MAECENA$tf  see  Cilnius 

magntis  annus  182 

maiores  tui  Ixxiii.  160 

m^e  audire  see  audire 

manare^  used  iigurat.  277 

mansurus,  adj. »  frequent  in  Tac.  xlvii  d, 

cviii.  123  f. 
manifestus  with  inf.  cvii.  178 
Manuscript,     reading    of,     defended 

against    emendations    97  n.    105  n. 

133.  142.  144  f.  161.  186.  256.  284. 

331.  336 
materia  and  maieries^  use  of  71 
Mateknus  see  Curiatius 
maturare  festino^  meaning  74 
maiuriias^  meaning  264 
mxjxime^  cum  see  cum 
Medea  tragedy  of  Matemus  c.  3  n 

(75);  of  Ovid:  c.  12  25  (72.  164) 
medens  =  medicus  377 
mediocritas  xlvi  c.  103 
meditaiio^  meaning  168.  167.  177 
meditatus  *  well  prepared '  68  ;  in  act- 

ive  sense  137 
medius^  in  medium  276 ;  in  media  luce 

320 ;  in  medio  situs  103  f. 


iiMto /kt«Ml  GTiL  876  £. 

manaria  60 

MBHxiaua  AoUFrA :  c  17  l  (188) 

MBHBini :  c  21  31  (286) 

mereri  =  oonaeqiii  126 

merdrieiuB  266 

Mbsaalla  C(»Tinii8  aee  Taleriiia 

Mbmalla,  Vi^ataniia  aee  Vl^^ataniii 

Metaphorical  ezprcaBlong;   codz.  67. 

77.  00.  03.  07.  101.  110.  111.  112. 

117.   121.  123.  138.  137.  148.  166. 

177.  200.  208.  213.  216u  222.  223. 

228.  231.  237.  240.  243.  262.  261 

267.  264.  266.  268.  260.  270.  2n. 

280.  282.  286.  800.  30L  302.  307. 

314.  816.  320.  332.  361.  363.  36a 

368 
Ifotatheaia  in  MSa  160  n.  380  n. 
Mbtblu  eee  CaeciUi 
Metonymy  crfz.  68.  74.  131 
Metrodorns:  c  31 »  (808) 
meu*  dies  164 
Michaelis,   cited    160.   174.   200.   207. 

243 ;  on  tlie  interdependence  of  tlie 

MSS.  cxxhc ;  on  the  authenticity  of 

X  vs.  Y  cxxxiv 
mihi  for  *  a  me/  subj.  dat.  81 
MiLO  see  Annius 
minimus  =  infimus  156 
minor  *  inferior '  108 
Minor  writings  of  Tac.,  words  found 

only  in  liv 
mitior,  of  style  199  f. 
modestia  268  f. 
modestus^  of  a  judge  82  n. 
modo  —  nunc^  modo  —  modo  zlvic.  cx. 


75 


f. 


Monarchy,   acquiescence  in 

63.  337. 
Moods,  Syntax  of  cvi  f. ;  intercliange 

of  171 
Moral    progress   and  intellectual  de- 

velopment  mutually  inteidependent 

277 
mortalis  as  a  subst.  146 
Mos  maiorum,  in  Roman  educational 

regulations  328 


INDEX  NOMINUM   ET   RERUM. 


441 


tnoz  'BubsHjiiently,'  use  in  Tac.  xlTitd 

186 
Mucioa  ScaeTola,  Q,;  c.  80  ti  (291) 
muUi  ^  ol  nXXdl  370 
munieipia  T&  t. 
MrTiLBNAS,   rhetorical  nchoal  at :   c. 

15  is  (177) 

IVain  czi 

iiamqut  cxvl.  208 

NacctaeuB,  wealtb  ot  100 

narratin  =  Snh")'»  211 

natolea  111 

noict,   conBtructton   86.   146 ;   naacens 

'growlng'  263;   domi  naaci,  mean- 

Ing  and  uae  120  f. ;  nati  =  liheri  2Ttt 
Nast,  I.  I.  H.,  on  Fliny  aa  authar  of 

tbe  Dial.  xt 
ttatura  aua  denegavit  zlTtti  e.  107 
nec,  oses   In   Tac.   ilvii  c.  d.  cx.  162. 

165  n.  167.  192.  214.  341.  347.  840 
neceMitudo  =  neceBHitas  137 
nediim  ut  cxii.  120 
NegatlTe     coDdltionBl     clauBe     after 

'parum  est,'  aud  the  litie  341  f, 
negotiam,  meaningH  77.  120.  357 
nemo  as  adj.  161 
nemora  et  luci  zt.  xvii.  127 
nempe    110.   164.  231  ;    nenpe    eoim 

citU,  330 

Nero:  c.  11  >  17  19  (mi'  1^1)  183 
neniMui,  of  style  269  t. 

Nestor  :  c.  10  1»  (130),  eloquence  of 
Neuter  slng,  and  plur.  adj.  aa  subst. 

ciT ;   plur.  following   two   feminine 

abetract  nouns  cxiv.  286 
New  meaningB  of  worda  in  Dial.  xlvi  f. 
NicETEs  Sacerdoh  :  c.  15 15  (lix.  176  f.) 

NlCOSTRATLS  :    C,    10  39   (135) 

Nipperdey,  C.  oited  xzTi.  07.  72,  81. 

eO-l  n.  167  f.  102.  255.  261  n. 
niai  at  =  niai  ita  nt  316 
nitor,  of  a  speech  220.  231 
twibilu   'patricians'    303;    epithet  of 

equuB  360 


noIen«,  use  of  144 
Nominative  with  inf.  cvl,  367  f. 
noRicTiid,  xlTiii(j.e.  05.71. 120. 140. 

146.  1U2.  170 
NoKiANLS,  SiiitviuLS,  M.:  sce SerTtliuB 
notabilior,  rare  comparat.  xlvie. 
notUia  =  fama  143.  330 
Novik,    on    Quintillan   as  autbor   of 

Dial.  XV.  KCT. 
noBua  00 
nuHu»  af ter  '  et '  cix.  147 


ObliUeratua  xlviid,  108 

Mitu»,  3i(i  04 

obnoxius  with  infin.  cvii.  187 

obtequiuni  370 

obsotetus  246  n. 

obtredatoret  Ciceronis  163.  203 

odDiam  jre,  meaning  3T0 

odoroCtu  philoBophiam  'sniff  at,  whiff 

of  213 
<tffen»a  =  otfenaio  llv.  70 
a^ciiim  '  oftice  '  xlvti  d.  04 
ofiDi,  alwiiyB  of  the  paat  in  Tac.  cvi 
omnibus  =  omnibns  rebus  214 
i)iouiT/>,tUTa,  iiuntrTuiTa  cxvii 
opinio  '  reputalion '  127 
opto  with  inf,  IIT 
opui   e*»e  u(   xlvil.  cxi.  206 ;  ~  utile 

est  3711 
oracula  147 
oranies  =  oratores  08 
Onitio  bimembris  et  trimembris  xlvtid. 


,'  K  'disertun' 


oraEJiincuia  220 
oratirr    '  perfect    i 
58.  1T4.  208.  206 
omatus,  of  slyle 
Orfiieis:  c.  12  IT  (151) 
Otho:  c.  1T  13(186) 
otiosus,  meanings  206.241. 337. 368.408 
OttoboniBuua,  Codex  cxxviil  130  n. 
Ovniiir»:  c.  12s5(154) 
Oiymoroii  70 


442 


IKDEX  NOMmUM  BT  BKIUIL 


Pacuttus:  c  20  19  21  31  (224.  287) 

paeniteKtiam  agert  175 

IMieiittto  960 

wayKfii.Ttow  185 

paUena  fama  162 

Pansa,  Yibiiu,  C.  see  YVbfoB 

Papirius,   Cabbo,   C:    c  18  3   84  38 

(104.  824) 
parce  ^ let  ^t  pafle'  278 
parare  =  praeparare  62 
panterdt  90 
Farifliniia,  codex  czzi 
parB  *  XMMsage  *  257 
Participles,  sjmtaz  of  cvii  f.;  bold  use 

of  111 
Particles  cix-cxiii ;  anaphora  of  cxvi ; 

ellipsis  of  cxix 
parum  est  niai  841  f. 
parvuli  =  infantes  285 
paterfamiliae  248 
patroeinari^  legal  term  187 
patronu8,  definition  of  58 
pectus,  toto  pectore,  proverbial  phrase 

74 
Peculiarities,  stylistic,  of  Tac.  xlvii  f. 

civ.  cxiii.  189 
Pkdiits,  Q.:  c.  17  9  (186) 
Peerlkamp,  cited  xlii.  281  n. 
pellere  =  depellere  100 
penetralia  148 
pensare  =  compensare  374 
pensi  habere  284  f. 
ir^PTa0\ov  135  f. 

per,  uses  of  cviii.  256  ;  per  lidem  332 
Perfect  tense,  s^mtax  of  cvii.  76.  171. 

186.  364 
periculum  155 
Peripatetici  :  c.  31  26  (302) 
pemoctare  in  rostris  337  f. 
perorare,  meaning  355 
Perorations,  in  tlie  Dial.,  signiflcance 

of  Ixxxviii 
persequi  334 
Personification  cxix 
Peusak  :  c.  40  15 
persuasio  'conviction'  272 
pertrahere  =  traliere  190 


peMmdiae  remedia^  thonw  of  CSontio- 

yeisiae  888 
Peter,  C.  IntttiHreitatioi»  o£,  iHncwwnd 

xcY.  50.  66.  70.  76.  82«.  86.  85w  108. 

108  n.  112  f.  118  A.  181.  182.  189  m. 

142.  148.  152.  150.  161. 104.  165  M. 

160-70  fi.  178.  174  n.  184.  186.  238. 

245.  268.  278.  279.  286.  849 
PeteiBon  W.,  on   oodez   HaxMuniB 

cxxi 
Phiuppus,  King  of  Maoedon :  e.  16  si 
Philo  Acadexicos  :  c.  80  15  (291) 
phihaophuat  j^iioaophia^  vm  of  temia 

in  Tac.  218.  214.  255.  892 
l>toeila214 
pUme^  nae  of  cvL  888 
jdanUaM  dr.  d^.  li  o.  258 
Plato:  c.  81  96  82  98  (802 1.  818) 
plemu,  with  abl.  816 
Pleonasm  cxyii.  85.  182 
plerique  in  non-«iq)6i!ati?e  aeHM  67. 

137.  191 
plerumque  cxvi ;  position  04  n. 
Pliny  the  Younger,  authorsliip  of  Dial., 

refuted  xv.  Iviii ;  alleged  allufuon  to 

Dial.  xvii.  127 
Pluperfect,  use  of  cxii.  141 
Plural,  after  disjunctive  conj.  in  in- 

direct  questions  329  n. ;  plural  pred. 

agreement  with  two  subj.  in  sing.  in 

adversat.  clauses  cxiii.  381 
plures  =  complures  268 
poeta,  occurrence  in  Tac.  118  f. 
Poetical  coloring  of  the  proee  of  1. 

cent.  A.D.  Ixvii 
Poetry,  earliest  forin  of  literary  ex- 

pression  147 
Poets,  enjoy  hospitality  of  the  gods 

151;    love  their  own  works    70  f.; 

proverbial  poverty  of  125 
PoliUcal  Utopia  376 
Polysyndeton  cx.  132.  188 
PoMPEius,  Cn. :   c.  37  9  38  7  40  4  (xl. 

345.  366) 
PoMPONius    Secuitdus,  P.  :    c.    13  10 

(157) 
populus  209.  227 


IXDEX  NOMINUM  ET  RERtJM. 


443 


PoRCics  Cato,  M.:    c.  18  17  (202  n.) 

Cato :  c.  18  9  (198) 
Porcius  Cato,  C:  c.  34  34  (325  f.)  ac- 

cosed  by  Asinius  Pollio 
porro  =  atqui  83.  252 
Positive,    following   comparat.    cxix. 

330.  352 
posse  =  pollere  372 
post  '  inferior  to,'  cix.  272  See  *  ante' 
Post-Augustan  words  and  phrases  1. 

66.  62.  64.  65.  67.  70.  71.  74.  76.  77. 

82.  90.  94.  95.  100.  103.  107.  109. 

110.   111.   123.   126.   132.   134.   137. 

139.  144.   149.   155.   163.   175.   179. 

191.    193.  200.  206.  213.  214.  215. 

223.  230.  232.  250.  261.   265.  271. 

272.   274.  279.  285.  302.  306.  316. 

320.  326.  338.   348.  355.  364.  365. 

374.  380.     Many  of  these  are  also 

found    in    Augustan    or   pre-Aug. 

poetry  (G.). 
postquam,  syntax  of  xlvii  d.  cxii.  240 
potentia,  potestas  90.  216.  340 
pra^  seferre  260  n.* 
praecepta  prudentium  309   rhetorum 

214 
praecerpere,  use  of  123 
praecipuus  xlvii  d,  146 
praedicare  *  preface  *  193 
l*raeteritio,  figure  of  238 
praevalere  =  plus  valere  xlvii  d.  82 
pravitaies  282 
l^redicate,  agreement  of  xlviii  e.  cxiii  f . 

98.  244.  268  f.  359  n.  381;  predicate 

adj.,  position  of  cxv.  101.  243.  371 
Prepositions,   Syntax  of    cviii ;    ana- 

phora  of  cxvi ;  Repetition  of  xlviiie. 

cxvi.  136-7  n.  182  n. 
pressus,  of  style  68 
pridem  *  formerly '  279 
primus  et  praecipuus  311;  primae  sc. 

partes  258;  primum — mox  xlvii  d.  cx 
princeps  =  Meader'    319;    principes 

(*noble')liberi  282 

•  In  support  of  '  praeferunt/  we  may  ad- 
<luce  Quint.  X  1,  113  praeferens  in  dicendo 
nobiliUtem  VI  2, 14.  3, 17  (G.). 


priorj  meaning  209.  379 

privatus  )(  magistratus  340 

pro  cix 

probitas  et  modestia  82.  285 

probatuSy  figurat.  use  280 

probationes  362 

procuratores  104 

producere  =  educare  282 

proeliator  rare  word  xlvii  c.  352 

profectus  223 

proferre  responsa  150 

professio  =  disciplina  290 

profluens,  of  style  68 

promptus^  of  style  67 

Pronouns  xlvi  c.  Ivi  c.  cv  f.  cxiv  f.  84 

propter  cix.  232 

prosequiy  meaning  122.  179 

Proverbial  phrases  76.  120  f .  123.  127. 

228 
prudens  as  substantive  309 
pudendus  as  an  adj.  xlvii  c.  308 
pudor  verborum  268  f. 
pugna,  meaning  136 ;  de  vocabulo  257 
puynacitas  302 
pulchre,  in  ethical  sense  295 
purus,  of  style  68 

Quam,  after  videre  237  f. 
quamqtiamy  Syntax  of  cxii.  109.  277 
quamvis,  Syntax  of  cxii.  67 
quando  =  cum  cxii.  164 ;  quandoque 

=  et  quando  165  n. 
quanto  —  tanto  339.  352  f. 
quasi  89 

quatenus  =  quoniam  cxi.  85.  86  n.  206 
quatere.,  figurat.  sense  177 
que    xlvi  c.   cx.  93;    epexegetic   241; 

=  etiam  321.  326 
quein  ad  modum  —  sic  cvi.  315.  343 
queri  *  liave  cause  for  complaint '  376 
quia  cxi.  176 
quid  =  cur  cv.  184  ;  quid  enim  si  220. 

378 
quidam,  in  quibusdam,  neuter  227 
quidem^  concessive  331  n. ;  with  ellipsis 

of  Mlle'  71.  121.  313  n.  322 
quid^iuid  aliud  84.  333  f. 


444 


INDEX  NOMINUM  ET  RERUM. 


quies  135.  358  f. 
quietu8  cxv.  166 
QuiNTius,  P.,  Cicero'8  defenceof:  c. 

37  26  (349) 
Quintilian,  authorship  of  Dial.  ziii-xv; 

refuted  Ix-lxii 
quisque :  xlvi  c.  cv.  380 ;  with  plural 

verb  61 
quod  cxi;  dxd  koipov  114;  quod  attlnet 

262  ;  quod  si  xlvi  c.  213 
quominus  =  quiu  xlvii  d.  cxii.  70.  75 
quoniam  quidem  iam  313  n. 
quo  modo  —  sic  xlvii  c.  cvi.  343 
quoque  .  .  .  idem   315;    quoque  =  et 

quo  111.  165  n.  362 ;  =  vel  cx.  cxv. 

342 
quo8  —  utroaque  =  quorum   utrumque 

65 
quotus  quisque  ^how  few'  129.  229. 

287 

^adiari  =  f ulgere  226 

Rare  words  in  the  Dial.  xlvi  f. 

rarus,  meaning  128 

ratio^  personified  250  ;  =  '  argument ' 

01 
-re,  in  composition  120 
recordatio  00 
recurrere^  meaning  120 
Redundancy,  see  rieonasm 
refert  quod  cvi.  259 
refjens  =  princeps  377 
rejnisftiones  .  .  .  lususque  281 
Repeated  action,  Subjunct.  of  cvii 
Repetition,  xlviii  e.  58.  157.  178.  371. 

.377 
res  —  res  publica  308  n.;  =  negotium 

128;  =  'sciences'  289;  occupationes 

rerum,  idiomatic  use  2.'J3 
respectus  *■  in  reference  to '  182  n. 
reus,  orijjjinal   meaning  3.38,  see   '  ac- 

cusationes ' 
rhetoras,  Greek  acc.  plur.  290 
Rhetorical     characteristics     in     Dial. 

cxiv  ff.    19.').    284.   239 ;    plural    of 

proper  names  2.30 
Rhodm,  orators:  c.  40  17  (371  f.) 


Ribbeck,  cited  94.  104  n.  133  n. 
Ritter,  cited  66>6n.  105  91.  142.  161  lu 

165  n. 
ro6ar  a^i  vlrea  136 
robustif  meaning  xlvii  c.  332 
Roman,  attitude  toward  art  129;  to- 

ward  philosophy  214.  313 ;  education 

328;  parliamentary  privileges  209  f.; 

attitude    toward    constUship    166; 

belief  regarding  limit  of  man^s  life 

186 
Rome,  centre  of  comiption  277;  ed- 

ucational  centre  for  foreigners  223 
Roscius,  Q. :  c.  20  11  (222) 
rota  Fortunae  246 
rubigOy  of  style  245 
rubor  =  pudor  xlvil  c.  343 
rMdta  '  foil '  322 
Rufus,  Varius  L.  see  Varius 
rur8U8,  rursum  182  ;  rorsusque  xlvii  d. 

cvi.  205 

Sacer,  meaning  130. 143.  151;  8a^a  = 

sacra  loca  100  ;  position  of  cxv 
Sackrdos  see  Nicetes 
saeculum  50.  148.  182.  380 
saepe — frequenter  362 
Saleils  Bassus:  c.  5  6.  9   Saleius :  c. 

9  8    Bassus:   c.  9  13.  26  (83.   118  f. 

125) 
salutare,  meaning  119 
samjuinajis^  figurat.  use  of  li.  148 
sanitas^  of  style  252 
sapientia  =  philosophia  92.  309 
satis  constat,  see  constat 
ScAURLs  see  Aemilius 
Schanz,  M.  cited  xxvi.  xxxiv.  xlv 
Scheuer,  F.,  on  the  MSS.  cxxx 
scholastici,  meanings  of  172.  177 
Scholl,  R.  cited  70  f.  118 
scriberCy  use  of  present  and  perfect  185 
Scribonii,  Ciriones  :  c.  37  11  (346  f.) 
scurrilitas,  of  style  240  ;  examples  of, 

in  Cic.  248  f. 
sece^sus  Vergilii  158 
sectari  =  adsectari  02.  319 
Seci  NDus,  li  Lius  see  lulius 


INDEX   HOMINUM   ET   RERUM. 


Sbcdndub  Pohpokius  aee  romponiiis 
aed  cx ;  ellipeis  of  cxix.  »8.  331  n. 
Seinpronius  GRicCHua,  C:  c.  18»  209 

GnccbuE  1  c.  16  io  Gracchl :  c.  28  ai 

40  01  (il.  108.  203.  373) 
Senatus  consultum  de  philoBOphls  et 

rhetoribua  327 
Seneca,  aa  a  source  of  the  Dlal.  xciv- 

ae»er  '  of  oid '  S5.  198 
*en«us,  me&uingg  of  223  f.  232 
Meitientia,  raeanings  of  224.  246 
tequi,  leqaitur  ut  332 ;  :=  '  foUow  a(- 

tentively '  262 
Sei^ius  Catilin*  L.:   c.  37  a«  (360) 
lermo,  meanings  of  66.  109-170  n. 


8(250) 


SeRVILIUS  NoMIAHCfl,  M. :   c.  23 

seneritas,  meaning  370 

SEVERue,  Cawius,  see  CasBiuB 

»i  cziii 

■ic  — ut  cvi.  322  n.;  sic  quasi  167 

siccus,  of  stfle  237 

Simple  verb  for  compound  cvi.  62 

simpticiter,  meaning  227 

timtd  et  87 

fine  with  '  aliquie '  94. 100 ;  sine  dubio 

373  ;  with  nouns  =  adj.  311. 
Slngular  predicate  with  two'  subjecta 

czlU  f.  170  n.  244.  260.  350 
SiHENyA  seo  Comelius 
sila  =  posita  ilvi  c.  194 
live  —  sive  ci.  cziii.  90 
aolua  et  unus,  Collocation  324 
«oIutM,  of  stjle  206 
«onu«  131 

SOFHOCLBS  1    C.    12  91 

torde»  146.  232 

lonUt '  is  held  of  no  account '  250 
!    «onfidtus,  rare  comparative  110 
I    Spalding  cited  xv 
«patium,  meaning  and  use  181.  180. 

209.  360 
splendidua,  of  style  260 
«plendor  '  noble  Bnceslrf  '  347 

'jear  of  reign'  Sw.  ilp.  xxiii. 


ttatio  • 

Ua. 


Steiner,  citcd  xvii.  xix  f.  zxvj.  xxxi. 

Ixxvi 
Suading,  on  MSS.  exzlx 
»tUM  301 

Stok'L'h:  c.  30  15  StoiciSl  3i 
gtructura,  use  of  245 
itudiusus,  ttudere,  abaolate  ose  of  230. 

236 
StyliBtic  lawB,  in  Tac.  70  f.   136-7  n. 

348  n. 
SiMtoria  330  f. 
tuhinde  3G1 
Subject  matler,  iniluence  of,  on  style 

iil 
Subjunctive,  eyntax  of  cvii.  69.  no. 

171,  182.  364 
subiaii  xivii  d.  90 
«u&sCantta  /acuUofutn,   occurrence   of 

plinise  111  f. 
SuiiBtantive  cxiv.  cxvi.  cxix ;  subetan- 

tival  uae  of  adj,  civ;  of  partlciples 

cvii  f. 

«iU7iC«re  ul  xlvii  c.  805 

Sulpicius  Galba,   Seb.:    C.  18  3    2()  31 

(104) 
Summaries  66.  69,  81.  140.  176  f.  264, 

314.  335.  368.  323  n.  Ivii  1 
supeiiez,  ftgarat.  use  of  244 
«uifinere  with  Inf.  271 
Synonyms  li  c.  liv  f,  cxvii.  70.  372 

Tubuiurta  357.  300 
(ant  ina£mu«  =  tantus  68 
tamquam  =  ut  xivii  d.  cxiL  04 
tantum,  ouission  of  266 
Tautologies,   apparent  00.  74.  DO.  05. 

183.  270 
temparum  nofifia  289 
tenere  207 
(ener  283-4  n. 


Ten 


tepoT,  of  stylc  234 
Terentius  Vabko,  M.:  c.  23  9  (250) 
Teuflel,  cited  xviii.  xlv 
Theory  and  practice,  Separation  of  317 
TiiYKBTKs,  drama  of   Matemus :  c.  3 
ll.lJ{72f,)iOf  V«riu3:c.  12Si{I64) 


446 


INDSX  NOMIinJM  ST  BSKITIL 


TiBBRiiTS,  reign  ol :  c.  17  u  (185) 
Time  regnlaUon  of  «peechea  21d  1 
timere  3=  dabitaar»  166 
tinnUus,  of  style  Ar.  d^  li  a.  364 
TiBO  see  Tollias 
togiUu» )( tanicatns  96 
ToBANii :  c.  21  4  (228) 
torrens^  of  speech  264 
totBBSk  nenter  plnr.  snbst.  116 
tro^oeelia  »  fabnla  praetexta  '64 
Transpoeition  of  cognomen  or  prae- 

nomen  cziy.  56 
trUme  '  commonalty  *  868 
TnLLius,  M.:  c.  2O4  (219),  defended 

by  Cicero 
Tnllins  Cicbbo,  M.:  c.  1293  16?  16  S8 

17  3.  6.  16.  98  18  6. 11. 19.  99.  93.  95  21 
98  22  1  24  14  25  14. 19.  98.  99  26  96.  39 

80  11. 19  3297  869  87  95  88 19  4096. 
BmtUB  of,  c.  80  11  (291 1);  Horten- 
sins,  c.  16  94  (zciiit  160);  Orator, 
paasage  cited,  c.  82  97;  de  orat, 
passage  cited,  c.  33  5  (327  f .) ;  speeches 
alluded  to  :  c.  20  3  38  13.  i25  ff.  39  30  f . 
(xci) ;  passage  from  in  Pisonem :  c. 
23  1  (246  f.);  as  a  poet  235;  witti- 
cisms  246  f . ;  use  of  *  esse  videatur ' 
247  f . ;  struggle  with  Calvus  239  ; 
date  of  de  legibus  356  f . ;  Source  of 
Dialogus  xJix  f.  Ixxxviii  f.  xci-xciii 

Tullius  TiRO,  M. :  c.  17  7  biography  of 
Cicero  184  f. 

tunicatus  106.     See  togatus 

TcRPio.     See  Ambivius 

tyrannicidarum  praemia^  theme  of 
Controversiae  333 

Ulixes  :  c.  16  19  (180)  eloquence  of 
ultro  88 

uniformis  li  a.  306 
Unity  of  plan  in  Dial.  Ixiv-Ixviii 
unus^  uses  of  xlviii  e.  civ.  93.  96.  122. 
urbanus  199  [189.  362 

Urbinia  :  c.  38  15  (368) 
Ursinus,  emendations  of  215  n.  298  n. 
ut  xlvii  c.  cxi  f . ;   ut  opinor,  ut  puto 
183.  312.  345 


vUtUaie»  akm  117 
vJtrique  zItI  c  ot.  66 
Mirwnne  cxiiL  328 1 

Vo^,  meaning  of  124 

Yahlen,  emeadajtioai  aad  tBtarpiela- 

Uona  of  68-4)  n.  76.  81 «.  87.  90  «. 

11511.188-411.16011.  185«.  181«. 

207«.  290«. 
Yalerins  ybMxuLh  CorrinttBi  IL:  c. 

1294  174  Cor?inQS:  cl796^96l8ii 

20  S  21  37  (IxzlY.  155.  184.  101-2  «. 

2871) 
vaJUMLinariuM  228 
^wMudOy  Tox  media  258 
YARitJS  Rufos,  L.:  c  12  as  tzagedy 

Thyestes  of  154 
VAiiao  see  Terentins 
ootes,.  use  and  etymology  ol  118  i. 
Vaticani,   codices:   1882  (A) — mnri; 

1518  (D)— czziri  1,  and  4498  (A)  — 

czxviii. 
Vatinius,  favorite  of  Nero:   c.  11  lo 

(xl.  140) 
Vatinius,  P.  :  c.  39  91  Vatinius :  c.  21 

10  34  35 ;  Speeches  of  Calvus  against 

230;   date  of  these  speeches    230. 

325  n. 
vel  cx.  156  n.  289.  335  n. 
velut  80.  107.  123.  167 
'oenerari  '  greet  respectfully '  157 
Verbs,  syntax  of  cvi  f.  cxv 
Vercellae  :     c.    8  4,    birthplace    of 

Vibius  Crispus  107 
Vergilius  :  c.  12  33  13  4.  7.  8.  18  20  90 

23  8;   passage  cited,  c.  13  18  (160); 

popularity    during   lifetime    156  f. ; 

detractors  of  153  f. 
vemaculus^  meaning  278 
vero^  verum  82.  130 
Verkes,  C.  :   c.  20  3  37  97 ;  speeches 

against  219.  350 
verrinum^  ius  247 
vertere  as  a  middle  xlvii  d.  cvi.  79 

*  To  the  exx.  of  yaletudo  =  'good  health' 
add  another  InBtance  from  Qulnt.  Prooem. 

27   (G.). 


INDEX  NOMINUM  ET  KEKUM. 


447 


Vespanianus  :  c.  830  0s5  17  17  Caesar 

8  18  (03.  113.  126) 
veater  =  tuufi  cv.  130 
veternusy  fi^rat.  use  224  f. 
vetua  95.  173 ;  liaec  vetera  344 
vexare,  meaniiig  of  365 
Vinius  Crispu»,  Q.  :   c.  8  8   Crispus : 

c.  8  23   13  11  (xxvii.  XXX.  xl.  107  f. 

160) 
Vibius  Pansa,  C:  c.  17  7.  9  (184) 
Vindobonensis,  codex  (V)  cxxix 
Violet,  Fr.  cited  186  f. 
VipsTAXus   Messalla  :  c.  14  9    Mes- 

salla  16  1  16  5  23  30  24  6  26  1  28  1 

33 14  42  1. 6  biographical  data  Ixxill- 

Ixxv ;   character  and  views  Ixiv  f. 

172.  175  f. 
Vipstani  Messallae  frater  (Regulus): 

c.  16  4  (174) 
viridia  283  f. 

via  135.  270.  294.  298  f.  348 
ViTELLius,  reign  of :  c.  17  13 
vUiatarum  electUmea^  theme  of  Contro- 

versiae  333 


vitiatua  =  corruptus  220  n, 
vitium  =  culpa  202  ;  personified  278 
Vocabula  media,  100.  122.  127.  262 
Vocabulary,  Latin,  enriched  by  Tac. 

xlvi  rt. 
volumen  210 
voluntaa  )( ingenium  231 
vulgatua  08 

Weinkauff,  on  authenticity  of  Dial. 

xix  f . ;  on  style  of  Dial.  Iv.  Ixxvi 
Woelfflin,  E.,  cited   xix.  liii.  60.  80. 

89.  183 
Wolff,  Ed.,  views  of,  cited  80.  82  n. 

119.  125  f.  136.  136  n.  169  n.  166  n. 

168.  169-70  n.  171.  233 
Wutlc,  B.     On  date  of  Dial.  xxxiv  f . 


NOPHOx  iucunditcUem :  c.  31 98  (303) 


*Y<rTepoi'  irp&r€po9  cxvii 
Zeugma  cxviii.  292.  299  n.  323 


:i 


■     I 

li 

r  . 


.1 


OUTLINES  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  CLASSICAL  PHILOLOGY. 

Second,    revised    and    enlarged,    edition.      By   Dr.    Alfred 

GuDEMAN,  Professor  of  Classical  Philology  in  ihe   University 

of  Pennsylvania, 

(Now  ready.) 

CONTENTS:  General  Introduction.  I.  Greek  Period.  II.  Graeco-Roman. 
III.  Middle  Ages.  IV.  Revival  of  Leaming  in  Italy.  V.  French  Period. 
VI.  Dutch.  VII.  English.  VIII.  Gennan.  List  of  extant  Scholia,  of  Critical 
Signs,  of  Oldest  MSS.,  of  Editiones  Principes. 

COMMENTS  ON  PIRST  EDITIOK. 

Prof.  H.  T.  Peck,  in  Educational  Review  (November,  1893,  pp.  401-403) :  Dr.  Gudeman 
has  performed  his  work  with  excellent  judgment,  ripe  scholarship,  and  a  nice  appreciation  of 
the  needs  of  classical  students,  and  has  done  not  a  little  to  llghten  the  labors  of  lecturers 
and  other  university  teachers  in  giving  them  so  complete  and  well-digested  a  synopsis.  The 
bibliogpraphical  references,  induding  as  they  do  the  very  latest  and  best  works  of  recent 
scholarship,  wbuld  alone  make  it  worthy  of  the  high  place  it  has  already  won  in  the  favor  of 
classical  instructors. 

Dr.  B.  Kiibler,  in  Deutsche  LUeraturteitung  (No.  27,  1893) :  Die  Auswahl  ist  im 
Allgemeinen  geschickt  gemacht.  .  .  .  Das  practisch  angelegte  Biichlein  daif  seines  Erfolges 
sicher  sein. 


TACITUS,  DIALOOUS  DE  ORATORIBUS.  Edited,  with  Intro- 
duction  and  Notes,  by  Charles  E.  Bennett,  Professor  of  the 
Latin  LangUage  and  Literature  in  Cornell  University, 

IN  COLLEGE  SERIES  OF  LATIN  AUTHORS, 

Owing  to  the  lack  of  an  annotated  English  edition,  the  Dialogus  of  Tacitus 
has  hitherto  been  practically  inaccessible  to  the  students  of  American  and  English 
colleges.  In  foreign  schools  the  work  has  long  been  highly  prized,  and  it  is  well 
worthy  of  a  place  in  our  own  higher  education. 

Great  pains  have  been  taken  in  this  edition  to  incorporate  the  results  of  the 
most  recent  textual  and  exegetical  studies  on  the  Dialogus.  Special  attention  has 
been  paid  to  the  language  in  its  relations  to  prae-Augustan  standards  on  the  one 
hand  and  to  Tacitus's  later  works  on  the  other.  An  introduction  treats  of  the 
disputed  authorship  of  the  work,  of  the  interlocutors,  the  language  and  style,  the 
date  of  composition,  and  the  course  of  thought.  A  critical  appendix  and  indexes 
accompany  the  volume. 


GINN  &  COMPANY,  Publishers, 

BOSTON.  NEW    YORK.  CHICAGO.  LONDON. 


UTIN  TIEXt-BOOKS. 

IMTIIOD.         

andChrMiiMudli:  lAtinQrammar $ijab 

New  Qaaiar  (aeTen  books,  with  Yocal^M  mii0t)     .    .  1.21^ 

New  Cksm  (Oiirteen  oratSoM,  with  Tooab.,  Uliwt)  .  1.25 

New  Ovld  (iUost.,  with  Tocab.)  IJBO;  (withoat)    .    .  1.12 

.Sallast'8(3atiline,e0cts.;  Cioerodedeiieetate     .    .  M 

AUaa:            New  Latin  Method jgo 

Bmnnantaof  JBarlyLatin .T5 

Gl«rmania  and  Agrioola  of  Tacittts 1.00 

OoQajti           (3atetoC!aeear»«>ctB.;  Qradatim .40 

Pnictical  Latin  Compoeition 1.00 

Ck>Uar  aiid  SaalaU:  FizBtBookinLatin 1.00 

B^nner^e  Latin  Book 1.00 

Ck>llege  Seriea  <tf  Latla  Anthara: 

Al)en'B  Annals  of  Tacitns,  Booke  I^VI.    .    .    .    .    .  liSO 

Bennett'8  Dialogus  de  OniUnribaB  of  Tacitoe     ...  JOO 

Oreenou^*8  livY,  BookB  L  and  n.     .,    .    . .  .    .    .  1.25 

(3feenoiighandPeck'sIJv7,Book8XXLandXXIL  .  1.26 

Kellofnr^B  BratnB  of  Cicero tJSi 

Merriirs  CatnUos 1.1^ 

Bmith's  Odes  and  Epodes  of  Horaoe     •...«.  jOO 

EdUions  qf  the  tezt  are  iaaued  mparaieiff*    JSaeh  .40 

Croinaii        Selections  f rom  the  Latin  Poets 1.40 

OroweU  «nd  Bidhardsoii :  Bender's  Boman  literatnre 1.00 

Baton:           LatinProse:  livy .95 

7ergii8on:      Qaestions  on  Caesar  and  Xenoplion     ......  1.12 

7owl«r:  (^nintos  Cnrtios 30 

Gepp  and  Haigh :  LatiD-English  Dictionary 1.90 

Oinn  &  Company :  ClassicalAtlas 2.00 

Greenough :    Bucolies  and  six  books  of  Aeneid  (witli  vocab.)     .    .  1.60 

For  other  parts  of  Vergil^  see  Catalogue. 

Siglit  Pamphlets :    No.  I.    Eutropius 20 

Oudeman :       Dialogus  de  Oratoribus  oC  Tacitus 2.75 

Halsey :           Etymology  of  Latin  and  Grcek 1.12 

Keep :  Essential  Uses  of  the  Moods * 25 

Leigiiton  :       Latin  Lessons,  1.12 ;  First  Stej^s  in  Latin 1.12 

Post :  I-atin  at  Sight 00 

Preble  and  Parker :  Handbook  of  Latin  Writing 60 

School  Classics :  CoIlar's  Aeneid .  Book  VTI. ,  45cts. ;  with  Translation  .45 

Tetlow*8  Aeneid.  Book  VIll. ,  46  cts. ;  without  Vocab.  .36 

Shumway :      Latin  Synonymes 30 

Stickney :        Cicero  ae  Natura  Deorum 1.40 

Terence :         Adelphoe,  Phormio,  Heauton  Timorumenos  (1  vol.)  .  1.00 

Tetlow :           Inductive  Les.sons 1.12 

Thacher :        Madvig's  Ljitin  Grammar 2.25 

Tomlinson :    Latin  for  Sight  Reading 1.00 

White:            Latin-Eng.  Lexicon,  l.OO;  Eng.-Latin  Lexicon .    .    .  1.50 

Latin-Euglish  and  English-Latin  Lexicon      ....  2.25 

White  and  Waite :  Straight  Road  to  Caesar 1.12 

Whiton  :          Auxilia  Vergiliana;  or,  First  Steps  in  Lat.  Prosody  .  .15 

Six  Weeks'  rreparation  for  Reading  Caesar      ...  .40 


Copies  seni  to  Teachers  /or  Examination,  with  a  view  to  Iniroductiont  on 
receipt  of  IrUroductory  Price.   The  above  list  is  not  quite  cotnpiete. 

CINN   &   COMPANY,  Publishers. 

B08T0N.  NEW  YORK.  AND  CHICAQO. 


GREEK  TEXT-BOOKS. 

IMTBOD.  PRICB 

AUmi:  Medea  o(  EoTiplJes Cl.OO 

BalTd :  Qreek-Eagll^  Word-List 30 

ColUr  uid  Dtuiall :  Beglnner'^  Ureek  ComixMition 90 

Flagg:  HelleiUc  OratioiiB  of  DemoBtheneH 1.00 

SeveDaeainatThebeii.Sl.OU;  Aniicreoutiuii 35 

Ooodwin:        Greek  yrammar  <Rev.  Bd.) IJ» 

Oreek  Moods  aud  Tenscs  (Rev.  Ed.) 2.00 

Greek  Reader 1.00 

Ooodwiil  &  WhiM:  Nev  Anabagis,  wlthllluBlrated  Vocalmlary    .      1.S0 
Selectiona  fnim  Xenoplioii  nuil  Herodotua     ....       1.60 

Hons :  The  Irregular  VerliB  of  AtCic  tireek l.SO 

Jebb  :  lutroducIiDo  to  tbe  Studjr  ot  Uomor 1.13 

laiKhtOn:         New  Greek  LesBons 1.20 

UddeU  &  Soott:  Greek-EQgllHh  Leiicou,  80.W;  Aliridged    ...       1.26 

Puioni :         Cebea'  Tablet TS 

School  ClaHlci ;  GleaBoo'»  Gaie  to  thc  Aiiabasia 00 

Sajmour:        Homer'a    Iliud   (School    Eitiiiou)  wiili  Vocabulary, 

Bookg  I.'1U.,  Sl.^:  BooksL-VI 1.60 

LAnguageand  Verseof  Honier.  Paper.(i0('l8. ;  Cloth.        .TS 
Homertc  VocaLulary,T5clB. ;  Selc<^teil  UileBoI  Pludac .       1.40 

Sidgwiok:       Qreek  Prose  Composition 1.S0 

TkrbeU:  Philippics  of  DemoBtheDeB 1.00 

^lsr  :  SelecUons  from  Qreek  Lyric  Puets 1.00 

WhiM:  Begiooer'8GFeek  l>ouk,$I.SO;  FirBtLcBHODB    ...       1.20 

Oeaipui  TyrannuB  of  8oplioi'les 1.12 

Passage»  for  Translation  at  Sight,  Part  IV 80 

White  b  HorKUi:  AaabaBiBDictionary 1.20 

Vhiton :  Orations  ot  Lysias 1.00 

,'AUki:  Weckleia'B  Prometheua  Boaud  ot  Aeachylua.  Text  aDd  Noto 
EUition.    Paper,  81.10:  Cloth,  «1.40. 
BMkwith:    BacchaDtcs  o(  EuHpidea.     Paper,  96  cta. ;  Cloth,  $1.26. 
BelULMt:  Xeuophon'a  Helleiiicn,  BoukB  V.-Vn,  Pa.,81.10i  Clo., 81.40. 
lyOage  :  Auti^ae  of  Bophocles.     Paper,  81.10;  Cloth,  81.40. 

ar:  Plato'B  Apology  aud  Crito.    Paper,  81.10;  Cloth,  8L40. 
wg:    Eurlpides'    Iphigeuia  amoug   the  Tauriaua.      pHper,  $1.10; 
1  Uoth,  31.40. 

■g     Fowler:  ThuovdldeB,  Book  V.     Paper,  81.10;  Cloth,  *1.40. 
S     Humphraya:  Clouds  o(  Amtophaaes.    Paper,  81.10;  Clotb,  81.40. 
--{  Lodn:  Uurj^ias  ut  Plato.     Paper,  Sl.:»;  Ulolh,  81.U5. 
m    HMl&tt :  Xenophon's  HellenicB,  Books  I.-IV.    Fa..  81.35;  Clo.,  81.6S. 
a     MoTTia:  Thucydides,  Buuk  1.     Paper,  Sl.:t6;  Cloth,  SLU6. 
S    FmtIii:  Homer'a  OdyBsey,  Books  t.-lV.     Paper,81.10;  Cloth,  81.40: 
"  Booka  V.-VUI,,  Cloth,  SO.OO. 

Siehudion:  Aeschinea acainst ClcBlphon.  Paper,S1.10:  Clolh, 81.40. 
Seymonr :    Homer'a  Iliad,  Books  I.-III.  aod  Buoks  IV.-Vt.    Each, 

Paper,  81. 10:  Cloth,  81.40. 
SmiUi:  ThDcydides,  Book  1U„ Cloth, 81.6S.    BookVn.,PapeT,81,10i 

Clotfa,  81.40. 
.Towle  :  Protaeoraa  ot  Plato.    Paper,  <I5  cts. ;  Cloth,  81.25. 
Edltlon)  of  tlie  Teit  ire  Istued  lepariteiy.    EkIi,  40  centt. 


CINN  &.  COMPANY.  Publishers, 

Botton.  New  York,  and  Chicago. 


ff 


THE  BORROWER  WILL  BE  CHARQED 
AN  OVERDUE  FEE  IF  THIS  BOOK  IS 
NOT  RETURNED  TO  THE  LIBRARY  ON 
OR  BEFORE  THE  LA8T  DATE  STAMPED 
BELOW.  NON-RECEIPT  OF  OVERDUE 
NOTICES  DOES  NOT  EXEMPT  THE 
BORROWER  FROM  OV,BR0DE  f  EE8.